《Dragon-san Wants a Friend》 Chapter 1 I am a dragon. Pupil stretching vertically through the golden coloured iris, and nails which are as sharp as a crocodiles. The body is entirely covered in black scales with a tinge of purple, two horns growing from the head, and along the body which stretched out in a wave-like pattern grew a hair from head to tail, standing as pridefully as a lions mane. With the red wings growing from the back allowing me to fly around the sky freely, I looked like a dragon without a doubt. I knew my name since the day I was born. However, I will shorten it to Vee since it is very long. I was born from the molten rocks when the volcano erupted in this world which has a name, but I could not be bothered to remember it. Apart from that, I knew that my role in this world was to stabilise the unstable magic cycles. I also remember how I used to be a human in my before life, and have retained all my memories from back then. I am now a dragon. Before that, I was a university student in a world called Earth. Damn it! I wanted to be reincarnated into a human!!!!!!!!!!!! ***************** Apologies, I have gone off track. This was about 2 months after I started uni. I was heading off to a mixer for the new students. Wanting to make a good first impression, I picked out my outfit after thinking about it for a long time. As I was heading off to the meetup location, wearing high heels which I wasnt used to wearing, I ended up slipping on a peel of a banana and hit my head. I couldnt have had more embarrassing death. Getting enrolled into a university far away from my high school, being separated from all of my friends, and moving out of my parents place for the first time, I learnt how important it is to have friends close by, after 2 months of having no one to talk to. This motivated me to make new friends and that mixer was an opportunity I finally found, after not having any progress for a long time I didnt care if I was only invited because they couldnt find anyone else. I didnt care if no one there was looking for a relationship. I wouldnt have minded if I couldnt become friends with anyone from the mixer. I just wanted to be acquainted with someone from my degree. The very moment I was reincarnated, my memory was so confused that I was crying and screaming to a point the volcanoes around me all started erupting. Now that a couple hundred years have gone by, the fact that I have been reincarnated into a dragon, a species thought to be the strongest does not bother me anymore. Its not like I had a herpetophobia before either. . It doesnt bother me at all! Except for the fact that dragons are what I call a loner species. A species which rarely interact with others. For stabilising magic cycle, all I really needed to do was walk around, nudge, or sometimes use magic to fix part of a stream of magic which flowed through the air called leyline that didnt look right. It was a simpler job than what I was expected. However, Im still a newborn as a dragon. On top of that, my knowledge from the past life constantly gets in my way and I didnt have all the knowledge I was supposed to have as a dragon when I was reincarnated. Like, what the hell is magic? How am I supposed to ease out this chunk that looks like a knot from a ball of wool that was abandoned in a bag for a good couple of years? If I didnt meet the tree spirit gramps, I still would have been an absolute failure. Known as a plant spirit, he, who is a several thousand years old tree spirit came over to me who was crying surrounded by lava. Regardless of the fact that lava isnt a good match with plant spirits. On top of that, he patiently told me everything I needed to know about this world for many years. ?No need to thank me, I finally have some to talk to after a very long time. Just think of it as keeping a company of an old man like me.? He said it as if the whole thing wasnt a big problem, but you have no idea how much the knowledge he has given me has helped me fix up these magical cycles. Im thankful for everything the tree spirit gramps has done for me. Yet, I got reincarnated into a fantasy world and there is no prince charming or cute, fairy tale like encounter with a hot guy. Hell, Ill stabilise these damn magic cycles to perfection that they cant become unstable again! I swear! .. Okay, Im just being dramatic, Im not that motivated. Anyway, with my scales as strong as an iron, and amazing skills I was taught, I was able to fix up the magical cycles enough so that there shouldnt be any problem with it for at least 1000 years in Earth time. Yay! Go me! Well, it actually took me 100 years just to fix up areas near Veshana Mountain. ?You did an excellent job considering youre only a newborn? is what gramps said, but I know what a pain in the I mean difficult jobs other fellow dragons are doing so I need to improve my skills in preparation for missions in future. Yes, once Ive finished with my mission here, I do not get freedom. I get a different mission. Other nations seem to have more problems so there are plenty of magical cycles out there that needs fixing. Apparently, after 5000 years or so I will have a permission from the world to stay in one location, but Im continuously moving to a different location since Im probably the youngest dragon in this entire universe. So like that, I left the land which I was reincarnated on, on my 100th birthday. Missing gramps who has been so kind to me. ********* I was full of confidence the day I left. Gramps told me that there are plenty of species with intelligence in this world so I should be able to make friends, which I couldnt just before I died in the past life. Since there is no need for me to sleep or to eat, I got nothing better to do but to practice the magic which gramps has taught me, like predicting what the weather is going be like in how many hours. I dont hate being alone, but Im bored. Bored to death. Dying from boredom after dying from a banana peel. I was really hoping that there will be someone I can talk to at my next location. However, that hope was crashed after a couple of locations of not meeting anyone. The place which I have moved to was a grassland that seemed to go on forever. As I had a decent amount of experience with fixing up the magical cycles, the overall time which took me to stabilise leyline was becoming shorter. When I saw the magical cycle in this world, I thought I just needed to make a path from a nation nearby and that would be enough to stabilise it. It wont take me any longer than 50 years, or so I thought. For many years, I worked hard on the path. It probably looked like I was just spacing out in the middle of this abandoned land but I swear, I was working hard. One day, a spirit which I asked for it to keep an eye out for anything unusual came to report that there was a large number of people approaching from both ends of the field. Me, being naive just thought it was a little strange and didnt give the situation any further thoughts. If I thought about it a little more, I would have realised why these people were going through the trouble of coming all the way out here, far away from civilization; or detect the uneasiness in the atmosphere which the spirits have sensed. Yet my stupid self felt excited that I will finally have someone to talk to. Well, I didnt meet anyone who I could have a conversation with since parting with gramps. By the time I realised those people were armed soldiers, the battle has already begun. As they launched magic at each other none stop, the leyline which I have fixed was being distorted once again. At this scene, I just stared at the scene dumbfounded as the whole event took place in front of my very eyes. I found out later that, that area was a border between two large nations and there was a war almost every year. As a result, they used up so much magic from the leyline that it was almost impossible for anyone to use magic at the border. So, the two nations were at an armistice state. I, who had no clue about any of this just appeared from nowhere and fixed up the leyline. After confirming that magic could be used at the border again, the two nations tried to make a head start at invading the other nation and that was this war which is happening right now. I only had a little more to go, yet all my hard work was now being ruined just because of one stupid war. Without thinking, I jumped into the middle of the battle and yelled at top of my lungs in the language gramps has taught me. ?Oi you guys! If you dont stop right now I will kill you all!? Please, just keep in mind that I was really pissed off. However, they did not stop fighting. In fact, they started to attack me. ?Its a dragon, theres a dragon!!!? ?This is our chance, once we have taken it down, it can be our food supply. It will be enough to feed the entire army until this war ends!! Get to it guys!! Dont let the other nation take this advantage!? Magic kept on thumping against my scales while swords and spears jabbed into my legs. It didnt even tickle and I was already pissed from them ruining my work. On top of that, they were attacking me. Naturally, I ended up losing all my control over the two armies. I might be only young as a dragon but I am still a dragon. Dont you dare underestimate me! Using everything gramps has taught me, I caused an absolute chaos on the spot. As I watched the ones who managed to dodge my attack run back to their own nation, I realised something. None of the soldiers ever replied to anything I said. In fact, I couldnt understand a single word which they were saying. Did they even understand what I said? ********** ?Cough That is because the language you speak is a dead language that hasnt been spoken in thousands of years. Cough cough!! I know it since its useful for magic, cough, however, the human society where things are constantly changing, that language has been completely lost. Anyway, the Kokuyou. It has been, cough cough cough !!!!!? ?Ok, I got it, thank you Ligurila. Just get some rest for now.? I said as I threw Ligurila towards the sky. Returning her to where she belongs. I asked about the language to Ligurila, one of the species who we call neighbours. Apparently, the language which gramps has taught me was something equivalent to latin back on Earth. Well, gramps was a couple of thousand years old so it makes sense I guess. He also said that he hasnt talked to anyone for the past couple hundred years. Still, I wanted to learn the current language. Anyways with Ligurila, if you just look at her from the outside shes quite attractive. Yet, she often asks me to a death match. What a waste. Even after this incident, I could not give up on trying to communicate with humans. Maybe, I should just look for other species who I can talk to. There are other species in this world who has intelligence. However, there arent many high-level spirits like gramps that you can maintain a conversation with. There are neighbours like Ligurila but apart from her, the moment they see me they try to communicate through fist so its not much of a help. Anyway, the cycle of magic is very fragile and is constantly flowing. Even if it been stabilised once, they need to be fixed after a couple hundred years but if you leave it unstable, the entire world will collapse. I wish the mages would feel a little sympathy for dragons since were the ones who need to fix up all these magic cycles after they mess it up. This is why dragons hate humans. This is why some of them even attack humans just by seeing them, but I prefer to keep the peace. I dont want to swing around my claws or tail at others unless Im really pissed. With communication, you could do something similar to telepathy with most animals as long as you send them something like a signal using magic. Yet, the most you can do is to see if they have some form of consciousness. I still have a higher chance of talking to humans than through whatever this thing is. Oh well, Dragons lifespan is close to infinite so I have plenty of time. Were almost like indestructible objects. Unless our body is shattered into million pieces or wish to die ourselves, we do not die. On top of that, we have our own characteristics the moment we are born and because we have no need to mate, our interest in others are very weak. Our purpose of existing is just fixing, managing and protecting the magical cycles. So looking at dragons as a species, being a loner species is probably the best for us. Yet, I dont like this. I went to that mixer, well, I tried to go to that mixer despite how nervous I was because I didnt like being alone. Just because I got reincarnated into a loner species after dying from my desperation to make friends, I dont want to give up on my dream of making at least one friend. Since there is no distinct gender, finding a significant other would be quite a challenge as a dragon. But that still doesnt mean I cant make friends. First thing first, I need to learn the modern language! So I swore to the sunset that I will learn the language. Yet it wasnt an easy road. ********* In this world (from the perspective of a dragon), life is nothing but fixing leyline. There are plenty of places with unstable magic. The world is bigger than anyone could ever imagine. So we try to avoid overlapping work by choosing a location where there are no other dragons since we can vaguely tell where other dragons are. Still, there are too many places with leyline that needs to be fixed so we priorities the places that are in an immediate need of stabilising. The places which I usually end up are places such as the summit of the mountain as tall as the Himalayas, the bottom of a very deep ocean and middle of a desert where there are sandstorms all day along, so there is no other living organism that can even survive there. Every now and then, I do go and fix up the magic in places near civilization. However, regardless of species, the moment they see me their face drop and beg for mercy or glare at me and start attacking. ?Aaaarrrrrgggggggggggghhhhhhhhhh !!!!? ?Please, please just let us go !!!!? ?Mummy, mummy !!????? ?I will buy us some time! You go ahead and make a run for it!!? ?Why!! You said you will stay with me forever once we finish this mission!?? ?Please be happy? ?darling!!? Although I dont understand their language, I can sympathise with them through magic. Guys, I havent done anything. How am I supposed to learn anything about their culture or language when theyre so obviously in a terrified state whenever they are near me? ?I will never make friends? I said to myself as I knocked them unconscious and used teleportation magic to send them over to a nearby village. When I finished my job there, I was fixing magic cycle in the middle of extreme climate again. 300 years after parting with gramps, my hope in making friends was restored. Chapter 2 I was flying through the air, following the leyline looking for a place which might have a problem. This time around, it was surprisingly in a large forest near a village. Since I havent had any good relations with people in this world, I wasnt sure about choosing a place near a village. However, there was an unnatural amount of magic flowing into this area that if I didnt do something now, the forest would have been taken over by magic and that never ends well. Magic is like a mild drug. When a large amount of magic flows into a certain area, the land becomes rich with magic. As a result, the animals and plants in the area become more susceptible to becoming a spirit. Theres no problem in that. However, once the land reaches its capacity, the excess magic seeps into animals and plants in the area which makes them aggressive. At this point, they are now pretty much species known as gargoyles. Gargoyles feed on magic and they suck the magic out of others to consume it. They crash their own core, immortal as long as they dont run out of the magic intake, and they constantly try to suck up more magic from the ground. On the other hand, neighbours are something similar to phenomena and have a stable magic within themselves. So theyre very different from gargoyles who constantly needs to take in magic from other sources. Anyway, once Gargoyles is strong enough to consume both eidolon and magic, they gain greater consciousness which allows them to shapeshift. It usually ends up being a mayhem when the two gargoyles of that level fight. Then, they start to learn how to use magic as they get into more fights. With the plants, they try to absorb magic through the ground so they will pull in more magic from outside the forest. As a result, there will be more magic flowing into the area than usual, which results in excess magic being released from the ground, creating more gargoyles, and that is how the endless loop which I call magic overtake is created. Fixing up a land that has gotten used to magic overtake is a torture. Last time I was fixing a place at the state of magic overtake, I first fixed the leyline thats been worn out from a large amount of magic being used from all over the forest. Then ripped out and fought off individual gargoyles, stomping or flinging them off somewhere far away. Making sure theres a good distance between each one of them. Doing all of that while trying to fix up the magical cycle, and realising it would have been way easier if I just burnt the whole place down in the first place is something I dont want to go through again. God damn it! I will finish fixing this area as soon as possible and move away from this stupid village as soon as possible!! I shared half of my consciousness to the land to speed up my work. By doing this, you increase your ability to mend leyline. However, only half of your consciousness is active so you only vaguely know whats going on in real life. Well, there arent many things out there which could even leave a scratch on me, a dragon. Also while Im at this state I automatically attack anything which attacks me so there shouldnt be any problem. As expected, while I was making a path for the magic to flow out in my half-awake state, a large group of humans came by a couple of times and started attacking me. Of course, I shooshed them off without a problem. These villagers seem to have a decent amount of knowledge about magic. Yet for me, they only feel like a bunch of kids poking me with their tiny fingers. That doesnt change the fact that those pokes are intolerable. Im currently adjusting this part of leyline which is as hard as a steel so I want to be as focused as I could possibly be. But those irritating magic fireballs are distracting me. Give me a break! Im going to leave this place behind soon, I should just ignore them. I want to ignore them. Then, as if they heard my wish they stopped attacking me. Now I could fully focus on correcting this cycle. A forest just before magic overtake wont be easy on me. Still, I managed to finish the mountain area fairly quickly. Finally getting my full conscious back after being in a half-awake state for a couple of years, I stretched my arms out and thought about taking a quick fly around for a break as I took a look around my surrounding. As expected, around myself, a place which was once surrounded by trees has now become a small clearing. The trees have been knocked down, with the ground which I was sitting on as the centre. Well, at least I didnt burn the whole place down. I thought, to make myself feel better. However, when I remembered that they were just a group of misunderstood, innocent people, who were probably badly injured afterwards, or even killed, I drowned myself in guilt once again. Then, I noticed an army marching towards me. I swear humans are only species that move in a group and make clinking sound of metal bumping into each other. But something was off. I saw a group of fully equipped soldiers marching through the forest which was normal. Yet this time, along with the soldiers was a worn out horse cart with a cover over it. Once they reached the clearing, they just left the carriage on the spot and went back the way they came. What the hell are they trying to do? Staring at the soldiers back in confusion, I was even more confused when I saw what was under the cover. .. Bagworms? And a person wrapped up completely in with white cloth strapped with a leather belt. ******* The cloth and the belt werent the only things which were retraining this human from moving. Multiple layers of spells have been cast upon the person to restrain their movement as well. On top of that, the cloth which covered the figures head had a pentagram drawn onto it so the person could not perform any form of magecraft. Its been over 300 years since I was reincarnated to this world but I still have my morals from when I was a human. However, at this sight, it passed through the feeling of uneasiness or disgust, and I, for some reason started to admire their work in keeping this human from moving. Thats a lot of effort put into making sure this person doesnt run away. Although, they did just abandon them in the middle of the forest. Welp, finders keepers. I applied some magic onto the cloth in an attempt to take off the cloth wrapping the humans head so I could take a look at their face. I must have applied a little too much. Snap!! With that, all the spell which was cast upon this person came undone and all the cloth and belt got torn up into million pieces. Sigh, Im hopeless at any fine magecraft that doesnt involve in fixing leyline. Thankfully, the person behind the cloth was wearing a separate piece of clothing so there was no awkward moment. Suddenly, the person woke up, looking at the ripped up pieces of cloth annoyingly. The person behind the cloth was a boy. He looked very malnourished but his features were very elegant. When he saw me standing in front him, he opened his round, cloudy blue eyes wide and as he froze on the spot, a pair of pale blue iris which reminded me of a sky on a foggy day stared at me. His hair was an unusual colour. The root of his hair was beige with a hint of white but as you follow through the gentle wave of his hair, it changes to salmon pink and then dark pink towards the tip. Such a beautiful colour yet its unfortunate that its been roughly cut near to his chin. Moreover, I have never met any human being who possess this much amount of magic. Hair and skin colours are very easily influenced by the amount of magic which the individual possesses. With me, the red wings and the black scales represents lava, fire, night and shadow. It is rare for humans to express colours as vivid as we do. However, this boy, his hair colour changes halfway through probably due to the amount of magic he possesses is large and his hair was probably cut off to let out some of his magic. Still, the level of magic which he possesses is equivalent to a newborn spirit. I wonder how much magic he would have if he grew his hair. So now what? I want to know whats happening but all I can do is sympathise with them. Well, hes not attacking me, and I hope he understands that I mean no harm. Either way ?Can you stop staring at me, Im getting embarrassed.? The words just slipped out of my mouth. He hasnt broken his eye contact since waking up. He didnt even blink once. I have been attacked or people ran away the moment they saw me but this was new. Oh well, its not like he would have understood what I just said. ?Apologies. Me, dragon, talk, came? It wasnt fluent but he definitely apologised in a language which I could understand. Couple hundred years after being reincarnated into a dragon, I finally managed to converse with a human. Chapter 3 You. you can understand what Im saying?? ?Ancient language, important, study, magic. First time, using, conversation. Not fluent, apologies? The human politely replied to the question I spat out in the middle of confusion. Now that I had a closer look at him, he actually might be older than what I thought. Probably in his early twenties or late teens. Either way, I was over the moon to finally have a conversation with someone after a couple hundred years of loneliness. ?I dont mind it at all. In fact, Im happy to finally meet someone who can understand my language!? ?Me, question, permission?? ?Go for it!!? I waited for his response like an impatient child. He paused and thought about how to put his question into words. ?Dragon, here, do, what?? ?Im adjusting the amount of magic which flows into this area. Do you know what leyline is? Its like a river of magic that flows through the air. Its a dragons job to fix any problem with it? ?!! Dragons, no, create, gargoyles?? ?Oh, so thats what the humans thought? I can understand how they wouldnt think that we were monitoring the magical cycle. Yet they didnt even take a single hint of.. literally anything else? Weve worked so hard for so long and this is what we get? Seriously? I wonder what sort of things the other dragons have gone through in their life. ?No, actually Im making a path for the leyline so the excess magic wont spill over the land. Since we appear when the animals and plants start turning into gargoyles, I can understand why humans would think like that. But were only fixing the magical cycle because we were told to do so by this world.? ?This is unexpected. ? he whispered to himself. I just felt the need to at least express the fact that we were only fixing the magical cycles. When I finished explaining, he looked as if his whole life has been a lie. He whispered in their language so I have no idea what he said but judging from the expression, I think it means something like ?oh my gosh!? Well, the other dragons prefer to be alone and they probably avoid any business which has nothing to do with them. So, I guess this misunderstanding between humans and dragons makes sense. Anyway, it didnt look like he had any other question so I decided to ask him a question Ive been dying to ask. ?Hey, why did you get abandoned all the way out here? Also, how did you know I could communicate?? ?Talk, long, fine?? ?Of course, I have plenty of time for a chat? Occasionally struggling to find the right words, he explained the whole situation to me. The soldiers who have attacked me while I was in my half-awake state was an army from a nation near the forest called Ballow. They thought the reason for the recent increase in gargoyles was because of a chaos dragon (thats me) and came to the conclusion of taking me down. However, they got defeated even when I was in my auto-attack mode which is weaker than my usual strength. Even then, the scale and claws which are harvested from dragons (apparently were called chaos dragons and the Wyverns and other reptile species are called dragons) are high-quality material and sold with a high price so the nation could not just give up. So while I was making the path to let out the excess magic, the team was rebuilt 2 or 3 times with highly skilled mages and a couple of contracted soldiers. No offence to the commander but I did not feel any difference in any of the time they attacked. The last army which came over happened to have a mage who could understand ancient language and realise that what they thought was a growl were actually words. Turns out, everything I was thinking while I was sharing my consciousness has been spoken out loud. It feels like my privacy has been invaded. I just want to dissolve all my consciousness into leyline right now. ?That, mage, me, friend. Report to nation. Nation, mage, doesnt believe. Dragons, unable, speech? No wonder they thought were the same as Wyverns. Usually, we can only communicate with other dragons through telepathy so I guess it cant be helped that they thought we couldnt communicate but still, this is sad. Then it got worse. His expression suddenly darkened. ?. Defeating dragon, impossible. Strong, beyond imagination. Nation thought. Unwanted people in nation, criminals, kill, by you? What, criminals? Either he could feel my confusion or he personally didnt want to say it, he paused for a moment and gave me a concerned look. ?Subject, disturbing, more. Stop, talk, now?? ?No, please continue.? He looked like he wanted to end this whole thing now. However, he fought off his hesitation and continued. ?Me, criminal. But, ancient language, little, understand. Nation, negotiated. Talk to, dragon, free. Kill it, free. But, reality, going, executed.? Hes not a child but hes still young. How could they have used him to their own benefit? They knew this plan could have taken his life. I think the higher-ups in the Ballow nation needs to see a psychiatrist. On top of that, they were trying to turn me into an execution machine.That instantly triggered me. Anyway, all that aside what did he do that made them want to execute him in the first place? I asked him after gaining some courage. ?So, why are you a criminal?? ?Research, present. Where magic comes, cycle, excess, bad. Nation, magic, exit, blocked, crops rich, better economy. Gargoyles, increase, cause. Mention, possibility. On spot, arrested.? I see they tried to conserve more magic into the area for better quality crops. So theyre the ones responsible for the unnatural amount of magic flowing into this area. Sometimes the older spirits make leyline as well so I thought it might have been them but for a spirits job, it was a roughly made. Thinking back now, it makes sense that it was a job of humans. The leyline was so roughly made, the magic was barely flowing. However, it was very firmly. plastered? Yeah, thats about right, a magical plaster for leyline. Because of that, it was harder to shift the position of the leyline. Thats why it took me so long to fix it. This settles it, Im wrecking all the leylines theyve made. Anyway, after hearing about his research on the leyline, he might be more intelligent than what I first thought. On the contrary, the nation which he lives in seem to turn their back to any inconvenient information. I think hes better off moving to a different nation. ?Youre free now. Why dont you just run off into the world? I have no intention of hurting you.? His iris became even more clouded when I made the suggestion. ?Impossible. Study magic, must stay loyal. Nation, betray, unable. Higher ups, very strict. Death curse. Me, no, leave nation, without permission, me, die? So thats how it is, just like what gramps told me about people treating mages as if they were nations classified information hasnt changed throughout the history. I mean the existence of one person can give so much difference in the military force. I guess they would need some strict rules towards them. not that I like it. Anyway, as if to say theres nothing he can do, he smiled defeatedly at me. A death curse, a curse which could kill anyone with just one signal. These types of curses which can control others life need to have magic directly applied to the persons body and their soul. Yet, the only magic which I can sense from him is, his own.. Hold up. ?I dont think that curse is in your system.? ??? ?When I took off the cloth, I accidentally applied too much magic and all the spell that was cast on you came undone. I just checked your magic but I cant sense anything except yours so I might have gotten rid of the curse along with other spells. By the way, are you feeling fine? Does it hurt or feel funny anywhere?? Hes right in front of me but I was about to ask him if he was injured. Then, after a couple of blinks, large drops of tears started to pour out of his eyes. I started to panic even more at this site. He was probably crying from relief as he realised that his curse has been nullified after searching through his own magic but at that moment, I was too worried about his health to think straight. I asked him if it hurt anywhere again. Then he shook his head so I think there wasnt any damage done to his body. Along with the feeling of relief, the panic which had a control over me has disappeared and I calmed myself down. Letting him cry for a little longer, I reflected on my actions. There was probably no damage because he possessed a lot of magic. I knew that if there is enough difference in strength, you can forcibly remove curses but if the death curse could be removed with a flick of a finger, the organs would have exploded out along with the curse if it was an ordinary person. Even if it wasnt that bad, the body or/and soul would have been damaged badly enough that there would be no way of curing it. I need to practice my magic more so I would be able to perform much finer magecraft. ? du, dragon, thank you, bottom of heart.? ?You dont need to force yourself to speak. Dragons have a lot of patience. Cry all you want.? And give me more time to reflect on my thoughtless action. However, he still tried to stop his tears from flowing, wiping it with the hem of his worn out shirt. Dont do that, your eyes will end up being all red and swollen. After some time, he looked up with the expected swollen red eyes. I kept it to myself how adorable he looked. After all, Im now pretty sure that hes in his early twenties. ?I. I, ow, owe, you. Anything, me, can, do..? As a habit from before life, I almost said that it wasnt a big deal and that he didnt need to do anything. Then, a thought crossed my mind. This might be my chance. He can understand what Im saying, and he would most likely know the modern language as well. Which means, he could teach me the modern language and I can finally start making friends. Theres no way Im letting this opportunity fly past! To this sudden change in the event, I replied excitedly. ?In that case, could you teach me your language?? ?Human words. language? Why?? ?In the past, I have tried to let humans know that I dont mean any harm to them. Yet, there has not been a single person who could understand me. Even if someone understood what I was saying, no one would have tried to converse with me. So I have given up on trying to communicate with humans.? ?Human, unfriendly. Dragon, immortal. Communication, necessary?? He looked up at me suspiciously. I guess he doesnt understand why Im even trying to learn their language. He doesnt know my real motive so I guess this is the normal response. ?I want humans to understand our side of the story through words, not through the fist. If they dont understand my language than its only the matter of me learning humans language. Also, I think it would be interesting to talk to people who came out for a break and learn what life as a human is like. So how about it? Would you be willing to teach me your language?? The second reason is the main reason though. He has now stopped crying and instead looked shocked about what I said. Then, he nodded and the sky blue iris filled with determination looked straight up at me. ?Dragon, wish, help? Suddenly, he knelt down to his knees and bowed. Hold up, hold up, thats the gesture of a servant expressing their loyalty to their master. While I was trying to grasp the situation, magic flowed through his hair, making it float up gently in the air. ?I, Nectar Prominen, swear to give all of my magic, my strength, and my soul for the wish of this respectful dragon who stands in front of me.? In the ancient language, the language that controls magic, the language which can control magic so much that even dragons cant nullify them, he chanted the spell of sworn promise. To put it simply, he has just sworn to become my familiar. ..How the hell did I end up in this situation? Chapter 4 Suddenly, a pentagram appeared on the ground. Just big enough to surround both him and me. This can only mean one thing, the familiar contract has begun. If I dont add anything to his chant, the contract will proceed with the assumption that the specifics for this contract will only consist what the young man has stated. Voluntary familiar, is this some sort of a fetish or something? I didnt want him to walk out of this favour half way through but this is a little extreme. A familiar is usually when a mage or a wizard form a contract with another species which possesses magic. However, there are cases where its the other way around like this one. Once an individual becomes a familiar, they can be summoned into a different universe or fight beasts at the masters command. They pretty much become a slave. In order to complete the contract, you need to initiate it by drawing up a contract pentagram and an agreement from both parties. In the case of a forced contract, the master needs to give something to the familiar. Its because the majority of sane individuals dont like becoming a familiar. Its not just because they have to become their masters slave. But because the masters magic ends up being shared to the familiar so their masters ability also becomes their ability. It feels like youre no longer yourself and its not the nicest feeling Is what I heard. Still, once they become a familiar they remain loyal to their masters. Looking at it positively, the two can fully understand each other. Anyway, once the contract is initiated, an object must be placed between the two individuals. A parchment or a crystal is a very common choice. If the object or the pentagram is broken, or if the master doesnt have enough magic, the contract will be erased unless something else is added to it. When the contract is complete, the master will notice the bond between the two, notifying them that their familiar is ready to be used for their selfish orders. However, the procedure is very different if the contract is being formed through the use of an ancient language. The ancient language possesses magic and can even manipulate magic, so a chant from one of the individual is enough to initiate the contract. The moment one makes the chant, whatever is stated in the chant immediately becomes a promise made through souls and magic. Even freakier, spoken words are all you need to complete the contract as well. Its like making a pinky promise, pinky promise with magic and words chanted in the ancient language. For example, lets say you tell your dad you havent eaten any sugar when you have or you say that know something when you dont. Those small, harmless lies you would have told at least once in a life. Once the two are a master and a familiar, the slightest guilt you feel from telling those lies ends up being shared. On top of that, the feeling of guilt will not end until a punishment is given out to the lier. Even if the two individuals dont really mind about the lie. Nightmares are still better than that. Once the contract is formed, there is no freedom for anyone who is under the contract. If you try to break the contract by force, the result wont be nice. There are no safe ways to remove the spell. On top of that, Nectar said he will give his everything with no exaggeration. Thats like a farm animal saying to the farmer to eat them. Does he understand the situation he put himself in? First thing first, I need to calm down. I can still make my statements to fix this but if I say one wrong word, we will both live through an endless nightmare. Come on me! Think! Thinking as fast as I could only drove me towards more panic. Either I have panicked so much that I became numb, the voice which I managed to squeeze out sounded very calm. ?. Calm down. Someone who is still studying magic shouldnt throw away their life so easily.? His magic is a lot weaker than mine. I should be able to change the specifics just by saying his name. Still, I need to be very careful with my words. ?Me, little, helpful. Me, gained, a lot. All, I left, offer, my life. Evens out.? He replied confidently ignoring my concern and my words completely. Young man, please care about your life a little more! This is going to be too much for him! I was only hoping that he would pay me a visit every now and then and teach me the language during his visits. I didnt think he was prepared to stick around with me forever! I guess its hard to detect my concern from my stern dragon face. He ignored my words like it wasnt any of his business. ?Also, me, dragon, want, understand. Find out, first. Here, leyline, fix. Study, together. Clean magical cycle. Above all, dragon, beautiful. Other, knowledge? Curious, very. So please, me, near you.? First, he wants to become my familiar and now he wants to study me? Well isnt he a bold one. Its like he has gone insane after being overwhelmed by his curiosity and his greed for knowledge. He blushed like a school-girl in love while his eyes shined with curiosity. Regardless of how nice ones facial features were, you could not deny how adoring the sight was. What an interesting little creature he is. Maybe it wouldnt be such a bad idea to have him as a familiar after all. All the negative aspect in this current situation aside, hes still going to teach me the modern language. Also, Im confident I wont come across someone like him for another couple hundred years. All is well if it ends well!! Still, theres nothing well in me taking away all of his freedom. I still havent added any specifics to the contract. This is my last chance to make this whole situation right. With those thoughts in my mind, I chanted, trying to sound like the o-so-wise dragons you see in fairy tales. ?Very well. I, the one born from the lava and raised by the night will accept Nectar Prominen as my familiar. However, the contract will perish once I am fluent in the modern language. While this young man remains my teacher, I swear to give all my strength to protect him and to supply him with all the freedom in this world.? The moment I made my chant, tiny orbs floated up from the pentagram. The pentagram flashed a couple of times, then it split up into two separate circles and sunk into our chests. This was the most I could do against this freedom restricting magic. After this, a spirit should appear in front of us. The spirit will act as our witness as well as adjust the difference in our strength, the language of the two individual and connect both of our consciousness. Its quite a handy spirit. However, a lot of magic ends up being used up just for this spirit to come out. But for us dragons, this isnt a problem. We pretty much have infinite magic. Also, this method is better for both of us. Let me explain why by using the lying example from before. If you complete the contract by summoning this spirit, you wont get punished for telling a lie. As long as the lie doesnt go against the specifics stated during the ritual, no punishment will be given out. However, if it ends up going against the statements, the level of punishment which both parties believe is reasonable will be given to the lier. Even if that punishment was thought at a subconscious level. The statements which are made during the ritual gets detected as an absolute promise and gets in-printed into our souls. There is even a chance for your soul to completely vanish if any actions are made against the promises. It will be an instant death if youre lucky. Protecting him with all of my dragon power is a piece a cake, and I was going to give him all the freedom anyway so it should be fine. The worst punishment that I could get from it would be something like one of my limb taken. ?Spirit, now!!? So he knew about the contract chant but didnt know about the contract spirit. What do humans understand about other species? I explained the current situation to the young man who was just staring into space like he only had a vague idea of what was happening right now. ?With this spell, we turn the magic that is close to the core into a spirit and get it to act as our witness. We call them contract spirit, they also connect our souls and magic to finalise the contract. This is was the most I could do for you.? ?.. The most, you, do?? ?The chant is too powerful for me to nullify it safely. However, you didnt set a time frame so I decided to add that to our contract. I also added that I will protect and give you all the freedom while you are teaching me the language. I would have done so anyway but, adding that statement to the chant makes a big difference. Youre finally free from the nation, I wasnt going to let a giant black lizard like me take that freedom away from you. All I wanted was to learn the modern language. After that, do whatever your heart wishes, and travel to wherever your heart wish to go. Until Im fluent in the modern language, I will give all my magic and strength to protect you.? Well if the nation ends up taking him back, I wont have any way of learning the language so of course, I will do everything to protect him. I just want to talk to humans and hopefully, end up being friends with one of them. So no weird fetishes allowed!! ?But, me, dragon, name, dont know!!? I see so thats what he was worried about. Seeing the young mans eyes turn watery again, I replied in an attempt to comfort him. ?My existence belongs to the world. Yes, I have a name and yes I have a consciousness of my own. Yet, only high-level spirits or my fellow dragons are capable of saying the name of I, who is a fragment of this world. If you put in enough effort, you might be able to say it in a form of a meaningless sound. Still, thats not something you can do overnight. But I guess it would be handy to have a name since we will be spending a lot of time together from now on. So just call me Lava, how about that?? The young man stared at me in confusion, his eyes wide open. I tried to smile even with my dragon face. I really hope he understands the situation from what I just explained. ?Even if I dont look like it, Im actually happy about how things have turned out. I never thought I would ever need to tell a human my name. So please dont look sad. Be proud. You are the very first person to say my name.? ?The very first?? ?Didnt I tell you? Youre the very first person who I could talk to. Of course, youre also the first person to even think about coming anywhere near me.? Gramps and I were alone on the continent so the closest we got was an old man and a confused baby dragon. With Ligurila. well, the only reason why she isnt trying to fight me right now is that I won a battle against her. Thats not a friendship. So at this very moment, hes the only person who is closest to my definition of a friend. The young man smiled with his eyes still filled with tears. He looked as if he had found a treasure which he did not expect to find and didnt know what to do with it. ?Lava, thank you. Please, take care, me? ?Same thing to you. Nectar? My name, which was said by someone for the first time, made me feel a little embarrassed. It has been a couple hundred years since I was reincarnated. I finally made my first step of making friends by getting a familiar (temporarily) who is also my language teacher. Chapter 5 As the sun began to set, I asked Nectar to rest inside the cart. He seemed to be full of enthusiasm to teach me all of language right away and was reluctant to enter the carriage again, but as soon as he lay down he fell into a deep slumber, almost as if his switch was flipped off. It was only understandable. Because the magical power around here was so dense, it was no wonder that once you fell asleep it would as deep as a coma, or even a slumber similar to that of being dead. Its been ages since I last involved myself with humans, but ever since I became a Dragon, my observation skills have tremendously improved. From the excessive amount of restrains that were placed upon him it was obvious just what kind of treatment he was receiving, and it that was not of enough proof there were also his thin limbs, caved cheeks, fatigue-worn face and weakened magical core, almost run dry from severe exhaustion. I confirmed that his consciousness was completely asleep, and then I began to work on the carriage itself. I strengthened it and covered it with layers of protective spells, while also making it completely soundproof with my magic. Draconic barriers tended to warn against mythical creatures and all kinds of monsters, but they would also notify me if any human was nearing this place. And if someone from Nectars country would come here to check whether he was dead or alive, then it would be my turn to act. I know that it was selfish of me to take away from his precious recovery time as a result of my request. Even though the horizon was wrapped up in a perfect twilight, it mattered little to me right now. While I was re-adjusting the leyline that I previously left all unattended, I began to think deeply about my plans for the future. People are more delicate and vulnerable than us Dragons. It is necessary for them to build houses to protect them from rain and cold wind, and in order to be strong and healthy they need to have a well-balanced and nutritious diet. Clothes are also needed for them to protect their bodies from the environmental hazards, something that is completely unnecessary for a Dragon. There are also things that can only be procured with money, so the lack of thereof can become a serious problem, so him letting me have all of his provisions was of course out of the question. There is also no doubt that he would get killed the very moment he would return to his country. It was as obvious as the fact that there would be fire in every human habitation. It seems that hes been sold out without the second thought, but even so, he decided to go with it till the very end. I would like for him to get as comfortable as possible. Worst case scenario, Ill just ask Ligurila for a favor in exchange for a serious battle, but I would like to do so only as a last resort Hmm? It was weak, but something have just interfered with the leyline. It was a feeling similar to that of someone tapping into the flow of magical power in order to use it. Where they using it to scout this area, perhaps? It was troubling enough that I did not know the identity of that person who was spying on me and my carriage, but by cutting off the magical interference I could hide from their eyes and use it to reverse-track the location of our guest. While admiring the strange fact that there was no such technology in this world, I tried to locate the invader by invading his consciousness. Invading the consciousness of a human being was far less complicated than restoring the distorted leyline. Human right? Whats that? Is it tasty? Im a Dragon, after all. Just as I thought. It was someone who was looking for Nectar, but they did not seemed to want to kill him. This persons consciousness was so irritated and impatient that I did not really needed words to understand what they were thinking. This idiot! Where the hell are you!? Surely youre not dead, right!? Just as I thought. That someone was worried sick about him. That someone was surveying the forest by means of magic, all the while mumbling words full of anger and anxiety under his nose, all the while getting swallowed deeper and deeper into the leylines infinite pool of magical energy. As I kept on reading their consciousness, it seemed that they had a close relationship with Nectar. If it continues like that, that person is sure to die, so I wonder if I should intervene, or maybe I should just show them how to stay alive instead? All in all, the result is going to be just about the same, even if the methods are going to be slightly different. As soon as I put my thought together, I used the techniques I learned over the years to convey them straight to that persons mind. If youre looking for Nectar, then hes alive and well. Come morning, you should come to the Dragons residence. Oh my, they cut the connection. Oh well, I told them what needed to be told, so alls well, I guess. I thought so to myself as I returned to restoring the leylines all while counting the stars in the nights sky. I got so hooked up on the task at hand that I completely forgot about Nectar, who did not get up throughout the whole night. *** I thought it might take a while for him to regain his lost magical power, but Nectar was sleeping as a log throughout the night, with only his small movements from time to time confirming that he was still alive. On my first day, before the sun rose again I managed to count nearly 4459662 stars in the sky. Then I asked the spirits to bring me edible fruits from the nearby forest, and when they did it was night again. When I woke up the following morning after counting the 3723610 stars, worried about the sleeping Nectar, I was relieved a lot to see him still alive. Were going to use the carriage for a while. Its alright, Im used to sleeping outdoors. Is what I told Nectar after he asked me what were we going to do from now on, and so he started to live on top of the carriage. I thought I could make the simplest of houses using logs or rocks, but as soon as I tried to use the magical power to do just that, I was forced to abandon the idea with a pale and exhausted face. It seems that the amount of magical power needed to accomplish that task for far too great to handle. It is something that I decided upon after hearing Nectars words, since as a result of our conversations his words have become somewhat smoother than before. Its certainly been a while, so I thought it might be a bad idea to move after such a long time. A log cabin-like thing was what I originally had in mind, but it looks like this thing is going to be no smaller than a huge mansion. In the end, since there was no need for me to use my full power to do this, I used a small portion of my power to move us to the nearby plain that looked very much alike the place right next to a highway in the neighborhood I used to live back on Earth. Soil, I am terribly sorry. When Nectar saw the mountains of fruit Ive been collecting while he was asleep, he jumped up in delight. Im going to, cook right away! After he said that, Nectar brought out lots of things from inside of the carriage. There was bread and dried fruits, futons and simple clothing, it was everything one would need when you wanted to go camping. Why is there a cooking pot in a carriage meant for escorting? Friend, prepare this, run away. He started cooking right away with ingredient and utensils that looked as if they were brought up from some kind of 4th dimensional pocket, all the while answering my question, which made me feel somewhat guilty. But that feeling was all brushed aside the moment I witnessed the dish he was cooking. It looked like the kitchen knife and a flint stone were not included in this set, and I was wondering what should I do, but it turned out that my worries were pretty much baseless. Raising the wind, carving up the ingredients, moving the soil, heating the oven, boiling the water inside a pot and starting the fire from the firewood that I provided. It was nothing short but a perfect magical operation. Originally, humans invented technology to supplement it for their lack of innate magical abilities, but this was nothing short of an art that minimized the input and maximized the result. Because I was only able to carve up the ingredients, it is something I deeply respect. There was time when I tried to eat something that I managed to cook all by myself. And since it was not edible in the slightest, I had to suffice with the stray threads of magical energy that were left after adjusting the leyline. But now it was different story, since Nectars attribute was apparently fire. It seems that experience can teach you more than words alone. A delicious smell started to come out of the pot. Drool. It seemed to be something pleasant and delicate. When I asked him if I could take a sip of the soup before he was finished, he gave me a huge pot similar to Chinese wok, filled almost to the brim. And although I called it a taste-test, the amount of food in it was enough to feed a whole three-story apartment. S O G O O D ! ! ! After saying to him that it was delicious, he started to prepare the meal what would be to my taste. Nectar, my boy, you are truly a good person. We began our new and strange life together, but surprisingly enough, even though Nectar had a delicate physique, he was quite strong. Besides our morning and evening conversations, I would occasionally go into the forest, slay some monsters or beasts and come back home with them. Using the ice knife he created in an instant, he cut the beasts that I brought him and threw them inside of the pot. They were perfectly fine on their own, but were even better if you were to stew them together with the herbs that I have found in the forest. We were washing ourselves and our clothes frequently in the nearby river (no peeking at all). I could have been bothered by living near the forest or travelling together with a horse-driven carriage, but instead it was an interesting and impressive experience that was lasting for more than a week now, but there were still things that I was worried about. It looks rather familiar, but Magicians really need a wide variety of skills. Myself, a military experience. We procured things on our own. Basic stuff. Anything, Nectars country CCC Umm, Ballows Magicians are usually governed by the military, and it seems that once you become a Magician, you have no other choice but to enlist. The period of such service was 10 years at the very least. Potent Magic user tend to live longer than normal humans, but still, 10 years is a long time. I heard that Nectar was working at the Royal Institute for even longer than 10 years, all thanks to the self-introduction he did for me. Still, this is something that I am unable to do. I wish that you could be my bride, then I would be able to taste your cooking everyday like that. Bride As soon as I said that, Nectars eyes shone brightly. Ah, I think I get it. Nectar became lost in thoughts at my suggestion, first putting his hand onto his chin, and then making motions with his hand as if he was casting spells with it. I, not woman. But wish come true. Manhood gone. No, no, no! Where do you think youre putting that hand, huh!? And what are you going to do with that ice knife!? Rather CC What!? It was a joke, a joke, you hear me!? It was meant to compliment your cooking skills, not an order for you to change your gender! So please, stop! Alright, Nectar!? Although our Master-Servant pact was only a temporary one, I was able to demonstrate its authority through the magic in my panicked voice alone, which was thankfully enough to stop Nectar, who just froze in a posture that indicated that he was reaching to take off his pants. Lower body exposed + stopped movement were not the prettiest of combination that one would ever want to behold. This is whats been troubling me for the past few days. Nectar sure is making for a lively companion, but sometimes he just cant read in between the lines and takes everything I say at a face value, causing me to use my magical authority just like that, which in and out of itself should not be careless. At first I thought that he just didnt have any reservations or that he was just afraid. He must be aware of the fact that I was pretty terrible towards humans in general, so I wonder if he feels that I might actually kill him should I happen to feel like it? Even though there was a contract in between us, I thought that I wont have to use my magical authority over him, thinking that there would simply be no need for that at all. I was careful as to not use my magical authority as much as possible, but it all changed about two days ago. Since I have nothing but black scales, every now and then I would long to have them in a brighter, prettier color. I then happened to complement Nectar over how pretty and beautiful his hair were. Your hair are beautiful. I wish that my scales would have the very same pretty color. Although at first Nectar looked puzzled, he almost immediately nodded, he began to gather his hair in his hands and asked: Larwa, hair, how long you want? His smile at that time was truly captivating. I almost immediately noticed that he misinterpreted the meaning of my words, but even if I could just solve the misunderstanding I had use my magical authority to scold Nectar, who was trying to shave all of his hair with the ice knife he created out of nowhere. I did so only because it was impossible for me to stop his quick action with my Draconic abilities alone. Larwas scales, prettier, then, hair. I, envy. Your hair are also beautiful! Its a total waste to shave them! Rather, you should grow them some more!! This is what I heard after Nectar has finally settled down. If you asked me, there was no reason for him to envy me anything, but thats not the problem right now. Because he was a Magician, I wanted to tell him that he should take more care of his hair, since that could increase the amounts of his magical power. I also wanted to say a lot more things, but somehow I understood that he just wouldnt listen to me. I wonder just how the discussion was so sidetracked from a simple Your hair are beautiful and awesome!? I initially regretted using my command authority, but he was not at all concerned with that and he was pretty stubborn about it, and sometimes there was just no other way for me to act, especially now, when I had to act when he wanted to mutilate himself like that. After I released him from magical restraints, Nectars hands removed his hands from his pants, but his facial expression was saying that he was still not convinced. But, you want a bride. I belong to Larwa. I always will. I dont need to be a man. I dont understand you at all! What is wrong with your logic, anyway!? Do you want to become my lover and make children with me this badly!? Huh!? Anyway, I want you to always be by my side, Nectar, so there is no need for you to cut yourself in order to fulfill our contract! So its all okay now! Right!? He seemed unwilling to be persuaded by my desperate words, but I finally let out a sigh of relief when Nectar finally melted his ice knife. No way, I wonder if he really wanted to cut THAT off Wasnt that the most precious thing for any man? It was only recently that Nectar noticed that those extreme behaviors could pose some serious problems for me. At that time I thought that this kind of relationship between a Dragon and a human being was fine. What I did not know at that time, was just how others would perceive that kind of relationship. Chapter 6 With that, a whole month quickly passed. My training of human speech that I was doing every morning and every night after a meal was going great. Thanks to my mnemonic abilities becoming better after I turned into a Dragon, I was beginning to grasp the nuances of more and more words by the day. Since Nectar was able to speak both the modern language and the ancient language, we started from the basic grammatical rules and moved from there, to the point where right now I was even able to hold small conversations with him. Still, the pronunciation was proving itself to be quite difficult, leaving me somewhat struggling with it. Originally, it should be impossible for a Dragon to be able to speak words of any human language. But it was all the matter of devotion to the task. Since I had plenty of time to spare, I decided to dedicate it to practicing small talk. At first, our conversations were mostly about the ways in which I was repairing the Leylines and the state of humanity through Nectars eyes, but as soon as I asked about the state of humanitys prowess in magic, he started to go on and on about the things like theoretical magic, magical machines and all sorts of magical systems that he used to study. Maybe it was only in my head, but now that I think about it his eyes were all shiny with anticipation and curiosity when I was lecturing him about the rituals using the ancient forms of magic. So he must have been that curious and eager to learn, huh? Personally, it was pretty interesting for me to watch him draw symbols on the ground and explaining various hypotheses to me, since thanks to my job at fixing the leylines I was genuinely interested in magic and had too much time to kill anyway. Nectar also told me that based on this ritual he came up with a whole another research theory CC and it was thanks to that theory that he managed to become a Magician. Its been a long time since any one of use could really talk to someone about magic. So I guess it cannot be helped that we need to start all the way down from the basic stuff. Besides, Nectar was using the ancient language when he was talking about magic, so it was far easier for me to understand and the conversation went smoothly thanks to that. Well, I dont think that our conversation will have any influence on the advancement of technology in this world, and the fact that both of us can train the languages that we werent so fluent with was certainly not a bad thing. Today the weather was good yet again, and so we were drinking the tea made out of dried forest herbs as I continued to explain the meanders of ancient magic to Nectar. In other words, since the leylines tend to work as a pipeline for magical power of sorts, if you can manage to extract that magical energy from it, you can use really powerful magic. I see. Magical power is in it. When magical beasts grow in power, they are able to tune in to that power and grow even stronger because of it. And since they cant really leave the land, they are becoming a nuisance, for they keep on distorting the flow of magic within the leylines. The same can be said for me. I am able to force my authority upon you because when I am fixing the leylines I am also borrowing their power. I am truly sorry for that. I continued to apologize to Nectar, who seemed to be deep in thought. Once I explained the inner workings of leyline adjustment to him and then demonstrated it, he would help me with my work from time to time. Thats right, he was the one who twisted the leyines. To be precise, he created his own magical ritual and had several hundred of his magician friends to inject their magical power into the ritual. By chance, it effected one of the thick leylines that ran across the grain field and created a small hole were magical power was leaking. And thanks to the magical power that got out of that small leak, it seems that the local areas were going to be graced with bountiful harvests for a few years to come. However, that small hole continued to grow in size and started to leak copious amounts of magical energy and effecting the surrounding forest. Because of the excess magical energy in the area, beasts and even monsters have started to crop up causing the inhabitants to initiate a subjugation protocol which has cause quite the panic recently. In other words, those holes were caused by the abnormal concentration of magic around this area. Not to mention that the increase also happened to happen when I was in the area, so the blame was almost immediately pinned onto me, as the bad and evil dragon that was amassing his minions. No matter the amount of demons, they are nothing but bad news, as well as being connected to them. As I lectured and scolded him about the structure and functions of leylines, he hung his head deeply, clearly blaming himself for what happened. Well, it felt reasonable that he would feel responsible for what happened. Hm? What was this sudden feeling as if I was hit with something? It was simple. It was the sight of him lowering his head, bow it down towards the ground as closely as he possibly could, all the while shedding tears. It makes me feel somewhat better now, knowing that my lecture helped him understand how serious of a task caring for leylines was. At times like this, what was it that you would say in modern language again? You know, next time if you dont know something, dont hesitate to ask me about it. So dont worry about it anymore. Thats one thing, but its also about disposition. Lava, the particle is missing. It may be hard to explain with words alone, but if I dont say it at all it would be even harder to understand. Oh, that last sentence was quite beautiful. You should have listened to everything I was saying. Correct. Nectar reluctantly raised his face, pointing out the grammar errors of my sentence and telling me about rules of the modern language. When I was still a University student I was not all that good with foreign languages, but now my learning capabilities got upgraded immensely since I became a Dragon. As I was saying, it is a common thing that almost every creature in this world is doing, be it unconsciously or not. Synchronizing themselves with those unique magic currents, that is. As you are travelling through the land, if you can remember the leylines layout you can absorb more magical power from it, or you could even expand your own magical power pool tremendously. You know that certain gargoyles do not leave the places in which they were born, right? If you stay in one place and continue to absorb magic, you can easily raise on top of the local food chain. Oh, but if you exceed the capacity of what you can absorb, you will simply die because of storing too much power. Although it is impossible for someone like me to do for a long period of time, but Lava can see things that are far away by using the leylines power, correct? Being sensible to that makes it easier to convey information? Im impressed. It is exactly as you say. With the use of magical power, there is virtually nothing you cannot do. Beasts and gargoyles communicate by means of magic. But it is something different from thought sharing. Since the magical waves of all individuals do not change unless something drastic happens, once you memorize that wavelength you can easily connect with it even if there is a nation-wide distance separating you. If my partner is not skilled enough, I could easily burn their brain if I was careless enough, but it also meant that no human would post any kind of real threat to me. Hm? It feels like I forgot about something. It was right there in the very corner of my mind, but when I was trying to grasp it, it was always slipping out of my hands and I was unable to remember. Is something like that even possible for me!? I smile wryly at Nectar, who has managed to awaken my intellectual curiosity. Oh well, it looks like you could earn a whole lot of money from the way you investigate magic, so do you think you would be missing me if you would not get used to that kind of hermit-like lifestyle? I-Im not trying to hide anything from Lava! I swear! Oh, I feel like nothing would be able to sway him right now. Well, I might have expressed myself a little bit poorly there, and since I already gave him a lecture about magical communication, maybe I should try thought communication with him? (Okay. Nectar, can you understand me?) (Is, is this the thought communication that was used in ancient times? What a valuable experience this is! One that I could only read about in ancient literature!!) I felt kinda surprised to see that contrary to his kneeling and grieving self, his mind was full of excitement. (Your current sensitivity is good for now. But you must be always careful, for it is difficult to read the thoughts accurately because of the influx of emotions. Next, all this information are applied to your magical core instead of the brain, so if it happened to be in a bad shape CCCCC) (Anyway, what a splendid color of black your scales are, Lava! There is not a single moment when I would get tired of gazing at their shiny glow! The tinge of red that feels like the penetrating rays of sunlight is also beautiful, but nothing can match the gold of your eyes! It combines the golden glow of the sun and silver shine of the moon, making more valuable than any treasure of this world! It should also be said that your intellect and compassion are unbelievable for a single person to have! Ahh, I am so happy that I could meet such a wonderful person and that my knowledge can be of use to you Haah.) (Eh, wait a second, isnt that the right moment for a witty retort of some kind!?) I cut off the connection, fearing that the overload of emotions and praise coming from Nectar might be too much even for me to handle. Just how beautiful I am in your eyes, oh Nectar-san? I felt like something similar to this have already happened once before Ah. The person that was looking for Nectar! Fortunately, after losing consciousness for a brief moment Nectar quickly came to, and when he did, the look of utmost embarrassment combined with a deep shade of crimson all over his face, rivaling even the color of his hair. I am terribly sorry. My brakes tend to give up when I see something that is of interest to me. Its so embarrassing. No, I am the one who was feeling even worse in this situation. I somehow forgot that during the course of last month, I didnt really told him about what happened at that one time. Umm, you shouldnt worry about it too much. By the way, I remembered about it just now, but when you were asleep, there was someone who was looking for you through the leyline. Sorry for not telling you. !? When exactly was it? The very same night you went to sleep. They felt like they were someone close to you, so I told them that you were with me and that you were alright. Hearing that someone was looking for him, as soon as Nectar woke up his face went as white as chalk. Hmm? L, Lava. What, kind of, person, was it? Well, I didnt manage to take a look at their face, but they seemed troubled and they were non-stop going on about That idiot! Where could he be!? CCCC Huh? Whats wrong, Nectar? M, must hide, conceal my presence! Not here, somewhere far away! For some strange reason Nectar became incredibly nervous, sweating like a waterfall. From this reaction it took me but an instant to realize the scale of my own failure. It looks like that person might not be Nectars friend after all. I regret the fact that I was not aware of that until now, and I slowly open my mouth. Yeah, about that It seems that this person if going into the forest right now and is heading towards Pikyaah! As Nectar let out a strange kind of scream, I seriously began to wonder if it wouldnt been better if I annihilated the human race just so I could cover my own blunder. Several minutes have passed since I detected that person entering the forest through my barrier. There were also responses from other people, but if we go at our current high speed, we shall soon arrive at our destination. Hey, are you really sure you want to do this? Surprisingly enough, Nectar answered that he would meet with that person, so I have asked the forest spirits to watch over them until we get there, and now I was sitting on the ground, trembling with anticipation like a newborn baby. I was not too late to back away and hide. I told that to Nectar several times, but he only shook his head in response. No, no, it is my duty. He is a good person. It should be alright. Since Im not dead Umm, you know you would be much more persuasive if you told me that with relaxed look in your eyes, right? Well then, I should probably get away for a bit, so that the two of you can take your time and talk things out. Please stay with me! Sure, sure Since his voice was full of desperation, I decided that I can wait together with him for a little while. The group that was approaching the barrier started to lose speed, filling the air with the sounds of metal and horseshoes striking the ground, but there was one person who did not listen to their colleagues and started to go even faster. Then a person with short, brown hair entered the barrier on horseback. That person had the same magic signature as the person that was searching the forest before. Then he jumped off of his horse, and while not noticing me at all headed straight towards Nectar, who was sitting in the center of the clearing. Nectar was waiting for him with the face full of pain, his hands on the ground and his whole body kneeling down. Im sorry, I He said so in earnest to the young man that appeared right in front of his kneeling body. For a moment out there I thought that he might try to hit Nectar, and so I was readying myself to stop him, but then I stopped after I saw that the face of that young man was all covered in tears. If you were alive, then you should have contacted me! You big idiot! Ugh! Im sorry! Im so sorry, Kyle! The young man put his hand on Nectars head, and he put his face to the young mans chest, unable to hold his tears back any longer. And then. I felt at a loss for words for what I just witnessed, feeling that my intervention may not be necessary at all. The young man really seemed to be Nectars friend, so there was really nothing wrong with that. Like that, my Dragon Ears picked up words that the young man whispered into Nectars ears. Nectar. There was someone in here that tried to interfere with me while I was searching for you with my magic. Because of that, it took me almost a week to get back to my senses. Besides, I thought that this invitation to your location might be a trap, and so I wanted to scout it out ahead of time, but some formidable Interception magic prevented me from doing so. Are you really you? Are you really here? Well, I was told to talk with you when Lava-sama found you through your Scouting magic, but are there really side effects? Also, is it really possible to block the Scouting magic with just powerful magic alone? Nectar looked at me with puzzlement in his eyes as I listened to the contents of their conversation. And was it that strange to think that this could all be but a trap? The young man bashfully turned toward Nectar, who just happened to blabber about the ancient language and its properties, when he finally noticed that I was standing right behind them and his eyes rounded in surprise. So much for a good first impression, I guess. Actually, I was trying to talk to him by tapping myself into his Scouting magic, but since I didnt know the full extent of intruders I might have overdid it a little bit and overload his magic core. Also, the Inhibition magic was also my work. Nectar, could you apologize to him in my stead? Oi, that was fluent ancient language right now. Dont tell me Thats right. The Inhibition magic was something that Lav this Dragon did. You must have thought that that voice was some kind of a trap while you were looking for me, but in reality it was only my acquaintance. I am sorry, I didnt know it going to be that big of a deal. Wh, what!? As a mean of apology, I bowed my head down to the young man, who was looking at me dazzlingly. Then, I tried a greeting in the modern language, although it was still not all that fluent. Nice to meet you, a friend of Nectars. My name is Lava. It really spoke. The young man opened his mouth wide in pure astonishment, to which I decided to strike a gutsy pose. Alright! I was able to communicate! Chapter 7 Please excuse my rudeness the other day. I was simply wary of not letting anyone know that I was here. Oh Chaos Dragon, my name is Kyle, and I thank you from the bottom of my heart for saving the life of my friend and taking care of him. After talking briefly with Nectar and exchanging information with him, the startled young man introduced himself. Here and there in their conversation I happened to overhear such words like oath and language spoken in ancient dialect, so I also told him that Nectar entered in a contract with me. Nectar seemed to fully trust this young man, and so they also spoke about the content of his oath. Not only that, but Nectar also spoke slowly, explaining things in such manner as to not betray too many information regarding me, only using my nickname, for example. He may rise to be an excellent and refined magician one day. Thanks to you I could be with Nectar. Thank you very much. I am sorry for hurting you. Are you feeling okay? Ah, yeah. It was only a scratch. Oi, Nectar. Are you really sure this is the black Chaos Dragon? He doesnt feel like it at all. Like Lava said, when he was maintaining the leyline his body was acting on its own and intercepted you without second thought. I myself dont understand that all too well, but it seems like a defense mechanism that was intended to scare the intruders away, but instead it leaves some number of dead people. Seriously. What the hell was our country even thinking? Then he told him about the leylines. I know it was something from his field of expertise, but it kinda dragged on. Although it seemed that the young Kyle learned many shocking things, since he was Nectars friend I proposed the information exchange, and instead of asking Nectar to interpret for me, I took it upon myself to explain properly. From what he said, it seems that his retarded (no, seriously, its OK) country had a constant problem of getting rid of the evil spirits because of the frequent attacks of the beasts and monsters. Your welcome, no need to thank me for getting rid of them. Meanwhile, Kyle sat on the ground and was listening to my explanation of leylines and the role of Dragons in maintaining them, all the while keeping his eyes closed and nodding his head from time to time. I got it, at least I think so. There is still much that I simply cannot believe, but all of it seems plausible enough. Still, I was surprised that he simply accepted all of my explanation without interfering once. Like, What kind of nonsense is this!? or Theres no way for that to be true!. I was seriously hoping for something like that. Do you seriously believe me? For all you guys know, I might as well be some evil entity that works together with monsters and demons. Lava is a wonderful Dragon, so please stop saying things like that about yourself! Oh, umm, sorry about that. I understand, so please interpret that for me. It seems that your friend there doesnt quite get it. Kyle seemed to be strangely dissatisfied that Nectar was looking with reverence at some strange being like myself, but for now even if he wanted to say something, he rather kept the words to himself. Im also a magician whos affiliated with the military. I immediately understood that the arrangement of magical power in this place was extraordinary. In addition, since the appearance of black Chaos Dragon ten years ago, I was looking through the archives to find as much information about the Dragon I possibly could. Because it is the stuff of legends, there were many false statements, but all in all it was pretty funny. Everywhere where the Dragons were present tends to be rich and prosperous, but before their arrival the beasts and demons were ruling over those domains, and the magical power was severely depleted. Before the Dragons, those places were not suitable for any form of human habitation. Even if we conclude that Dragons are taking the most fertile areas as their dwellings, humans alone would not be able to make them suitable for habitation and decrease the number of monsters over the course of 10 years alone. But it is still open to debate whether or not this has something to do with the specific kind of Dragon, or simply something that is interfering directly to the magical powers of the land. That something would these so-called leylines that the black Dragon was speaking of, correct? It was nothing short of a splendid logical deduction. I wanted to applaud it, but then I suddenly noticed that something wasnt right. Wait a second, did he said for ten years? It was ten years since Nectar entered the laboratory at the Royal Palace and began his servitude. I dont know how long Magic School can be, but I am fairly sure that during the course of your education you would at least twice see the battlefield, and it would be safe to assume that the people who finished it would be at the very least 30 years old. Umm, sorry to interrupt you, guys, but how old are you again? My age? I began my education pretty early, so I should be around 40 years old. What about you, Kyle? You should be slightly older than me, right? My age? He was shifting his eyes between me and Nectar in puzzlement, so Nectar repeated the question, this time in modern language. He hurried with his answer. Oh, yes, now I understand. Is there something that bothers you in my story? My Dragon Ear was unable to catch the very last few words that he said, but Nectar came to my aid and explained that Kayle was around the same age as him, but Both of them looked to be in their twenties at best to me. No, no, I heard that if your magical potential is high enough, it could also influence your lifespan!! So in this world there must have also been a magic that would stop people from aging. Leaving the lifespan aside, keeping almost the very same appearance from the moment of your birth to the moment of your death was another mystery that this another world posed to me. It also seemed that Kyle wanted to say something, as he cleared his throat loudly. Getting back to the subject at hand, it seems that this dummy here fully trusts your story, oh Chaos Dragon, and take everything in in for an established fact. He may not look like it, but he is also the smartest person in our whole country. He continues to be one even in danger. And he is beyond doubt that you are not the ordinary, but the Chaos Dragon. Well, I myself didnt quite believed that Dragons were able to speak, but In other words, you have faith in Nectar and trust everything that he says? If he did not, he would have never come to his aid when he was in danger. How nice. Its almost dazzling. Even I could feel the mood here, and so I looked at Nectar who looked slightly embarrassed hearing all that. So he is the most intelligent person in his whole country, huh? Certainly, maybe it was all because I was able to wrap my head around the conversation so far, but I could not think of any other word but brilliant when I was looking at him. Rather than being called an idiot He seemed to me like a genius that got constantly misunderstood. He clearly looked like the type that would spend his whole day holed up inside of his laboratory, doing research for the authorities and developing new theories and making discoveries. I wonder what caused him to end up like he did. Maybe it was that the results of his research were not to the authorities liking? Or maybe he committed some other serious crime? I think I understand what youre trying to say, oh Chaos Dragon. You can say without any doubt that this man here knows a lot about magic, but he never crossed the line that he shouldnt have crossed. His execution was based on false accusation over the by-products of his work, fabricated by those who did not like his research. Kyles face suddenly got all tense, but it was then that Nectar interrupted him. No, Kyle. Its because I couldnt deliver the appropriate results in time, and it has made its toll on the ecosystem. Thats only because they ordered you to deliver practical results of the project that was still in its theoretical phase! Besides, all of your research materials were stolen from you, and you were forced to take most of the blame upon yourself, to the point they even broke your staff!! I looked at their argument with my eyes wide open. Nectars silence was all that Kyle needed to confirm his worries. I knew it, you were planning on getting yourself killed by that Dragon, werent you? !!!! I thought it was strange. You were allowed a huge amount of freedom for the sake of doing your research, so why couldnt you come up with any kind of explanation for your delay? It would surely end up in some form of a crisis, but as long as our magical experiments continue, the country is going to somehow pull through. The country had nothing to gain from having you executed. CCCCCC Aside from a bunch of aristocrats who held a grudge against you for being the leader of magical research that also had a connection to the clergy. This is why they wanted you executed and called for the Academy to conduct and expedition against a Dragon. If you know that much, then why did you come to see me? Hearing Nectars words, Kyle couldnt help himself but to laugh. I thought about it a whole lot, but the moment I saw your face I forgot it all. That irritating face of yours, looking at that Dragon like some kind of puppy. I thought I was prepared, but it looks like I was the fool here. Kyle? Thanks to the Chaos Dragon, the Death curse has been lifted from you, am I right? Thats perfect. The country wont be able to deal with the Dragon if no report at all comes back to them. Otherwise they would just become a nuisance. I am going to share with you the extra provisions that I brought with me. But, the demons are still causing a lot of damage, right? And there is still magical power leaking over to the land at that. The country has finally realized just how severe the situation is in reality. From now on, our squad is going to serve as a backup for those who fight the demons. There is no doubt that an all-out battle is coming. As for the leakages, the mages at the laboratory are working day and night without a minute of sleep to come up with a solution. So, for a while the security at the border should be pretty lenient. You should be able to go in an out as you please, even without your staff. As for the contract with the Chaos Dragon, do as you wish with it. But never come back here. Then you could very well come with me!? Nectar was unable to finish that sentence, met with Kyles sharp glare. Now listen up. You are already a dead man to me. There is no place for you in here anymore, so whatever happens to this country, it is of no concern to you. Understood? And if by some miracle your Chaos Dragon did not understood that, you can interpret that to him. Their conversation finished, thanks to which the contents for interpretation were actually shorter than the actual conversation. I understood that Nectar got falsely accused and since he should be dead, he wouldnt be persecuted further. However, I wanted to know the reason for why the atmosphere between those two suddenly become so stiff and hostile. When the long interpretation was finally over, Kyle looked at me with a serious expression. I am truly sorry that our wrong reasoning brought harm to you, oh Chaos Dragon. I am also aware that it is thanks to you that Nectar is safe and sound. For that I am grateful to you. If you find it in yourself, I would like to ask you to keep on protecting him. After all, he is the hope of all of us magicians. Please, I beg of you. Even if I didnt want to, the oath that binds us is absolute. Also, I too want to learn lots and lots of things from Nectar. So think nothing of it. In answer to my words that Nectar interpreted to him, Kyle straightened his back, holding out his right hand that held his staff on the level of his abdomen, and then he put his left his to his abdomen CCCC This gesture was established in ancient times for the sole purpose of showing respect to those gifted with superb magical powers. This manner of expressing respect was taught to him by his grandfather. To this day, it still hasnt changed. I appreciate it. This isCCCC Captain! Are you alright!? Are you injured anywhere!? So the rumors about this place are true Every hair in my body is standing straight right now!! I wanted to ask him why would he carry a burden like that all on his own, but it seems like he was already prepared. At last, having strengthened his resolve, his companions finally caught up with him and surrounded him, and I ultimately missed my chance to ask him. Ooh, you finally caught up with me. Youre late, you lot! No, we could never be as fast and as courageous as you, Captain! If we wanted to do that, we would have to go to Hell and back. And why are you standing so close to this thing, Captain!? Its alright, it can be a much better conversation partner than you idiotic lot. You can try to talk to it, see what I mean yourself. In addition, it seems to be the user of ancient magic, so good luck trying to understand his ancient wisdom. Are you serious!? I can see Kyle looking straight at me, trying to encourage his subordinates to laugh away their fear and anxiety. Soon, they change their attitude as if some magical switch has been flipped. Maybe its because theyve been through a lot, or maybe its simply because of the environment. Now, Nectar. I saw a strange smile blooming onto Kyles lips, as well as the astonishment on his subordinates faces when they have seen Nectar. W, what is it? Surely you must have read the note that I let on that carriage with all the camping equipment that my soldiers escorted you in, right? This, this is It was written there that should the countrys watchdogs get sluggish in giving chase after you, you should flee towards the countrys border and dont bother with waiting for me. No, I was being restrained with magical curses during the escort. There was no way for me to know that If you were done in by that Chaos Dragon it would be a completely different story, but I wont hear any excuses! I was balancing between life and death trying to look for you, even using the unfamiliar Scouting magic to do so! And what about you? Learning ancient magic from a Dragon? You dont even know just how much I envy you right now! Wait just a moment Time out! Time out! Time out! Unable to keep up with Kyles sudden fuss any longer, I poked at Nectar with such a great speed that no one was able to keep track of my movement. I did not wanted for Kyles men to get caught up in all of this, since they were only guarding their captain, and since the distance that was in between us was a little too much for me, I watched for a short while with a mixed expression before finally someone of his men spoke up. Nectar and Captain, what is going on here? Is this about the usual thing? Just as I thought, they were afraid. They were looking among themselves for a short while, until finally someone stepped before the line, a 50 years-old man or so, wearing a long beard. Thats right. First of all You are always getting so agitated when Nectar-dono does something stupid or careless, Captain. Since you are our leader, we thought it necessary to make you aware of this fact. With a bitter smile blooming onto the bearded mans face, I could easily imagine just what kind of relationship must have been going on in this group, and so I laughed in spite of myself. You seem like a good bunch. Correct. Even though everyone else got scared of this Dragon chuckle of mine, the bearded man answered me without fear. Ahh, this man must have been over 70 years old, maybe even 80. Seeing that man getting emotional, from somewhere among the armed group another voice could been heard. Umm, oh Chaos Dragon. The one to speak up was a young woman with a bright chestnut hair. Oh, they have girls in there, as well. What is it? Umm, this is, the Inhibition magic set up around this forest was tuned to intercept only the kinds of magic that would interact with it directly, without causing any interference to any other kinds of magic, since that would interrupt their functions. Could you tell me just what kind of ritual it took to achieve something like that? The question itself was asked in a really bashful manner, contrary to the act of courage it must have took to speak up in the first place. You could even hear other voices saying Thats the spirit! or Well said! or You sure are something else!. The girls colleagues were congratulating her in such fashion. Umm, I honestly dont know what to say. I was told that setting up barriers like that was a standard ability for all Dragons. It was really not easy at all, trying to explain it on the spot like that. I tried to copy the algorithm that I followed and incorporate it in the ritual itself, so that way I could show it instead of having to explain. Easier said than done. Umm !! ! I am terribly sorry for my impertinence! At the very least please spare my life! I was deep in thought, but then I noticed that that the girl was suddenly panicking and started to freak out, begging for her life with all of her might. All of a sudden screams started to fly into the air, like Im sorry for getting so full of myself! or Please dont glare at us like that! W, wait just a moment, this is how I normally look at people! I wasnt glaring at you or anything! I thought that I could teach you with only the words I know, but it seems impossible right now so I am going to write the formulas down. Be sure to give them a read sometime. And do not hesitate to contact me should you find any words that you are not familiar with. They all looked with utmost curiosity as I continued to inscribe the details of the ritual, deciphering its meaning and exchanging information among themselves. In this very moment, both Nectar and I felt a strange sense of connection and belonging to them. However, the interaction between Kyle and Nectar was still somewhere in the corner of my mind. I couldnt point my finger at it, but it somehow bothered me. Its something Im unable to forget. Chapter 8 Even when Kyle and his team had left, Nectar continues to act indifferent from before. Nothing changed with our language lesson throughout the day. Thanks to the food which Kyles team have kindly shared with us, our meal became much fancier and healthier. Still, Nectar sometimes just stared out into the distance, a hint of sadness visible in his eyes. At night he will sneak out of the chariot, researching some form of mage craft only relying on the faint light coming from the light spirit. He has done this before, yet it seemed that he was putting more effort into this research than before. ?Only if I had a staff? He mumbled to himself frustratedly while biting his lips. Then he continued on with his research until it was close to dawn, making the twig pen dance along the paper non-stop. I wanted to talk to him about it, yet at such a sight, no words or sound could come out of my mouth. So I just watched him from behind, pretending to be asleep. However, after one week, there were dark circles under his eyes and he was starting to get weaker both mentally and physically. I cant let him do this anymore. I need to stop him now! Yet, I couldnt think of any way to approach the topic indirectly so I took the only option left. ?Hey, Nectar. Unlike me, you are a mortal human being. Its best that you go to sleep at night and get some rest. I can see and hear everything in this area so if you want to do the research away from my sight, Im happy to set up a barrier which I cannot see, hear or walk through it. So please, do the research while the sun is up.? At first, Nectar looked shocked, but eventually, he showed a bitter smile at me. As if to tell me that he surrenders. ?So you did know about it. I apologise for causing you such a trouble. It is my routine to do a personal research at night so there is no deep meaning behind why I do it at night. I dont mind showing you the research and from a theoretical perspective, the spell will work. Again, I am sorry for causing you trouble.? ?Can you promise me that you will go to sleep tonight?? I asked him in an attempt to lighten up the atmosphere a little. However, the small smile on his face disappeared and his head dropped. ?.. Whenever I try to go to sleep, thoughts about Kyle and his team come to my mind and that thought just wont go away. As we peacefully spend our time in this safe place, they are still somewhere out there, fighting on the front lines. So how pathetic is it for me to just continue on with my peaceful life, not helping them out. Them, who I once fought within a battle. On top of that, I practically caused that whole incident.? ?Do you, want to go and save them?? Surprisingly, Nectar who had his arm wrapped around his knees shook his head. ?No. I have no rights to. Kyle even got mad at me for it.? There was a long pause, then he continued. ?I just wonder, how easy my life would be if I could just leave everything behind, and forget about it all.? Nectars statement shocked me, but he continued to talk in a calm tone. ?Most people who desired to become a mage in the nation which I used to live in were usually poor farmers and citizens who were struggling to afford their living. If they had the potential to become a mage, they could get a decent treatment from the nation. It was the only way you could escape from being a peasant. Im also one of them. At the Mage Potentiality Trials which takes place in the nation once a couple of years, the higher-ups will form a contract with children who have proved their potential in becoming a mage throughout the trial. Of course, most of the children dont know what this contract means. After graduating from the mage training school, they assigned me to a role as a military mage and so I joined the army. However, rather than fighting off gargoyles and beasts, I was almost always fighting on the frontlines at a war. Since the war broke off with the neighbouring country, the battle got worse by the day and I took the lives of a countless number of people. I spent most of my teenage years on the battlefield. After that, I started getting assigned to invasion missions. There, I came across helpless citizens and protest groups who werent happy with their governments system. And I was ordered to take their lives as well. Getting sick of seeing people die in front of me, I transferred to a research career. Even then, I was ordered to research spells which could be used at war. In the end, nothing changed. I was still taking the lives of the innocent people. Its just, I wasnt doing it directly anymore. But I couldnt even lift a finger at the higher-ups. I feared the consequences which would have come from such an action. Without being able to fight back, I cursed myself with the never-ending feeling of guilt and pain. The research which I did in hope to at least bring peace within the Ballow nation ended up causing so much disaster. Thats when I started to think that the world would be better off without me. The day I got arrested, I felt so relieved. I thought now I wont have to take any more lives. I dont need to kill anyone anymore. But then? Nectar showed a weak smile and cried. He cried without making a single sound, just tears pouring out silently. ?I was freed from the nation because I was lucky enough to meet you. However, when Kyle told me that its no longer my business and to stay out of it, I finally realised. To leave everything behind means to forget about my friends who I fought and suffered with all those years. On top of that, I was freed from the death curse and is now living safely and peacefully. I was being way too insensitive. I cant blame him, for getting mad at me.? I could not find any words which could comfort Nectar, who was crying the tears of regret and frustration, from treating his friends poorly. Though, I know that Kyle wasnt mad at Nectar just because he got emotional and lost his temper. What is the best possible way to break this to Nectar? ?Nectar, Kyle doesnt hate you. Well, at least thats what I think.? He looked up at me in confusion as he wiped off his tears. ?.. ?? ?Kyle seemed to have a good set of instinct. Im pretty sure he realised after listening to what I told him that its easier to make holes in leyline then to cover them up. And that if you couldnt come up with a spell to cover the holes up, then its not something those weak, useless cowards would be able to come up with so easily.? Nectar seemed even more confused so I continued on with my explanation. ?Gargoyles will continue to attack aggressively at the people. And as long as the cycle continues, new gargoyles will form and would move into the nearby villages. To protect the nation, the higher-ups will hire more mages and soldiers. The mages who have a power of thousand soldiers and have a contract with the nation will be placed in the front line. However, there is a limit to the number of people who are able to fight in such a condition. So, they will reach the limit sooner or later. Fights after fights, the gargoyles will grow stronger and many people will die during the battle.? ?I can understand that!! In such a case, you would need as many people as you can on the team!! To increase the chance of everyones survival!! But even in that situation, he told me not to come!!? I continued to explain calmly even after being yelled at. ?Calm down, I havent finished explaining yet. Kyle should have known that if he waited, everyone would have died. He himself was prepared to die as well. Yet, that wasnt the face of a man who had given up on his life. Most people who see me are prepared to die, so I know the expression of someone who has accepted their death very well. But hes was different. That was an expression of someone who still had a faith left in them. So I changed my approach and thought what would happen if they were to disappear. If they were to die. You said that you have fought in a war before, right? From what I heard, it seems that the two nations arent on very good terms. The fight between the two nations isnt a small quarrel anymore. Even if they tried to hide the intention of attacking the other nation, they will at least notice the movement in the army. On top of that, what if the neighbouring nation found out that there were mages on the frontline? Wouldnt they directly attack the nation which has now weakened in their defence from the decreased number of mages on the guard?? ?Bu, but. !!? Nectar who now seemed to understand Kyles true intention looked up at me in shock. ?I dont know the specific details of this contract that higher-ups make with the mages. Yet, Im sure its a contract which can be taken down without the presence of the contractor, right? And the contractor would be either the king or someone who is working or the members of the royal family. Since the contract needs to be passed on when something happens to the contractor, its likely that the contractors are members of the royal family. So what happens if the nation gets taken down before Kyles team die? Their contract will be taken down and they will be set free. I think thats what they were aiming for.? Of course, this is all just my theory. However, Kyles expression when he told me to take care of Nectar seemed so full of hope. He had an expression of someone who was about to go into a battle which would flip the current system in the world and were confident that they will win. Ligurila had the same expression when I first met her. I remember that expression so vividly. She needed to battle a dragon as she was competing with her fellow species. As she told me this, there was a flame of determination glowing brightly in her pupil. It was such a beautiful sight. Also, I have one more thing to say. ?While they were searching for you, I peeked into their consciousness for a very short period of time. Do you know what he was thinking?? Nectar seemed hesitant from this sudden change in the topic. Yet he still replied, looking very uncomfortable. ?Something like, why the hell isnt he here damn it?? ?.. Well, if I said that thought wasnt there, I would be lying. But mostly, he was hoping to at least find out that you were alive. And when he did, he was planning to leave you alone, and let you live on peacefully.? Nectars sky coloured eyes opened wider. ?It was a risky bet which he was playing. On top of that, the fight with gargoyles wont end as long as the magic continues to flow into the area. So he decided that the only thing which needs to be up for bet was his own life. Kyle was relieved to find out that you were not only free from the death curse but was now been protected from a high-class species like me. You had all the safety, which anyone could have ever imagined. But above all, he didnt want to drag you back onto the frontlines. You seemed so happy, and he didnt want to ruin that. The reason why Kyle tried to keep you safe, probably wasnt because they wanted your help in the future on the frontlines. But because he thought if it was you, the person who discovered the presence of the magical cycle will one day find a way to block the leyline, and even find a way to remove the death curse off everyone. So he wanted you to run away, and find a safe place to hide. But someone who is as kind-hearted as you would try and help them out. Thats why I think he was being harsh on you.? ?No . !!? All of my statement, which I have just said has no solid evidence to back it up with. But Nectar, who knew Kyle a lot longer than me seems to agree with what I just said. I saw a hint of regret in his eyes, and his small frame was now trembling in shock. After a while, there was a light of determination in his sky blue eyes, and he stood tall with his back pridefully straight. I could imagine what he was trying to say next. Hell probably say something like, please block the holes, or please get rid of the death curse from my friends. From my perspective, my purpose here is to fix up the magical cycle in this area. I dont care who wrecked the cycle, just gotta fix it to a point where it will stay stable for a while. Thats all it matters to me. With my current area, I finished my job earlier than I planned and it will be a little lonesome to part with someone who I could have a little chat with, thats all. However, the situation is different for the people who are living in this area. Lifting the curse off can be done fairly easily. However, gramps once told me. That mage craft isnt about making something from a thin air but is about how well aware you are of the consequences which the spell will bring to the world. Magecraft goes against the logic of the world and when used, it brings negative effect to the world. Even if you try to fix it, you could easily make the situation worse. Therefore, being given the power, we must be aware of the consequences which the spells will bring. The bigger the consequences, the bigger the price you will pay. No matter how much I am against their system, I, a dragon shall not interfere with the rules of the human civilization. If he still insists that I help them out, I would need to prepare an offering to even out the consequences. In Nectars case, I didnt need to prepare any offerings as the spell wasnt used with the intention of disabling the death curse. And removing the cloth would not have caused any serious consequences. However, if I am to remove everyones curse, I would use the spell with the intention of disabling it. I dont know how many people are under a death curse, but if hes planning to prepare the offering by himself, it will at least cost his life. Such a scenario would go against Kyles will and I personally will be punished for not being able to protect him. So naturally, I prepared myself to stop him. ?Lava, I beg you. Please give me a permission to leave your side temporarily. Also, would it be possible for you to give me one of your scale?? To this unexpected statement, my eyes opened wide. Chapter 9 While I was still at a loss for words, Nectar kept on explaining. To tell you the truth, what I was studying so far was the means of lifting the curse of slavery. Although I have found the means to lift it by observing Lavas contract with me, without my staff Im afraid I lack the magical power to do so. However, I came with a solution that if we had a part of your body, any part filled with magic will do, we could very well supply the necessary magic directly. I promised you that Im going to respect your will for as long as the contract binds us. If thats what you want to do, then I dont have any right to stop you. But then, is your magical core going to be okay? Since it has to be a part of my body, a scale should fit that role just fine, acting as a magical conductor of highest quality. Not to mention that for me the scales had little to no value. Just like my hair or nails, they grew once in a few years (not everything about me was reptile, after all) and so long as I clearly desire it, I can just shed it away. And since it was a process that occurred naturally, there was no need for any kind of compensation on my part. However, using the scales could create a problem of its own. It was indeed possible to use magic without a staff. And what was so important about the staff, as Nectar explained to me, was the fact that the human body would simply break under the pressure of strong magic, breaking the magical core of the user in the process. Come to think of it, magic and caster were very similar to the way in which electricity and electrical devices worked in my world. For the device CC magic CC to work, it is necessary to supply electricity CC magic power CC to it, though the voltage is different for every device you want to use. It was very much like using the transformer plug to the outlet. And for magic users, said transformer was nothing other than the magical core, which was determining the scale of freedom that the user had over his magic. I didnt need something like the staff, for my Draconic body was acting like a big magical core. Even though each person in this world was slightly different, there was no human who could possibly take the magical energy straight from the magic crystals into their body. The magic core would simply get overloaded in an instant. So, to compensate for this, they used the staffs and magical wands as both the conversion and amplifying tool. But theoretically speaking, what would have happened if a mere human would try to draw power from the magic crystals? For example, if you do not plug in the correct power cable into the device, but instead try to connect to it a different cable, with different voltage whatsoever. In case of magic, although the caster could manipulate the power he was putting into the spell to some extent, controlling the spell would be extremely difficult since the caster would be dealing with enormous amounts of raw magical power, one that he would not be able to handle, and since his magical core would be unable to regulate it all, his life would be in danger. Once the magic circuit breaks, there is no way to cure it. To magicians it is especially fatal, since they are no longer able to even feel the magic currents, not to mention being unable to conduct research for the rest of their lives. Nevertheless, Nectar nodded strongly, being fully aware of the risks involved. If we can perform the ritual safely for the first time, we will be able to do it for others with ease, once I get a new staff for myself and teaching them the basics of the ritual. I cant practice magic alone, but Im pretty sure that Kyle will be able to do it. We only have to do it once. Then, Ill be able to endure it. Of course, I will pay you for the scale as much money as you want. Please, will you let me go and save my friend? I let out the air that I had been reflexively keeping inside. Since the Dragons lungs could accommodate lots of oxygen, when I breathed out it cause a minor wind that messed Nectars hair, but the serious look was not gone from his eyes. Not even for a second. I thought that you would like me to do it. From his expression full of surprise, I can tell that such thought never even crossed his mind. Next, Nectar said to me something that seemed to be rather strange. It is something that concerns our world. I am very sorry to use your wisdom to resolve this matter, but if you, Lava, were to resolve it, it would be something completely different altogether. Peoples problems should be resolved only with peoples hands. I know that each human being is unique. If you want to take my scales, than you should do it with no regrets. You should not sweat too much over the small details and just do the things that you want to do. And what about the tears in the leylines? It is my mission to rearrange the flow of magic power. For me it somewhat weird to stop doing that for a while, but since my friendly magician is asking for it, I can go out of my way a little. After all, its not that unreasonable of a request. I do realize that this was somewhat nasty question. Then again, I just couldnt help myself but to ask it anyway. Of course, if he really wanted me to do it, then I would do it without any problems, no matter how great of a consequences my actions would have on this land. Hearing my question, Nectars face have become somewhat troubled. Youre right. You are really a gentle and merciful being. Even when we know that our actions might hurt someone you are never angry with me, once the deed is done I would like you to fix the tears like you always do, as if nothing had happened. CCCC But, when it will be all over, you are going to leave this land, correct? I dont know what Nectar was trying to say. His words confused me a little. Well yes, thats right. Once Im prepared, this lands leyline is going to be fixed for good. This means that I will no longer be needed here and Ill be able to move on to another land. I dont like it, that concept. Eh? Nectar draws closer to me, his expression full of pain. He doesnt want to be separated from me? I understand. Even now the lives of innocent people C Kyles life C are at risk. If we can bring back the right flow to the leyline, almost half of this nation current problems are going to disappear. But to me, this time I spend with you, this relaxing way of life, was nothing short of a miracle. I was so happy, I had so much fun, I wanted thing to stay as they were for as long as I could. Right now, Nectar looked like someone who was desperately trying to repent for the crimes he had done. Under the gaze of your golden eyes I forgot that deep down inside of my heart I wanted to disappear. I recall the joy that studying magic with you had gave me. I told you that you could leave anytime you want, but you were my greatest comfort in this life. During my day with you, I began to want to live. But it will be no longer. When you leave this place, I wont ever see you again. Someday my end will come. Even though some part of me clearly understands that, I wanted to postpone this moment for as long as I could. I dont want to be the one who lets go of this dreamlike reality I had with you. I feel exactly the same. I thought so to myself while observing Nectars monologue. After all, I was a loner, listening to the story of someone, who was about to become all alone. I wish that Nectar could always be there by my side. Oh, thats right, since I was having so much fun, I was only pretending that I didnt notice. Almost 90% of the leylines here were already re-adjusted, with only ever so little of them left. That is why I used words to teach you things that were difficult to understand, to increase our time together, to write more pages to our story. But if I dont fulfill my oath to Lava, there is no reason for me to be with you. Thinking otherwise would be a defilement of the ancient laws. I knew it, I am not worthy to be in a contract with you. So I shouldnt even think about desiring a piece of your body. Before I even noticed, his confession has gone so far. I see I think I began to understand what bothered me earlier while watching Nectar and Kyle. Could it be jealousy? Was I envious of that deep bond that Nectar and Kyle shared? Of course. Because its something that I never really had. Not to mention that right now, our races were different. From now on, lets make it a rule of thumb to not talk about decent things in front of someone who is in a clearly depressed mood. But this young man here with his vividly colored hair said that he cherishes the time he had spent with me. He said that he doesnt want to part ways with me. So if its like that, I am sure this is going to be fine. I made a decision, and I strengthen my resolve. For now, lets just inform him just how pointless it is to try to hide things from a Dragon. So I told him that. In modern language. I was aware of the fact that you were taking your time when you were teaching me, but I didnt know it was so that our contract would be extended. That being said, I had my suspicions. Nectar let out a shocked gasp when he realized my secret: that as of now I was fully understanding the modern language. Dragons learning capabilities is something that shouldnt be underestimated. And since the only thing I was missing was information, it was fairly easy to memorize them and put them to practical use. Still, it was pretty hard to convince everyone around that I did not understand what they were saying, but at the same time it was not an impossible deed to accomplish. Since when? I knew about 70% of the language when weve met your friend. Thanks to that, I was able to easily grasp the concept from the pattern in which his subordinates were communicating with one another, so I understood most things you were saying. But since I was having so much fun being with you, I was slacking off with my studies just a little bit, for I wanted you to teach me more and more. There is no doubt that you cherish our oath. However, there is no such thing as punishment if both sides are not agreeing with each other. But if it was bothering you that much, you could have always quit. I really am foolish. Because I was too focused on the means of achieving my goal, I completely forgot what the original goal was in the first place. I was this close from making that goal a reality, but now I was really anxious to actually go and do it. But I should still have time. I can do this. Lava! Realizing what I was trying to do, Nectar desperately tried to ignore all of the worries and anxieties that were welling up inside of him, and calmly raised his voice. I, the one who was born from Lava on that faithfull night, Nectar Prominent, deem our oath fulfilled. From this moment onward, all of the terms of our oath and conditions are no longer valid. Just like that time when he sworn an oath to me, this time we were also surrounded by a huge magic circle, and spheres of light began to emerge from my chest like fireworks, erasing the very same magic circle. Nectar is looking at the slowly fading symbols with his azure eyes, as if looking at something truly magical. At the same time, I began to feel the strong tension, one that I have never felt before. Feeling like that for the first time even since I received this body, I asked slowly, as to not mistake any words. Now there is nothing that binds you to me anymore. CCCC What do you want to do, now that our contract is over? What I want to do? No backing away now. I continued on, despite Nectar puzzled expression. You could try to go back to the Academy and continue your research, but like that you would probably become a target for someone again really soon. Or you could very well become someone who preys on others CCCC No matter what, I will never forget the time we spent together. Not now, not ever. My feelings for you wont change even when our contract is gone! Is, is that so? Somewhere at the back of my heart started to get warmer and warmer upon hearing those words, and so I understood that I cant simply give up now. It will be fine. I was no longer afraid to say what I wanted to say. You know, Nectar. Ive been thinking so hard that I actually forgot about the things that were the most important to me. ? It was something that I should have learned in my previous life, but I completely forgot about it. Nectar bites on his lip as if trying to endure this tension, and gives me a strange look. I think that to be in a relationship with someone means to cherish the feelings you have for someone and think about them every day. Even so, at first it was not about me wanting to be with you, I just wanted to talk with you and have you make a contract with me. You were also interested in me, but since we were so different from one another I misunderstood your intentions, and so I thought that the only reason you stayed by my side was because of that contract. Even though there was an easier way to do this, I purposefully avoided it simply because I was afraid. However, I am now going to do just that. I looked at Nectar with lingering expectation and anxiety, and asked him: Dear Nectar, even though I am a Dragon and you are a human, will you become my friend? !! Yes! Yes, Lava! Im so happy!! To Nectars overjoyed smile, I answer with a smile of my own. This is not the magical contract, so I cant feel any magic coursing through me right now. But somehow, it felt like I suddenly got connected with him, and something similar to tears began to well up inside of my beastly heart, and so I tried to keep up my cool and composed appearance. Of course, it is only but natural to help a friend in need. There is no need for any kind of special reason to do that. That is why I am going to fix the leylines. Thank you so much, I really appreciate it. Even though Nectar has been through a lot lately, he was still curios of the world and wanted to help me fix the leylines. So I guess the day when we say goodbye to each other is not so close after all. Would you like to see your friend sometime so that you can make up? Think about it. Restoring the leylines takes time. There are also many different ways to do it. I agree. Nectar agreed, and I narrowed my eyes into thin slithers in a naughty fashion. Well, it should be no problem to procure some scales for your friends as well, but wouldnt you like to get a new staff for yourself? Yes, thats right. The materials that were able to withstand the high amounts of magical power as well as conduct them nicely were rather scarce in this world and could be narrowed down to very old trees in which mighty spirits resided. Another thing was that said trees were all managed by the country, so getting our hands on but a single branch would be extremely difficult. But processing it should lie in the limits of my capabilities. I was also familiar with all of conditions necessary to create such a staff, so there was no problem there. Actually, I may know about and old tree with a might spirit residing inside of it. It may take some persuading, but if we can use it, why not give it a try? I am sure youre going to like it, but lets also procure some scales just in case. Lets go! Just like I expected, once he heard about it Nectar was quick to agree to my idea. Alright, it is rather far away from here, so let us hurry. Although Kyle said that they were to march out in two weeks time, so I dont think that anything major is going to happen before that time. We will depart as soon as you collect your luggage. To my words, Nectar rushed towards the carriage and gathered all of his stuff, but suddenly stopped right in front of me. I thought that something might have happened to him, but that didnt seem to be the case. I want to touch your body forever CCCC It feels so comfortable. Just hurry it up and grab me! Nectar got on my back and began to stroke my body gently. I dont know why, but that made me strangely uncomfortable for some reason, and so I took off to the sky to shake this feeling off. After that I had to stay vigilant so that the cold wind and pressure would not just blow Nectar or any of his luggage off of my back, all the while staying cautious of him. It was a whole lot easier to travel without any unnecessary luggage, so we left the carriage behind, but maybe I should transport it later to our location using magic? Feeling ecstatic about making my first real friend ever, I was able to soar through the sky like I have never done before. Chapter 10 CHAPTER 10: Dragon-san Goes To Help (Its Decided!) His Friends Friend This world is wider than the Earth. Even with going at full speed thanks to my Draconic powers and body, it would still take me at least three whole days to travel around this world. So putting Nectar into consideration, it took us two whole days before we finally reached the base of the Vishnu mountain range, where the Tree Gramps was residing. Hey, Gramps!! I decided to land right in front of him without losing any of my momentum. Then Gramps emerged from the trees trunk, with his long white hair and brown skin, greeting me with a gentle smile. Oh my, well if it isnt the black Flame Dragon. Its been ages since weve last met. And I see that you have also brought a child of man with you. I sure did. And guess what? Hes my first true friend! My, my, that is indeed good to hear. But wasnt the weather intense? Wasnt it a hard journey for a mere child of men? Its because of Ligurila, you know I am seriously sorry for the last time. It was about that one time when I was seriously annoyed with the idea of her coming after me all the time, and Gramps here had to go to her and resolve the matter. How did he managed to do it was still a mystery to me, but ever since then my opinion of Gramps changed drastically, since it looked like he was even stronger than me. At that time I was nearly killed. I was being chased by other Dragons and the Demon Clan and I didnt know what to do! Ever since that time whenever Ligurila and I had a dispute to settle, Gramps would be our referee. It was during those times when I realized that I was quite strong myself. I dont mind. You look like youve been having all kinds of fun, so it would be enough for me if you would only showed your face here from time to time. Actually, today I am here as a mere guide. Just ask him for details. Hoo, son of man. What is it? My face went as pale as a sheet and I held my breath when Nectar descended from my back and got onto the ground, facing Gramps. At that moment, his back shot straight like a spring from all the anxiety he was clearly feeling right now. With somewhat nervous movements he put his right hand behind his back and his left to his abdomen in gesture of respect and lowered his head. I Its nice to meet you, oh Great Plant Spirit. My name is Nectar and I am a magician. I know this is sudden, but my friend is in trouble and I would like to go and help him, but to do that I need a new staff. I was hoping that I could borrow one of your great branches to that end. I would also love to hear your story on how you and Lava met, however our matter is a pressing one and so I would like to settle it as soon as possible. Oho, Gramps eyes began to glow. Then suddenly, the concentration of magic got denser, and it was all aimed towards Nectar. Although he seemed shocked by this sudden development, Nectar stood his ground and didnt even budge. You, who are you exactly? Nectar cast me a quick glance, but immediately returned his attention to Gramps, looking him straight in the eyes. In my homeland I was known as a Sage of Destruction. However, from now on I want to be known as a friend of the Black Dragon. Hmmph, it is rare for someone to be so proficient in the ancient language that was lost so long ago. It is actually kind of nice. Go right ahead, take the branch that you find most suitable. As soon as he said that the tension that was in the air vanished. Also, the magical pressure have also returned to normal. Wha? Although Nectar was playing it by ear, he must have also feel a whole lot of pressure coming from having to negotiate with a Spirit, and the one that would surely hold the status of a living legend in his eyes. Also, he seemed to be having rather hard time with catching up to the fact that he agreed so easily, so he could only just ask: I am grateful, but why have you agreed so easily? What, this child didnt tell you? Hm, I wonder is it because of the personality? Besides, this senile tree here has more than enough magical energy stored inside of it. Instead of keeping it here, we could enjoy the whole world by having our branches be made into staffs by the people from far-away lands. But now its been nothing but boredom for hundreds of years straight. You are going to be my window to the world, so to speak. Gramps laughed mightily, and in the next moment one of his branches went lose and fell to the ground, all wrapped in the magic of the Plant Spirit. Nectar accepted the gift in a hurry. It was nearly as long as Nectars shoulder, had still green leaves and it was so straight that we could almost use it as it was. We obviously have received a branch of utmost quality from him. Both Nectar and I were impressed by its strong aura. This branch is still alive. It is connected to me via thin magical string. As long as its leaves are green, it is going to collect magical energy from around you and help you. You said that you were in a hurry? Come back again when you solve that problem of yours. Then we can talk at ease. Thank you very much for such a wonderful gift, oh Great Plant Spirit. I am going to make sure that I wont bring any shame to Lavas name! Thank you, Gramps! I have tons of stories I would love to share with you on my next visit! I couldnt quite shake off this feeling that when I returned here since the last visit, the whole forest now seemed to be more quiet and had somehow lost its grace. Nectar worked on his staff for a whole day, tuning and adjusting it, and then we flew right back to where I was sensing Kyles magic pattern with my Scouting magic. *** According to Nectar, there was a big town not too far away from the place where the ceremony was about to take place, said to be the countrys last defense line. As expected, looking at the bigger picture from the sky we could see a large group of people ` probably the countrys army ` forming the barricades in front of the town, as to stop the advancement of the approaching demon army. But the results were not all that good. Even though the number of people capable of handling the monsters was rather scarce, they were still managing to hold their ground around the local shrine. But, the monsters advance was slow but steady, constantly pushing humans to switching from melee tactics to ranged ones. Oh, but it looks like the monsters already managed to break through their defenses. Even the magicians that were stationed throughout the barricades were no match for the monsters, falling down one by one. There he is! Kyle! Yelled Nectar in ancient language, trying to get through the winds howl. I was also able to detect his slight magical waves. I was glad that Kyle was alive, but he was in serious trouble. I couldnt believe that he was in the middle of this whole mess. I cant just carelessly drop Nectar right into the monsters, so what should we do? While I was thinking about that. Lava, thats close enough! Thank you, but Im going in!! Huh!? Wait, what!? As soon as he told me that, Nectar suddenly straddled his cane and slid off my back, gliding through the air towards Kyles location. What the hell!? You could also use your staff in such a way? Oh, I guess it cannot be helped! I let out a sigh, and then shouted as loud as I could so that the surrounding people could hear me. You guys out there should back away for now! Dont get too close if you dont want to get yourself involved! I channeled a small portion of magical energy, confirming not to target those of the small shadows that stopped moving with the corner of my eye, and started to cast the spell. The spell completely omitted the magicians, only targeting the monsters and igniting them all at once and burned them to ashes ` thanks to the incredible amount of heat. After making sure that none of the human magical waves were caught in the blaze, after the flames disappeared, together with Nectar we took a moment to discuss the current situation with Kyle. Then Ill go ahead and scout the area. I think Ill do a few rounds, so it should take me a few hours. Stay vigilant, guys. Thank you, Lava! Hey, Chaos Dragon and Nectar! What the hell was that about, huh!? Kyles shaken thoughts were mixed with Nectars steady consciousness, I was somehow getting accustomed to them. With my Far-Seeing Vision, I watched as Nectar managed to reunite safely, got kicked soon after by Kyle. I laughed a bit and then headed towards the towns center. *** The plains in front of the town were completely devoid of any form of greenery, covered in swarming mass of monsters that put the previous wave of monsters to shame. Looking carefully, there were tree-type demons among them, as well as the types that were constantly sucking up the magic from the atmosphere, using their branches and roots to tap into the leyline. There seemed to be new demons being born at the center of the swarm every few minutes, eating away at other lesser demons. They may have been small, but their ability to adjust was incredible. If they were born anywhere else, in just a few months they would become the dark deities worshipped by the people. It also seemed that thanks to the distance between us, they were unable to detect me yet. Its time to put the knowledge I have learned to practice. I set up the barrier across the one kilometer radius from the center of the swarm of monsters, and then added a few more layers to it just to be sure. The monsters noticed their confinement and started to press on its boundaries, piling on top of each other in a grotesque way. Now, lets bake them to a crisp. I pumped the magic formula inside of the barrier, transforming the raw magic into large amounts of fire, which were then amplified further by the words in ancient language. Flare Burst! At that moment, the torrents of flames started to rage inside of the barrier, burning all of the monsters that were inside of it to dust. Still, the force of the fire was so great that it broke the upper part of the barrier, causing huge pillars of flames to rise up from it. Ugh, did it went out of control because of the concentration of magic particles in the area was too high? Oh well, call it a silver-lining. Thank you for teaching me how to control my magic power better, Nectar. I watched my own work as I got closer to the center of the barrier, the insides of which had become barren and blank. That being said, it is troublesome that there are monsters like that constantly draining the leylines, even someone completely green in the matter would be able to conclude that. But wow, what a great success. The technique that I used wiped them out without leaving a single trace. At the same time, the monsters that were outside of the barrier managed to break it to pieces, yet again converging in the center and beginning to create new demons. To that, I used a special kind of barrier to cut of the supply of magical power to the demonic mass at their center. It was not suitable for long use because it would break the circulation of leyline in the area, the effect would be just like people who miss use its powers. But, for now it was a perfect solution as a temporary measure. And now that their supply of magical energy was gone, the weaker monsters would simply willow away and die. Nectars team would be able to handle the rest of the situation much easier. I finished my preparation, and laughed in the direction of the remaining monsters. Come right at me. Ill send you all back where you came from. Chapter 11 CHAPTER 11: Dragon-san Thinks I sometimes take on monsters that were 200 years old or even older. Thats why I can tell that these monsters are no more than 10 years old, judging from their strength alone. I continued to erase the demons without stopping for a moment, using my magic, breath, teeth and claws, until the sun began to go down. Ah, its been so long since I could last move my body like that that it almost made me wish for the battle to last even longer, but thats when Nectar contacted me through telepathy. His eyes were sparkling, and both Kyle and his men were looking at me in admiration, with their jaws wide open. I was wondering if we could all get along but now I am not sure what the humans will think of me. Atop of his usual dark clothes, Nectar wore a light leather armor that had defensive spells added for an increased protection. In addition, a huge belt that could accommodate some smaller weapons, with his staff hanging from his waist. If done well, magical defenses are way more efficient than physical ones, so that means that you could very well wear a lighter set of armor. According to Nectars hurried explanation, the Dragons appearance greatly confused the soldiers here, for he had forgotten to explain to Kyle and his people that we were also participating in the demon hunting. Kyle decided that it would be dangerous to let people talk further, and so as soon as the explosion subsided he decided to rally his troops in one place, so that they could go and scout out the situation. It also seemed that some of the soldiers here were also the members of the unit that was send after me, but these guys were not brave enough to speak with me at the time. And since that explosion of fire not too long ago, many of them were afraid to get near here, afraid for their lives. Seeing his man acting in such an unsightly manner, the look on Kyles face was that of someone who was seriously tired all of a sudden. In addition, the explosion of fire was visible and audible as far as the citys walls, and so the citys inhabitants started to panic, saying that the end of the world was approaching. Well, I mean, its not like anyone has died from it, but I guess that explanation would amount to nothing right about now. Nectar began to take the slave curse from his friends one by one, and in response to that people were celebrating with tears welling up in their eyes, forgetting about their fatigue. Oi, you there CC I know that you are happy since you were part of the afflicted soldiers, but you shouldnt drink on your job, you know? There are lots of things I would like to say right about now, but first of all, let me thank you for saving our lives. You should really be thanking Nectar, not me. I only came along for the ride. Still. Thank you so very much. At first he was surprised to hear me speak fluently, but then Kyle only nodded his head slowly. There was something in his eyes at that moment that needed no comment on my part. So, what are you going to do now? I asked after a short while, and Kyle only responded with a huge grin on his face. Besides mishandling us magicians, there is simply too much of evil politics coming from the King. There is going to be a coup, all of our brethren in the kingdoms major cities will rise up all at once. We planned on staying away from politics for as much as possible, but since our shackles are gone, there is nothing that prevents us from doing so. There are many of us, we can finally bring peace and eliminate all discontent. It seems that the enemies of this country were inside of it, not outside. And it looks like Kyle is one of the major people behind this coup. I should be extra cautious with what I say from now on. One wrong word could get us into trouble. Come with me for now. We must make preparations for something like this to never happen again. Its a real shame that all of Nectars research regarding the Leylines were destroyed. We could really use them now. No, Nectar has some knowledge about it, so you can leave it at that. We, Dragonkind, also dont want something like this to happen ever again. Besides, even if Nectar got disposed of, you would eventually find out someday. But until that time comes, I cant even begin to imagine just how much sacrifice would have to be made for that. To prevent that, it would be better to pass it down in some kind of form that could be prevailed. Lava, thank you very much! Nectar nodded with a serious expression, but Kyle seemed as if something was astray to him. Yes, thats right. If you know something like that, it would be best not to give up that information too easily. That flame and that red aura. Tell me, are you perhaps the same Flame Chaos Dragon that appeared near the border with Rajienda and Doranova 200 years ago? Whats with those names? They sound like the ones that some delusional middle schooler would come up with. But, I had really bad feelings about all this. Flame Chaos Dragon. Whats that? Nectar seemed to dont know the term, so Kyle explained it to him. The most common name for a dragon around here. Rajienda and Doranova were the two countries that would frequently wage war upon one another, but both of their armies were completely wiped out one day, after one of the soldiers came in contact with one of the scales that the dragon had dropped. Upon losing their armies, they were almost immediately swallowed up by their neighbors. According to the records, this dragon could manipulate the flames freely, turning the earth into a rocky wasteland, could prevent all magic aimed against it, didnt attack those at power and did absolutely nothing, even when the armies of 50 thousand and 100 thousand soldiers respectively were swarming all over it. As if it was nothing to it. Having their armies wiped out, both countries had to stop their attempts at war and diver their efforts towards rebuilding what was lost. It is said that the Dragon was a gift send to those who wished to be free from oppression. No, i dont remember being called that why does the dark past memory someone wants to forget remains. Besides, more unpleasant memory now popping up, I did went on a rampage!!! Mistakes of youth. Please forget about it. When he finished giving this history lesson to Nectar, Kyles tone became cold and merciless. Ouch, what could I possibly say? Oh well, it doesnt really matter now, for each and every last one of royalty here have witnessed the dragon with their own eyes. I would be a fool not to take advantage of an opportunity like that. Once the reports come in, its going to get messy. If they will know that a dragon like that is nearby, they are going to hole up in their keeps and residences, trembling in fear. And it plays in our favour. It doesnt make me happy that someone is afraid of me! I was really shaken up from hearing such a dark history, but I gradually got better after people kept on coming to me to express their gratitude. Uhm, yeah, this is nice, so its better if I stop thinking about it. And what about that girl who was with this unit before? Hmm, maybe she was somewhere else at the moment When I diverted my eyes from the soldiers, Nectar spoke to me. Lava, how long will it take to restore this area? Well, normally it would take around half a year, but the magical power around here is more disturbed than I initially thought. But it will take more than that for the land to stabilize. Before this place returns to how it originally was, around hundred years will probably need to pass. Is, is that so I wonder if Ill ever feel the weight of my own actions. Nectar seemed to be deep in thought, with his face showing a rare, very serious expression. Kyle, lets try to finish it all in three CC no, in a months time. I am going to stay by Lavas side. Your motivation is impure, but it is actually convenient. That is, if it can motivate you to finish the restoration sooner. No, Nectar-san. Something as serious like that couldnt simply be resolved over the course of three months. Apparently Nectar was okay with any kind of reforms they were about to enforce. It is almost certain that if Kyles efforts go to waste, Nectar wont be able to come back to his homeland ever again. Even so, he is pretty unique for a human. I mean, he did not ask for my help at all. I may have been an outsider, but with my power it wouldve been much easier to restore the area. I was fairly sure that it was Nectars principle to not resolve humans problems, by relying on the powers of others who had nothing to do with them. If possible, I would like him not to die. And I was sure that Kyle somehow knew exactly how I felt. What, is there something you want to say, Chaos Dragon? Cant you stop calling me by that name? This again, why would I? I dont feel good hearing about it. Also, of course if people hear that name it will not leave a very good impression. You are right, okay. Thats not fair. Somehow, I could feel that someone was staring at me intensely from the side. Now that I think about it, it must surely be Nectar. I wanted to think of a nickname for you But you already call me by my nickname. Besides, the nickname is part of my true name, so thats as bonus. I told him the latter part in the ancient language so that only he could understand me, and Nectars mood got somewhat better. Why are you suddenly in such a good mood? Lava, this revolution is going to end quickly, so I dont want you to go far away and disappear without saying anything before then! I would seriously cry! And please, you better watch yourself out there. Stay safe, you are his source of motivation. Ok, I get it, then I think both of you might need these. Here you go. The things that I dropped onto their hands were two scales that came off from my body. There was no particular meaning behind that gift. Those scales only so happened to be around and were the size of a small book that you could fit inside of your pocket. Besides, the scales that I gave them have already started to re-grow. They should have a weak wind property, so they shouldnt be too hard to use. Use them well. If you try to speak to it, the magical power should pass your voice directly to me, so be sure to contact me from time to time. - Dont leave me alone, ok? Thank you! Do take care! At first they seemed startled and puzzled, but then they started to thank me and listened to my explanation, all the while shooing away at the soldiers who were staring at me before finally the whole company returned to town. It sure was lively. Its not like I lied to them. Its true that the scales had minor enchantments imbued in them and that would allow for a long distance conversation. After all, they are sort of an extension of my own body, and I just so happened to omit the fact that I could as easily see and hear everything they were going to do. Still, its not like I was going to interrupt their conversations at any moment. Since I got somewhat involved in this whole mess, I was kinda concerned about it all and I wanted to see with my own eyes just how this was going to end. And it certainly wouldnt hurt to have at least some sort of insurance up my sleeve, just in case. I adjust a leyline that got a little bit distorted and I contact a certain person. I managed to contact that person surprisingly quickly, and she appeared before me this evening via transportation gate. It was an excessively beautiful woman with long golden hair and a pure-white dress gently swaying in the night breeze. Even her eyes were full of beauty. But that beautiful woman is not human. She is a being that was created by the world itself to balance, and if need be to diffuse the magical streams that got out of control. A magical being. Its rare for you to call me like that, little dragon. What was all the fuss about the people of the neighboring country raising up? I know I answered your call, but I did not do that from the sheer goodness of my heart. Will you play with me after this as a compensation? What do you mean? I had nothing to do for the last 50 years, since there was no natural disasters or magical catastrophes! Im sorry Ligurila and thank you for coming. You are as beautiful as ever. Of course even your true form is really cute. Whats this!? Dont you think I am so easy that few cheap compliments can win you my favour! Hmph! While I was in the middle of repairing the leyline by the sea, I was hit with a surprise attack, but it was strangely weak, to the point where I hardly even felt anything. The atmosphere here changed in the blink of an eye, with Ligurila ready to attack and waiting in battle stance, with her arms crossed in front of her, so as to emphasize her unusually ample breasts. But I knew that deep down inside she was happy. I could tell from how red her ears were. You know, even the cutest of couples tend to fight from time to time. So, Obsidian, why did you call me here?1 As payment for my previous win, I wanted to consult you on a certain small matter. Since the matter was rather urgent I gave her the short version of the story, she acknowledged it but her face was not without a frown. You, for a Dragon, you surely are rather weird. Says the one who used to play dress-up as both human and demons? Wh, how did you know about that!? Umm, look, your hands are all covered it thimbles, you know? Surprisingly large amount of thimbles. And it looks pretty bad. S, someday I am going to get you, youll see!! As soon as I said that, Ligurila hid her hands behind her back and her face got even redder than before. It was such cute of a reaction that I could not stop myself from smiling. Then it hit me. She just came here to have a rematch with me, but Ligurila has a long-lasting relationship both with me and Gramps as well. Unlike the monsters, she might respond to me if I ask her, and who knows? Maybe she would even be willing to grant my wish? I didnt like the idea of being challenger again by her, but there was nothing else that I could think of at the moment. Listen, Ligurila, I hope that we can be friends from now on. F, for you to say something like that Its not so simple, you know? Okay, so this time, we are going to duel using only magic, not physical strength! Please give me a break. When I gave her my swift disapproval, Ligurila dropped down her shoulders in heavy disappointment. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 C Chaos to the Meeting Room It wasnt meant to turn out like this. The meeting hall was brightly lit by the magical orbs floating close to the ceiling. In the raised throne for the king sat King Ballow, looking over the meeting hall in frustration. They were discussing the future actions even now when the sun has set over the horizon many hours ago. The kings irritated expression got worse by the minute as every man in the room talked over each other, filling the room with impatient chatters. It was about a month ago. The young mages of the nation were ordered to get rid of the gargoyles that roamed around the agricultural area. Once the gargoyles were wiped out, the nation was planning to reopen the area for farming again. However, before they knew it, the contract between the nation and the mages has been disabled and all of them have joined the protest group. Not only that, there was an uproar by all of the citizens in the nation and were now protesting right near the capitals border. The messenger who was sent by the king had returned and told that the citizens wanted the current king to retire and promote someone else who will treat the citizens fairly. Not being able to cope with the frustration and the humiliation, the king fired the messenger on the spot. This was unforgivable. Being betrayed by the mages, the mages who were merely a pet to him was bad enough. But for them to try and drag him off his throne? That, was unforgivable. This pain, this humiliation, it was all becoming unbearable for him. If the current king falls, there will be people who would struggle to afford their living afterwards. And not all hope is lost, the citizens in the capital havent turned against him yet. They still had soldiers and mages who were loyal to the nation. However, the number was very small compared to the protest group outside. So, they shut the only gate into the capital, locking themselves in, and called out for this urgent meeting. So far, the meeting was heading off in the direction of killing off everyone who is in the protest group. However, the king wasnt completely heartless. The thought of killing off his own citizens brought a sense of discomfort to him. Approximately one-third of the mages and the soldiers were now in the protest group. Before, all he had to do was to order the mages and soldiers to attack, and all the dirty work would have been done for him. But that is no longer an option. Never in his life, did he expect that his own soldiers would turn against him. In the urban areas, there were rumors going around that the increasing gargoyle attacks in the nation were all just a lie told by the government. The king did not care if the conservation of magic into the ground caused the animals to turn into gargoyles. If it is for producing higher-quality crops, then gargoyles were nothing to him. After all, it was only one small village that was demolished by the gargoyles. Theyre all making a fuss out of this! Why should anyone doubt the safety of the magic when the elder mage has confirmed that it is safe magic to use? The king thought that everything would have been fine if they just prioritized fighting gargoyles over the dragon. If only they have prioritized gargoyles, all those mages and soldiers would have been eaten alive and no chaos would have occurred. Thats all. In the first place, everything started going downhill when that dragon appeared in that forest. So many mages and soldiers needed to be sent over to the dragon, their response to the gargoyles were delayed. Then, he had an idea. ?Thats right! We just need to get the dragon to attack the protest group!? This sudden shout from the king brought silence to the room. ?Your majesty, how are we to do that?? ?Wasnt there a report by someone? That the dragon has left the forest and have been spotted in the agricultural area? I dont know the intention of that beast but it can move. Provoke it by attacking it and lead it towards the protest group.? ?However, your majesty! We have no chance against that beast! There are even reports stating that it can talk! Using such a tactic against a creature with intelligence is? ?Even better. I heard that its the legendary Flame Chaos Dragon. Offer it a treasure, food, sacrifice, anything! And get it to work for us! It has caused enough damage to our country. Surely it wouldnt mind listening to a little favour from us.? It was a very sudden suggestion, and one of the guards noticed a hint of insanity was now visible in kings eyes. As annoying as it is, the king is a petty person. Now, the meeting must continue in the direction which the king has suggested. However, their opponent is an invincible beast which the strength of a thousand men could not take down. Who in their right minds would willingly volunteer to go and meet such a beast? Swallowing down their spit nervously, all the men in the meeting hall took a glance at each other and the atmosphere in the room has now become tense. Suddenly, a cool night breeze blew into the room. ?Good evening, isnt it a lovely night?? Everyone in the hall turned to look at the window where the calm, female voice came from. There on the window sill was a beautiful woman. All the men in the hall just stared and admired her beauty for a moment. She sat on the window sill which has been opened without anyones notice. Her elegant, night coloured dress swayed gently in the wind. Her skin was very pale yet her lips were bright red. Her hair which reached down to her hip was as black as the night sky and it had few bright red strands mixed into it. It looked like a veil which was delicately woven and the dark colour of it made her features stand out, enhancing her beauty even greater. ?Who .. !? Coming back to reality, the king tried to call out for his guards but his mouth was forcibly shut as the woman gave her golden coloured eyes a glance at him. Even the elder mage was impressed by the high-level of magic control she demonstrated. Not only that, some of the men who felt envy over the unbroken eye contact with the woman has refused to follow the kings order and glared at him with jealousy. The king too admired her beauty. However, he was frustrated that a woman managed to get a hold of him. The anger getting the better of him, he managed to speak up. ?Who on earth are you? Do you know where you are and what is going on right now?? ?Oh, I thought you wanted to talk to me. Didnt you?? ?. Could it be, that youre the dragon in the forest!?? To the kings statement, all the men in the room started to murmur in disbelief. However, when the woman smiled as if to say well done!, their doubt has changed to a certainty. They did realize that she wasnt a human being. After all, she possessed an unbelievable sense of presence around her. However, no one would have thought that she, out of all the creatures would be a dragon. They all knew that dragons could change forms. Yet they couldnt believe that a creature who could appear to be such a beautiful woman would be able to cause that much destruction. The king silently congratulated her for sneaking into the palace without being noticed and for performing such high-level magic on the king himself. After all, he was surrounded by all those mages and guards in the room at that very moment. If the dragon was in a form of a woman and could speak the same language as them then he had more advantage in this situation than the dragon did. Is what the king thought at the time. ?Perfect timing! There was a favor I wanted to ask you. The protest group is already up against the gate, wipe them out!? ?Your, your majesty!? one of the men called out. ?If you succeed, I will give you anything you want for a reward. We will even listen to any of your favors from now on. So just get rid of those petty mages away from my nation.? ?Pfffft? Her laughter which seemed to mock his statement made the king furious. ?Whats so funny?? ?Youre the one who sent out all those soldiers to attack me in the first place. And now youre using that as a reason to make me help you? Just because I knocked down so many of your weak men to defend myself? Whats not there laugh at? Those annoying little fireballs were just unbearable!? ?I sent out my men because you suddenly decided to accommodate yourself in that forest. Not only will I turn a blind to that incident but Im also offering you a reward. Doesnt this sound like a great deal to you?? ?I see, well in that case? She paused for a moment and smiled sweetly. ?I want the head of every single person in this room right now.? Every single person who was in that room couldnt process what they have just heard. ?Today, I came here to claim the tribute you owe me.? The woman stepped off the window sill elegantly and silently, then she slowly started to walk towards the king. ?Wha, What the ..? The king tried to speak but the womans sharp intent has prevented him from doing so. ?Hey, dont you get it? I am irritated by this nations rudeness. You guys seemed to be in trouble, so I turned a blind eye on all the times you have attacked me, tidy up the magical cycle in this area, and I fought off all the gargoyles in the forest. But not even once did the people in this nation thank me. I was just devastated by this behavior, so I decided to just take it all. You know, the heads of all the important people in this nation.? When the woman came to a stop right in front of the kings seat, she laughed innocently. ?Its only fair, right? King Ballow the 11th.? In that smile of hers, the king could only see the gleaming eyes of a predator looking at its prey. Those eyes of hers convinced him that there is no way for anyone in this room to avoid their fate. ?Ar, Argggghhhhhhh!!!!!!? One of the men who saw her smile rushed towards the door but no matter how he turned the knob, it would not open. From this, everyone knew that they were trapped in this room. With no chance of escaping. ?Dont you dare try to run away, Elder Mage Gilm.? With one leap, she was standing in front of the elder mage who was bagging at the door violently. His face was soaked with his own tears. As she faced him, she smiled at him sweetly and cut off his throat with a dagger. Suddenly, the blood shot out from the cut like a water fountain. The woman turned around, holding the elder mages head and looked around the room lovingly. ?Whos next?? From there, everyone hoped it was all just a gruesome nightmare. By the time they heard the woman call out their name, their head has already been cut off. One by one, the men dropped dead on the floor, blood spilling out from their neck. Soon, the fearful screams pleading for their lives died down. Everything in the room was dyed red with the blood of all the men laying on the ground motionlessly. The only people who were still standing in the room was the woman and the king. ?Well then, after the duke would be you, King.? The heads which the woman had cut off laid all over the floor. The king gave an agonising scream as she walked towards him humming to herself. In his seat, he thought hard and found the one and only way to save his life. ?Hold, hold on! I am no longer the king!!? The woman suddenly stopped and looked at him in confusion. ?How?? ?My retirement was decided during the meeting just then! The new king is one of the members of the pro the new royal army. The large group gathered just outside of the capitals gate!? It was a very sudden, not-thought-through idea. If the woman has heard all of the topics which were discussed during the meeting, his lie would have been exposed immediately. However, the woman seems to buy his lie. ?So King Ballow the 11th here is no longer the king.? The king felt relieved to have escaped the alluring pressure of the woman. ?That, thats right! So killing me wont change anything.? ?Oh, how unfortunate.? The king sighed in relief as he saw the woman drop her dagger beside her with a disappointed expression. As long as he could save his own life, something will work out in the future. Then at that very moment, the woman suddenly appeared right in front of him. He felt goosebumps creep up all over his body. The gleaming golden iris of hers had a pupil which stretched out horizontally, giving it an unnatural look. ?Well then, I would just have to go back home tonight would I. But if youre still sitting in that seat the next time I come? Prepare yourself, okay? He was so scared he didnt even realize the unearthly smell of liquid which filled the room. Smiling satisfyingly at the king who was nodding his head furiously, the woman walked towards the window. As if she suddenly lost interest in the whole matter, and threw herself out of the window. With a loud sound of wings flapping, a large shadow cast over the windows and flew away. As the kings consciousness thinned down by the seconds, he smelt the odd odor of the liquid which was coming out from him. Then he thought to himself. The room is painted with blood, so why isnt there the slightest scent of blood in this room? Before he could answer that question, he has lost his consciousness. Chapter 13 CHAPTER 13: Dragon-san Checks Her Hypothesis About a month and a half after Nectar joined the effort of his fellow magicians, their army managed to carry out their coup with no major problems, take the castle, got rid of the old king and crowned a new one. And that would mean that complaints from both the commoners and magicians would be on the rise. Although it was now on a downward trend, somewhere around half a month from the moment of informing me about the coups success and hunting down the demon army, Nectar and Kyle wanted to meet with me. And so I came to the city. Ah, as expected their mode of transport is the staff. There were still remnants of the demon army somewhere out there, but right now they would pose no threat, especially for the two of them. Its terrible, Lava. I think that the military uniform, similar in many aspects to the attire of mages from fantasy games, suited him way better than the criminals clothes, it looked really cool on him, but the way in which Nectar looked at me make me somewhat puzzled. Umm, did something bad happened? Please take a deep and long look inside of your heart and think about it. I twisted my neck in confusion while Kyle continued to glare daggers at me, all the while sitting on the rug that they brought with them. I honestly had no idea what this was all about. Aside from eavesdropping and peeking at them through the magical scale, of course. But judging from Kyles tone, it was something that was certainly my fault. One night, during the negotiations with the new Kings army, some of the most important people C including the former King C were trapped inside of the royal castle by a powerful magical barrier. The barrier was gone in a manner of ten minutes or so, but when the guards moved in to investigate the matter, the only thing they saw were the figures of the terrified ministers. It seems that they were witnessing something that they could not dare to speak about publicly. They all claim that the one to attack them was a woman who claimed herself to be a dragon, and that she came through the window and started to massacre everyone. However, there are no bloodstains and everyone that was present was accounted for. We are still investigating the poor fools, but we cant seem to find the ones who started this whole hallucinations mess. Well, after all of that they agreed to step down from their position and pass all of the power onto us, so I guess it was good thing that weve managed to avoid the unnecessary battle and that many lives were spared. Yeah, avoiding the unnecessary bloodshed sure is nice. Were there any other problems? I look away from Kyles suspicious gaze, sighing loudly. I didnt mentioned about that night or about Ligurila to any of them. Ligurila insisted on me not doing that. This is a problem, and a big one at that, Lava-dono. The officials of the provisional government are worried that the statements of the former king and other ministers may have been fabricated, that this dragon-woman wants to use them to get to power and rule from the shadows. If this continues they are seriously thinking that the former kings lot would be far better beheaded or eaten by a dragon. The reconstruction plans are going to be stuck in place thanks to this unrest. Hmmm, this is indeed a problem. I never have thought what I did that night would be taken so seriously, so much that they would even want to take testimonials about that. There are lots of people in the upper echelons of the government that tend to associate Lava-dono with the dragon attacker since she understood human speech. That being said, there are also those who dont seem to get it that dragons are even more intelligent than us humans. We are aware of that, we talked to you, we can understand each other and each others intentions, but there are those who are not aware of any of that. I managed to contain the soldiers for now, but I cant say what kinds of disrespect you are going to encounter from their side. We thought you might want to know about that ahead of time. Certainly, its not strange at all that people would not trust me and take my words for granted even if I promised not to harm them, since distrust towards predators was only natural for all living beings. Rather, it would be strange if there was someone who would trust my words without any kind of hesitation. If someone was already convinced of something, there was no way for me to change that point of view. I could only accept that. Thats only because I used to attack all of those who approached me while I was re-adjusting the leylines. I have no interest in kings or governments whatsoever. But, well, I wont deny that I was trying to kill two birds with one stone here. When I first arrived at this kingdom, I was genuinely curious about what kind of place it was, and through my scales I could hear how people were in funeral-like attitude and that war with demons could not be avoided. Once I heard it, there was no way for me to simply un-hear it. Fortunately, the number of people who were aware of the mastermind was rather scarce, so I could easily put them under the influence of my illusions and make them forget it by means of sending terrible nightmares upon them. After all, illusions and dream visions were my specialty, and during the night I was almost unbeatable. There was nothing that I couldnt do. Oh, and if by some reason there was someone who would still resist it, I could easily raise the level and intensity of my nightmares or even force them to enter a contract with me as a last resort. Its not like I patronize humans or anything. But still, CCCC I thought that avoiding the unnecessary bloodshed would be for the best, but it seems that this solution caused them some major inconveniences as well. To this, Kyle corrected himself in a hurry. No, thats not it. Actually, the appearance of Lava-dono has greatly helped us, and for that we are grateful. But, the problem lies in this guy. Kyle looks at Nectar in an obvious manner. How is Nectar a problem here? Then I heard Nectars words, the very first since I met them today. I wasnt the one for whom Lava-sama donned the humanoid appearance CCCC I am so envious of those blasted ministers right now! Whats this, it seems that you have the wrong idea here, Nectar-san. I wonder if Kyle heard him? He let out a deep sigh. You see, after he heard that you changed your appearance to fit in, he suddenly became gloomy like that, saying things like it was him that brought you here in the first place and such. Apparently it was something that had to do with me, but what was I supposed to do? I slowly turn my face towards Nectar, who was sitting with his head leaning against his knees, with his arms enclosed over his legs, rocking back and forth. Nectar-san? I know You didnt have to help us at all, and yet you did and it was all because of my selfish acts and wishes. And since it was me who was by your side all this time, I really regret that I wasnt able to witness your transformation with my own eyes. Okay, some part of me thinks that I get it, and some other part doesnt get it at all, but it all comes down to the fact that he was unable to satiate his academic curiosity? Well, if it only about that, I can easily do something about it. Nectar-san, please watch this. Nectar looked with his mouth and eyes wide opened as I compressed my magical power and changed my appearance right in front of him. I could also see that Kyle was stunned as well. It happened so fast. I thought that you would need some more preparation in order to do that. Since my body is one big mass of magical energy, I can change my appearance rather freely. Although the dragon form is the easiest to take, I admit that. However, if the form I take is small, my magical powers get amplified accordingly, since I can take in more magic. But it can be dangerous, for a high quantity of magic can have harmful effects on other living beings. For example, normal humans would faint instantly if they laid their eyes on me. So far I was restraining myself from using that form, since my control over delicate streams of magic is not all that great. But thanks to the conversations I held with both of you, I finally managed to find a way to stabilize myself in this form by suppressing parts of my magical powers. Since my default form was that of a dragon, the moment I change it to something else magic power begins to ooze out of me and it continues to do so until I change back. It even caused the deaths of smaller animals from time to time. In other words, you change the way others perceive you from the form of a dragon to that of a human. Although it was slightly different, I nodded as to confirm Nectars suspicions. I told him that I was using my own scales as temporal storages form magical power, thanks to which I was able to bring my levels of magical power down to the point where humans would not faint in my presence. It was Ligurila who helped me with experimenting on this idea, since she was really good at controlling various kinds of magic. Those baby steps made me feel very proud of myself. However, I could not produce clothes with this technique, so I ended up borrowing some from Ligurila, the ones she managed to procure from other dimension where she was storing them all, in a similar way that the teleportation magic worked. Right now I was wearing a dress in the color of deep night. I, Was I useful to you, Lava? Yup, very much. I see, Im glad. Overjoyed, Nectar smiled happily. I dont know why, but seeing him happy made me feel kind of happy as well. Then I got up and walked over to him, to which a really puzzled expression showed on Nectars face. Although it was more than a hundred years ago, right now I had the very same familiar frame of a University student, except for right now my eyes were gold and my hair were much longer, dark with slight tinges of red mixed in here and there. I was an image of an average Japanese woman in her twenties, and Nectars looks were slightly similar to those of an average twenty-years-old Japanese man, so the difference in our heights were somewhere around twenty centimeters, with our usual points of view being reversed, with me having to look up to look him in the eyes. In the first place, a dragon who is as big as a two-story building is WAY too big in my opinion. You surely look cute when youre in your human form, Lava. If it was about the height, it made me happy that he said that. What happened to beautiful goddess like a bottomless abyss? Said Kyle nonchalantly while approaching both of us. Did you already forget? My body may be that of a dragon, but it is an undeniable truth that human beings are weak to the presence of beautiful women. So I thought it would be more effective if I crafted my human form in such a way. It is strong and it is also quite appealing. Wouldnt you call it the ultimate combination? It is true that this form was easy to maneuver in and to stabilize, but There was just something in calling yourself awesome and beautiful that wasnt quite right, kind of like looking at yourself in the mirror and suddenly becoming overly cautious of yourself. Right now, it would be a whole lot easier to just be my dragon self. It seems that as long as my body is not that of a dragon and there is at least some cloth covering it, there would be no major problems. However, I didnt wanted to be in that form for a prolonged periods of time, if I could help it. It just felt weird. And when you add Ligurilas instruction to top it all off, it was really taking its toll on me. She insisted that a smile is womans greatest weapon. Also, add to it some innocent behavior and it would create a combination that none could possibly resist. Wouldnt you agree?, she said. After rehearsing this beautiful way of both looks and behavior for the whole night, I could feel something similar to a trauma being born deep inside of me. Oh well, judging from everyones reactions so far, seems that my training was really effective. I guess its normal for a beautiful girl to try so hard to get results. Still, what a waste. I wont say, it was kind of frustration to see Kyle acting all indifferently like that. I used my magical power to imagine the cutest and the most beautiful form of smile that I could think of, and deployed that vision into action with a slight use magic control, directing all of my efforts towards Kyle. And if I told you that I would stay in this form for good because I like it so much? What would you do then? In response to a high magical concentration in the air, Kyle shook his head vigorously, all the while turning blue on the face. Letting him be for now, I tried to back off from him, only to find that Nectar put his hand on my shoulder. I like Lava in any form. T, thank you, I guess? Why, why was I feeling such a strong pressure coming from his eyes? Was that how it felt to be looked down upon? Kyle managed to regain his composure and loudly cleared his throat while still having somewhat strange expression. Continuing my story, people are starting to belief that it was in fact Nectar that caused this massive hallucination, with dragons assistance. What was that? It may not be the nicest thing for me to say, but now that the country is fresh after the coup, with the new government trying to stabilize the internal affairs, its not a good time for criminals, imaginary or not, to roam free. Whats more, Nectar may have been accepted by the community of mages as the one who freed us from the Curse of Slavery, but many people still see him as the cause of this magical calamity to begin with. There are also the matters of false accusations and being sent to the dragons lair. His position right now is a very delicate one, in the gray zone, but shifting towards the black more than anything So, as I was saying before, I am going to stay together with Lava. Now that the coup is over, my assistance is no longer needed, so I dont need to stay here now that the country has changed. I can spend all my time with Lava!! Thanks to that no real harm has been made, but we are seriously thinking about deploying countermeasures of some sort. CCCC And yes, Nectar, your talents are indeed necessary for the future of this country. You are well versed in the countrys internal affairs, and so youll be a perfect candidate for when we create a department responsible for employing military magic to aid civilian affairs. This is going to be our starting point. Would you mind starting with an improved version of the Scouting Magic, one that would allow us to sense incoming monsters and make information exchange easier? Not to mention the files that documents both the leylines and the dragons that Lava-dono asked you to create? I can do this anytime I want. Lava is right here, and right now I want to cherish our time together. Nectar, must I remind you that as a human being you need to take proper care of the place that you live in? Its not like Im not going to see you ever again. I would also like to become more human, so think you can help me with that? There is no problem if you do come see me once in a while. When I removed my hand from Nectar, he seemed to be rather frustrated for some reason. No, theres no need for that. Ill somehow manage. Hmm, is that so? Well, I guess I could stay here for a while, why not? But at this rate it is going to be hard for Nectar to leave here. Uhm, right. Ok, shall we go, then? To the amazement of my two companions, I suddenly started talking about preparation for a journey. Go, but where? The royal castle. Ill save them the trouble and talk to them myself, so theres no need for you to be my translators, right? Yes, you are correct. Afterwards, I want to eat one of Nectars handmade meals. Ill do my best to make it!! I guess the taste should be of the highest priority Allright, but first let me be the guide in this journey. Uhm, yes please lead the way. I confirmed everything with Nectar, who smiled happily at Kyle. Kyle began folding the rug while I was making some finishing calculations and preparations for the spell, while at the same time digging into the ground with my feet. In that moment, a magical circle began to emerge below us, preparing for activation. I wanted to try out the teleportation spell at least once. Designating the correct coordinates was always quite a challenge for me, especially without getting the surroundings involved, but I am fairly sure that right now, when I was in this form, it should be easier, only if ever so slightly. My two companions looked through my arm at the magical circle that I was creating and their responses were quite bipolar, to say the least. That is, Nectar was delighted, and Kyles face was full of despair about what was going to happen shortly. There was a description of something like this in the ancient manuscripts, but the Spatial Teleportation Spell really exists?! Right, now if both of you could hold my hand and let me concentrate, and try not to go outside of the magical circle, or else your limbs will break. Wait, transportation straight to the Royal Castle is a bit CCCC!! Well then, Activate! Although Kyle was in the middle of saying something, I ignored him as I began to activate the spell. Chapter 14 CHAPTER 14: Dragon-san Settles Her Affairs Why the hell the exit portal is in the skyyyyyyyyy!!!! Since we began our long free-fall from the altitude of about 3000 meters above the ground, Kyle did nothing but complain and scream. Oooh, I wasnt aware that the grip in my left hand was so strong. No, I mean, it would look pretty bad if we just broke the barrier and entered as if we owned the place. I initially thought that the protective barrier would be spread all over the capital, but it turns out that it was only spread over the royal castle. Then, even though we were in the air, Nectar bowed down his head with most surprising dexterity. I appreciate your concern, if you were to break down this barrier, it would take more than a year to erect it again. How in the hell can you be so calm, Nectaaaaaaarrrrrr!!!??? I think that there was a whole lot that Kyle wanted to say, at least his body language was indicating that. As for Nectar, since he was falling right by my side and with his trusted staff, this whole situation didnt seem to bother him that much. When we reached the altitude of 2000 meters above the ground, I reverted back to my original dragon form and had both of them sitting on my back. Our falling speed dropped a few times, with each time a spasm appearing on Kyles face. If you wanted to avoid the barrier so badly, then why didnt you use the nearby plain for a landing pad? Wasnt it empty? Hmm, I am pretty sure that I had my reasons for not doing just that. I think that this way of entrance is far more suited for a dragon like me. This time I wanted to avoid getting you two into trouble, and since I tend to forget about my surroundings and pay no attention to any humans in the vicinity, I thought it would be Alright, coming from the plains would just take too long. Besides, I didnt wanted to dirty my dress. For a moment out there, I thought that the expression on Kyles face was that of pure amazement, but quite contrary, his expression was rather serious. I cant swear the magical oath to you. However, I can stop other people from making bad speculations about you. This I swear I will accomplish with my full power. Are you serious? You dont really need to worry about it that much, since this situation is something of my fault to begin with, but since youre offering, then Ill gladly accept. As my dragon form approached the ground, there were people who started to gather in the castles gardens and walls, raising their heads and gazing upon me with amazement, making a whole lot of noise in the process. People across the town and in the castle seemed to have understood what was going on. It looks like my grand entrance was super effective. After making sure that we were low enough for people to hear us, I raised my voice as to get past the winds roar. Greetings, humans! I have come to pay visit to your new king. I wonder why, but for some reason Kyle let out a deep and tired sigh. Anyways, I managed to safely land in the castles garden, although there was an entire forest of swords pointed at me when I did, but fortunately both Nectar and Kyle managed to somehow mitigate this whole situation. Then, when the new king came out of the castle in a hurry together with his officials, I turned towards him and greeted him. Since it would be kind of problematic for a dragon to talk to them, I turned into my human form in order to say to them what needed to be said. That way I wouldnt have to explain it to each and every one of them separately. And thanks to that little demonstration of my abilities, there was no reason for them to suspect Nectar of anything anymore. Needless to say, I was rather pleased with myself. The new king proved to be the complete opposite of the old one, being a young man in his late teens compared to the old and senile man. According to some gossips that I overheard later, apparently he was an illegitimate child of the king who ruled the country during its golden age. It seems that all of his relatives were no more, purged by the previous king along with any other child that was of a similar age, so that they would not raise any claims for the throne in the future. Fortunately, there was a magical tool that could be used to prove if someone was blood related to somebody else, and that very tool was used during the new kings coronation to ascertain his claim for the throne. Something like that was currently going on. Um, this is, I mean, Chaos Dragon-sama? Just what are you going to do with us? Hmm? Ah CC Oh, yeah, right, I completely forgot about that. Although I was once called Chaos Dragon around these parts and was attacked by the former kings troops while I was properly doing my job, I already managed to forget all about. But lo and behold, now he managed to make me remember about it all once again. Lets see I hold no grudges against the human race, but it is true that the former king did something unforgivable. Thus, I might as well warn you, if you ever try to do something similar, you are going to regret it. But its not like you were thinking about doing anything like that, am I right? !!!!!!!!! It was pretty amusing to see King-kun acting like that, so much that I smiled deep inside of my mind. Then, seeing the reaction of their King-kun, all of his ministers reacted in a similar matter, looking quite shocked and awed. It was rather mysterious, but oh well, I carried on nonetheless. Do not try to harm me in any way, then you have absolutely nothing to worry about. In other words, if you keep on being good to me, I have no real reason to be mean to you, unless you try to harm those important to me. Understood? O-Of course! I declared something like that partially as a joke (although I imbued my words with a little bit of magic) and as a reaction to that their faces went from red to pale, and suddenly everyone was nodding vigorously. Seeing everyone reacting like that was a real confidence booster. Also, if the internal affairs go smoothly and peacefully, the culture should flourish as well and there could only be good things coming out of it. That was really overdoing it, Lava-dono! What are you going to do if every young man is going to start falling for you, huh!? I thought it was a pretty good idea, but apparently Kyle had a completely different opinion on that subject. We were guided to a guest room and the three of us were currently sitting there. Kyle was constantly frowning his eyebrows and looked as though he had a strong headache. He also smacked my forehead with his hand. Of course it didnt hurt at all. I just put my hand to the place where he smacked me out of reflex than anything else. My friend, I dare you to try this again with me. I double dare, try this again and I am really going to get angry! Oh, fancy that you bring that up! Didnt you heard a word I said earlier!? I, if you so desire, Lava, I can also smack you once or twice!! Why are you trying to make a competition out of it, Nectar!? Even if they try to go as far as placing some kind of spying equipment here to try to eavesdrop on us, upon entering the room I cast the eavesdrop prevention magic, so now we could freely talk about anything that we wanted. Not that we had anything to worry about in the first place, if you asked me. Because I am a dragon, even if someone was standing at the other side of the walls here I would be able to sense them using my heightened senses, so they might as well come out with it to openly. But if they had to use magic to that, I could tolerate that to some extent. That being said, being eavesdropped on was not pleasant in the slightest. However, when I told them that I wanted to drink some tea, they instantly responded to my request and there was this girl that brought it to us together with some sweets! A true maid serving you tea and sweets! It looks like Kyle and Nectars reputation went up significantly, having been recognized by the dragon himself. Thanks to that opinion circulating about, the position of two magicians, being already quite low even despite their innate abilities, got slightly better, which was a good thing, I guess. Thanks to that, for the first time in the last 300 years I could taste the nostalgic taste of madeleines! It almost made me cry tears of joy! Without thinking it through, I shook the hand of the maid who brought us the sweets. Madeleinesssssss!! If you were to sell them in a shop you would get rich in no time! Thank you so much for bringing them to us! It was then when I realized that I was shaking the maids arm way too hard, so much in fact that tears began to well up in her eyes, and it was also then when Kyle smacked me to the head. It would also seem that seeing my delight upon eating the sweets, Nectar decided to use his talents to learn how to bake sweets. After that we were also invited to dinner hosted by the new king, but since it sounded troublesome and knowing that my table manners left much to be desired, we decided to ditch the proposal. We instead decided to invite some friends and fellow magicians, where we could talk easily, all the while chewing in the dishes that Nectar managed to cook. It turned out that the superior taste of Nectars cooking was something that was well-known among his fellow magicians. Ah, there is nothing that could possibly beat a bowl of hot, steaming, fluffy rice! Someone even managed to procure a bottle of alcohol and started to distribute it amongst us, so you can well imagine that it was quite a sight to behold, humans getting drunk together with a dragon! I was seriously surprised to see that Nectar was proving to be a heavy drinker who was handling his liquor quite well, as well as to see that Kyle was doing not so great, with his face getting all flushed. Someone even managed to maneuver him into confessing his love to the girl in their unit as a joke, but since he was drunk he took it very seriously and actually did it. Things started to go south when the girl actually blushed and was ready to accept his confession, and thats when things began to go even more south. It looks like he had a whole bunch of rivals to compete with for the girls attention. What a merry band! Among the cheerful and drunk atmosphere Kyle started to argue with other men, each trying to prove that they would be the most suitable partner for the girl, while I watched it all with enthusiasm. Dragons words have the power to become reality, so be cheerful! Be happy!! In the end, thanks to the sea of liquor that flowed on that night, I got to know everyone in here so well that they started to call me Dragon-san and got me involved in singing a popular drinking song the words of which I managed to memorize in an instant. Well then, see you, Nectar. Be sure to contact me from time to time. Of course! We are definitely going to see each other again! The next morning, Kyle and his men said their goodbyes to Nectar, since there was nothing here for them to do and so they decided to go back. Adjusting the teleportation circle proved to be a lot harder than I initially expected it to be, not to mention that I was mentally tired from drinking so much yesterday in such a large company, and since it would probably cause the local people heart attacks if they saw me flying over the castle, I was unable to return to my dragon form. I thought that doing this early in the morning was going to be a good idea, but I was dead wrong on that one. Oh well, just dont blame me if I end up sending everyone somewhere else entirely by accident, for example, like, umm, to the nearby town instead. I would probably die from sheer embarrassment if they remind me of such incident on our next meeting. Not that it was going to influence my life in any way, but still It also happened that right around that time, we started to receive various kinds of invitations from the kings officials to things like balls or welcoming parties that were organized here in the royal palace. One of such officials was a minister who would always stay by the kings side. Soon, we received a word that Nectars presence at the meeting was required. They were going to open a branch of Magical Academy in a small town nearby. This town was one of the towns that got struck with a dragon-panic upon seeing me. This branch was to devote its research to studying leylines and serve as a mean of communicating with dragons, and Nectar was appointed to be the head of this institute. There was other work that came with the position, but basically it was the same kind of work that he used to do for the Kingdom, but even so he would always find the time to come to see me once a week in the plains with his staff in hand, just so that he could relax, or to take a nap Is it just me, or was he using me as an excuse to slack off? Since I was the one who asked Nectar to conduct the research on the leylines, I would always read through the documents he would bring to me, just to make sure there were no mistakes in them. Oh, right, I remember a conversation we had over a month ago, the one that we had with not a single spoken word, and I remember that Nectar is supposedly the biggest genius in the whole country. A whole month has passed on such peaceful moments, but the matters at the royal castle didnt seem to go so good. One day, Nectar said something to me, sounding considerably worried: Kyle is looking more and more tired as of late I heard that Kyle was appointed as the head of all mages, a tiring and grueling job, and lately it was getting especially hectic. I also looks that it was something that was in some way related to me. It looks like both Kyle and Nectar were receiving invitation to the official parties and tea parties that were addressed to me, and were very busy attending on my behalf. Nectar was also beginning to look tired. I told the king that such matters meant very little to me, and I thought it was only natural for me to refuse them all, but they kept on sending them nonetheless, as if it was to tease me or to try my patience. Yup, this had to be it. I was truly grateful to Nectar and Kyle for handling those matters in my stead. I would like to help you somehow, since it looks that Kyle is getting a little bit overwhelmed with his work. Any suggestions? Lets see. It is partially my fault as well. Maybe I should just stop and agree to go see him at the kings place. I wouldnt do that. Messaging is just fine. Apparently, if Lava showed up at the kings castle, it would have the opposite effect on him. Ahh CCSo thats it, huh? Then maybe we should try to think of a way to get all of his accumulated stress disappear? After all, I am indebted to them for all that they did for me, and so I just cant help it but to worry about it. Thank you very much. Though Nectar looked kind of saddened, we kept on thinking about a solution of some sort, but in the end I was unable to think of anything else but contacting Kyle telepathically through the scale. Then suddenly, a thoughtful voice could be heard coming from the magic scale. If it was something along the things that I already told Nectar, I didnt mind sharing that information at all. Also, I remember that some of the people from Kyles unit wanted to hear about it as well, so maybe they could sneak out and come here? I heard that Kyle decided to come to the plains to listen about the story, and so two days later he was on his way here together with his men. By the way, getting from the castle to this plain takes a whole days worth of journey on horseback. The horses from this world were really strong and well-built, running as fast as cars back on Earth. Maybe I should try that way of transportation for myself one of these days. They were covered in dust and with bitter smiles on their lips, but their eyes were shining brightly. Their enthusiasm managed to influence even me, and so the lecture was going on way after the sun went down. Kyle was the most enthusiastic person of the whole bunch, and as he was going back he looked livelier than when he came here, so it looks like he managed to at least refresh himself in some way, which greatly pleased Nectar and I. After that, the number of magicians that wanted to take part in the lectures steadily increased, so they asked Nectar and Kyle for permission, as a result of which from time to time there were whole study groups learning about magic under the blue sky. The only qualification one needed to have was to be a newbie when it comes to magic, one that wanted to learn about magic more than concerning himself with the fact that a mighty dragon was the teacher. When it comes to speaking openly to a dragon, the hurdle was set quite high, so the participants would also sort themselves out through that way, but at the same time I was feeling kind of guilty, I was a magic newbie too, in a certain way. Once that matter is taken care of, the actual lesson can begin. Actually, they are not all that long to begin with, but the plain became a forum of some sort, one on which magicians could share their discoveries with one another and discuss things. In addition, on the first day there was a heated debate that lasted for almost a whole day. It was a fresh experience for me as well, being able to talk about magic with people who werent afraid to speak with me just because I was a dragon. Well, there were also those who wanted to touch my body all over with ragged breaths and flushed faces, so I would lie if I told you that this was not unpleasant in some way. Once they were able to fluently speak the ancient language, they have sworn to me that they would not try to take my scales from me without permission, and so far no one was eager to break that oath, but since I was a walking mass of magical power, it surely must have been tempting to do something like that. And since Nectar was always here to scare the potential perpetrators away, the incidents of that kind are yet to occur. Even though Kyles duties were making him work harder and harder by the day, like contacting and managing different departments of mages and the formalities that came with it, he would always make sure as to keep a free spot in his schedule to come on the first day of every month and participate in the debate. It looks like coming here has made him a little bit more cheerful and Kyle started to look like he was genuinely having fun. However, no matter how many times I declined, the invitation would not stop coming in. Apparently there was someone in the castle who was adamant on sending all of this invitation despite being told not to, and this whole situation was slowly beginning to get out of control, taking its toll not only on me but on my friends as well. One day, there was even a herald who came all the way here to my tranquil plain only to read the kings message to me in a loud and high-pitched voice. He was using a lot of terms, titles and honorifics that I have never even heard before, so it was actually hard for me to decipher what it was all about, but I guess it could be summarized as this: First CC Please use your human form when someone seeks advice from you regarding magic. It will be more efficient that way. Second CC You may be called for help in case of emergency. If there will be war you would be asked to help resolve it. Third CC The King would be overjoyed to welcome you in his castle. Accepting the offer comes with many various benefits. Fourth CC since you are staying here in our country, we would like you to give use some of your scales and nails as compensation for your staying expenses. Should you not abide by these rules your beloved magician will What was that? That last part? There was supposedly more to the announcement, but since the herald was far away from me I didnt quite catch it, but it looks like they wanted to force me to have an audience with the king. How troublesome. Later on, I contacted Nectar. Would you like to go and see Gramps together with me? It would be my pleasure! It was that kind of reply that would show just how beside himself with joy he was. Since the restoration of leylines was almost over, it was a high time to fulfill my promise. I provided the ancient knowledge to Kyle and his fellow magicians, so they could continue to look after the place. It would be okay for me to do that, right? Then we notified Kyle that we were going for a bit and that we would surely bring him some kind of a souvenir from our trip. As soon as we arrived, Gramps told me that he would like me to re-adjust the leyline that got slightly disturbed. I happily accepted, left Nectar with Gramps and flew to the place where I was supposed to work. When I got there, I found many more places that I could do better, and so I got to work, all fired up. I finally managed to finish my task, when I got back I have found both Gramps and Nectar talking enthusiastically and occasionally even crying, which was caused by them drinking over half of the liquor barrel that we had brought ourselves as a souvenir. What are you guys talking about? I was just giving this young man some bits and pieces of advice, right? I was genuinely curious about that men-talk of theirs. Wait, does gramps even have a gender? Maybe it was all because of the liquor that he drank, but Nectar managed to actually bring it up. Lava is always going to be someone dear to me, forever and ever. I dont know why, but for some reason I found that flushed face of his to be extremely sexy at that moment. By the way. As soon as we left the plain, it seems that our sudden disappearance have caused quite a stir in the local authorities. And since Nectar also disappeared at exactly the same time, he was almost immediately brought into the cross-fire of questions when we finally got back. But since Kyle was the only one who knew the real circumstances surrounding our escapade, he managed to talk his way out of it with simple: I made the Chaos Dragon angry. Im sorry. All of the magicians who participated in our lectures supported that theory, so it was surprisingly easy to get away with it. Well, it was not the king who was angry with our disappearance, but rather one of his close associates. Moreover, it seems that Nectar managed to pull some strings in that regard, and ultimately managed to calm the king and his ministers, at the very least for a little while. Looks like Nectar managed to do a fine piece of splendid work. Even Kyle seemed to be impressed. After that it was made known to the other countries that from now on this country would be under the Dragons protection, but truth to be told I had very little to say in regards to this matter. Chapter 15 CHAPTER 15: Dragon-san and Their Everyday Life (Part 1) After sending Nectar back to his country with plenty of souvenirs like herbs and ore that were to be processed and turned into magical materials, I moved into the wilderness at the edge of the continent, with literally nothing in the radius of 300 km. This was going to be my hardest challenge to date, with very little functioning leylines. During my work, I was sure to take breaks and go to meet with Nectar at least once a month. Normally it would be faster for me to fly to Nectars location, but since right now the distance was far greater than normally, I had to exclusively resort to travelling via space magic. There were lots of things to consider when travelling via magical portals, such as the distance, the flow of the leylines, extreme magical circumstances and complexity of the coordinates one wanted to input. However, even the slightest miscalculation could cause you to go off track by a great deal or even end up inside of a wall (mind your surroundings!). And since it would be really troublesome if the whole city was to be covered in holes in various places, together with Kyle we agreed that if I were to use such methods of transportation, I would always appear inside of the forest that was in the capitals vicinity. Its better that way than having to pay for collateral damage. It also seems that the numbers of guards silently watching from the walls kept on increasing, but it didnt bothered me in the slightest as there was no way for them to be able to detect me. Also, Nectar got moved from the Magic Academys branch research center to the royal castles research tower, with his former place of work becoming nothing more than a simple observatory, and currently he was staying in his private laboratory. Since there was no way for us to know when someone might have come to his place, we were usually using Kyles place for our meetings, and only if we managed to arrange it beforehand with telepathic communication. Usually I would come in the dead of the night and we would hang out around town, drinking and playing around the bars until the morning, but since today I arrived during the day, right now we were in quite a pickle. So for today, we somehow managed to slip out of the castle unnoticed by anyone, and went right for the Kyles house. And what do you know, Kyle got married to that girl that he confessed to while being piss-drunk all that while ago. It was also the very same girl that was asking me about my barrier that I erected in the forest when we met Kyle for the first time. Because Kyle was constantly busy with his efforts to make the school that would teach the basics of magic, the very first in this country, it was usually this girl who would greet us when we were coming to visit, acting just like a perfect example of a lovely housewife. For me, it was also kind of strange that Nectar would arrive riding his staff full of energy, but then avoid making eye contact with me. Long time no see, Lava. Hello. Nectar, thanks for all of your hard work. As soon as we exchanged our greeting and as I was about to relax into the sofa, Nectar held me up gently and smiled at me. The boom sound just now seems to be because he was holding me up in my human form. Although it may be a convenient distance in which we can touch, its mysterious to try and play with me even though I am in the shape of a young man. I wonder whats the fun in it if hes lifting me in my young man form? I think that I should be quite heavy, but I know that showing my child form to Nectar is prohibited. After lots of heavy thinking I arrived at the conclusion that talking about children in front of Nectar would be a bad idea. It looks like for mages it was extremely hard to have children, so after many twist and turns being blessed with one or two was a small miracle in its own right. When he heard about his friends blessing, Nectar started to act funny, taking Kyle by the neck and going to another room with him, where they stayed for quite some time while I was just left there, sitting in the living room. As expected when I first turned into a Loli Grandma with a body of a child, I even managed to play with Kyles children. But, it was also so that I could keep my eyes on them if someone would ever want to kidnap or harm them. That way I could ease Kyles and his wifes worries, even if for a little bit. Even though I was able to change my forms freely, and altered my body weight, I still needed to be careful around Nectar and the others during my transformation. Sometimes we would even play soccer or tag together with the neighbors kids. Of course, each and every one of the kidnappers would end up being crushed mercilessly. Harming children is something that could never be allowed. By the way, Kyle has two children with his wife. It also seems that both of them possessed an outstanding magical capacity, so they would surely grow up to be called geniuses or prodigies just like Nectar. It is a secret, but the truth is both Nectar and I blessed them with magic so that they would grow up strong, smart and healthy. I mean, just look at them! Kids were just so cute that you wanted to hug them all day long, were so fluffy and fragile that you just cant help it but to adore them and worry about them all the time! However, I simply couldnt deny that some part of me was worried about how Kyle would react to that if he found out M, maybe it wouldnt be so bad. Maybe he wouldnt beat us both to death for this peculiar display of worry and affection, and instead be grateful to us? Anyway, I was still hesitant if it would be alright for me to hold a human child in my arms. What are you going to do today? Lets see, since I am outside for the first time in half a month, why dont we go for a walk? Just how seriously are you taking your job? Oh well, doesnt really matter. In that case, there is a certain place I would like to visit, if you dont mind. After that let us go and drink some tea at the maids shop. It looks like Nectar was doing his best to spread the use of magical skills to everyday life, for which he was gaining much popularity. In addition to promoting military magic into everyday life, he was also working towards incorporating magic into machinery, all the while doing research on leylines and dragons, so technically both he and Kyle should be extremely busy at the moment, but for some reason they would always find time to hang out with me. On the other hand, you could clearly see that some of the people working at the laboratory were afraid of him, and that was because Kyle would immediately dispose of anyone who would try to hurt Nectar in any way. So they must have thought that being near Nectar was potentially hazardous to their lives. Thats because I only take a day off whenever I get to see you, Lava! Once he told me that, I had no other choice but to respond to him in earnest, eating cookies and going on a tour around the castle town without any kind of hesitation. We would go and relax, sometimes we would venture into the wilderness, or sometimes we would just spent the day talking about small stuff and magical techniques while I was in my native dragon body. You know, that sort of common things. But still, Nectar was adamant on wanting to go meet me himself. After confirming that travelling at high speed was impossible for him, he set his sights on learning the space-travel magic that I was using. I would very much like to tell him how to do this, but Nectar wanted to at the very least try and figure it out by himself. After all, humans do have their own sense of pride. After deciding what we wanted to do, I went to town together with Nectar. The streets were lively and vibrant, helping us relax for the first time in a while. It seems likely that due to the increased population, more and more merchants keep on popping out here and there. On both sides of the streets you could see building made out of bricks and stones, there was also a firm pavement made out of stone plates, and it was pleasant just to walk around, watching various displays and eating some snacks from time to time. I walked around pretty nonchalantly, but truth to be told, the castle town after the coup was still a rather dangerous place. Security around the town was still pretty bad, with robberies, muggings and frauds being common sight, and I do not know why, but for some reason there were pictures of my human form hanging on the walls all over town. It said that whoever happened to see me was obligated to report that to the castle immediately, or to at least inform the appropriate officials. There was this one time when I was walking around the town disguised as a gorgeous blonde with strands of black and red mixed in my hair, when suddenly I was surrounded by large police patrol. I somehow managed to escape by changing my appearance on the fly, but later Nectar had to deal with the aftermath of this whole situation. I am really sorry about that! I later tried to make amends by making sure to abstain from visiting the city and work extra hard on my job fixing the leylines for a while! Well, it may have happened only once, but after that I took the necessary precautions as to not get surrounded by police force ever again, additionally changing my age and sex whenever I would go into town. So far those methods proved themselves to be working splendidly, for there was not any incident like that happening again. Rather, since Nectar was becoming well-known figure around the town, it was him that was drawing way more attention thanks to his unique hair. Oh, you are the Sage, are you not? The auto ignition device that you developed really made our lives easier! You look somewhat thinner, are you making sure to eat properly? Thats right, thanks to you getting rid of those drunkards way back then it really saved my brothers life! It also helped me quite a lot! Oh my, oh my, if it isnt the Great Sage. Thank you once again for finding my lost child! My son said that he was not afraid at all thanks to that lovely companion of yours. Please take it, this is our best produce. Come by our shop again and Ill be sure to give you some more! Sometimes it is fun to see people offering delicious food to Nectar, especially that right after the coup there was a strong prejudice against the magicians, now completely forgotten and buried in the past. The ritual that was supposed to improve the earth force was conveniently covered up by the government, but it couldnt be denied that due to the excessive amounts of magical power of unknown origin it was warped into a breeding ground for the demons, and the operational formula for the ritual was developed by Nectar himself. No one was eager to object to that. Because thats where I came into action. It is true that Nectar was responsible for developing it, but the one who ordered him to do so were the former king and the former chief of the magicians, and they have been ostracized from power. So no use crying over spilt milk. However, Nectar was still feeling responsible even though he was technically already sentenced for that, and so he chose to confine himself inside of his laboratory. He thought that by working hard, it would repay a little bit of his past mistakes. He would also walk around the town and listen to the voices of the people, so that he could later devote his talents towards the development of the things that were truly needed. I also knew that Kyle was working towards finding the use for magicians on the civil field, rather than having them only serve military purpose. Surely the changes that were undergoing in this country could be called the fruits of their labor. Everyone is so nice to you. Even if you are a magician, they are interacting with you as if you were just another ordinary person. No, thats not it. They are able to speak up only because you are here as well. Eh, why? My facial features and sex are different every time we hang out. Are you sure its not only some coincidence? Oh well, I prepare myself to fix some of the leylines while we walk, but as expected, understanding humans is really hard, as I cant see any visible effects of my work. Im sure they all know just how hard youre working towards keeping the peace, and they wish you for the best. You have become quite popular, huh, Nectar. No, well rather than that. Well, if Lava is happy with that then I didnt know exactly what he meant by those words, but even though he looked somewhat troubled, he also seemed to be strangely happy. Chapter 16 Dragon-san and Their Everyday Lives (Part 2) The place which I got Nectar to accompany me was a clothes shop which Ligurila is currently working at. The reason why Ligurila came by so quickly at that time was that she was working at a shop here in the capital. When I first heard that Ligurila was making clothes at the shop, I told her I would definitely go and visit her. Then, I realised I didnt have any money. Nectar and Kyle have always treated me so I completely forgot about it.. All the clothes in this world are hand sewn. Also, people here usually sew their own clothes from the fabrics which they have bought. Second-hand clothes are still affordable, but new clothes are too expensive to be picky about it. I just couldnt ask them to buy me such an expensive thing. But I couldnt go to the clothes shop just to have a look around. Also, I really liked that night coloured dress she gave me before. As expected of Ligurila, she would have clothes that I love for sure!! As someone who used to be a female, it would be impossible not to buy clothes from her!! Thinking I need to earn money somehow, I secretly applied for a job at the mercenary corporation, specialising in high-risk combat in my male form. It was mostly fighting off gargoyles and beasts but high-risk combat it sure was! I was worried that one of the gargoyles or the beasts would realise that Im not a human and that I will end up losing my job from it! I wasnt going to let them ruin my operation escape the unemployed status! But when I joined a party, I ended up making the situation worse when two of the party members had a lover quarrels. Or that time I was just having a small talk with the reception lady and then she suddenly invited me to have a duel. Or those buff old men who stubbornly and repetitively ask me to join a guild. And that time when they said it was a reward for defeating a large threat species and took me to a hostess club. All I can remember from then is feeling nervous in front of the seducing gaze of those hot ladies.. I was more exhausted from socialising then I was from the combat work. Still, that didnt stop me from taking on a mission whenever I had some time to spare. Considering I never had a part-time job in my before life, I think I did a pretty good job. Today, I finally came to Ligurilas shop with the money I have saved up.. But I might have overestimated myself. My mouth hung open at the sight of the grand shop which was located one suburb away from the working class area. Isnt this the sort of shop that only makes dresses for ladies who are from a very well off family? There might be a little more problem then not having enough money. Taking one step, then two steps back, I looked over at Nectar who was also feeling pressure at the sight of this shop. Let the battle begin. ?Um, Lava, are you sure this is the shop which the neighbour you are acquainted is working at?? ?.. It should be, I mean the address is right.? ?um I heard from Kyles wife that these sort of shops dont sell or make dresses for casual wear.? ?I think so too. Not only that, theres a feeling of invitations only to the shop.? Seeing the high class display of the shop, I was about to head back home. Then someone rushed out from the shop and dragged the both of us into the shop. I can only think of one person who would do something like this. As expected, the beautiful woman with a strawberry blonde hair done up stylishly, and her features nicely highlighted by her makeup was no other than Ligurila. ?Why did you try to walk away when you were already right outside of the shop!?? ?Well, it looked like we couldnt enter the shop without an invitation from someone. On top of that, I just wanted casual clothes for when I go for a walk around the town. This shop mainly makes ball gowns and other evening wears, right?? ?Dont worry about it! Now you just keep quiet and let me make you a dress!! Okay?? Being pressured by watery eyed Ligurila, I was led into a fancy waiting room which was probably made for VIP customers or others like that. Then, not even having a moment to introduce Nectar she now led me into a changing room which was in the waiting room. There, she made me put on her sample dress which was very simple and elegant for someone like Ligurila to have sewed it. When I asked her why the dress fitted me perfectly when it was just a sample, apparently she thought I would need a new dress for my human form when she heard what happened to my night coloured dress and sewed it just for me. I thought this shop would only have evening wears for a female but when I looked around, there were plenty of stocks for childrens clothes all the way up to male evening wears. ?I have altered the fabric so that when you apply some magic to it, it will shift in a way you imagine it. Therefore, these clothes can cope with the partial shapeshift which you often do.? ?Thank you so much for everything, Ligurila!? Seeing Ligurila explain with bright red ears, I hugged her tightly and promised her for a rematch. Bad decision, but no regrets. Changing into a dress which the light green colour was dominant, I left the cubicle in the changing room. Then stepped out into the waiting room where Nectar was waiting. ?Thank you waiting Nectar, sorry for leaving you out here alone.? ?Please dont worry about it, I didnt mind it, at..? Nectar turned around from the sofa which he was sitting on. He tried to get up but when he saw me, he stopped half-way. Ligurila also did my hair and makeup to go with the dress. When I saw the whole outfit in the mirror, in comparison to my old female uni student appearance, the me now was improved by tenfold. Although I knew it was just Ligurilas amazing makeup skill, I ended up asking her what magic she used with a straight face. Ligurilas sense in fashion had no limit. I was hyped from doing girly things after what felt like an eternity, but I came back to my senses when Nectars round eyes stared directly into mine and felt myself blushing. ?Dont stare at me like that, Im getting embarrassed? ?Apologies, its just the outfit suited you so well, I couldnt look away? ?They do dont they? Ligurila is such a talented dressmaker!? ?No, thats not what I meant..? As expected, order made dresses are just different. Feeling very happy with my new dress, I turned around to Ligurila who came out of the changing room with me. Unexpectedly, she had an evil grin on her face. ?Obsidian, please feel free to go home with that dress on you.? ?Thank you Ligurila, is it okay if I just the deposit for the dress today?? Both the quality and the feel of the fabric was really nice. Im certain that I dont have enough money to pay the whole price of the dress right now. It was embarrassing but I had no other choice so I asked her honestly. ?Oh, please dont worry about it. The mage over there said he will pay for it. Isnt that right sir?? ?.. Um! Ye, yes, of course.? Nectar nodded rashly as Ligurila asked him. I noticed the eye contact between the two of them but I could not figure out the meaning behind it. The first time I introduced Ligurila to Nectar, she didnt think well of him. I really wonder whats happening right now. ?But, I feel bad for making you pay for something which isnt yours.? Its just that I dont have enough money at my hands right now. Im sure there will be plenty if I cashed out most of the money which I have saved up from a job at the mercenary corporation. ?Obsidian, human male are creatures who cant help it but show off how reliable they are. So, us females should just let men be men.? ?Um, I dont really understand what you are trying to say.? ?Lava, please dont worry about it. That was my original intention. So please let me pay for your dress.? ?Bu, but..? I could not fight back Nectar and Ligurila who seemed to have formed an alliance. So, I walked out of the shop wearing an order made dress by Ligurila, who is considered to be the ideal of all women in the capital. I still dont know how much that dress cost. Feeling oddly satisfied, Nectar and I went to the shop where that maid is currently working at. Still wearing my new dress, we had tea and Madeleine as we originally planned to do so. After that maid who served us tea at the palace started working at her parents shop, the Madeleines popularity exploded. Many shops started to sell them as if they were in some sort of competition. Still, I think the Madeleine which the maid bakes are the best. Well, that baked sweets originally didnt have a name but after I called it so, they decided to officially call it Madeleine. All I did was give a suggestion for its name but whenever I visit the shop, the maid always welcomes me at the front. Shes such a polite person. The tea which she brews are also delicious so I usually stop by whenever I am in town. This routine will probably continue on until the Madeleines taste changes. When we left the shop, the sun was already setting over the horizon. Well, we were at the Ligurilas and at the maids shop for a while. The light posts which doesnt require any magic, the ones which Nectar invented turned on one by one along the street. However, they are only installed in the main streets, for now, leaving the back streets in darkness. Although from my perspective, I can see them as clear as a day. ?Lava, will you be staying over tonight?? ?Hmmm, I still havent finished fixing the leyline so Ill go back home today. Soon I should be able to stay over here more often..? Nectar glanced down at me in confusion as I suddenly stopped talking. But that doesnt matter right now. ?Is something wrong?? ?I heard a scream.? ?Wha!!? I listened carefully if I focus enough I can hear the sound of a pin dropping 1 kilometere away. Right now, I can hear a pair of feet running and another pair chasing after it. I hate to admit it, but I guess these sort of things still happen around the town. ?Nectar, Ill go ahead. Follow my magic wave.? ?Please be careful.? Im glad that the surrounding area was dark. If I add magic to my dress the fabric moved the way I imagined it to and I managed to let out my red, skin like feathers out without ripping the dress. This is so useful. Thank you, Ligurila! In the corner of my eyes, I looked over at Nectar who was pulling out his staff with a serious face. Then, I flew up and headed in the direction which I heard the scream come from. Once I reach the location, I need to find a spot where the magical cycle is most distorted. Amongst the smell of rotting stuff and sewage, there was a slight scent of blood mixed into it. Immediately, I followed the smell. There, in an empty alleyway was a woman staggering through the darkness and a large man kneeled over her. The man had a large knife. The blood. is coming from the womans arm. Thats enough information for me. I folded my wings and shot down to the small alleyway where the two of them were on the ground. Pointing my feet downwards, lining it up nicely, I activated the spell. ?Drrraaaagoooonnn~speciaaaaaaaal!!!!!? Thud, bang, crash, bang, thud!!! The man who took a direct hit from my drop kick flew away hilariously and landed in a pile of rubbish nearby. I couldnt control the direction which the knife flew off but the woman was unharmed from the barrier I set up just before landing. The woman who was holding her wound on her left arm gave a confused look with tears covering her face. I wanted to go over and wipe off her tears but instead, I tried to cope with the horrible odour of the area and stepped closer to the man who was covered in rubbish. ?For goodness sake. I just want to enjoy my day in this peaceful town but people like you are ruining it.? I overheard their conversation just before. ?Come on, be a good girl. Otherwise, Ill leave a scar on your face which will last forever. Though, if I do youll be dead by then.? Then he got on his knees over the woman and was about to take off his pants. Confirmed, he is an enemy to all women. ?Lava, are you okay!? Riding on his staff, Nectar came into the scene. One of my legs was ready to kick one of the mans organ. For the sake of the world, a perv like him is better off without that organ. Less population will help with maintaining the magical cycle too! ?Im all good. Nectar, can you take care of this ladys wound? If I do it, I might accidentally grow another arm on her.? ?Lava, what are you trying to do?? ?Hm? For the worlds sake, I was going to get rid of an organ which a pervert doesnt need.? Taking off the barrier on the woman, Nectar helped her sit up and swiftly activated the healing magic. It was activated so smoothly, I couldnt believe he doesnt specialise in healing. However, Nectar suddenly became silent after hearing my statement. After all, the morals and common sense within human society were becoming more questionable. However, I am currently in the human territory. For Nectars sake, Ill listen to his wish and spare the mans organ. ?Mo, monster!!??? While I was having a second thought, the perv seemed to have helped himself up. Excuse me! Right now I look like a perfectly normal human being from whatever angle you look at me from. ?Close, Im actually a dragon. Is there are problem mister?? In a second attempt to keep him quiet, I tried to be a little more violent. Suddenly, magic flew past me and pinned the perv up against the wall. Looking over to the direction which the magic came from, I saw Nectar standing unsteadily as he finished healing the woman, holding his staff which was made from a spiritus lingo. I tend to forget but when Nectar looks straight ahead expressionlessly with his neatly ordered features, an immense pressure seems to come out from him. I even got a little shiver down my spine. And um those eyes of his dont seem to be smiling. ?. There is no need for you to filth your hands Lava. Not only is he a disgrace the male community but he has insulted you. It seems that he needs to be taught a lesson.? Well, I would have filthed my foot but I really dont think this is a time for a sarcastic comment. Nectar was now muttering a long spell, then he aimed the tip of the spiritus lingo staff to the lower half of the mans body, formed complex magic and activated the spell. ?Um, what did you just do?? ?Its a spell which takes a sexual pleasure away from someone. If the person under the spell tries to do anything which is considered to be sexual activity, it will automatically stop them from continuing the action. Long ago, a certain tribe has invented the spell but I did not think it will be useful a situation like this.? Why they made a spell for preventing the action rather than a birth control spell is something Id rather not know. ?However, there is one problem, the spell doesnt wear out.? ?Which means..? ?No matter how much he desires it, he will stop half-way and will be left suffering!? To his overly sweet smile, I could not find the courage to tell him that this was too much. After all, I did try to do something similar. Noticing the woman trying to get up, I got on my knees next to her and asked her. I must get back to my sane state. I need to make a good impression on her. ?Does it hurt anywhere?? ?N, no? ?I was able to save you this time because I just happen to be walking close by. But from now on, dont wander around after sunset, okay?? ?Yes, um..? She seemed to be gazing off into the distance. She was probably in shock from all which she went through. Out of pity, I thought of using the amnesia spell. Then I heard the ear-piercing sound of the hooter along with the footsteps of many people. Nectar who heard the hooter looked at me disappointedly. Oh well, it cant be helped. ?Things will get complicated if I stay here so Ill head back for today.? ?Understood, I will take care of everything from here onwards.? Around here is the centre of mangled mass of magical cycle so these sort of things happens a lot. If it continues to appear in such a form, I think its bad for Nectar. But I know Nectar cant leave the woman behind now that he has seen and heard what has happened. Maybe, my guilt showed on my face. Nectar smiled at me as if to say dont worry about it. ?Dont worry. I like how you do not turn a blind eye whenever you see someone who is in trouble.? ?Im sorry and thank you. I had a lot of fun today, Nectar.? ?Me too Lava, please take care? I gathered the wind spirits and shot up as I spread out my wings. Oh, I forgot to fold the wings back in before. Hold on. So the woman was looking at my wings!! Welp this ended in failure. No wonder she looked scared. I feel really bad for making Nectar take care of everything. As I was feeling down, I heard a womans voice shout out from the ground. ?Tha, thank you for saving me!!? I looked down at the ground in shock. There, I saw the woman looking up at me, standing next to Nectar. Feeling a little happy, I stopped for a moment in midair and waved at the woman. Then I activated a spell and made myself invisible. I went to the path which led out of the capital and headed back home. Apparently, the woman went back home safely after being questioned by the brigade. Regarding to the perv who was arrested on the spot, I have no clue. After that, Kyle heard what Nectar did through the brigade and scolded him for his action but did not tell him to remove the spell. So I guess thats that. Just like that, vivid, colourful days very different from my life for the past 300 years have gone by for many years. Chapter 17 CHAPTER 17: Dragon-san Is Trembling The signs were all there. It was something fleeting, a change so small that you might have missed it if you blinked even for a second. (Lava, could you come here soon?) Since Nectar didnt want to disturb me at my work, he would sometimes send me messages via the scales, and todays message was so unusual for him that for a moment I honestly did not know how should I react. (I must say thats rather unusual, something like this to come from you.) (There is going to be a New Years Eve festival here in town. I thought that youve never been to one before, so why not come this year? We can even celebrate later at Kyles house.) Of course, there was no need for me to think about the answer. I agreed to go on the spot and on the promised day I arrived at Kyles house. Since Kyles house was situated on the hill near the royal castle, if you were to go on its roof (or somewhere close to that), from that location you could see the entire castle town being illuminated in celebration. Since I had to take care of some things related to that magical forum we were holding, I only arrived at the town somewhere around the evening. To kick this short vacation of mine off, I ate a New Years celebration feast together with Kyle, his wife and his children. The children were growing big and strong, and Kyle wanted to have a toast to that, but I politely declined, since there were quite the few things that I wanted to do the following day. So I decided to call it a night quite early and went to the room that was prepared for me, but since I didnt need to sleep at all, I had way too much time to spare. I could have go for a walk around the town, but I was planning on doing that together with Nectar tomorrow. That way it could be more enjoyable. That is why for today I was only planning to indulge myself in the citys night scenery. Even though it was nighttime, the streets were brightly lit thanks to the magical lanterns being lit. Magical power was responding to peoples movements and emotions, and those things stimulated the leylines which in return were producing the sight that was now in front of my eyes. Tomorrow was supposed to be the Festivals eve, the lights were even brighter and you could feel the merry atmosphere in the air, but in reality it was still nothing, for vast majority of the city was for now in deep, good nights slumber. Nevertheless, I think this brightness was beautiful. It was a sight to behold, light pouring out of the lamps and penetrating the earth, trying to make the night as bright as the day, but there was also a certain beauty to nights darkness, one completely different from that of the day. This world is dark at its very core. Humanity of this world notices that on the unconscious level and tries to dispel it, not respect it. Night is dark, and because of that accepts all of the emotions that you would normally keep hidden away. I, for a change, was finding nighttime rather calming. So much that some part of me was wishing for that state to never truly disappear. What on earth are you doing, Lava? Then, while I was enjoying the nights breeze and was looking at the clear, starry sky, I heard a voice coming from down below. When I looked down, I saw Kyle standing on the balcony of the room that I was staying in, holding a bottle of liquor in his hands. I was just watching the night scenery. And what about you? Its rare to see you drinking. I just felt like it. Thats all. Kyle came to the roof with ease, and then he handled me the glass and poured me some liquor. Then, while sitting next to me, Kyle poured some of the amber liquid for himself, and as soon as we had a toast he drunk the contents of his glass all at once. Is it okay for you to be drinking like that? If memory serves me correctly you were never all that good with handling your liquor. Dont worry about me. Its not like I cant handle this much at all. Here it is, after drinking just one cup, Kyles face was already flushed red. But still, I drunk my glass and Kyle almost immediately started to pour me another one, ready to have another toast. It was fairly weak, but it was still an alcoholic beverage nonetheless. Its been more than 20 years since that time. He was talking about that time when the magical disaster happened. Yes, it sure gone by in a flash. There was so much going on at the time, but I can still remember how shocked I was. I was so surprised to see Nectar together with you, Lava. Well, even though he was alive and well I couldnt believe my eyes, for he looked completely different from when he was still in the country. I never thought that he would find something that would absorb him so much aside from magic. Kyle looked at his empty glass and said something like that next: To be honest, I was a little envious of you. Hearing Kyles confession, I held my breath. When I met Nectar for the first time, it was around the time when I enrolled into the Academy. He was very young. But his eyes were cold and he was looking at everything and everyone with disinterest, to the point where even when he was laughing, there was no sign of joy on his face. He was exceptionally gifted at everything he set his mind towards, be it research or academics, so it small wonder that I somehow developed a sense of curiosity towards him. I admit that part of it was the need to vent out my frustrations onto somebody, since after enrolling into the Academy I rarely spoke to my family or other people. Its not like I disliked him or anything, it was just that his expression rarely changed. In fact, the only time where he would show any kind of emotions, was when he was studying magic. I watched in silence as Kyle took a sip from his glass, as if to moisturize his lips. Before Nectar entered the Academy, it seems that he must have taken care of himself on his own, since thanks to his peculiar talents with magic no one wanted to take him in, at least not for long. And his talents with magic were his only selling point. I dont entirely understand, but it looks like he was thinking that he could only be useful to someone through magic, and if not for that, he was thinking of himself as entirely useless. He was also totally unconcerned with his surroundings, paying more attention towards his research than anything else. Also, he was always trying to fulfill the requests of others, no matter how forcible or unreasonable they were. I couldnt do anything to stop Nectar from killing himself after I joined the military service. I was still too green, too inexperienced. I thought it would only be a matter of time before he would actually go and kill himself. Until he met you. Kyle smiled a little. Hey, Lava-dono. When I first met him he was similar to a child, prone to throwing temper tantrums and going from one extreme to another instantly. Well, not that you mention it, I think it really was something like that. I can think of at least a few cases of something like that, while Kyle laughs and looks into the distance. You seem to be trustworthy, so I dont want you to think all that hard about it, but if you do not abandon him and stay by his side I think he might regain what he once couldnt obtain during his childhood, and it took me almost three years of observing him to arrive at this conclusion. I was jealous of you, but more than anything, I was happy. He changed upon meeting you, Lava-dono. It may sound strange, but he became more human. He also seemed to have calmed down. He can now put himself into somebody elses shoes. Whats more, that once obnoxious brat is now a sage who is respected by the whole magical community. But still, he can act foolishly and can get himself into danger. Still, once he trusts someone, he is never going to betray them. No matter what this is, there must be a reason for this. Please, dont leave him alone. Kyle No matter how long I live, I am sure to die before Nectar. I know it. I was wondering what would he do after I pass away, but I am relieved now. Im glad that he has found someone who he can trust even more than me. And Im grateful that you are that person, Lava-dono. Well, now thats taken care off, I ask that you keep on treating him well, can you do that? Kyle gulped down another cup, while I simply couldnt believe what I was hearing. What are you saying? It sounded just like It sounded just like a testament. Even if I was to simply pretend that I didnt hear it, Kyle was unable to force a smile back at his lips. But as soon as I wanted to say something I realized that he fell asleep right where he was sitting, on the rooftop. I frantically support his body to prevent him from rolling back and falling from the roof. In the end, it seems that he drank more than he could possibly handle. I look at Kyles sleeping face for a while, and then I gulp down the rest of his drink, the one that he poured for himself but never managed to finish. I dont think its like he wanted to thank me. Certainly, the current Nectar managed to become someone who can behave fittingly to his own age. I began to laugh softly. There was something unreasonable to my emotions right now. But I didnt do anything. I didnt think about Nectars circumstances or Kyles feelings, I was simply having a good time being with them. Thats about it. But, in the future I may have to re-think lots of things. All people are destined to die someday. After I took drunk Kyle back to his room, I continued to gaze at the stars until the light of dawn started to illuminate the city. The next morning Kyle was suffering from a terrible headache as a result of hangover, but still he somehow managed to eat the breakfast that his wife prepared for us. And although Kyles wife was simply astonished by how much he managed to drink last night, I kept silent about the reason for that. When I finished eating, Nectar came to Kyles house to pick me up. I had a change of clothes and was ready waiting for him, one that Nectar had ordered from Ligurilas shop. I only glanced once at the price tag, and I tried to turn it down. but even after that I was somehow persuaded that since it was a special occasion it demanded special clothes. But still, the price was very much different from ordinary clothes. Like, by one or two zeroes at the end. Although I was very persistent at refusing to accept it, it was a kind of a tradition that in this country, while celebrating New Year, one would wear new clothes that were bought for them by members of the family, friends, or loved ones. Oh well, since apparently I had no choice in the matter, I changed into the clothes that I was given and then I went to the city together with Nectar. As this country entered its new year, the winter came along and the air got noticeably colder. The snow was yet to begin to fall, but the streets were filled with lot more people than usual. When I took hold of Nectars hand so that we wouldnt get separated, I was honestly surprised of how cold his hand was. Umm, Lava? If we hold hands like this, we wont get separated in this crowd. But still, Nectar, your hands are so cold. I cant really feel temperature all that well, but it seems that Nectar was cold this whole time. When you are cold, the places like your fingertips will ask for more heat to regulate heat, taking it from other parts of your body. Lava This is unfair, you know Nectars cheeks turned bright red, so I guess he must have been okay. And even though his mouth kept on moving, I couldnt quite hear what he was saying, thanks to the firecracker that somebody nearby set off. Weve reached the citys plaza, where lots of stalls were erected the other day and where people were dancing in huge circles. The excitement reached its peak the moment when Nectar decided to fire of the magic fireworks from the tip of his staff, which was met with loud cheers. Before we managed to forget all about it, we also went to a special venue where a play was being performed, with Kyles firstborn child playing the role of the Guardian Knight. His performance was also met with a storm of applause. As we kept on enjoying ourselves like that, the time flew by fast and it was about time for us to go home. With the cityscape dyed in vivid orange of the sunset, we walk the road leading to the castle, which only for today was opened for everyone. I gently looked at Nectars profile, whos been looking straight ahead. Since Nectars magical power was immense, his ageing process was going rather slow, the only way to tell that its been years since our very first meeting being the length of his hair. As a matter of fact, from time to time I kept on hearing stories about the daughters of nobles that claimed that they fell in love with Nectar at first sight, after first seeing him at some official party or other event like that. Certainly, when you look at Nectar wearing a long-sleeved, silky robe embroidered with gold, which was the official attire of a Sage around these parts, walking with his staff made out of a branch of a Plant Spirit tree, even I could feel my heart skipping a beat or two. Even so, since Kyles magical power capacity was smaller than that of Nectars, there were wrinkles that started to show up on Kyles face, a visible sign that he was ageing. I am a dragon. I had sharp claws and fangs. Massive body covered from head to toe with purplish-black scales. Red skin. Golden eyes with thin, vertical pupils. I am going to be the same now and in the future as well. I really like myself as I am now, but lately I was beginning to feel really lonely on some occasions. Whats wrong? Asked Nectar, seeing that I was looking at him. I tried to say that it was nothing, but for some reason in return he patted me on my head. I really enjoy spending time in a casual way like this with you, Lava, but I do get worried when I see that you are troubled by something. I know this may sound stupid, but when youre having a good time, you should be smiling instead of sulking. Youre exaggerating. Suddenly being told something like that, I gently pushed Nectar away and looked back at him with a bitter smile. It was true that compared to the past he was not showing as much emotions, but sometimes, just sometimes something inside of me was longing for the memory of the past. It was rare for me to be at a loss or that I didnt know what to do, but today I was really confused and puzzled at this strange kind of pain that kept emanating in my chest. It is a sensation that I cannot bear to feel. Unexpectedly, the thing that I was thinking until this morning popped back into my head, and I decided to bring that topic up as casually as I could. I am happy to hear that, but isnt there any girl or woman that youre interested in? You could, you know, start a family all of your own. Just let me hold your child in my arms once it is born. As Kyles child got bigger and saw the city change across the years, Kyle himself began to think that there is always a limit to human lives. He told as so himself just the other night when we went to see him. Just because we are friends, it doesnt mean that we are going to stay together forever. Then, what if he had children? His bloodline is going to continue. Even though Nectar might be gone someday, I can still watch over his child, and his childs children and so on and so forth. That was the conclusion that I managed to arrive at overnight. And even though Nectars magical power was immense, he was still but a human. Granted, if hed find himself a loving wife, we would no longer be able to meet like this, but that does not give me the right to crush ones right to be happy and have a normal life. In a day, in a week, in a month, in a year, my dragon self was not going to change. Its a little bit lonely, but it is something that cannot really be helped. I try to put on a smile on my face and with that smile mask this stinging sensation that kept pricking on my heart. While I was not looking, Nectar started to walk farther away from me. Thinking about it now, at that moment he looked as though he wanted to say something, but ultimately decided not to do so. Whats wrong? Nectar. Lava. Whats the matter? Am I, am I still your friend? Of course you are. Why would you think otherwise? The truth is, I lied to him just a little bit. I, I see. I got that strange feeling that even though Nectar was smiling, he was only a few steps away from crying. *** A few months later, while I was restoring the leylines in the middle of some wilderness, Nectar spoke to me through the scale. That sort of thing happened for the first time in like, ten years, so I was somewhat surprised. With that, he forcefully broke our mental connection, as if it was something that he didnt quite want to talk about. A few month later, I received a message from Kyle via one of the communication scales which hasnt been used in years. *** About a year ago, soon after we parted ways, Nectar would often stay locked in his private laboratory, and it looks like one day he suddenly packed his things and went on a journey. I knew that things like that were not all that uncommon for Nectar, for he would frequently invite me to join him in his escapades into the wilderness, but this time he did not made any prior contact to let me know, and when a month has passed and he was still yet to return, I realized that something must have happened and I asked Kyle to check his laboratory on my behalf. The ever-cluttered interior was now neatly cleaned up, with the materials on both dragons and leylines orderly segregated on top of his desk. He scanned the whole room in a hurry, and said that hes managed to find the evidence that suggested that Nectar has left the country, and that he was most probably looking for something. I also tried to lend a hand in looking for Nectar, using my magical powers to scan the land thoroughly, but after doing for some time with little to no results I finally had to give up. However. I wasnt able to track down Nectars magical energy, I was so confident that for as long as I was able to sense the magical energy of the scale that I gave him, that as long as that signal was still intact, he would be safe. The magical energy of the scale has completely disappeared from the world. It sometimes happened that a scale would drain the body of its user dry of magical energy, but it would only happen in the time of a serious crisis. Perhaps, that effect was activated? I suddenly felt as if all strength has vanished from my legs. I shouldnt be able to feel anything like that, but right now my dragon body was trembling all over, as if a bucket of cold water was splashed on my head. No way, but what if, what if Nectar has died? Whats worse, somewhere unknown to me!? If there indeed was a reason, then they would have to be hidden somewhere where magical energy was densely accumulated, so that the weak magical energy of the scales would not stick out like a sore thumb. But the only such places could be either at the bottom of the ocean, ground zeroes for natural cataclysms or the former battlefields where the place was completely destroyed and totally unhibitable. For a brief moment Kyle kept silent, deep in thought. Even though the scales were given as a guarantee of his safety, my thoughts must have been in such a disarray that I only managed to calm down a little bit after talking to Kyle for some more. I knew I was being awkward here, but since Kyle was not here to see it, I guess it was fine. Although it really hurt me a little bit, at the same time I was filled with this strange kind of excitement and restlessness. Until the magic power in the leylines spread across the whole wilderness wasnt completely restored, my possibilities were rather limited and the only reasonable thing I could do right about now was to sit and wait. To live meant to meet new people, come to understand them or sometimes not being understood by them, and also to someday say goodbye to one another. It only occurred to me that this sense of security that I felt everyday was in reality nothing but a fantasy and an illusion. Being scared and unsure, to worry about whats going to happen everyday, was becoming unfamiliar since I became a dragon it was so long since I last felt any of those emotions. How about tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow? The search results that would periodically come through Kyle were not so bad at all. One of them even confirmed that Nectar presumably boarded the ship that was heading for another country. One year have passed, two years have passed, and eventually the country gave up on their search for him after three years. For all those years, Nectar had to research magic all on his own. Initially, I was afraid that Nectar leaving the country would have negative impact to other people who knew him, but since nothing like that happened I assumed that they wanted to keep the matter of his sudden disappearance strictly confidential and avoid letting the general public know. Even though the investigation would be continued in the future, there would be no large-scale searches anymore. Only once I dared to visit Kyle at his house to ask him about how the investigation was going, and before I could even have a chance to apologize to him he calmly said that everything was okay and that I had nothing to worry about. And because I did not bother to look back, I couldnt possibly know that both Kyle and his wife were looking at me with eyes filled with pain and sorrow. Chapter 18 CHAPTER 18: Dragon-san Gets Scolded At Obsidian, is something wrong? When I noticed, there was Ligurila standing in front of me, watching me anxiously with her purple-blue eyes. Apparently I was unconsciously walking around the city, and ended up coming to the shop that was run by her. Seeing the unchanging beautiful features and golden hair of this powerful spirit made me feel truly relieved. Oh, its nothing serious. I just thought that I really wanted to see your face. Thats all. I felt as if that short exchange was enough to recharge my batteries, and so I smiled at her and turn around, wanting to leave. Surprisingly enough, when I look back at her, Ligurila frowns her eyebrows, as if I said something that was truly annoying. I can clearly see that it is not nothing serious. Which means it must be something related to that mage. Well, why dont you step inside and sit down so we can talk? We went up the stairs that were situated at the back of the shop, and entered Ligurilas private room on the floor. I was brought here since it would be a bother to other costumers if we talked inside of the shop, but here we could talk as much as we wanted, without interrupting anyone. By the way, you seem to really like those sweets, so why dont you have some? When we went to the room Ligurila offered me a bag full of madeleines, to which I reacted with a somewhat confused expression. Its alright. They are really good, you should have some. But, werent those meant to be for you? You dont have to be considerate of me, really. I can go and buy my own. No, thats not it. I reluctantly have a bite, and almost immediately a shocking sensation penetrates my whole body, from the tip of my tail to the top of my head. They are Delicious. I was honestly surprised by my own words here. Even though they were so tasty before, since Nectar is missing I seem to have lost my tastebud. Reflected on the surface of the tea that was in the cup that I held in my hands was my own face, looking rather miserable right now. Since it was the tea that Ligurila brew, it is probably a first-class product, but I can hardly smell its fragrance or delight myself with its taste. I felt nothing at all. Still, thanks to that pleasant warmness that was spreading all over my fingertips, I managed to somehow calm down enough so that I could at least explain my circumstances to Ligurila. After I finished explaining, Ligurila let out an exaggerated sigh. I thought that the royal palace was more noisy than usual. It precisely because of that you should never trust people like that so easily. Doing so would go against the purpose of my work. No, those are two completely different things. Ligurilas brows frown yet again, as she continues talking. Unlike ours, people lives are quite transient ones. No matter where and no matter with whom, sooner or later there will come a time where we must say goodbye. Since you are a dragon, surely you understand that? Somehow, before I went to the wilderness, I thought that I would always be cheerful when eating sweets, but now they have hardly any taste at all. That surprised me. CCCC And then, before I even noticed it, I was frightened. You? Really? Feeling a strange stiffness inside of my chest, I averted my gaze from hers, embarrassed. I told you before that I am somewhat of an imperfect dragon, have I not? Hmm, I know it was your reason for refusing my challenges. However you said that you thought that the difference between you and other dragons laid in how rich in emotions you were, correct? Rather, judging from the speed with which you create magic circles, couldnt you say that you are far superior of a dragon instead? Wont you look at that, I got praised by Ligurila. I was only stating the facts. Please, dont try to make fun of me. Sorry. I immediately apologize, seeing how Ligurila was looking displeased. However, it is true that fixing and readjusting the flow of leylines, directing the flow of magic to places that are devoid of it and getting rid of the monsters born from stray magic are all things that take hundreds or even thousands of years to get done. Only you and your race are capable of doing that. As much as it bugs me that dragons have so much influence over magic. Said Ligurila, while letting out a heavy sigh upon hearing my apologies. I guess that was to be expected, since I showed her my one and only real weakness. For someone who was one of the most powerful spirits it the whole world, it surely must have been pathetic. Im surprised you dont use too much of your magic while walking around town. Ligurila came up with another sharp retort, but this time I felt relieved to hear her acting her usual self, and responded with a bitter smile. Well, part of the reason is that I simply have too much of it, and also Im still not all that good at handling it well. After all, magic and magecraft are two entirely different things. Magic in itself was a gift C a miracle C that the first Gods have used at the dawn of Age of Creation to shape the world as they saw fit. Magecraft is an art that tried to recreate, or imitate, said miracles, able to cause phenomena that would normally be deemed as impossible, but they lack power to influence the foundation of the world itself. Magic, on the other hand, was capable of creating new laws that would influence the very foundations of this world, and would continue to influence it without any limitations. Even when it comes down to using magic for something as spatial transportation, there are only a handy of creatures besides dragons that would be able to travel over long distances via this technique, like Gods, magical beasts and High Spirits. But since its composition was complicated and the spell itself difficult to pull off, only a selected few were able to use it efficiently. But, if I was unable to memorize the exact procedure and adjust the leyline properly to use a spell like that, I wouldnt be reincarnated as a dragon in the first place. Even now I remember how long it took me to master the very basics, and it would probably take me another 1000 years to understand everything there was to understand about magic. When a dragon is born, it immediately acquires the collective knowledge of all its brethren that came before him. As well as skill necessary to do their duty. One of such skills is magic that allows to record the memories. Memory recording magic? Whats that supposed to mean? For example, please tell me: what is the difference between a diary and the observation log? Ligurila was silent for a moment, thinking about my abrupt question. Is it the fact that one is subjective and the other is objective? Well, simply put, it about emotions. Since it is you that were talking about, you surely must have met other dragons, so youll definitely be able to see it. Talking with them must have felt like talking to a robot It must have felt almost like a gimmick of some kind, no? That is because all of the emotion are being erased from our collective memory as it is stored only as a dry record. They dont feel anything and by extension cannot think of anything. I mean, why would they? After all, feelings are not necessary to protect the flow of magic in this world. I smiled bitterly at seemingly breathless Ligurila. Because dragons cannot really forget anything, I think it must work in such a roundabout way. CCCC Personally, I think that our Creator is too cruel. Imprinting the position of supremacy onto us, only to torment us with pain and loneliness of other dragons under the excuse of gifting us with knowledge about magic. You dont really need it, but it is necessary for you to know about magic. Not to mention that I was thinking that this whole function was one big joke, and it was bugging me to the point that my knowledge acquisition didnt go so well. It was at that moment that I became tired of having no emotions at all. Still, I knew that our Creator didnt probably bless us with this ability out of pure malice, but rather out of love and his desire for us to help oversee this world from the moment we were born. That being said, I still think it was a little bit too much coming from him. Food is not tasty anymore, I have trouble with getting up in the morning, and walking around town is not nearly as fun when youre alone. I feel scared. I feel lonely. All those emotions are frightening me beyond belief. If I knew from the start that the feeling of separation would be this painful, I wouldnt even try to make friends in the first place. But now this feeling has penetrated deeply into my dragon heart. Even so, isnt that you, yourself chose to lose your faith? Even though it sounds really foolish to do something like that after thinking about it. But its been almost three years now. I dont even want to think that its been three years since Nectar has left. And if hed be gone, if you and Gramps had left as well, I would surely go crazy. I dont want that! My life is a long one. Someday, Nectar, Kyle, Gramps and even Ligurila are all going to pass away, and I will be all alone again. So before that happens, even though I still had my responsibilities of restoring the proper flow of magical powers throughout the world, I wanted to feel connected to them, laugh together, cry together, have fun together and get mad together. I was so happy that I met Nectar, I was delighted to spent time together with him, and I would surely never forget those days even if I tried. Probably the only weaknesses of us dragons are sadness and fear of solitude. Even if I clenched my fists so hard that they started to hurt, the tears began to flow from my eyes and drip down onto the floor like crystals. I am afraid, Ligurila. What if someday I will forget all the memories of the time I have spent with my friends, and become just like any other dragon? Feeling of loneliness would made me lose my sense of self, turning me into nothing more but a simple gear in a giant machine, forcing me to keep on supporting the world without really caring for anyone of forming relationships with others. Once the tears started to flow they just wouldnt stop, and so I watched in silence that continuous stream of transparent crystals. I didnt know what to do, so I tried to wipe it out with my hands to stop it somehow, so I couldnt see that Ligurila moved closer to me. Obsidian W, what Ouch, it hurts! Hearing that I was called, I raised my face to look at her, only to be flickered to the forehead by her finger, as a result of which I fell down to the ground. Ouch, my neck hurts like hell! If I was just an ordinary human, that flicker would have send my whole head flying, are you even aware of that!? You are just! Thanks to that sudden action my tears stopped flowing, but when I got up my neck was still hurting, and to make matters worse I was met with Ligurilas angry gaze, so strong that it was warping her usually beautiful facial features. Last time you said that next time I would come to challenge you, you would go seriously against me, so Im not going anywhere anytime soon! Right now you look and sound like some sore loser who keeps bringing your family down because of your own anxiety. If youre worrying about the future, then youre nothing but a huge idiot!! I, idiot, you say Whos the idiot here!? Thats what I wanted to say, but Ligurilas angry voice proved too much for me to overcome. Also, what humble words! You kept on fighting the loneliness for almost 300 years?! You didnt give up even though it was painful? When you fell down, you got right back up? You are different from other dragons just because you have emotions from the very beginning? Is that about it? I dont think so. Its because youve managed to befriend such a weird magician to the point where you can basically empathize with humans, but its also that you can be happy to someone like me, who just came to see you to issue another challenge to you. There is no other dragon who is as friendly, beautiful, charming and strong like you. And trust me, I have seen plenty of dragons during my lifetime. I gazed upon Ligurilas face, that looked like a mixture of anger and sadness. Dont call somebody an idiot while looking like that, it makes you look like an even bigger idiot. However, it looks like her words managed to seep deep into me, reaching all the way down to the very bottom of my heart. It feels nice to be praised by you, Ligurila. I told you, its not praise! Those are merely the facts! Yeah, yeah. Thank you, Ligurila. That really cheered be up. I laughed while rubbing my forehead, and at the same time Ligurilas usually porcelain face took the color of deep crimson all the way up to the tips of her ears. This battle-obssessed maniac who also likes fashion way too much, even though she was consoling someone she couldnt bring herself to be honest about it. I let out a sigh, and then I laughed so honestly and happily like I have never laughed in quite a long time now. Lets not get too preoccupied with the future. Ill leave the future problems to the future me. Since my destination is way somewhere ahead of me, it is okay to only focus on things that I can do right here, right now. Although that didnt really solved anything for me, somehow I felt a lot better, having let all those crystal tears out. Oh my, whatever shall we do with all of this? Oh well, maybe you can use them as glass beads and decorate some clothes with them? Are you planning on creating some sort of ultimate battle attire? Also, with only one of those crystals you could easily afford to buy a whole country for yourself. I may be able to find some customers for them, but first I would have to tweak with their appearance for a little bit. Wait, werent you the one who flickered my forehead first? I know that we didnt really made this into official duel, but since you managed to beat me this time, you deserve a prize. I know you always demanded some of my blood, but this time around, why dont you just take all of those crystals as a prize? Its not like I need your blood for anything any longer. It would sure be nice, but Ill pass this time around. So how about CCCC Although her facial expression was impossible to read for a short while, right now Ligurila looked like a little child who just happened to come up with a new idea for a prank, making it a complete turn from her dignified self from just a moment ago. How about Let me address you with your nickname? Really? Thats all youre asking? Okay, I guess. Weve known each other for a really long time, but I regret that we didnt get to know each other better like you did with that magician, but dont think that I just want to pick fights with you! If possible, I would also like for us to engage in more of the casual activities together! Well, we could also try to hang out with those friends of yours, even though they are kind of CCCC Ugh, yourre fine with that, right!? Look what youre making me say! It may be kind of rude of me to say this, but Ligurilas face was really cute when she was flustered and was trying to make excuses like that. Its also good that we made a promise to call ourselves by our names! Its kind of lonely that only I get to call you by your name, Ligurila. Oh, by the way, feel free to use as much of those crystals as you like. I dont really mind. T, thank you so much! Sure thing, so could you refrain from flicking me to the forehead in the future? I told you to stop with that already, umm Lava!! Seeing Ligurila acting all flustered like that made me feel somehow stupid and guilty all of a sudden. Well, it would be a real shame to just end things here, when they were starting to get so fun. Besides, wouldnt it be nice to do something different for a change, rather than just sit in one place and be depressed? If you were up to it, we could even turn it into a game of some sorts. It was not because I wasnt able to see Nectar. Thinking back, I really needed a change of pace just so I could clear my mind off of those awful and dark thoughts and emotions. I cleared my eyes of any doubt, wanting to properly reward my friends efforts. I guess youre right. In that case, will you come with me? Eh, eeehhh, of course, with pleasure! Once her eyes started to shine with her usual fighting spirit, Ligurila took hold my my stretched out hand. *** After spending time walking around town aimlessly, talking and having a good time. Ligurila watched her friends dignified back as she left. At first, she felt kind of uneasy, knowing that she was only acting as a substitute for the irreplaceable friend. But. When Ligurila saw her like that for the first time in a long time, it made her feel relieved deep down inside. But that also made her remember how the dragon used to act when that magician was around, which made her smile bitterly. Does she really fail to notice it, or maybe she is simply pretending to not notice or maybe she is trying to be considerate? She was certainly a gentle dragon, and she should have known when to back down and when to give up. Anyway, dragons were always the race that was holding neutral positions. And even the most quirky ones would never forgive those who would try to diverge them from that neutrality. Take this dragon, for example: theyve known each other for hundreds of years, and Ligurila was yet to see her fail to do her duty correctly or to abuse her power. Its also good to know that her relationships with humans didnt hinder her sense of responsibility, but still it was the cause for at least some concern. I wonder if she understands. That this pain in her chest is not simply because of friendship. It took Ligurila some manner of persuasion, but she finally managed to convince Lava to tell her the first time she started to feel that strange kind of pain in her chest. Turns out, as she clumsily explained it to Ligurila, it all started on the night of New Years festival and a certain conversation she had with this magician friend. This dragon here suggested to her friend that he should start a family and have a child of his own. And that she could watch over his descendants as the time went on. In and out of itself it was a rather foolish and meaningless idea that she suggested quite carelessly, but Ligurila understood that she said that to escape the feeling of loneliness. Even though she would protect the descendants of her friend, they would never be her actual friend. It just goes to say how desperate she really was. However, she must have had a good reason of telling him such a thing. Otherwise she would have never said something as insensitive as this. Ligurila didnt know what to think about this, but she tried to find an answer to that question nonetheless. Needless to say, she did not succeed. Even so, I have decided to bury the hatchet and to make an outfit for that person, and it ended up going to waste. He deserves to die. I am not going to forgive him the next time I see him. Hmph! Why do I bother saying all this!? Ligurila clicks her tongue at the memory of the magician who is currently not here, seeing how the memory of him rekindled some of the dragons determination, and at the same time the memories of distant past awakened deep inside of her. Suddenly, Ligurila remembers the taste of the superb magical power, as well as promises of a battle rematch. Someday, I am definitely going to win. Because then She shakes her head as if to chase those thoughts away, and bit on her lips as if trying to make some lingering pain go away. Really, you are such a heartless man Ligurila shakes her long, golden hair as if to get rid of some old sentiment, and then she returned to her room to prepare for an upcoming battle with her dragon friend. Chapter 19 CHAPTER 19: Dragon-sans Friend Is Time continues passing, even after that, every evening I would go back into the wilderness to wait for Nectars return. Of course, I never stopped monitoring for the scales signal through the leylines, hoping to find Nectars magic signature somewhere out there. Still, I was unable to leave the wilderness and search for him myself as long as the re-adjusting procedure took place, and since it was already taking several weeks leaving even for a day or two would not be the best idea. If Nectar was to show up one day, without me fixing this area, without any kind of a landmark or leyline traces, he would surely get lost. However, since nothing bad or suspicious was happening over time, just sitting around and waiting without doing anything was becoming unbearable. In order to forget about my anxiety, I decided to perfectly synchronize myself with the leyline, which sped up the restoration process tremendously, so once I was done I decided to leave the wilderness. I knew that it was pointless of me to go and look for clues just like that, but even so, even if it turned out that Nectar was in fact dead, I at least wanted to find the place where he died. Preparing myself for the search, first of all I decided to go back to the country from which Nectar board the ship. I follow that ship to its destination and upon arriving, I started to feel traces of magical energy. Is that Ligurila? But I only got her to help me deal with my stress issues nearly a year ago. And besides, she said that since its been so rough to deal with me, she would be taking a kind of a regeneration treatment for a while. So it must have been something else. Or maybe it was some other demon? While I was thinking that, suddenly the strange magical circle appeared right in front of me. Next, there was a loud screeching sound in the air, and the air itself started to look as if there were electrical currents running through it. And then, there was that magical wave that Ive been feeling until just now. *Cough*, *cough*, I knew it, long distance travel is still tough for me Ah, Lava! Long time no see! Right there. Long, braided hair that were linen-colored at the base of his head, and transitioned into a light rouge-color the further they got. Sky-blue eyes that seemed like they wanted to touch the clouds, still the very same like on the day we first met. Right there stood Nectar, with a look of utmost happiness on his face, that would only be described with one word: elegant. NECTAR! Driven by impulse I instantly jumped at him, tackled him to the ground and transformed into my humanoid form. Nectars face instantly changed from somewhat tired to flustered, as he started to wave his hands. It took some time, but I finally came to see you, just like I promised! Uh, about that I was lonely, so very lonely, why didnt you even tried to contact me!? Suddenly, a whole myriad of emotions started to flow through me, all the emotions that accumulated during our separation. Anger, joy, sadness, confusion, all of those emotions were coursing through my body, desperately looking for a way out, causing me to move my arms and legs about in unbearable frustration. But still, I had to try the spells formula in 23 different languages before it started to work, and it needed much more power than you could expect. It seems that there is still some kind of a trick to make it work properly Next, lets try to develop a spell that would let control the magic power supply more easily. In spite of that, Nectar started to talk about the results of his research as if he was right in front of his research team and he was pouring all his passion in that speech, which made me quickly lose my temper. You, are going to tell me where have you been RIGHT. NOW. Nectar, you jerkCCCCCC!!!!!! CCCCCCCCC Gebuohgh!! My uppercut send Nectar flying into the air, and even after he came crashing down, it took him a while to get up once again. Im so, so sorry, Lava! I really am! See if I care~! Before Nectar got up, I reverted back into my dragon form, and as he got back on his feet I turned my back at him, so as he was apologizing to me over and over again he could only see my tail. Every time I would slam my tail to the ground, I could hear his panicked voice from behind of me, but serves you right! I am really angry right now! Do you have any idea how worried I was!? I couldnt get in touch with you for nearly 10 years. I thought you might be dead! You were worried about me? You sound awfully happy, are you reflecting properly on your action? I dont think so! Im, Im sorry. We havent seen each other in years, and the first thing you do after we meet again is talking about how to improve your magic circles CCCCCC Its as if I was the only one who was feeling lonely during that time! Lava Certainly, for me it was only 10 years, but those years without you were so unbearably long! I didnt feel alive during that time! I dont want to feel that way ever again! I stopped my ranting for a short while, just enough to catch my breath. During that time, I heard Nectar move. I am really sorry, Lava. His apology sounded different from his previous ones, so I turned my head only to see that Nectar was still lowering his head in apology, which made me feel a little bit guilty about all of this. Why didnt you contact me? I thought it was something that I should do alone. I thought that if I contacted you even once I would lose to loneliness and my commitment would waver. For the sake of my beliefs, I refrained from contacting you. But it was my own selfishness that made you feel so lonely. Apologizing again, Nectar took out a small box from his pocket, one with letters in ancient language carved into it by hand. I would probably be able to measure its full magical power only after opening it, but even without that I knew it contained a powerful magic Artifact. For the time being, I managed to confirm that the box was firmly sealed, with no cracks or openings in its structure. I let out a sigh. I dont want to discuss your behavior any longer. Can you promise me that you wont do something like that ever again? I promise. Shall I swear a magical oath to you about that? That wont be necessary. I see Kyle is sure to yell at you with no end later. Better prepare yourself. Right. I changed into my human form, approached Nectar who happened to raise his head, and began to pat around his whole body. La, Lava? Keep quiet. Ignoring the embarrassed Nectar, I continue to pat all over his body, looking for injuries of any kind, only to find out that there were none. However, his body seemed to be somehow different than before. Nectar seemed a bit perplexed and embarrassed when I sat right next to him, leaning upon his shoulder and gently grasping his hand in my own. I knew it, Nectars hands were so warm. Tell me where have you been to, and what were you doing there. I spent the first year on travelling to see the Great Plant Spirit, so that he could teach me. Once I got there, I have been training and studying under the Great Plant Spirit up until now. Lately I have seem to reach a certain milestone in my training, so I wanted to see if I would be able to teleport myself to you, Lava. However, I do not have much free time, and so I will have to go back to my teacher again. Thats right, if Nectar was together with Gramps in his Sanctuary all this time, the magical power of that place would conceal both his presence and my scale. It was enough to convince me, but there was something else that was still bothering me How come you are able to use Transportation magic? Also, both the quality and quantity of your magic have changed. Dont tell me Not that it was bothering me, but Transportation magic was something that I have never taught Nectar. Travelling through space was something that humans should not use. First of all, it is a magic that uses concepts way beyond human comprehension. But as I have already seen, there were some people who would totally disregard that fact. But still, somehow, Nectars magical power managed to increase. When we first met, his magical power was already on such level that it could very well be compared to that of a Lesser Spirit, but right now it was on the level of the Greater Spirit. His magical power was already over the limits manageable to humans to attain. Nectar confirmed my horrible worries with an answer accompanied by his usual gentle expression. I have seen the abyss of time, the very foundation of this world. I now respect you even more, Lava, who lives on such a plain of existence. Sometimes it was really dangerous, to the point where my body even got semi-spiritualized a few times, but I somehow managed to observe it. Its all thanks to your teachings. He tried to laugh it off as if it was nothing, but it must have been quite the burden on his body. Even I was not able to take in all of the information that was poured into me when I was reincarnated there at once, and if I did it would probably make me go mad. I could definitely see that it influenced his body, for his magical power was slightly darker than before. And maybe it was only my imagination, but Nectars body seemed to be thinner than the last time I saw him. That is exactly why I didnt wanted to teach you this! Dont you understand? It is something with no end, and once it seeps into you, it wont let you go until you die! Its like a horrible curse! Theres no way human body can handle that amount of magic. However, death was only the best case scenario here. The process could very well permanently break the balance of ones spirit, turn one into an empty shell devoid of soul, or even pollute the body with dark magical power and turn someone into a monster. It was technically possible for a human to master it, but only if you were as strong of a magician as Nectar was. And even that it was not a certain matter. Even if you managed to succeed, there may come a day when you will regret it. I was able to use that magic even in my human form, but it was only because my original form and mind was that of a Dragon. It would be beyond cruel to die just like that and leave a huge void in the hearts of those who cared about you. So even if he knew all that, why would he risk it all? Why were you trying to cross such a dangerous bridge in the first place? Was it because you want to pursue the truth about magic this badly? I wanted to see the world that youre seeing, Lava. Then I thought Id be able to understand you better, the way of your life and your world. My world? Not being able to understand, I blinked a few times. As for the abyss of time, I learned that when you went to see the Great Plant Spirit. At first I was taken aback by the dangers it was posing, but it also filled me with motivation to overcome them. I may be necessary some day. But still, I was not able to do it. I was hesitating, but then I remembered that you said that youd still be my friend even if I was a man or a demon, as long as I would remain myself. Thats when I made up my mind. Isnt that good, then? I am really glad that you are my friend. No, it was not good. Nectar shook his head firmly. There was an unexpected strength that I could see in his eyes. Lava, you said that I am your important friend. It made me happy that you said that. Thats what probably being a friend is all about. Even though my feelings gradually began to change, I was still stupidly believing that this relationship would last until the day I die. But then, during that time at the festival, when we were walking around together as man and a woman, I was shocked. Although you understood perfectly that all living creatures have to die someday, I was not trying to understand your reasons for taking interest in the living creatures or your circumstances. I noticed my own amenity on that day. This is Even though I was once a human being as well. Nectar kept on feeling indignant at himself. I am a mortal creature. It is in my very nature to wither and die someday, and return to earth. But you are a dragon, a creature whos not bound by shackles of mortality. This means that eventually you are going to outlive me. I was supposed to know the pain and sadness of parting with someone, but even so I was trying to act as if being lonely didnt affect me in the slightest. But being with you is something else, something that cant be simply put to words. When I noticed that contrast, I was at a loss, and I didnt know how should I handle these feelings of mine. It is probably better for me to take a wife of my own and have children with her, just like you said. But I was also afraid that if I moved on, it would destroy the relationship I was having with you. And so I ended up relying on the Great Plant Spirit to teach me advanced magic. My feeling for you are not going to change, no matter what. So please, let me swear an oath to you once more. Nectar looked at me sincerely, and politely took my hand after bowing down to me. As soon as he did that, his hair began to dance and sway in the air, led by the currents of magical power. I, student of the Great Plant Spirit, Nectar Prominent. To you, my beautiful Black Flame Dragon, Lavaeneseram (born from the Lava) Nocturnus (Incarnation of the Night), I pledge my body, my soul, my magic power, and my eternal, undying love. I was initially surprised that Nectar managed to say my full name, and before I could even realize what was happening, a magic circle activated beneath our feet, and next thing I knew I was looking at the starry sky with my eyes open wide. Those words were different from the ones he pledged to me on the day when we first met. Love, eternal? What, are you, saying? This pledge is the proof of my preparedness. Since I converted my very being into that of a half-spirit, I think that we can cross out the biggest concern for now, which is the difference in our lifespans. I also know that you like children, so I would very much like to have one with you, but regrettably, this is probably the only barrier I am unable to overcome. Still, I will not let you feel lonely. At first I suspected that Nectar might have gone insane, suddenly connecting his mind to mine. I was upset that he did that without asking, and I was forced to break my train of thought, the connection between us under the torrents of his passionate feelings, so very different from a simple friendship. Still, even though it was a rather serious infringement of privacy, Nectar laughed gently and softly. You said that there may be Times when youll have to wander around the world for a long time, and that it would be great if I could accompany you in your journeys. And since I have all the time in the world now, I can ask you this and wait for your reply CCCCCC Lava, will you please consider the future where I can be with you? He pleaded while gracing my hand with kisses, and soon I was feeling hot all over my body, but it was not because of warmth on my fingertips. I also realized that I dont dislike it in the slightest. What is this feeling that I feel right now? I pretended not to notice them. Those feelings that I wanted you to stay by my side, even if you werent to become my lover. I kept lying to myself. That I was fine with you being just my friend, and nothing more. I knew it, but it hurt so much. Nectar was special to me. It cannot be anyone else but Nectar. However, I hesitated in accepting his feelings, and broke my hand free from his grasp while getting up. Only after I reverted back into my dragon form and took a few steps away so that I wouldnt have to look at the depressed Nectar, I managed to appease my shaken heart. Nectar, our relationship will never be the same as before. I know. And Im sorry. I can only do something like this. If you understand, then why are you acting like that? I am a dragon known to humans as Black Flame Dragon or Chaos Dragon that does nothing but destroys and terrorizes. I am not a woman, a man, or any living thing at that. Have you already forgotten? You were the first one I met, dragon Lava. At that time, you told me that I could do anything and be anyone I want. Then you can do just that as well. Lava is Lava, and nothing is ever going to change that fact. I brought my big face closer to his and bare my fangs, but he looked so fascinated by me that I felt sick. Yeah, I totally forgot that you are someone who would sooner satisfy his own curiosity rather than care for his life, even when faced with a possibility of being eaten alive by the angry dragon! You do know that there are some words that must be spoken first before making a promise like that, right? Nektars cheeks turned bright red as I demanded him to say it clearly. I love you. Always have, and always will. Seeing his gentle smile I felt as if each and every one of my scales began to radiate heat. I must admit it, I am very happy. If I dont handle that situation well, this whole area might turn into one, big volcanic zone. Me too, Nectar. Eh? Nectars expression was blank, as he did not know how to react. The magic circle of the oath began to spread. As he was now, Nectar would surely be able to bring out the spirit of the covenant by himself. Then he will inscribe the pledges words into his own chest. Just like before. I wonder if it is alright to just leave it at that. No, thats not good at all. I interrupted the circle, and said the following words while infusing them with my magical power: I, Lavaeneseram (born from the Lava) Nocturnus (Incarnation of the Night), accept the pledge of Nectar Prominent. CCCCCC And I swear to love him for all eternity. The circle blinks, and two spheres emerge from our chests. This time our souls are clearly visible, as if to reflect the strength of our convictions. I did not care, since it was rather pleasing sensation. Because that means that our oath have been acknowledged by the world itself as set in stone. As I gazed at the spherical object returning to my chest, I realize how truly stunning this view really was. Hey, Nectar? Do you remember that you once promised to do one thing I tell you to do? Of course, it was for that one time I did some damage to the leyline, right? Well then, please stay by my side. Not as my friend, but my beloved companion. !!! Thanks to you, I got to know a whole lot of people. I have become friends with your comrades and with Ligurila. But still, you are special to me. Youre the only one that cannot be replaced. You are the only one for me. Lava I gently press my nose against his forehead, to which his eyes widen in surprise. Its going to be a long, long time, but please bear with me. Yes, Lava. We are going to be together for a long, long time. The sight of Nectar who finally understood my feelings, his joy, his happiness, I am never going to forget this sight. The warmth of Nectars body as he gently embraced my head was far warmer than anything in this world. And I was crying my eyes out over the fact that something fruitful managed to come out of the fact that I died and got reincarnated in this world. By the way, Lava? Hm? What? In this case, it would be possible to say that Im the wife, right? Puahahahahahahahahahaha!! I was surprised that Nectar managed to say something like that with a straight face, and it was the first time that I got to laugh so hard as a dragon. Author Note: the next chapter is the final episode for this Arc. Chapter 20 CHAPTER 20: And So Dragon-san And Her Friend When I went to visit Kyle in his house to report that Nectar was still alive, I was greeted with a suggestion that Nectar might have been kidnapped. It goes without saying that this theory was completely contractionary to the reality at hand, and it really managed to make my day. After I finished my report, I was somehow both happy and shy to also report to him the fact that we got married. I wonder why? You two may be pretty late-bloomers when it comes to romance, but for your surroundings it was pretty damn obvious. Being alone sure is a torture, but you are not the first one to bask in this warm and sweet atmosphere, you know? Speaking of which, I dont know why, but some reason everyone present at the time were giving us those Normies drop dead kind of looks in reaction to our revelations When I heard that Nectar ordered clothes during the New Years Festival, I thought that he was finally going to confess, but alas nothing of the sort happened. What do you mean? Ah, umm, this is Hmm Suddenly, Nectar started to frantically wave his hands at Kyle, as if to try to tell him to dont speak another word, to which Kyle responded with a loud laugh. Hmm? In this country, there is this tradition of giving clothes to your significant other on New Years Festival, and it is always equal to a proposal. However, I know that this guy also bought a pair of matching earrings, which is also a sign of commitment. Apparently, a pair of matching earrings were very much similar to the custom of exchanging rings back on Earth. As a proof of this theory, I could see the matching earrings shining in both Kyles and his wifes ears. Aaah, I get it, so that is why for a while now Nectar was casting glances towards Ligurila, looking all apologetic and all that stuff By the way, when I looked at Nectar, I saw that Ligurila was glaring daggers at him so much that she was also giving off the offensive magic so powerful that it would be enough to burn down the whole country if it was released, but even so Nectar was somewhat managing to hold her back with his protective barriers, but he was breaking into cold sweats since Ligurila was adamant on not letting go, non-stop clicking her tongue in displeasure. Kyle, for the love of God, please do something! This is your house! I am sure it was just a matter of her being frustrated or jealous of the fact that we became a couple without letting her know first. I could feel my cheeks getting on fire, and Nectar began to apologize with his head hung low. It may not have been much, but Kyle and his wife seemed pleased, so much in fact, that a couple of days later they threw us a party together with the members of their former unit, to show us their blessings. Everyone was aware of that. They knew, because it was me who taught them ancient magic in the first place. That after turning himself into the semi-Spirit, Nectar was no longer the same as them, that he has become something different. Separation is always sudden, but also inevitable. Once you have tasted that pain, you learn to enjoy your moments together with joy, rather than drown in sadness. Because of that, it was a really lively meeting. This is not a celebration! It is not, it just happen to look like one! And I just so happened to come here by accident! A, as long as you are happy You there, Apprentice-san, if you ever again make Lava feel lonely again, Im going to get you! Although she initially was adamant on refusing to come to the party, Ligurila finally decided to show up, and she even brought some new clothes for me, one that was made out of purple and black fabric so that it would match to my scales. For Nectar, she got a robe with the same color as his hair, with a rose-colored corsage. We both got dressed up and next thing we knew, they even organized a small wedding ceremony for us! Since I havent really considered such a thing, I was really surprised. I never would have thought that being blessed by everyone would be so nice. Whats more, Ligurila took out the dragon tears that I gave her, now refined into gemstones, attached them to the blue topaz earrings that I received from Nectar. They fit the jewelry perfectly, as if they were part of the set from the very beginning. While we were exchanging our earrings, I kept it a secret, but my hands were trembling when I was giving Nectar my earring. When I saw that light blue stone combined with my crystal tear resting in one of Nectars ears, just a glance at him was making my chest become hot. This is your Wearing the stone into his earring, Nectar seemed to notice that it was made out of my tears for the first time. Before Nectars expression could change, I stretched out my arms, took his face in it and brought his face closer to mine. Now you are mine. And youd better be ready, for I dont intend on letting you go. While silently whispering, I traced my finger around his earlobe with earring, and at the same time I felt a little ecstatic, so I gently licked my lips and laughed quietly at a close distance. Although there was no lie in my words, as I was genuinely looking forward to my life with Nectar, I almost immediately started to regret that little joke of mine. Nectar was rigid only for a moment, but then he smiled gently, and right after that he leaned forward and kissed me all of a sudden. Of course, this body, this soul, and all of my feelings belong to you, but I would lie if I told you that suddenly being told something like that was not unsettling in the slightest. Hm, isnt that something natural to say in a situation like that!? CCCCCC H, hey, wait just a moment, time out! Time out! Nectar suddenly leaned in to give a deeper kiss. It was regrettable that Nectar managed to make a comeback from this situation so swiftly, but since I did not wanted to look any worse, I looked at Ligurilla for help. Then Kyles sudden words broke the atmosphere, preventing us from enjoying the moment even further and forcing us to back away from one another. Nectar, I know that your bride is really cute, we all understand that, but please, for the love of God, at least try to show some moderation while in public. Seriously. Yes. In any case, in order to commemorate this event, I decided to give one of my tears to everyone who were present here in this moment. However, those tears were kind of special. Although it was hard for me to explain this properly, they were a kind of panacea that still held their effect even if separated from me, and it could even boost your magical power temporarily if you were to swallow it or break it in your palm. At this rate, I wonder if it wont just be a waste to ever use them? As soon as he got to know their contents, Kyle hung his head and began to mutter something to himself, his curiosity being piqued. After that it pretty much turned into one big drinking party. Ligurila got piss-drunk and thanks to that was singing and laughing together with Kyles wife, while her children were watching them with big and shining eyes, seeing their mother acting like that for the first time ever. Both of them were wearing cute and girly clothes for some reason. This scene was truly hilarious, so I decided to secretly engrave in in my memory. As for men, they forced Nectar into a drinking game one after another, saying that it was a kind of the rite of passage, but in reality they were just looking forward to drinking even more. There was even this old granny who came to complain about the noise we were making, but Nectar somehow managed to diffuse the situation by using his staff to change into a young and handsome man, apologizing to granny and promise that we will try to keep things quiet from now on. But, when he got back he forgot to dispel his disguise and approached me just like that, and so I ended up being startled and accidently beating the crap out of him. Serves him right! Even one of the heroes of the evening collapsed, the party carried on, and I continued to watch it silently from the sides, accompanied by a younger version of Gramps who also happened to swing by, white hair and brown skin included. We sat in the corner, having a quiet conversation. I have no idea that Nectar was going to do something like that. Not telling me is so like you, Gramps, you big bully. Im sorry about that. I didnt want to intrude on your private affairs too much. But seeing as you are now, I can finally rest assured. I didnt want to see you getting hurt because something like infatuation with this human child. So I wanted to see if he was serious about all this. Please, forgive me for that. Always treating me like a child. Goodness gracious. Its not like I can say anything but that to him. Not after all the things he did for me in the past. Stirring his hair with his hand, Gramps spoke up, changing the atmosphere to a more serious one. Better to not say this to the boy. About that you can actually have a child. Yeah, right. Nectar happened to make one crucial mistake. It is true that my body is only a mass of magical power, but it also have a substance. Through transformation magic you can mutate that substance to imitate something else, even the reproduction organs of other creatures. In other words, it is the magic that imitates not only outsides, but also the insides. So you could, in theory, change into a human woman with all of her reproductive organs, and you could still have children and start a family in that form, that is if other dragons of the world give you their blessings. The possibility of me getting impregnated with Nectars seed is still pretty much low, but it is not something that is entirely impossible. And seeing just how cute babies can be I would lie if I told you that I didnt want one myself. I get to realize that my feelings are love AND I also managed to score a husband at the same time. Id say that for a beginner at love my luck is pretty much insane as it is and I am very satisfied right now. To say that I was overwhelmed after discovering love after hundreds of years would be an understatement. When I said that, the Grampss eyes (currently a young, handsome man) started to shine brightly. Oh, I can help you with that. Sexual desires of a young human male are something that must not be underestimated. I can show you the things he was dreaming about while he was training under me. Rather, some of this stuff is pretty intense! Kya! Stop that CCCCCC!!! When I was forcefully thrust inside of Nectars consciousness, I saw lot of different things mixed with his intense feelings for me! Also, seeing all those images that would clearly get an R-18 designation, I also understood that deep down inside Nectar was nothing but a normal human male. In addition, it made me thrilled to see that Nectar was imagining such an intense skin ship between us!! I am so embarrassed right now that I want to just hide myself inside of a leyline and disappearCCCC!! If somebody doesnt give you a push of any kind, it will take you guys more than a hundred years to get to that point on your own. CCCC Oh, it looks like hes awake now. I will go and talk to him. Seeing how Nectar woke up at the worst timing possible, I rushed towards them and I tried to stop Grampss attempts with magic, but unfortunately, I was too late. Initially he looked terribly surprised, but then he saw me cowering behind Gramps, and walked up to me with that gentle smile of his. Before I could even notice it, he took me in his arms, which made me ultimately give on any attempts of escaping. Its not like I dont want to have children with him. But I am a dragon C even in my human form C and Nectar right now is a Semi-Spirit, or a human, it doesnt really matter all that much, but this means that our child would live an extraordinarily long life. I do understand that this in itself will bring about a certain amount of hardships, so I want to think this through properly. Well, since it will be our child, I think that it will be just fine, so maybe it was just worrying too much over nothing, so for now I just let myself bask in the warmth of Nectars arms. For now, since both Nectar and I were total newbies to those kind of things, we went somewhere else so that we could have our very first night together. Dont ask me about the rest. However, suffice it to say that the party continued all the way until the morning, and no one even noticed the fact that we have left somewhere along the way. Before my untimely death, I was but a University student looking to make some friends. But then I was transported to another world and got reincarnated as a Dragon. Although the road was full of various twists and turns, it seems that I finally managed to find happiness in the arms of my beloved one, and I was hoping this happiness would only continue to last. But for how long, I wonder? *************************** On the continent, there is the country of Ballow, a country which has a prestigious Magic Academy that even made its place on the pages of history. It even had a king who tried to restrain all who practiced magic, but was ultimately brought down and driven away. It is a rather famous story around these parts, one that is known in every major city and in every tavern, even today. And the key figure in that story was a person with long black hair with traces of red in them, and the golden eyes that glowed as if they stole the light of the moon itself. Sometimes she could be absurdly beautiful, like at that time when she first arrived in the country, accompanied by a peculiar young man. Sometimes she could look just like your plain and ordinary town girl. Thanks to that, many people thought she was nothing but a joke when they heard of her for the first time. Especially since the shop owners and local people would usually respond with laughter when asked about her. However, if one had keen eyes, one could spot the annotation on the posters hanging around towns and designated by the king himself, one that would surely make you doubt your eyes. Annotation saying that this girl was in fact a dragon. And if the shops owner was especially talkative, you could even hear a story or two. Outsiders usually praise our king, but for us, we know the truth. For the ones who have met this Dragon-san this is nothing but loads of crap. The king is taking advantage of Dragon-sans good will. All of the regular would nod in approval of those words, as they have heard this story many times before and very satisfied that they are to hear it again. It is a well-known story that long ago, a being called the Ancient Dragon, or Black Flame Dragon, helped the people of this country to resolve the crisis that revolved around a sudden and huge swarm of monsters that appeared throughout the land. Although the details were still unknown, it seems that the monsters have risen due to the break of the local thing called Leyline as a result of straining it too much. The countrys mages tried to contain the monsters but were no match for them, and so they turned to the dragon for help. The dragon agreed to help and using fire and flames like one had never seen before burned the monsters away, resolving the crisis in a matter of half a day. Anyway, the presence of a dragon whose intelligence and knowledge was said to be even greater than that of the spirits caused a man who was the head researcher of magic in the country, a man called genius and The Great Sage approached the dragon. With this Ancient Dragons help, he managed to compile lots of knowledge on the subject of magic into books and research papers. It is also a well-known fact that many of the contemporary magic researchers got their basic knowledge about magic straight from the very same Black Flame Dragon. Nevertheless, it was absurd to assume that the person who wrote these books would be in fact none other than Black Flame Dragon herself, casually walking down the street with a big sing over her head saying: Strongest in the world. Sometime later, as the knowledge passed by the dragon spread throughout the continent, a few other countries C seeing the prosperity of Ballow C attempted to befriend the dragon, but since it was so strong that it could destroy whole armies with ease, they did that in a rather roundabout way, through contacting the friend that the dragon has made over the years. They only brought back but a single message: Do not disturb our peace. Even the countries with strong military deemed the risk of involving themselves with the dragon to be far too great, and as a result opted for leaving the dragon alone. It is true that the dragon shape was added to the flags design of the kingdom of Ballow, and for that very reason the dragon motif was famous all around the country. Aside from the dragon, The Great Sage motif was also gaining much popularity. Also, around the same time Dragon-san started something similar to a Magical Guidance lessons in the plains near the capital, and soon after that the place of those meetings was designated to become the very first Magic Academy. And the very first thing you learn upon entering said academy was how to talk to a dragon and learning the ancient language. Because the mages respected the dragon deeply for teaching them ancient magic, it is often assumed that the Black Flame Dragon spend quite a lot of time in this country. But even the first official history book of the country of Ballow would somehow scarcely describe the times of the Chaos Dragon and the king that was ruling at that time. When it comes to gossips, the sightings of the Black Flame Dragon have been relatively rare over the past ten years, and some of the stories contradicts each other. But, there is a theory that states that those stories were still being told to scare off the neighboring countries, just like the presence of the dragon did all those years back. However, those are all tales from way back a generation or two. Nowadays, the whereabouts of the Dragon-san and the Great Sage are a complete mystery, since no one really has any fresh stories to tell regarding them, maybe aside from some really fortunate travelers. Some people say that the black dragon would appear one day in the early morning, flying across the sky and dyeing it red. Sometimes the castle guards would witness the dragon coming to visit the kingdom from atop the castles walls. Sometimes she would visit in the form of a young man, have a few drinks in town, and pummel the group of bad mercenaries into the ground in the process. In the past, she would also help innocent people who were being attacked by monsters. At the New Years Festival, Dragon-san and the Great Sage was seen walking together while holding each others hands. Dragon-san also liked baked sweets. Especially the madeleines that one of the maids at the castle often liked to bake. Thanks to that, madeleines soon became the national specialty, and the shop run by the maids parents was revitalized in an instant. She even played together with local children in a play under the guise of a Loli Baba. The games they played at that time are still vastly popular, even now. She even helped to put an end to the kidnapping ring that used to run wild throughout the capital a few years back. Now, since they knew that friendly Dragon-san is always out there somewhere, children were not afraid of playing outside anymore. And then the Great Sage came back home from abroad from one of his many travels. As they began to get along with the local people, travelers would often ask why the locals were all holding this Dragon-san in such a high regard. The shopkeeper and his regulars opened their mouths and answered in unison. Even if you yourselves didnt have such an encounter, there is probably someone in your family whose life had been saved by Dragon-san. She didnt do anything wrong, and that is the least we can all do. Ive heard it once from the dragon herself: I like the peaceful atmosphere of this town. She knew that the only reason the king was inviting her to the royal castle was so that he could somehow make up for his own shortcomings. He thought he was doing a good job at hiding that fact, but she saw right through him. And since our lives remain peaceful, she couldnt have been a bad dragon. We may talk like we are close friends, but it is only polite in here to simply call her by her nickname Dragon-san. Additionally, although it was nothing but a rumor, the shopkeeper leaned closer to his customers, expected to share with them some kind of juicy story. I even heard that The Great Sage-dono was training under the Dragon. That he fell in love with the Dragon-san, and left both his honor and his country behind, just so that he could be with her. So he turned himself into a spirit and they still live out there somewhere in happiness. As for the Great Sage himself, his later exploits and achievements were something of an enigma. Even though he might have left the country, many other magicians were trying to usurp his title for themselves and fail, and he was still a target for many assassination attempts. Even the members of the former Magical Guidance, who used to be close friends with him, said that they havent heard from him in ages. Guess even magicians cant really keep up with the spirit. But it was nothing but a romantic hypothesis. The travelers were listening closely up to that point, but when they saw the expressions of shopkeeper and the regulars, they realize on the spot that they were pulling their legs. Like that, the travelers paid for their food and drinks, suddenly realizing that the contents of their refill cups were getting smaller and smaller the more absorbed they got into the story. They approached the counter and started bickering with the shopkeeper. Thanks to that no one was really paying attention to the figures who were sitting at the table in the corner of the room. There were three of them, all wearing hoods that prevented others from guessing their looks or their gender, but judging from their heights alone one of them must have been a small child. Perhaps they were a family in the middle of a journey of some sort? One of them, probably a woman, was banging her nails on the tables surface while swaying a little bit. Once he finished attending to the traveller, the shopkeeper was walking towards them. I was sure that someone would find us out. Im so nervous. This tension is killing me. Didnt I tell you? I wasnt the only one who they are grateful to. They are grateful to you as well. However, since there were foreigners here, they couldnt really be so opened about it. Im telling you, I wasnt aware about this situation CCCC I wonder if I could release this tension by flying around here for a bit? I dont really mind, but be aware that there are probably dragon-lovers in this town as well. You might end up being completely surrounded once you return to the ground. I dont want to experience something like that No, no, I heard that the maids madeleine shop is still running, so I would like to go there. Overhearing the contents of their conversation, the shopkeeper suddenly came to a halt. Are you popular, mommy? Asked the young child while tilting his head slightly, speaking up for the first time since they entered the shop. The child dropped the hood and from underneath it peeked soft-looking, linen-colored hair. The childs hair was trimmed at the shoulder length, but for some very peculiar reason had some of the red strands mixed into them. The tall person CCCC judging from his voice he must have been a young man, casually returned his childs hood in place, smiling gently at the child. Yeah, thats right. Mommy is the great hero who saved daddy and his country, and is even now working to support the world. Uhm! I want to help, too! I want to help mommy save the world, too! Now there, its a little bit too early for that. Besides, Im only doing what I can do, and Nectar is the true hero here, for it was he who pulled me out of my solitude. Lava Said the man with a low voice, pulling the body of the woman closer to himself, and touching her forehead with his lips. Please dont say such cute things. I might end up not being able to hold myself back. What would you do, then? B, by the way, Im glad. It seems like its possible to take the entrance exam to Kyles Academy even without a letter of recommendation. Trying to divert the attention from that matter, the woman swiftly managed to change the subject. Are you worried? I put a device into the bracelet that will temporarily suppress some magical powers so that the machine at the exam wont go crazy. The rest is just written exam and practical exam, and this kid is going to be fine with both of them. They even enrolled Gramps there as one of the professors The current headmaster is Kyles second child, and this year Kyles grandchildren are also going there, so I am really looking forward to it. You think we are going to meet them? If so, we need to think of some false names that we can use in public. Thats right. He was always worrying so much about us, so I really wanted for him to at least meet this child here. Since he was the only person who was close to you when you were in your prime, he thought that he could also become a semi-spirit if only he followed the same procedure as you, but we refused to help him with carrying out that idea. We wouldnt want to make his wife sad and leave her all alone. But still, is it true that he was buried in the city near that plain? Even now, he is revered there just like a hero Im really looking forward to seeing that place. Is this Kyle person a friend of yours? Yup, he was someone who I was deeply indebted to and daddys best friend. You are going to undertake an exam together with his grandchildren. Try to talk to them and see if you can become friends! Okay! Since the headmaster is someone who knows all about our current circumstances, be sure to go to him should you ever find yourself in trouble, okay? Okay, and Ill make lots of friends starting from tomorrow! The three people finished their meals and seemed to be perplexed to why the shopkeeper just froze in place and wouldnt even budge, but nevertheless, the woman took out her wallet and placed the money for the meal on top of the table. The shopkeeper finally snapped out of it, accepted the money in a hurry, he caught his breath as he saw hidden under the hood were the golden eyes and a strand of jet-black hair mixed with occasional strands of red. Looking down, he could see a set of familiar golden eyes, as well as lips that were smiling in a lovely manner. Thanks for the meal. The bread with cheese and tomatoes from way back then were good, but I guess nothing really beats the chefs stew. It was incredibly tasty. It was so good! !!! The shopkeeper wanted to speak up, but the man sitting behind the woman stopped him from doing that, simply by putting his index finger to his lips. For a brief moment, even though there were still customers in here, there was a complete silence, but almost immediately after that everything went back to normal. Now then, lets go pay Ligurila a visit at her shop and ask her to make a uniform for you. Surely shes going to be delighted to tailor it for you. Yay! Were going to the strange Onee-samas place! The man whose hair was the same color as that of the childs bowed down slightly to the shopkeeper, then took the hands of his wife and child and casually exited the shop. For a while the shopkeeper didnt even bother with his regular customers, looking at the door and contemplating what just happened. His customers were more or less the same. Did you see? Uhh. There are not all that many people who have seen the very first special dish. Uhh. There was also a child. Uhh. Those are just gossips, mind you. Nobody know if its true. Uhh. You, youve been saying nothing but that for a while now. Guess, I have. The shopkeeper hesitated, and then he turned towards his regular clients. Werent they talking about the exam? And that they would use some kind of magical instrument to cheat the system? They sure did. Want me to report this to the authorities? Certainly, it was a citizens duty to report any kind of misconduct or crime attempt to the local authorities if they happened to witness or hear about it. While the shopkeeper was tending to his clients there was a long silence, but finally it was the shopkeeper that spoke first. Its not like Im trying to mock or underestimate magic, you know? Oh, they are strictly punishing any kind of cheating during the exams, but if you can prove that you are innocent, you automatically get to pass. Some of the clients laughed in a naught manner. You know, my granddaughter was once lost and Dragon-san brought her back to me She also praised the taste of my stew. To tell you the truth, my daughter is baking madeleines for some time now. I didnt think they would sell all that well, so I tried to sneak in there to see how shes doing She would never even be born if her grandmother wasnt saved from the wandering monsters all those years ago. That kind of reason was more than enough. You always talk about this Dragon-san and how she helped you. But weve never seen her or heard about her at all. Yeah! Today is a special day, so drink as much as you like! Seeing how the shopkeeper took out his very best drinks made the eyes of the regulars shine with excitement. Preparing the new cups and filling them with alcohol, both the shopkeeper and his customers raised their cups and had a toast. To the happiness of the Dragon-san! Cheers! Then, some time later they heard from some travelers the story of Dragon-san and the Great Sage and that their child was attending the magic academy. The end. *************************** This brings this arc to an end. I would like to sincerely thank all of you for this dream-like time we spent together. New arc is going to be updated together with the afterword. Please give this one a look as well. Thank you for staying with me in this story until the very end. Chapter 21 Dragon-san Release Commemoration SS ~ Magician Nectars Night Full of Reaping What He Sow ~ Author note: This is the special chapter released to commemorate the release of the book version of the Dragon-san! This chapter contains a whole lot of Nectars lewd delusions! Not for the faint of heart! Although it is possible to enjoy this chapter as a standalone chapter, it would be even more enjoyable if you first read the other special chapter first, Dragon-san, Do a Girls Party! First of all, I would like to thank all of those who cheered for me and purchased the book. The leader of the Royal Magic Institute, the Court Magician Nectar Prominent was quickly moving through the research tower, now everywhere around him is all quiet since it was well over midnight. In addition to various inspections he had to work from the early morning to late evening, he was made to work some overtime by Kyle, his best friend. Now, he started to feel the fatigue of the day catching up to him. However, he was leaving the tomorrow problems to the tomorrow him, as for later today he was finally going to meet up with his beloved Lava. He called her in advance for conveniences sake, but refrained from thinking about her for the past three days. Which was already pretty hard to do, since they only briefly saw each other two months ago after being apart for around half a year. For that very reason, Nectar planned to have the whole day today as a day off, so that the two of them could go and tour all of the sightseeing spots they havent got the chance to visit. Surely, they are going to enjoy themselves. Thats why he wanted to return to his room in the research tower as soon as possible. He wanted to rest for a bit, so that he could fully enjoy their time together after not seeing each other for so long. While standing in front of the door to his room, he realized that part of the protective barrier that was stretched inside had been rewritten, which instantaneously caused him to shift into high alert. Whoever had done this must have been good, to tweak the barrier erected by Nectar, who was the youngest person in the history of this country to be given the title of Sage, the highest honor possible for a magician. Nectar was taught offensive magic in case hed be forced to deal with unprecedented situations, but immediately concluded that against someone so skilled it would only be an empty effort. He prepared himself to be ready to cast his spells at any time, and with his staff in one hand he put his other hand on the doorknob and stepped inside the room, ever vigilant. Unyuu !?!? Right there. There was Lava in her human form, laying in his bed. Lavas characteristic dark hair with mix of red in them were scattered all over the sheets, and she was wearing a beautiful white dress he sent her not so long ago. She was resting in such a way that she was turned towards him, so he could see her slightly flushed cheeks and sleeping face that for some reason looked really happy. Her sleeping face was basking in the moonlight seeping in through the window, looking all innocent, but the sight of her exposed collarbone was exquisitely alluring and the her pure-white thighs peeking from under the hem of her skirt were glorious and sexy. Seeing such a stimulating sight spread right in front of him, the mind of this great genius said to be born once upon a thousand years was thrown into a state of deep confusion. (S, somethings not right! Lava said she had no need for regular sleep like a normal human being, so she shouldnt be asleep like that!! CC She is a creature capable of using Teleportation magic, creating magical boundary and interfering with spells of others, so why would she even feel the need to indulge herself in mortal pleasantries and wait for me in my room? Is this supposed to be some kind of hallucination created by my desires!? No, I dont care if it a hallucination or not, there is only one thing for me to do if Lava is right in front of me!) Nectar managed to come up with this explanation in nearly 0.3 second, looked down and slowly sat down on the bed right in front of sleeping Lava without any kind of hesitation. Usually he would just run away and avoid staring at her, but now it was a whole different story. Nectar was not going to miss this opportunity, treating it like an early reward for all of his hard work, and so he decided to have a closer look at this frame of a young human girl which Lava adapted for herself. Lavas physique looked completely different from the typical women around this country, with her whole body seemingly being very delicate. Her hands were small and smooth, with cherry-colored nails resembling those of the young noble ladies, looking so fragile as if you could break them easily if youd only gripped them strongly. Her nape and neck were thin, and the curvy lines of her body were similar to those of the adolescent girl. Even so her body was abundant in feminine charm that could be well-observed even with her clothes still on, one that would make you want to embrace her with full power. So strong was the allure of Lavas human form. Having finished this general observation, Nectar drew even closer to Lava, wanting to observe her face more closely. He could smell the faint, sweet fragrance of alcohol coming from her. (Uwah, Lavas eyelashes are so long! Her skin is so smooth and white, like porcelain! And her hair is so glossy and silky! Its a shame I cant see her golden eyes right now, but truly, Lavas transformation is something else entirely! So thrilling!) At that time, Lava turned over in her sleep. Although Lava moved abruptly, Nectar managed to catch her and prevent her from falling out of the bed, but by doing so the collar of her dress came slightly undone, letting out a sweet fragrance and exposing the pink acorn decorating the center of her breast for a little bit. Nectars eye was almost instantly drawn to that sight. Lava was a Dragon, and that meant that her magical power was tremendously more powerful than that of any other living creature. But that was it. Right now she was looking just like a normal person, and Nectar thought she was so beautiful that his body shivered just from looking at her alone. So beautiful like a rare gemstone. So beautiful that he wanted to touch her at least once. (W, wh, what the hell was I even thinking! R, right now Lava is a woman, and touching the body of the unconscious woman is just CCCCB, but Lava did say that in the past she perceived herself as genderless, and even let me examine her hair, scales and talons on numerous occasions. I, Its not that I wanted to try to touch her breasts , not at all From an academic point of view, I am very much interested! This is all for academic purpose!) Nectar managed to find the perfect excuse for his action in but a split of 0.5 second, swallowed hard and slowly reached his hand towards Lavas sleeping body. Nhh Just when his fingers were but a few millimeters away from Lavas body, hearing her voice escaping from her lips made Nectar withdraw his hand with the speed of the sound. Trying to suppress his wild heartbeat, he could hear some faint words that seemed to have escaped from Lavas cherry-colored lips. Welcome home, Nectar Thank you for all of your hard work Perhaps she managed to notice even though her eyelids were shut and she was asleep. But. Nectar understood that she must have been waiting in this room to say those words to him when he got here, and so after a long period of silence he took the blanket that was laying nearby and covered Lava with it. Then, he sat on the floor with his back turned to sleeping Lava, preparing his resolution with a gloomy expression. The use of curses in ancient language is not about the intent, but rather about choosing the right letters and carefully carving them, magical spells involve the use of the basic eight elements, stamping, deciphering, dyeing In order to calm his raging anxiety, he decided to recite basic magical formulas in his head one after another. That battle would eventually last until early in the morning, when Lava woke up. The long night of magician Nectar has only just begun. Chapter 22 Extra Edition: Dragon-san Becomes a Little Girl 1 It is something unrelated to the main story, so please enjoy this arc. When it comes down to placing this chapter in the main timeline, it will be somewhere before the Dragon-san and Their Everyday Life. It was a pleasant and cheerful feeling. As usual, I moved to the forest, traced my hands across my face and neck, then arms and legs to see it there were any scales left on them, put on my clothes and inspected if I wore them correctly. I confirmed that I was controlling my magic power perfectly, and then I took a deep breath, letting all of that fresh air into my lungs. The clear blue sky was spreading over my head. As it wanders through the sky, the cool early summer breeze brushes against my skin. The dark green color of the lush trees was also pleasant to my eyes. Today was truly, Today is the perfect day to break some castle walls! Well, I could go about breaking them anytime I want. That is why I started to casually stroll towards the castles main gates, which were shining brightly in the morning sun. ****************** Oh, Lava-sama, welcome, welcome. You come in at the perfect time. Heya there, Belga! Or rather, whats wrong? Today I yet again managed to successfully infiltrate the kingdom by shaking off the soldiers and went right for Kyles house, only to find that the man himself was not there, but I was greeted by his young wife, Belga, who seemed awfully relieved to see me. She was wearing a beautiful dress that matched the color of her fair hair. She was holding a wicker basket in one hand, covered by some kind of cloth, and the other hand she was holding a staff. You see, Kyle seemed to have forgotten to take his lunch with him, and since my children are supposed to be back from school any minute now, I cant really go out and leave the house unattended. I am terribly sorry to ask you this, but could you watch the house while Im gone? She explained to me right off the bat, also coming out with a request like that. I was thinking what should I answer her, but then I had a great idea. Well then, if its okay with you, I can deliver your lunch to your husband, while you stay here and greet the children when they come back home. Hearing my proposal, Belgas eyes widened in surprise, and she started to panic, No way! This is simply outrageous! I could never trouble you like that! You dont need to worry. Truth is, for quite a while now I wanted to see the place in which they work. If Ill suppress my magical powers I will be able to just go there and make the delivery without any kind of trouble. But could you lend me a hooded cloak just in case? Although for a short while Belga looked like she was having serious doubts about this idea, To be honest, I was really worried since Seram seems to be having trouble at school, I wanted to see him as soon as possible. Yeah, and besides, it is one of the mothers privileges to greet her children when they come back home. Its not really something I should be doing. Hearing my words, Belga laughed and smiled in a cute way. It was a really charming smile, truly befitting of a mother of two children. No, no, Im sure my children would be delighted if they could see you. Since they always seem so excited whenever you come around. Oh really? Well, I kind of understand that, since I was not all that different when I was a small child. I was happy to hear that, and so I scratched my cheek with embarrassment. I, is that so? But, are you really okay with doing that? Just leave it to me. Ill see your lunch is safely delivered to your husband! I responded casually to still reserved Belga. ****************** And thanks to that, I am here. Since it would look way more natural than a hooded cloak, I borrowed a decorative hat from Belga, accompanied by a modest, yet cute dress in toned colors. However, Kyle did not accept the lunch basket that I presented him, only shaking his head in disbelief and saying something like this: I cant believe you actually came here. Not only this is the magical research center, but its in the middle of the royal palace! Royal palace, you understand? Do you even realize what would have happened if you were caught in here, wandering without permission? What would you do if I wasnt around? That is exactly why I contacted you in advance and came up with a nice story, plus I got a permit to enter from your wife and I suppressed my own magical power. Just in case I would stumble upon someone other than guards. See, I took various kinds of necessary precautions. While I was getting a little bit angry, Kyle brought me into a big, spacious room that must have been either his office or laboratory. I did everything that I could, so why was he angry with me? For a while he looked upset, but finally seemed to give up, as his shoulders dropped. Do you really have risk your identity being revealed, just to see this place before you will be satisfied? I thought it sounds like a lot of fun, and lets not forget that I am a Dragon, so everything in here is new to me. You know, I am, in fact, a dragon. Lets not forget about that. That being said, as soon as he heard the in fact part Kyle laughed wryly. Well, he didnt seem all that convinced by my answer, but he seemingly left it and that and mumbled a short curse under his nose, as if to add himself some confidence. Indeed you are, my friend, indeed you are Just then, as I was feeling a tiny bit guilty, there was that loud sound of footsteps echoing from the distance, and when Kyle turned towards that sound there was a loud *BLAM!* noise, and with that the door to the room was vigorously opened. Lava! Hey there, Nectar! I came to visit. As usual, Nectar was the total opposite of Kyle, looking all disheveled, windy hair and huge smile on his lips when he saw me. Nectar, my friend. Whats wrong, Kyle? My office is supposed to be protected by a magical lock. Pray tell, how did you manage to get in? Oh. Nectar looked back at the door as if he only noticed them the first time, confirmed that there indeed was a lock on them, then turned back and smiled ambiguously at Kyle, who looked about ready to explode with anger. Guess I kinda broke it. Hearing that nonchalant answer, I could almost hear something inside of Kyle finally snap. If you can so easily break the level 5 security lock, then you can fix it as easily, am I right!? Kyle? Wait a moment, Ill fix them so please stop! I give up, give up, give up! Kyle quickly managed to apprehend Nectar and caught him in some really nasty-looking joint locks, while in the meantime I secured some free space to open up the lunch prepared by Belga. It looks like it was not the first time Nectar has done something like that Belga must have anticipated this situation, for when I began to put out the contents of the box, it turned out that it was more than enough for the three of us. While Nectar was busy with fixing the magical lock and occasionally casting us the envious looks, we began to indulge ourselves in bread, fried fish and boiled vegetables that were the contents of the box. Ah! Hey, leave something for me! Youll get to eat once you finish your job! Said Kyle while wolfing down his share of rice, without even having the slightest bit of pity towards Nectar. Even though I do not need something as basic meals to survive, I can still admire the taste of the dishes and the delighted look on Kyles face while he was eating. All of this is simply delicious! Your wifes cooking is truly exceptional! Its only natural since she put so much work into it. I barely even come home these days, but Bel understands that and supports me the best she can. You have a really good wife. I know, right? Kyle smile brightly as he said that. Nectar sped up his work by a few notches and soon he was sitting together with us, gratefully eating away on his portion of the lunch, while we got him some more rice and tea. By the way, do you have any idea what this magic tool is? We found it in the mountains some time ago. I was amazed by the myriad of magical tools that were just laying around in wooden boxes around the room, some of them pretty ordinary and others really bizarre. Where did they got all of this stuff from! Oh, this? It all belonged to an illegal magician who was running some smuggling business. We caught him last week. This mage was selling ancient artifacts to aristocrats, wealthy businessmen, and members of the clergy for the most part. Most of them are fakes, but whats troubling is that there are some genuine things mixed in there, so we were tasked with appraising and cataloging them all. Thats the reason why I was unable to come back home for a whole week. Said Nectar instead of Kyle, who was stressfully looking at the literal mountain of items right in front of his eyes,I am also helping in the analysis of these items by examining them at my place for any kind of unusual magical techniques that might be applied to them, as well as people involved in their creation. But seeing how vast majority of magicians in this country is part of the military, it is highly possible that some foreign magicians may have been involved. We managed to get some of the things done, but there are also things that we cannot appraise by any means. It is a difficult process, because we need to check their enchantments one by one. And even if thats done, there are still more things waiting for their turn. By the way, it was my first time seeing genuine magical tools. I had to be extra careful with them, remembering how easily I managed to destroy Nectars restrains that fateful day. Still , being unable to contain by curiosity, I approached the boxed and took a peek inside of one of them. Although they looked disorganized from the outside, on the inside you could see that the items were neatly divided into swords, accessories, tableware and many other things of daily usage. Each one was labeled accordingly, so that it would make deciphering them a little bit easier. I could feel that none of the things in the box were emanating any kind of magical power, but then my eyes were drawn to one accessory in particular. It looked like a huge glass beads or a transparent stones. Instead of being connected with a string, there were pieces of chains in between each bead, while each one of them had some symbols written in ancient language on them, that gave each bead some amount of magical power. By this I mean, the amount of magic in the runes were pretty much non-existent, but it was there for sure. Because of that, the words themselves were really faint and difficult to read. Absorption, Release, Reduction, Suppression Things like that. Whats wrong? Theres something written here in ancient language, but I cant read it all too well. I heard the voice of Nectar and I replied to him, all the while carefully studying the object I was looking at. I was getting a really weird vibes coming off from this items, so it surely must have been something magical. It looks just like a normal beaded string, but maybe CCCC I reach out my arm for the object. Ouch! Lava! What are you doing!? Kyle, seeing that I was reaching out my arm, got close to me and smacked me in the hand. No, you see, I cant really read whats written on this thing all that well, so I thought it might be faster to actually activate this thing and see what it does. Who know, it might not even activate, so maybe its just broken? Dont try to play with something if you dont know what that thing does! Haha, Im sorry. Kyles argument made lot of sense, so much that I started to reflect on how my curiosity managed to get the best of me. However, while I was apologizing and trying to put the beads back where they belonged, the chain connecting them suddenly started to tighten around my wrist and I also noticed that the faint letter were now perfectly visible and black in color. Wha-a? Noticing that something strange was happening, Nectar tried to get close to me, but then suddenly a magic circle appeared all around me with a loud sound, the place trembled and shaked, making the world in front of my eyes go pure-white. Whoa!? At that moment I understood that my vision went blank as a reaction to the convergence of huge amounts of magical power, and I felt as if all magic was going to burst out of my body all at once. When I tried to erect a blocking barrier around the beads, I heard a disturbing sound. I forcibly restricted the flow of magical energy around me, acting in the same way as if I wanted to cut myself from the leylines influence. When I finished with that, a few moments later, the light finally stopped shining, but this incident managed to surprise me so much that I reflexively sat down on the spot. Feeling slightly overwhelmed, I can still see that my vision is shaking and my breath was also ragged. Well, it surely was a surprise, no? I was afraid that they might have been so quiet because something terrible has happened or that I made some kind of mistake, but as I said that I was surprised by the strangely high pitch of my own voice. Why is my body wrapped in so much cloth? Lava? Ohh, Im terribly sorry, my friends. I seemed to have messed something up. What did I do? And why do you look so shocked? La, La, La, La, Lavas, Lavas body is, its shrinking!!! Huh? The look on both Nectar and Kyles faces was genuinely freaking me out, until I finally realized what really happened. The fact that not until a while ago my clothes were fitting perfect. The fact that my line of sight seemed to be unusually low. I think it is fairly safe to assume that I have indeed shrunk. Oi, oi, whats this? My clothes, unable to fit my new, small body fell onto the ground, as I kept on staring at my small, tiny hands, with the beaded bracelet not fitting perfectly on one of them. It was Nectars voice that brought me back to reality. Is everything okay? Are you hurt anywhere!? Yeah, its okay, my body is nothing to be worried about. With Nectars help I stood up, and I admired just how calm I was about this whole situation. You seem to have reverted back to the age of seven years old, your hair seems to be thinner and softer than normal, and your skin seems to be somewhat different. Looking at such delicate and pretty appearance feels your chest with this strange warmth that you can feel nowhere else! Ah, is this the feeling of moe that I heard so much about? Im afraid that this might awaken something new inside of me! Oh, Im sorry, Lava! This cannot be, first of all we need to procure some clothes for you! For now, let us go to my room. Is it only my imagination, or is Nectar looking at me in a rather funny way? Like I was some kind of a tasty piece of meat? He lifted me up in the air with ease, as if I had no weight at all, and I could only watch with an angry expression how Nectar drew his face closer to mine, breathing heavily. At the same time, Kyle silently approached Nectar from behind with something in his hands, and *THWACKCCCC!!!* Oh, hell no! Hold right there, you f****ng degenerate! Harrisen (that large paper fan that you can sometimes see in anime and manga, its really painful to be hit by that thing, trust me.) fell down in a clear arch and made contact with Nectars head with a wonderful crushing sound. So, I was somehow able to escape from Nectars arm, who was slowly getting up after being struck by this enormous object. But before he could fully recover from the shock, Kyle mercilessly grabbed him by the neck. Ugh. For the time being, Lava-dono, please change your clothes. There should be some of my shirts in that drawer over there. In the meantime, this idiot here and I are going to have a nice little chat. Umm, yeah, thanks a lot. I nodded at Kyle and moved towards the drawers, while he took Nectar and the two of them disappeared into another room. ****************** I tried to put one of Kyles shirts on, but thanks to my new appearance it actually took me a few good minutes to accomplish this task. In addition, since Kyles physique was quite broad, his shirt was still way too big for me. And his shirt was in no way cute. It was something that you could sleep in, given that you had no alternative at hand. Even so, while struggling with my little hands, I managed to roll up the sleeves to a point where I could see my own hands, and tied it around my waist with some kind of rope that was lying around. Later, the two men came back to the room. However, The problem is not in the appearance, since its Lava were talking about here. Even if she becomes smaller, since shes a dragon, there is no change in her true nature. Thats right, since this is Lava, nothing really changes. Whereas Nectars eyes were kind of blank and indifferent, Kyle looked worried but tried to look normal. Im sorry it took so long. No, its fine, really. I shook my head while breaking into a cold sweat. Thats because their timing was almost perfect. While I was waiting for them to come back, I found a magic mirror and looking in in for a moment, I thought to myself what is this cute looking creature? So adorable! For a short while I was striking poses in front of the mirror, all the while making various cute sound effects. If the door havent opened, I would probably spend whole eternity doing just that. Right, best to leave it at that. Oh yeah, it looks like it was some kind of seal used to seal away evil spirits or demons. At the same time I decided to try to decipher the meaning of the black symbols on the beaded bracelet, Kyle came up to me and basically told me the results off the bat. Sealing tool? Most probably. It is programmed to suck up the targets magical power and permanently return it to the surroundings, so it would render both spirits and demons unable to move or act in any kind of way. And since it continues to drain the magical power, monsters and spirits cannot spread their influence. Whats more, thanks to the formula that was woven into the spell itself, the more powerful the creature and its magic, the more powerful the bracelet magic becomes. Not very refined method, but tremendously effective, if I do say so myself. So, is this really an ancient magical tool? Correct. Good answer. You didnt really put it on, more like touched it, but it was more than enough for it to start sucking out your magical power. Good thing you have so much of it. But this only means that even though it looked to be broken, it must have been inactive and turned on as a result of contact with magic. True, it is a good thing my magical power is so vast. I try to imagine how it would look like if I got my magic completely sucked out and dried up as a result. Just thinking about it made me tremble, and at that moment Nectar finally came back to his usual self and came to me, all worried. Lava, are you okay? It didnt sucked out all of your magical power, did it? Yeah, Im quite alright. Having this much magic sucked out of me is not nearly enough to be a threat to my life. I just temporarily disconnected myself from the leyline, switched to my internal reserves of magical power, concentrated around my left arm and limited the amount of magic flowing into it. It should be okay for me to leave it at that for a while. That being said, both of them stayed silent for some reason. Can you revert back to your original dragon form? Ah, about that, when my body gets smaller so does my magical power. So for now it would be hard for me to revert back. What if you tried to extract your power back from the bracelet? How can I get rid of it? What? Huh? I asked Nectar and Kyle, and in return they looked at me with blank expressions. Oh, does that mean Im currently sealed in this form? Or rather, you dont really have to remove it. It cracked a little when you tried to use your magic on it earlier, so maybe if you fill it with enough magic it will go past its holding capacity and break apart. Really? Yeah, it should be possible, with you being a dragon and all If I was just an ordinary spirit or a simple magician, it would probably be impossible for me to move freely or use magic right about now, but since I am a dragon I have no problems with that, so hey, silver lining, I guess. But its a valuable ancient tool, right? If possible, I would like to get back to normal without having to break it, but as I am now I cant really analyze it at all. Honestly, I dont entirely dislike working in such a roundabout way. I looked up at Kyle, who had a rather complicated expression on his face. Even if I stood up, since the difference in our heights was too big I had to look upwards. But, can I break it anyway? Kyle got lost in thoughts for a moment, before he turned back to me and said: If its not making you uncomfortable in any way, then by all means please dont break it. Who knows, this might even take 100 years to wear off. Are you fine with me being in this form for so long, my friend? N, no, not at all. For some reason Kyle averted his gaze, rubbing his neck and continued talking. The easiest way is to leave that as it is and wait until the bracelet let go on its own, at the same time thinking of a solution of some kind, like draining the device out of its magic. Like that, you may be able to grow bigger and use some more powerful magic. If thats the case, we can conduct the analysis, it will be even faster with two people doing it. Lava, are you really feeling okay? I nod to Nectars question. Yes, I can sense leylines as usual, and as long as it does not resonate with the device I can even use some of my magic. However However? I wont be able to return to my original form for a while without breaking the bracelet, so how will I get back home from here? Since Ive come here as a young girl, a small child would surely not go unnoticed (more so I was wearing a really shabby shirt). By the way, teleportation would be no problem in my original form, but now it was pretty much impossible to connect with the leylines. What to do? In the end, we all just stood there, thinking about this issue as if it was the most pressing matter in the entire world. Chapter 23 Dragon-san Becomes a Little Girl Part 2 The gatekeeper on duty for today was a young fellow, someone who just got assigned to the job. Usually, to compensate for the newbies lack of experience, they would be paired with older guards who already got the hang of the job, but today his partner was yet to arrive and so the young gatekeeper was fulfilling his duty all alone. Just like that, a few hours of loneliness passed for him, just standing by himself in front of the gate. This was the only gate through which people could go in and go out, and to make matters even worse there was hardly any traffic here. The rather monotonous nature of this work was not making his task any easier, making him lose focus and yawn all the time. It was then when he heard a rattle of the cart getting closer from behind him. The gatekeeper nervously turned around, confirming that someone was approaching the checkpoint. It was none other than Kyle Slaggart, the Head Magician and the leader of the reforms that started almost ten years ago, accompanied by Nectar Prominent, the kingdoms Court Magician. At ease, soldier. We just want to pass. Yes, sir! Although the gatekeeper was stunned by the sight of two great heroes, Kyle gave him the usual greeting, mainly by slamming his right fist to the soldiers chest with vigor. However, since Kyle put way too much force into it, he managed to knock the soldier out of breath, to which the uptight face of the magician softened a bit. Easy there, soldier. And thank you for all of your hard work. Yes, sir! Thank you, sir! The gatekeepers cheeks flushed red as he let the two magicians through, but then, when they were already gone he suddenly remembered something. There was this girl who passed through here a little while ago with the permit of the Slaggarts family. Was she still inside or has she already went home? The gatekeeper wanted to ask his partner, but when he turned around, he just remembered that he was the only one here today. He thought she might still be inside, but his heart was simply too preoccupied with the images of the two heroes to care any longer. ********** Alright, Lava, the coast is clear. I heard Nectars voice coming through the rattle of the moving cart, and then I pushed away the lid that was hanging over my head. I managed to sneak out of the castle by hiding in one of the boxes that was loaded onto the cart. I breathed in the fresh outside air. Ah, hope Ill never have to hide again inside the royal castle like that. Should you ever need a place to hide, you can always come to my laboratory. You are always welcome there. Sure, if Ill ever feel the need. While I was having this exchange with Nectar who was pulling the cart, Kyle was walking right beside us, muttering to himself. He knew who we were, but still he didnt inspect our cart. We need to review and tighten the security around the castle. Then again, this loose approach to responsibilities made it possible for me to get out. True, but thats not the case here. We dont know when the spies might infiltrate the castle. Our division takes care of a lot of confidential tasks and projects, so something must be done about it. Sooner rather than later. Well, you can always register individual magical wave patterns and imbued them into permits, just like the one Kyle has. I know how to do it and I can teach you that technique, and then we can also create a tool especially for reading those patterns. All the while we can search for a more suitable solution. Then let us first create a prototype of the device in the Magic Tools Division, and then we will take it to the field tests and research tower. WE can get the founding from the national defense committee and make it our top priority. Who would have guessed, in a blink of an eye I was asked to help with the development and testing of new technology. Wait a minute, is it something I can decide so easily? But then again, it should be fine. As long as it helps to solve the problem, Im happy to help. Hey, Kyle, can you at least try to predict how long will it take me to go back to my original size? I suddenly ask Kyle, but his answer was somewhat hesitant. Lets see, this child form is saving you lots of magical power. Also, the amount of magical power the bracelet absorbed was not so great to begin with. If you refrain from using your magic, the bracelets effect should wear off after a few days. I think Thinking about it now, I was really glad I came to visit them after adjusting all of the leylines in the neighborhood. Anyway, thanks to doing my work ahead of schedule, I was saved some trouble in advance. In any case, we need some childrens clothing. I hate to ask him to do this, but well send Nectar to my house and hell pick something for you. Okay! Lava, please wait here, I will definitely choose something cute for you! Nectar stopped pulling the cart and smiled as if something really good just happened, to which I just nod. Oh, umm, okay, I guess? Then Nectar passed the cart to Kyle along with all the stuff we were carrying, and disappeared into the city. When he was gone, Kyle let out a sigh of relief. Originally, I didnt really wanted to trouble Nectar to get clothes for me. Oh well, but looks like Nectar is really happy to help, so thats okay. I pushed up the lid of the box I was in to have a look around, only to gaze upon Kyle who, noticing that I was staring at him cough uneasily and turned away. Oh well, that kind of behavior couldnt really be helped in this situation. However, I do get a little bit worried if Nectar will get accused of being a pervert for wanting to borrow girls clothing. Aside from the person pulling the cart nothing really has changed (I was still inside of the box on top of the cart) and we were on our way to Kyles house, where Nectar already explained the situation to Belga and was waiting for us with a mountain-load of children clothes. I couldnt really decide on one, so I brought them all. I must say, I was almost captivated by his good-natured smile at that moment. Almost. Belga, having heard the whole story from Nectar, had her eyes shine with expectations, but she truly lost it the moment I got out of the box. Seeing me in my little girl form, Belga cried out I cant believe it!, snatched some dress from Nectars hands and led me to another room, where she offered me her help in changing my clothes. Belga was choosing one dress after another, each fundamentally different from previous ones, and made my try them all, rubbing some of her enthusiasm onto me in the process. Im sorry, I wish I can offer you more beautiful clothes. Hearing Belga being sorry like that, I just shook my head. Just like Kyle, she was forced into servitude by the Curse of Slavery at an early age, and was doing nothing but gruel training and going on dangerous missions from the early years of her life. Its nothing strange that she would admire colorful clothes and cute accessories, just like any other normal girl. Many of them were orphans or came from poor families, so it was almost ironic that despite their harsh circumstances they became experts on magecraft. They age slower than ordinary people, and so they were bound to outlive their families and friends, being the ones who get left behind. I dont have a clue about her past or her circumstances, but thats not the reason for her to apologize to me for anything. This commotion right now is all on me. Its not Belgas fault in any way. But right now she looked nostalgic for some reason, even a little bit sad. And so I told this to Belga, who was struggling with choosing between a light-blue skirt and a brown dress for the moment: Which one would you like me to wear? Like that, she can help me choose something nice. For a moment Belga looked surprised, with a slight tinge of sadness in her eyes, but it almost instantly changed into the look of gratitude. Well then, you can try to match this light-blue blouse with this lattice-patterned beret. They are perfect for each other! Although I might have read a little bit too much in this whole situation, seeing how much her eyes were sparkling right about now. After all, this is indeed for the best! With that, after finally choosing my new outfit, I left Kyles study wearing knitted boots and a cute orange dress that was ever so slightly tight around the chest area. I was also stunned by the fact that I couldnt really reach the doorknob on my own. I was aware that the people of this country had a good physiques, but the architecture and furniture around here was way too big even for adults! So tiny, this new body of mine was just too small! And it was not only the door. The whole house seems like a hard level obstacle for me right about now I knocked on the door, burning that sense of defeat deep into my memory, and when Nectar opened the door and saw me he instantly became speechless. Its so cute, Lava! It really suits you! Hehe, thank you. I shrugged my shoulder a bit, letting the praise sink in. Even though right now I was most certainly a loli character, it was nice to get praised like that. Since it cannot be helped, I might as well enjoy this small body while it lasts, right? For the time being Nectar and Kyle began with studying the symbols engraved on the beads, using the kind of tool that looked like magical glasses. It was supposed to analyze the composition of magic in various things. Based on the things they manage to find out they will look further into the records of similar things and magic tools of the past. I would like to do this as soon as possible, but since Nectar and I cant really leave our jobs for too long, we must shortly return to the castle. We were going ahead of schedule today, but since now we have an unexpected work cut out for us, we might be there for some time. So, Ill try to see through the archives of the research tower, there might be something there that I have never seen before. Is that so? Sorry, it seems that I only increased the amount of work you need to do. Hearing that I only added them some extra work made me drop my shoulders, but then I heard both Kyle and Nectar letting out a sigh. Thanks to you we managed to find a dangerous magical object, so its not like we mind that at all. Thats right. We are going to find the solution to this problem in a flash. But, its not about that! I was going to argue some more with Kyle, but ultimately ended up stomping my feet too hard, losing my balance and falling on my butt. My childish head swayed from side to side, my head felt a bit dizzy. Lava, I want you to just sit in the house and behave yourself. Okay, okay! I understand, I give up! My. Eyes. Are. Spinning. Round. And. Around! Nice try, but unfortunately for you, Im with Kyle on this one. Although my vision was kinda shaky, I could hear Nectars voice quite clearly. When my vision finally stabilized, I could see Nectar squatting in front of me with a gentle smile. We will surely find a way to remove this thing, so please wait. Uhm, yes, I understand. Dont overdo it, Nectar. Oh, I was expecting something different, but okay. Then Nectars expression suddenly changed, as he proceeded to hug me tightly. On second thought, let me stay here and do my work from here! Oh, no you dont! Nectar, my friend, youre coming with me right NOW! Kyle grabbed the struggling Nectar by the collar and began to drag him towards the Royal Castle. Since I was to stay at Kyles house I thought I might as well help Belga with her house chores! I tried to lend her a hand, but I created more work for her instead. Im so sorry! Cleaning and washing have nothing to do with magic, so I thought I can help By the way, Belga was manipulating both the broom and the cleaning cloth at the same time with a technique that was simply astonishing. She was not on the level of a simple housewife, but rather a fully-fledged maid employed at the mansion of some noble family. Seeing the wiping cloth and broom moving by themselves was a pure fantasy! They did their job without stopping and did it flawlessly, at that. I must learn how to do that someday. After deciding that I would be of more help if I tried to decipher the words written on the beads on my own, Belga handed me some paper and writing utensils, and then she sat me in the most comfortable place in the living room. This isnt working. Afterall, I still need to be able to do magic Sigh The only thing I could do now was to try to guess what technique was used to create the bracelet, but even if I happen across some reasonable theories, I still needed my magic to try them out. It is impossible for me to do anything right now. While I was busy getting depressed, small spirits started to gather around me. They are a collective of magical powers that have will of their own and are capable of small thinking, appearing in places where the magical power was especially dense. They are quite fleeting and tend to disappear the moment the density of magic becomes thinner, but thanks to that they can get quite attached to people and places that emanate magic. Especially, if you were using the kind of magic that was most the compatible with the person. For example, Kyles house was a popular place for the spirits to hang about. Kyle was adept at manipulating the thunder magic, which by default was difficult to control. However, Kyle was dexterous enough to control water and wind magic at the same time. Kyle favored thunder the most, since he had a good compatibility with it since birth. Also, because the magical power was stable around me since I was a dragon, there are many small spirits that hang around me for quite a while without disappearing at all. Especially right now, since the magical power around the beads was being automatically diffused, it seems that they wanted to talk to me so they could borrow some of my magic to stabilize themselves without sucking the magic from their surroundings. Yeah, Im fine, thanks.. Oh, if you ever find yourselves in trouble, you can come to me for help, you know? So dont worry about it and thanks as usual. Because they are like pure and innocent children, they were willing to help anyone who would offer them magical power, so they would often return the favour by helping their benefactors out from time to time. Consoled by the spirits in an empty living room, I began to think of a better way in which I could spend my time. Since I was in the city, I wanted to do something that could only be done here, but surprisingly enough I was unable to think of anything at the moment. I read one book after another in Kyles study, and I even found a board game, but without a real opponent I was unable to play it. Kyles children were yet to come home, apparently doing some other things Hmm? Children? As I was rolling around on the sofa, I suddenly got up. Both of them were students at this point, going to schools in the city. The older brother Chrome was very fond of swordsmanship, and so was spending lots of time in the nearby dojo. While the younger brother, Seram, started his education only recently. Meeting people of the same age, being able to use magic for the first time, and in a totally unfamiliar place, is Seram going to be alright? I keep asking myself that, always arriving at the conclusion that he would be just fine. But, I heard that school was not always a fun place to be in. And didnt Belga said Seram was in some sort of trouble? Remembering that, my facial expression turned sad, and I began to worry. I was trying to have a look through some of the academic books in Kyles study when suddenly Ive come to a stop. But what if? Right now I could totally blend into the academic population without raising any suspicions, so I could very well have a glance at how the educational system of this country works! Woot? Then, a certain thought came to my mind. What a brilliant idea!! Feeling oddly inspired about this whole idea, Ive began to formulate a plan inside my head, thinking so intensely that even the spirits got a little bit scared there for a minute. It looks like Belga was attending to some unexpected visitor in the other room, so I wont be able to talk to her anytime soon. If thats the case, Ill just leave her a letter explaining everything! Hearing Kyles words about behaving myself ringing in my head, I took a piece of paper that I was supposed to use earlier and I joyfully thrusted the feather pen into the ink bottle. ********** Come to think of it, its nothing unusual that Chrome is late, but Seram is also late today. Umm, Lava-sama, can I ask you Lava, sama? Belga went to the living room to apologize to Lava for leaving her all alone, but there was no girl in an orange dress there. She initially thought that maybe she returned to her room, until she realized that there was a piece of paper stuck to the books that were placed on the table. Something written in ancient language. The letters were elegant, and the word neatly spelled in ancient language. Belga mobilized all of her linguistic prowess to decipher what was written on it. Is it alright go get them? Want, to see, where they, learn? Be right, back. (Lava-sama, even though you said you would pick them up from school Do you actually know where to go!?) Her children were unaware of the identity of this Easygoing Onee-san who would occasionally come to visit. Belga, who apparently had some idea about what was going on, was at a loss for words. Chapter 24 Dragon-san Becomes a Little Girl part 3 Seram Slaggart admitted that compared to other children, he was slightly different. Most children didnt have the ability to see spirits that emitted flary bright light. It was fun to play games with fancy lights and sounds with his fathers friend and his brother Chrome. However, Seram was more interested in playing sword fights which were not possible against spirits who did not have a physical form. Apart from being able to see spirits, he could manipulate land using magic, make smooth yet hard rocks, and even make the soil soft and fluffy to help out with gardening which was his mothers hobby. However, there was nothing more useful and entertaining than playing water-splitting at the river. That is because the earth spirit has taken a liking to you. Is what his mother had told him back then, and he has believed every single one of her words. However, later on, he found out that he could perform these tricks because he possessed what is known to be a magic potential. So, he thought that all the other children who had magic potential would be able to do all the things he could. After a while, Seram enrolled in a school where his father had insisted him to go, and that was when he found out that he wasnt only slightly different but was considerably different. Serams school had both children who possessed magic potential as well as those who didnt. At first, he was excited to have other people who he would be able to play magic related games with; not including Chrome and his fathers friend. However, he found out there were more students who didnt have magic potential than those who did. It wasnt a very big school but you could count the number of students who had magic potential with your two hands. Moreover, on the first day of the special class where only the children with high magic potential could attend, the teacher instructed the students to perform any form of magic. Seram who didnt know what normal was made a cat he saw on the way to school using the sand in the garden. To this performance, the teacher was very surprised. They said that they have never seen a child who possessed so much magic from this early on in their life. The other students in the class could only perform simple magic like bending a metal stick or make a ball float. After using that much amount of magic, they would be too exhausted to use any magic for a while. Seram was very surprised to learn that this was normal. He could not believe that other children attended school to learn how to control magic more efficiently. So, they obviously couldnt do something like manipulating magic by chanting a spell. Perhaps one day, you will grow up to be a mage as great as the respectable wise person! The teacher complimented him with an excited tone. However, to Seram who just wanted to play pretend battles with the other children could not perceive the teachers statement as a compliment. Like that, on the very first lesson of the special class, Seram was told that he is no longer required to attend the class anymore. So the next day he went to school feeling a little disappointed, not knowing that there was trouble waiting for him at school. The story that Seram possessed enough magic to complete the special class in one lesson has spread around the school like a wildfire. Gaining some courage, he tried talking to some of his classmates but they seemed to look back at him with hate or fear and when he realised, everyone in the class was avoiding him. However, he managed to befriend Relog who was in his special class. Yet with the other students, they only talked to him when they needed to. Seram wondered why the other children were scared of him, then Relog told him the reason as if it wasnt a big deal. Thats because theyve never seen magic before. They just dont know how to talk to someone who can do something that they cant. Well, even from someone who can use magic, youre at a whole different level Seram. Just give up on making more friends. According to Relog, normal children have never seen mage craft before. The children who just happened to see the performance on the first lesson of the special class were all very shocked. From those words, Seram finally understood that mage craft is something unusual. But what hurt him the most is knowing that he had a very slim chance of getting along with the other children. It didnt help that Seram wasnt the best at communicating either. Often, he fell into silence not knowing what to say. So the adults who werent very close with him thought he was antisocial. Even at school, he didnt know how to start a conversation with his classmates so he didnt interact with anyone at school with exception of Relog. Six months have gone by just like that. === Seram finished another day of school without talking to anyone. However, today he seemed excited as he hurriedly packed his bag up. Seeing this, Relog who was also packing his bag up asked Seram with a surprised expression. Seram, is something on today? Today my dads friend is coming over and theyre staying for the night. So I want to get back home as early as I can. Cool, by the way, your dad is a mage, right? Is his friend a mage as well? To Relogs question, Seram stopped his hand which was about to swing his bag over his back. The woman who had a strangely coloured hair of black with fiery red strands mixed into it have visited their place about every month for as long as Seram could remember. Whenever she visits, she is always with Nectar who is his fathers friend and she plays with both Seram and his brother. However, he realised that he didnt know anything about her except for her name. ..I dont know, Nectar-niisan is a mage but I dont know about Lava-neesan. Come on, why didnt you ask her? Seram tilted his head to Relogs question. Why should I have asked her that? He didnt understand why he needed to ask her something which wasnt related to playing games with her. Seeing that Seram looked puzzled and clueless, Relog sigh, then changed the question. You referred to her as an oneesan so shes a female, right? Is she good looking? Hesitating at Relongs interested yet excited tone, Seram replied after picturing the woman who he refers to as an elder sister. Um, shes more cute, I think? I see. Hey Seram, do you like her? What? This time, he really had no clue what his friend was talking about and asked a question back. What do you mean by I like her? Are you kidding me!? Im asking if you like her as in do you want to be her boyfriend!! No way, Im only ten years old! Lava-neesan doesnt seem to have aged a lot since Ive met her but still, Im too young to be her boyfriend. Also, even though shes not actually my elder sister, I still see her as my family. Ive never even thought of liking her in that way. Oh, I thought you liked older female. Relog, although I dont have the same common sense as everyone else, even I know Im too young to fall in love. So please stop teasing me about it. Seram, you dont get it, do you? No ones ever too young or old to fall in love! Youll just feel it when you meet the right one. Do you have any idea how many kids are relieved to hear what youve just said? What are you talking about? As Seram asked another question back, Relong placed his hand on Serams shoulder. Never mind. Welp, you better get home early to meet the lady of your dreams. I have a special class now. Even if I cant become like the wise person, I do want to become a mage! .. I see, see you tomorrow. As Relong walked off to another classroom, Seram looked at his friends back enviously as he mounted his bag on his back. Hey Mage Craft Genius youre heading back home early as usual! Seram turned around in disgust as he heard someone call out his spiteful nickname as he was heading for the schools entrance hall. The person who called out was his classmate, Bernie. He was one of the many students who didnt possess magic potential. He was very tall for his age and talked in a harsh tone. The girls tend to be scared of him but most boys around his age have taken a liking to him. On the morning of that special class incident, Seram has talked to Bernie as they were sitting next to each other. However, Bernie just glared back at him with hatred. Since then, Bernie has continued to pick on Seram. Every time Bernie picks on him, Seram doesnt know what would be an appropriate response. So Seram has started to think that at least Bernie comes up to him to have a chat. I need to be somewhere today. Ha, yeah I heard! Was it like your lady of dreams or something like that? But shes an old lady whos youre dads friend right? Dont you think its stupid to rush back home just because of that? He sure is a good listener, is what Seram thought as he took caution of his surroundings. Lava-neesan isnt an old lady, shes a lady. Whatever, shes over 20 years old, right? From us, shes an old lady. Theres no need for you to entertain a boring old lady like her. Entertain me instead. Usually, Seram would have just ignored whatever words came out of Bernie mouth. However, he couldnt stand anyone insulting his Lava-neesan. Lava-neesan isnt boring. She always teaches me magic and you shouldnt judge her like that. When he finished saying his sentence, he thought he might have said a little too much. Looking up, he saw that Bernies face was bright red and he yelled back at Seram. Stop acting like youre better than all of us just because you can use magic!! Serams face turned pale. Bernie didnt say anything else but while Seram was frozen on the spot, Bernies friends appeared from behind. Bernie, lets go and play. Who cares about that guy anyway. Yeah, we even managed to get a ball. He never speaks, freaking creep. Seram felt his chest tighten as the other boys glanced over at him with hatred. It hurt him to know that the others hated him. Holding back the feelings which rose from the pit of his stomach, Seram turned his back towards Bernie. Well, Im heading back home now. H, hey yo, you..! Seram left the school grounds while listening to Bernies voice which was coming from behind him. === As Seram blankly walked back home, he realised he was already near the sword training school which his brother went to. As he was walking, he reminisced a conversation he had with Chrome. Chrome, you sure are something. How can you move around that fast? Well, I do run every morning. .. roof to roof. Roof to roof? Are you serious? Arent you causing a problem around the neighbourhood!? Oh, thats not a problem. When I land, I make my feet puff down on the roof so it doesnt make any noise. Including that, its my training. Puff down. as usual, I dont understand your explanation on how you control magic. === Serams brother has just finished his training and was chatting cheerfully with his friends as they were walking out of the building. Seram, is that you? Brother.. Chrome called out to Seram in a laid back tone. His hair was a lighter shade of brown than Serams and his gentle and sensitive nature camouflaged the fact that he was obsessed with sword fights. Never in his life had he missed an opportunity for training. Most people say hes too laid back when he doesnt have a sword in his hand. However, he never failed to read Serams expression which not many people could do. Oh, so this is Chromes little brother. I heard that he possesses enough magic to become the next wise person. Thats impressive. Serams expression stiffened as one of Chromes friend glanced down at him with a fascinated expression. He knew they didnt mean it in a bad way. Yet he couldnt bear that fascinated glance from other people. Is everything okay? As expected, Chrome noticed the change in Serams expression but Sorry, brother, Im trying to get back home early. Hey, Seram wait!! Seram concentrated his magic to his feet and ran off at the speed of light. Seram slowed down when he couldnt see his brother anymore. Since he chose the paths which were easier to run through, he ended up in the parts of the town which he didnt recognise but that didnt bother him. Seram always had a feeling that maybe people around him didnt think very well of him. However, now that he had actually heard it, the words which the boys have said today stabbed right into his heart. The excited feeling of getting back home was now taken over by the uncomfortable feeling which was swirling around at the pit of his stomach. Right now, he just wanted to be away from people, a quiet place where he could calm himself down. Then, he saw a disgusting sight. Hello little girl, whats the matter? Why dont you tell an old man your problem? Im looking for someone. Im pretty sure theyre somewhere around here I see, I see, Ill help you find that person. What, really? Yes, oh I also have a very tasty sweet. Ill give it to you. Wow, its the sweets from Madeleines shop! Thank you, mister. As the little girl saw the obviously shady middle-aged-man with overgrown beard pull out the sweets, her face lit up so brightly it was obvious even with her brimless bonnet covering her face. The unshaved old man smiled back at the girl but Seram who sensed something wrong in the old mans smile was already taking action before he could think. Well then little girl, take your time eating that sweets and lets head over that way. Sure! I was thinking of going that way too. As the girl nodded innocently, the middle-aged man pulled her thin arm towards a dark alleyway while keeping his smile plastered on his face. However, Serams voice broke in. Hey old man. Where are you taking that girl? Wha.. what are you talking about? She seemed to be lost so I was going to take her to where her parents are. In that case, Ill change my question. Do you know that kidnapping is a crime, you perv. You brat!!! The face of the middle-aged man whose intention was easily revealed by Serams bluffing turned dark red and his smile twisted into an ugly, petty expression. However, Seram didnt bluff the man just to expose his intentions. Just as the man raised his fist, Seram squad down and placed his hand on the bare soil which the man stood on. Swampy Mud Trap. Before Seram cut in, he gathered the earth spirits via chant so when he chanted in the ancient language, the soil which the man was standing on turned into the mud along with the reaction light emitted from the spell. What the!? This wasnt any ordinary mud. Its a type of mud which can sink a person up to their waist and it has the stickiness of super glue. Once theyre stuck, there is no escape until the spell wears out. You, were running! Wha, wait! While the man was unable to move, Seram grabbed the girls arm who was looking up at him with a surprised look and he started running at a full speed. Seram and the girl managed to escape the man. However, Seram whose adrenaline was starting to withdraw wasnt sure what to do next. The things which Bernie and the other boys have said to him were stuck at the back of his mind. Stop acting like youre better than all of us just because you can use magic!! Seram has used magic in front of that girl. He was too scared to look behind him. He was scared that the girl might be looking up at him with the same disgusted expression that the other boys had. We cant see the old man anymore!! The two of them were now standing at the edge of a lively field filled with people and bordered by buildings. Seram came to a stop as he heard the girls voice. He turned around, still keeping his grip on the girls arm. Her age was probably about two or three years younger than him. The girl with her hair tucked into a brimless bonnet with an accessory on, wore an orange dress which had a gathering just under her chest. She had adorable, lovable features of chubby cheeks and big round eyes. 1 Seram swallowed down his spit nervously, still thinking that the girl was scared of him. However, the girl just looked back at him awkwardly. After staring at each other for a moment, Seram, although feeling a little scared spoke up. Youre fine with it? Fine with what? I mean, you saw me use magic. Arent you scared? What, am I supposed to be scared!? The girl who was surprised to hear his question widened her eyes and thought about the question with her arms crossed over her chest. I think it would be more normal to be scared of that old man. He was a dangerous person after all. Now Seram widened his eyes with surprise after hearing what the girl has said. Then, the words which his mother and Lava-neesan have often say crossed his mind, always protect girls. If you knew it was dangerous, why did you follow after someone who was obviously up to no good! Even kids your age would know that you shouldnt talk to strangers! .. well, since he was so obviously shady, I thought Ill teach him a lesson. Because the girl mumbled her words, Seram couldnt really hear what she said. Sorry, I couldnt really hear you just then. Oh, its nothing. Even if something happened, these guys would have saved me so its fine. These guys.? The girl opened up her fist and revealed something which a normal person wouldnt have a clue what they were. However, Seram knew exactly what they were. He looked at the sight admirably as the vivid light from various spirits surrounded the girl. Seram who was liked by the earth spirits has seen a couple of spirits come by when he was using magic. However, this was his first time seeing so many different types of spirits gather around in one place. But, thank you for saving me. As the girl thanked him with a sweet smile, still surrounded by the spirits, Seram thought his heart skipped a beat. He instinctively placed his fist over his heart, then he heard the sound of wind gushing through the air from behind him. Hey, Seram! I finally caught up to you. As he turned around, he saw Chrome who was still in his training gears running towards him. His footsteps were oddly light and Seram could feel a large amount of magic concentrated at his brothers feet. From this, Seram realised that Chrome was using the body power up spell which Seram was using just then. On the way here I saw an old man stuck in a Swampy Mud. That was youre doing right? What happened? Well, he was trying to kidnap this girl and we managed to run away from him, right? The girl nodded in response as Seram looked for agreement. Ye, yeah. That old man was a stranger to me! I see, good job Seram. And you, you shouldnt follow after an adult that you dont know, okay? Okay. Chrome stiffened his usually soft expression as he tried to get his point across to the girl. The girl replied after straightening her back. For a moment, Seram felt relieved as he saw the girls guilty face, thinking that all the problems have been solved for now. Then, he noticed something. Hey, why were you walking around by yourself in a place like that? I was looking for someone but its okay now. I see, are you okay to walk back home by yourself? um, about that.. As the girl suddenly started to dart her eyes around, it was clear that she was lost. What should I do? Well.. Seram and Chrome looked at each other and thought about the situation. I guess they havent figured it out yet..? The girl murmured to herself. However, the two boys were too concentrated on resolving the matter that they did not hear the single word which the girl has just said. Chapter 25 Dragon-san Becomes a Little Girl Part 4 That almost gave me a heart attack. I sighed in relief as Chrome and Seram discussed the matter. Ten or so minutes ago, I left a note for the missus and lightheartedly left for the town. I didnt know where the childrens school was but keeping my calm, I sharpened my consciousness to the flow of the magic. When the children were born, I gave them the blessings for good health and good talent so their magic has a hint of my magic mixed into it. Since its my own magic, even when Im in this form, its a piece a cake detecting where the presence is coming from. Well, as long theyre somewhere in this town. So, as I struggled with the disadvantage of the child form, having to take small steps, I decided to go towards the closest presence of my magic. Then, I ended up running into that shady guy and while I was distracted by him, Seram, who I had no intention of running into came in to save me. This was all very unexpected. Anyway, you want to know what I was planning to do with that perv after I followed him into that alleyway? Well firstly, I would have fly kicked him, and then crashed his private part but is there a problem? My current form only limits my magic, but my physical strength is still the same. Breaking his leg or crashing that to a point beyond recovery is something that can be easily done. After that, Ill run into the nearby police station with tearful eyes and say something likeThat old man said he wanted to see under my skirt!!and mission complete. I mean, that perv would have been having similar thoughts so it wouldnt be a lie. No matter how cute they think the children are, there should be no excuse for harassing minors in such a way. If they do, I will teach them a lesson on a behalf of society ? Anyway, as Seram was dragging me by my arm, I was moved to see how much he has grown but was also scared that he might realise who I am. However, I realised that wasnt possible halfway through. The children dont know that I am a shape-shifting dragon and on top of that, they only know my adult form. Shape-shifting is a high-level spell so I dont think the children even know about its existence. Also, I think its unlikely that Seram would think this child (me) who is younger than himself is actually Lava-neesan. On top of that, the frill on the brimless bonnet which has a matching accessory with my dress hides my trademark golden iris and my red strands hair. It is all tucked into the bonnet. As expected, Chrome who has caught up to Seram afterwards also didnt realise my real identity. Confirming this, I sighed in relief and pulled down my bonnet even deeper. For now, I better keep this on. I really dont think I can come up with a reasonable explanation for them. Chrome and Seram decided that although they have lost the whereabouts of the criminal perv, they will report the incident to the police station. Also, while theyre at the police station, they will ask the people there to take care of me. Just as we were about to head off, something like a Gargoyles roar echoed through the area. It came from Chromes stomach. Recognising the sound, both Seram and I turned to face Chrome. How about we grab some food first? Its my treat. Chrome said it with a smile, but his eyes seemed lifeless from hunger. So, the three of us went to one of the stalls set up at the field and had afternoon tea. Not even saying his prayers properly, Chrome bit onto his sandwich as he recovered the energy he has lost during his training. I was eating a fruit which they have bought for me as I swung my legs which were too short to reach the ground. There, Seram, who was rolling around his fruit on the palm of his hand and Chrome just stared down at me. According to the person at the stall, this fruit which looked like a peach has been chilled in the underground water so it was nice and cold. As I was enjoying the not-too-sweet flavour of the fruit, I noticed that Seram was blankly staring down at the ground. He has only taken a bite off the peach and his expression seemed somber. Seram, are you full? Can I have the rest? .. yeah, sure. Chrome who has finished eating his sandwich at a speed of light happily took Serams peach. However, he too seemed to have noticed that his brother was feeling down. Chrome didnt end up taking a single bite off the peach and looked as if he wanted to say something to Seram. Me, who was puzzled by what Seram has said before put on my best childlike behaviour and asked him. I wasnt sure if calling him by a nickname was a good idea but it was an emergency situation and Im sure he has used up a decent amount of magic to save me. Hey Sera, before, why did you say mage craft is something scary ? Well, that is.. As Serams green eyes shifted away from my golden ones, I felt something lightly zap at my nape. Turning around, I saw the field reach out for miles behind me. It was filled with ordinary-looking passerby as well as people who were working at the stalls. Some people walked past us with a gentle gaze but that was about it. Was I just imagining stuff? When I turned back to the two boys, Chrome was looking back at Seram with a serious expression. I noticed that Chrome now possessed a near murderous presence. Maybe this is what I felt. Sera, what happened. Nothing.. What did the other kids say to you? Not being able to resist Chromes powerful tone, Seram answered after a long silence with his head down. They said that I think Im better than them just because I can use magic. I dont know how Seram took it when Chrome and I both fell into silence but he hurriedly added to his response. But thats not why Im feeling down. Im pretty quiet so I cant blame them for thinking of me like that. Its just, I realised that others really didnt like me when Bernies friends looked at me like that. And that really hurt me. I know that Seram is a good child. He just likes magic. Even if its a silly misunderstanding between children, theres no reason for anyone to treat him like that. I just wanted some friends who I could have a chat with. But I guess I have no choice but to give up on that dream. The smile on Serams face was so painfully bitter, that deep down in my chest, I felt the area around the dragon sphere tighten. Suddenly, Chrome grabbed both of Serams shoulders and grimly looked at him in the eyes. .. Seram, are you okay with that? With what? Arent you frustrated that these kids have the wrong idea about you? I am frustrated but if I use a spell against them, then I would be the bad guy. I was moved to see that Seram kept his morals with him even in a situation like this. Hes right. If a professional wrestler intentionally punched a noob wrestler with their full strength, the professional wrestler would be fined. Just like that, if a person who can use mage craft used a spell against another person who cant use magic, then the criminal charge given to the person who cast the spell will be worse than an assault charge. However, the judge will take it into consideration if the spell was used for a self-defence purpose. Still, the condition is a lot more strict compared to a non-magic involved self-defence. For example, when Seram came to save me, he used a spell against an adult male who was clearly stronger than him in order to save me. So, it will be considered a justified action. But lets say Seram was an adult and he used a spell against someone who cant use magic because they provoked him. Even if the fault was in the other person, Seram will be the one to receive the criminal charge. Kyle has worked hard to get this law comprised. Apparently, he was trying to get rid of the stereotype that most mages are violent. I was proud to see that Seram, who is just a child already knew the Conditions of Mage Craft. Then, Chrome gave a slightly evil grin. Then just dont use magic. What? I nodded in agreement but Seram who was sitting next to me had a confused look on his face. Chromes right, the Conditions of Mage Craft is only when spells are involved. If its just kids having a fist fight, thered be no need to worry about any laws. There would be no need for an adult to step in. Kids like that will end up doing something worse to you if you dont say anything back. Ignoring them might be the most sensible choice. But sometimes, you just need to fight back and this is the time. Thats right Seram! I have trained you under the disguise of playing games. Your physical ability is greater than the physical ability of any ordinary kids! Sera, you just need to believe in yourself! Come on, youre just a little girl. No, shes right! Brother, not you too!! Ignoring the dumbfounded Seram, Chrome and I came to an agreement. I knew exactly how Seram felt right now. Ignoring the whole matter wasnt an option for me. I understand that sometimes, theres just nothing you can do. But that shouldnt stop anyone from standing up for themselves. No one should ever make an excuse to give up their hopes. To me, Seram is like a precious little brother. If I dont give him a little push now, I would be ashamed to refer to myself as the older sister. Feeling a little pumped up, I fiercely started to eat the remaining of my peach while sensing the shocked gaze of the two boys. I gulped down a mouthful of peach and jumped off the beach. Then, I turned around to face the boys and smiled. Lets go and beat the hell out of them right now! ********** Seram looked at the girl with a startled expression after hearing her shocking statement. What did you just ` Then, Chrome cut in mid-sentence. Jumping off the bench as if to mimic the girl. Thats a great idea! Right now, they should be at the park near the school. Lets go there right now! Yeah, Lets go! You, wait! You have food all over your face! What!? Hearing what Seram has just said, the girl who was ready to head off turned around and blushed. Seram, who realised that the girl didnt have anything like a handkerchief pulled out his own from his pocket. Then, he soaked it with water from the fountain and wiped the food off from the girls face. Tha, thank you. Youre a girl so you should take care of your appearance okay? Im getting more and more worried about his future. The girl mumbled to herself with her face still bright red. Seram couldnt really hear what the girl has just said so he continued on without questioning it. Forget it, theyre already scared of me. Theres nothing we can do now. Hearing what Seram has just said, the girl looked back at Seram with a calm gaze. Seeing this, Seram felt his heart skip a beat. I think the other children are only acting like that because they have never seen magic before. And when they saw it for the first time, they were really shocked and didnt know how to approach you. They dont know how to approach me..? The girl nodded as Seram blinked hesitantly. Yeah, it was so new to them that they didnt know how to react. If they didnt know anything about magic, its only natural that they would feel that way. But Sera, thats no excuse for you to suffer in silence. .. Now thats out of the way, lets stop the chit chat and lets head off! Chrome, lead the way! At your service! As Seram was looking at the girls golden iris adoringly, she smiled back at him brightly. Then, she grabbed his wrist and started to run like wind. He thought she was just an ordinary little girl but he was overwhelmed to learn that her grip was so strong that he could not shake it off, and she ran so swiftly. He has concentrated his magic at his feet but he was still, just managing to keep up with the girl. When he looked at her feet, there was no sign of her using the body power up spell. While Seram was astonished to learn that the girl was running at a such a speed without relying on a spell, the three of them have reached the school which Seram was at only a little while ago. Thanks to Chromes precise navigation. Chapter 26 Dragon-san Becomes a Little Girl Part 5 The schoolyard spreading in front of the academic buildings was opened for students to use after their classes have ended, so even now quite a lot of people was walking around, but in the same fashion the three people that came running in here got a lot of attention. The girl ran in front of Seram, and when she entered the schoolyard she began to look around with glittering eyes. Sooo cooool!!! She let out a shout of admiration that was so loud that probably the whole academy managed to hear her. At the same time, Chrome raised his voice as well. Where is Bernie? While he was doing that, glaring at all of the children that were currently gathered here, his younger brothers eyes seemed to be shouting Please, stop! Dont do this! However, he had no real choice but to watch and see how this situation develops. Hearing Chromes question, the Bernie in question came forward from the group of boys who were playing in the yard. He glared at out group, just like a gangster would. I am Bernie. Whats that to you? Chromes eyes gleamed wildly He looked about ready to start a fight. You seemed to have made fun of my brother! I want you to apologize to him, now! Heh. To Serams surprise, Bernie himself was silent, contrary to his usual demeanor where he would talk a lot and with not much sense. But the boys who were watching from behind began to speak with anger in their voices. Whats this, Seram? You went crying to your big brother? You dont have enough guts to swallow up the truth? Thats pure cowardice! When Seram was trying to find appropriate words to answer that, ROAR! The ground shook as if was about to crumble and split open. When the initial shock passed, everyone noticed that the roar was caused by the girl who stomped her feet really hard to the ground. Well then, let us have a little competition. Amongst the silence that followed, only the voice of the girl could be heard, echoing through the yard. If you win, we will admit that you are right and apologize on our knees to you, but if we win, you have to apologize to Seram. They were initially taken aback by her words, but then one of the boys snapped out of it and said. Seram can use magic! We wont stand a chance like that! You are forbidden from using magic! Only if you accept this handicap we may agree, but either way we are not going to lose! So, are we doing this, or are we not? The girl in the pretty orange dress laughed naturally as she glanced over the boys. It goes without saying, be we wont lose to the likes of you. However, it was entirely unrealistic for this girl to think that she could win, since she was younger and smaller than them. Where was this confidence of hers coming from? While the boys were looking at this seemingly fearless girl, Bernie finally spoke after being silent all this time. Alright, so how are we gonna do it? Lets see. The girl looked around and smiled upon noticing a leather ball which one of the boys was holding in his hands. All of the boys looked in amazement at her glamorously happy face. Lets do something like this. Can you lend me that ball? Oh, yeah, here you go. He handed the ball over to the girl. Seram, do you have a pen? Please wait a moment. Seram began to rummage through his bag in search of pens and ink, and then he passed them to the girl. She began to write something on the balls surface. The boys tried to peek at what the girl was doing. Hey, what are you doing? Wait just a moment, and its done! Said the girl to Bernie, who looked genuinely surprised. Chrome and Seram, on the other hand, knew from their parents, Nectar and Onee-san who was capable of using spells and recognize that it is indeed some sort of spells. They didnt understand the words she was writing and the content of the spell, so surely this little girl couldnt possibly know? Right, Seram, can you pour some of your magical power into this ball. A little bit is going to be more than enough. Oh, yes. For Seram it was also a mystery, and he couldnt really keep up, but when he received the ball from the girl he did exactly as he was told, pouring his magical power into the ball just like he did hundreds of times already with magical tools they were using for practice. The curved letters written on the balls surface began to fade, as the ball itself got bigger and rounder. Seram gave the ball back to the girl who then dropped it to the ground. The boys got really surprised when it bounced off the ground back into the air. Wait a second, the ball bounces! There was no wind present, so there was no denying the fact, the boys watched the ball in silence, while the girl nodded in satisfaction, and proceeded to explain the rules of the competition to Bernie and his lackies. Youll have to kick the ball and put it in the opposing teams goal. The first one to score five goals will be a winner, but if we wont be able to do that for a set period of time there will be penalty shots. Also, you cant touch the ball with any other part of your body except for your feet. Oh, sounds interesting enough. Good. I was getting bored with doing the same things over and over again, so I will play along with your idea. The little girl laughed at that remark, while the other boys nod silently to their leaders words. While Seram was busy being shocked, the game was about to begin. The lines were drawn to set the playing field, with large wooden boxes serving as their goals, with six boys including Barney on one side of the field and Chrome, Seram and the girl on the other. The first ones to get the ball would be decided via a coin toss, and the moment it was decided that it will be Bernies team they looked about ready to start kicking the ball. Seram, who was walking around nervously, walked up to the girl and started talking to her while she was doing some light stretches. Since we are doing something like this, with six of them and three of us we are really at an disadvantage here. But even if we asked someone else to join us, that would not really make any difference. As long as I am with my brother I am fine with this. Then the girl pointed at the Barneys group with a nasty grin. We are going to make them pay! Well, you see I want us to win, yeah.. The girl slammed her fist into the palm of her hand while smiling brightly, as if to show him how determined she was about this whole thing. It made Seram relieved. Alright, since this is a fair game, I am definitely going to win, even though adults are not really allowed. An adult? Even though the girl said she was an adult, there was no way for that to actually be true. Seram noticed that the girl was looking at him seriously and for some reason he could not stop looking into her eyes. He realized that the girl had unusual, golden eyes. You can always refrain from participating, Seram, my boy, but even without your magic youre still able to do something. You can be cool just like your parents. While Seram was swallowed in a vortex of his own thoughts, he couldnt stop thinking that there was some deeper meaning to those words. Suddenly, the atmosphere got serious. Lets get started! Bernies voice brought Seram back to reality, and he also realized that the girl was gone. From there everything happened way too fast. The girl started running in the exact same moment when the game started, while Bernie also took off with the ball, running through the field. In a hurry, the other boys threw themselves at the ball, trying to protect it from being intercepted. Even though she was moving in a below knee-long skirt, the girl run to the boys group, took the ball from them and kicked it straight into the wooden box that was serving them as their goal. THWACK! The only thing that could be heard was the sound of the ball striking the inside of the wooden box. It was quiet. Nobody moved. The brothers stood side by side, dumbstruck at what happened right before their eyes. Did you see it, Seram? Yeah, amazing. She wasnt even using any kind of physical strengthening. To be able to do something like that without using magic, you would need to have an exceptional stamina and leg strength. No human would be able to pull that off. Seram, who saw the entire thing from start to finish, looked at his elder brother who was right beside him, and saw that his switch was without a doubt flipped. Seram was also feeling a strange kind of heat in his chest. It was not that bad of a feeling at all. It was such a vibrant movement. The young girl picked up the ball from the wooden box land held it in her arms, looked back at the boys and laughed devilishly. We are still ready for more, so how about it? Bernie realized that beating this girl would not be an easy task, but even if all of them were to focus on the girl, there were still Chrome and Seram to take into account. Additionally, thanks to their fathers two friends, Chrome and Seram were pretty good at adapting to new concepts rather easily. Chrome and Seram passed the ball between each other several times, getting it closer and closer to the goal, before they would eventually pass it on to the girl and go into defensive themselves. Like that, they managed to score goal after goal. The boys were seriously trying their best to score a goal on their own, but every time Seram would read their movements accurately, intercept their attempts and pass the ball to the girl. After that shocking first goal, the girl leaned more to a support role for the brothers, passing them the ball and avoiding the boys who desperately tried to pursue them, while Chrome was going forward to receive the ball and attack. Using this strategy they quickly overwhelmed their opponents. Then at the very end, it was Seram who scored fifth goal and ended the match. However, Seram was surprisingly confused and bored with the fact that they managed to win so easily. He wanted to play for a little bit longer. The boys were all standing in place, having a hard time to believe in what actually happened. Only Bernie opened his mouth, relieving the heavy atmosphere, although he still sounded a little bit disappointed. Its our loss. I take back what I said to Seram. Its better that way. Fighting like that is no fun at all, so be good friends and who knows? Maybe we even get to play again like that in the future. Everyones attention was brought to the girl, who interrupted Bernies words and proposed something like that. You, what did you just? You guys are a pretty interesting bunch! If you ever want to do something like that again, be sure to invite me, as well! Relog! To Serams surprise, his friend came running over from the school building. Also, from all around them, there were voices of other boys and girls who wanted them to let them in on the fun they were having just about now. Looks like fun!, I want to play too! their voices come up one after another. Children came swarming to the group, wanting to join either team. It wouldnt be all that surprising if not for the fact that the vast majority of those kids wanted to join Serams team. So the little girl who saw that the number of Seram s teams exceeded, spoke out something outrageous. Well, its clearly not fair like that. Seram, you and your girl friend can go and join the other team, so both teams can have girls. Haah!? Nice one, way to go, Seram! What are you all talking about!? Relog, why should we join the other side Oh, sounds interesting to me. Brotherly fighting, that is. Dont go easy on me, Seram! Not you, too, Brother! You cant just decide something like that on your own! You have to ask others for their opinions first! Being flattered from left to right, Seram couldnt escape from the girls clutches, and turned towards Bernie who had probably heard this whole exchange, but for some reason seemed strangely unmoved by it. The tension they had before the game seem to have disappeared now. Bernie stared at Seram and opened his mouth. Good, but this time we wont lose. Seram, Relog, come over here! Strategy meeting! Bernie! What? What was happening right now? Serams confusion seemed to have reached a whole new level, as he was looking at his older brother, then at Relog, but no one came to his help, since both of them were seemingly busy with more pressing matters they had to attend to. Seram looked at the girl, but she just shrugged her shoulders not knowing what to tell him, instead watching the whole situation. So Seram had no other choice but to go over to the boys who were his enemies just a few minutes ago. Relog casually talked with children from other classes without any problem, and Chrome went to the other boys to explain the rules to them. But Seram isnt like that. There was also that expression on Bernies face, although it was already settling down. Seram wondered if Bernie actually regretted his behavior? Or maybe, after tasting defeat, there was a slight possibility that the two of them might even become friends? Or perhaps Seram wasnt taking his words seriously up to this point, so if there was ever a time to get angry, that time was right about now. Um, Ber Look, it was my bad. Seram was trying to say something, but Bernie interrupted him. Bernies word confuses Seram. As Seram looked up at him, he could see a certain kind of regret for the things he have said reflected in Bernies eyes. Seram was clearly surprised to hear something like this from him, and Bernie continued in a low voice after biting on his lip. It was me who said too much. I guess I was just feeling inferior. I, to you CCCC Even if they dont talk too much to one another, right now you could understand lots of things just by looking at Bernie alone. Like how he detested picking on the weak. Like how he wanted to be honest with his words. And how he wanted to be able to admit that he was wrong. Its clear that Bernie was being serious about wanting to apologize to Seram. As Seram understood that, he decided to confront Bernie about it. Its alright, Bernie. Thats enough. But, a promise is a promise Bernie looked confused about his own feelings, not knowing what to say to Seram, so Seram offered him his extended hand to help him out a little bit. Bernie, we can win. Both my brother and the little girl are tough, but I get a feeling that if we corporate together, we will be able to beat them. So lets continue to give it our best. Seram Seeing Seram extend his hand to him, Bernie had to blink a few times to comprehend what was going on. He then grabbed it and shook it strongly, as a sign of reconciliation. Yeah, let us do just that. Yup. Bernie, Seram!! Lets practice a little! Right, just wait a moment! Answering to Relogs shout, both Barney and Seram went towards her, walking shoulder to shoulder. In the meantime, that strange feeling of uneasiness that he felt earlier went away without a trace. *** Seeing how the situation with Seram resolved, the little girl let out a sigh of relief, but her expression changed drastically as soon as the wind spirits began to gather around her, invisible for normal humans. How did it go? Uhm Uhm Just like I thought. Thank you very much. CC Everyone, the situation isnt good, but please continue to do your best. After talking with the spirits for a while, the girl saw the spirits off and turned towards Chrome, she has a rather complicated expression on her face. Just as I thought, this is it, nothing we can do about it. And here I was, wanting to escort you children home safely Oh, lets have one more match! Uhm, ok I am coming! Chrome was surprised to see such a drastic change in the girls expression, so different from when she was with them just a second ago. However, as the girl ran off like the wind leaving everyone behind, he thought that it might have been that he simply imagined things. Chapter 27 Dragon-san Becomes a Little Girl Part 6 Despite being overcome with concerns, Kyle returned to his office and threw himself into the fray of work while also listening to his secretary. This helped him to calm down. Kyles most important task was to organize and control the magical skills that all of his fellow magicians possess. It was a job that involved pushing lots of papers applied by various magicians to approve newly developed tech, asking permissions, to predict natural disasters and prepare to counter them, but also to investigate magical beasts on the behalf of the military and maintaining anti-demonic barrier that was surrounding the whole capital. Long story short, it was an awfully busy kind of job. Right now, Kyles most pressing concern were the disappearances thats been happening frequently for the past two weeks. - In the end, I was unable to find anything. Kyle listened to the report of a young man that stood before him with sour expression. The man was a magician who was sent to the city in order to help maintain peace and order on the streets, but his report was nothing short of a disappointment. We managed to get a lead on the house that seemed to be the kidnappers base, but when we stormed the place it turned out to be empty. It must have been one of many of their hideouts. Seriously? I am sorry as well! It was a miscalculation on my part to not consider that our enemy might be a magician as well! Kyle watched the young man who was lowering his head in an act of apology. It is a case on which even the city guard has no clues, so we must pursue every possible lead that comes our way with everything we have. But If you have time to whine, you might as well go back there and check any magical tools that you find on the scene. It might give us some clues that will lead us to the enemy whereabouts. You can do that, right? Yes, sir! Hearing the expectation in his supervisors voice, the young man saluted to him and was off. Kyle sighed and had a glance over the report that was on his desk Three kids with high aptitude with magic. Youd think they would be hard to kidnap them. Children who cant control their own powers tend to uncontrollably release it under the influence of their own emotion. If they were hurt, they would cause magical explosion out of fear, and in worst case scenario the aftershock of such explosion could cause much death in the surrounding area. Shock waves themselves would continue even if the children fainted, acting for as long as their reserves of magical powers were not depleted. However, in this case there should be traces of magical power left that would help with the investigation, but no matter how much the children may have resisted their abductors, there were literally no traces left. Like, at all. As if they vanished into thin air. So apparently there is a magician out there who can abduct children and leave no traces of his villainous activities. In this country, there was a law that stated that all children with magical potential needed to be registered with the government. That way it was possible for parents to receive a benefit from the government. But it was not until recently that Kyle discovered that it was only unregistered children that were disappearing. However, some of the people were still prejudiced towards mages and believed registration equaled being drafted into the military, so unregistered children were not that uncommon. If they take that into consideration, the number of the actual victims could be even larger. Since becoming the Chief of all magicians, Kyle was no longer directly involved in cases like this one. Still, children who happen to disappear were possible mage candidates altogether. Children with vast magical potential tended to have robust growing period, and as such wielding magic was easy for them. Their bodies were strong, and depending on how they would grow up they would become powerful magicians. Kyle could easily imagine vagabond magicians, living on the streets just so they could avoid getting drafted into the military. Even though the appearance of the Black Flame Dragon had helped a whole lot when it comes to the ways of this country, these kind of bad things started resurfacing again after ten years have passed. We need to save those children as soon as possible and bring them back their futures, so they can choose their own path of free will. Unlike how Kyles life had been. The life of a magician affiliated with Ministry of Magic. The fate that was chosen for him without even asking for his opinion. That is why Kyle was dead set on improving the lives of magicians in this country. But in order to do that, first they had to properly reform this countrys nobility and those at power. With this case so far, while he was dealing with the nobles, his subordinates managed to gather some information about the children. Some of the smugglers they managed to catch decided to cooperate with them and the city guard. Thanks to that they had some information about the smugglers. After successfully catching the smugglers, they discovered the evidence that the children were being kept somewhere, but since there was possibility of some foreign magician being involved in the process, the overall situation went back to a standstill. If its not for the purpose of human trafficking, than what? The entire capital was filled with barriers that reacted to any kind of foreign magic. Especially strong barriers were erected at the citys gates, so that nothing C living or dead C that emitted magical power would be able to enter the city or leave it without them noticing. It could be said that there was no way for the missing children to be spirited away out of town, but time was of the essence and they needed to do something without delay. Children with magical potential are priceless thing indeed. It was wrong for them to be kidnapped. So, that problem must have been dealt with as soon as possible. Ridden with frustration, Kyle pushes the report away. Is there anything they have missed? Was there something they werent understanding properly? He cast a glance over the list of items that were seized from the workshop of the illegal magician that they raided just the other day. A beaded bracelet, supposedly a jewelry or element of decoration? It seems that the illegal magician was making powerful or prohibited magical object and was smuggling them around the whole country, selling them under the cover of cheap accessories or home necessities to the general public. Noticing that part of the inventory in the report, Kyle got up and went of the room, writing some message on a piece of paper and leaving it on his desk. Kyle marched without hesitation into one of the laboratories in the research tower where Nectar was dwelling. As Kyle entered the room, Nectar raised his head from over the table that he was at with a bunch of his assistants. Ah, Kyle, nice of you to swing by. It seems that Nectar was in the middle of conducting a survey of the various magical tools they have come across. It was a good thing, for he wanted to talk to Nectar about the bracelet. Nectar, let me see the notes on the bracelet composition you were writing earlier. When Nectar handed a bunch of papers to Kyle, he glanced over them in silence, and then shifted his gaze towards the small bracelet on the table. Despite its low quality, it only took Nectar a few seconds to recognize the handiwork and patterns that were engraved on the bracelet stones. At the same time, Kyle finished reading through the documents. No mistake about it. Yeah, this version here is pretty inferior, but it is definitely the very same item as the bracelet on Lavas hand. What about its capacity? It will most probably break upon activation, but if a child without proper training would be exposed to its effects, Im not really sure what would actually happen. Damn it, but all the materials used to build it are rather expensive. Whats up with that? Kyle groaned while shaking his head, while Nectar picked up the papers with all of the data he managed to gather up to this point. The reason probably lies here. It is the journal of the illegal magician we found the other day. Was it encrypted? It was, but I managed to decode it. It was based on old Hellalic language, but since its grammar is based on the ancient language, I managed to learn it in few hours. Wow, usually it wouldnt go so well. Kyle smiled hearing his friends story, then proceeded to read the encrypted document. Watching him were Nectars assistants, who already knew about its contents. Having finished reading the text, Kyles voice shook and trembled from all the emotions he was trying to contain. Although the entries stop a few months ago It is almost certain that there is a list of items, spells, and formulas of various sorts. Contrary to Nectars cool answer, Kyle spoke up with a voice full of emotion. What are those old geezers thinking!? Hiring a rogue magician who can summon demons to do something like that!? Those at power tend to want even more, feel like they can get away with everything and want to eliminate those who stand in their way. You were in this business longer than me, so you surely must know what Im talking about, right? Nectar answered in a cool voice. Kyle noticed that his face suddenly become expressionless, just like a mask. There was no emotions to him whatsoever right now, as if he reverted to how he used to be in the past, so Kyle didnt really know how he should react to that or what to say. Then, one of Nectars assistants who was up until now looking carefully at his Boss and Kyle, suddenly began to fidget like crazy in place, pointing his finger to Nectars chest. Whats the matter with you, huh? Sir, I your chest glowing Huuh? While the assistants were stunned, Nectar and Kyle quickly went to the other room and then Nectar took out the jet-black scale with rainbow-like luster that was as big as babys hand from his robe. Both men concentrated their thoughts in absolute silence, and then they could hear the voice of the scales owner resonating within their minds. Even though her body became small like a child, her voice remained as usual, making you feel relieved in an instant. Oh, good, I managed to connect! Hello there, Nectar, my friend, I hope Im not interrupting you in your work? No, no, its okay! We can talk no problem. Well, if you say so, then I guess thats fine. As soon as Kyle received that thought, he could imagine the expression of the person on the other side of the connection CC an expression of sighing deeply, as if being overwhelmed by something. Then another emotion got transmitted over, an emotion similar to that of feeling sorry about that previous thought. Well, there was something that I wanted to ask you, but if now is not the right time, it can very well wait. No, it was just some minor issue, but it turned out just fine, so no worries. As long as its something quick, you can ask away. Okay then, quick it is: do you remember someone CC anyone CC who might hold a grudge against you? Say what? You could almost see question marks appearing over Kyle and Nectars heads. Umm, Lava, could you explain that a little bit more? Well, this is CC Hey, Chrome! Dont just stand there and move! Ah, sorry about that. Nectar asked for some clarification, but suddenly Lavas thoughts became disturbed and some other voices got mixed in them. Kyle, having finally caught up with the conversation, was overcome with a huge bad feeling. Umm, Lava-dono, Im sorry to ask, but what exactly are you doing right now? Oh, right now Im playing soccer in front of the school building together with your children and their friends. To such a carefree and relaxed reply, Kyle couldnt help it but to collapse on the spot. Instead, Nectars eyes shone brightly upon hearing unfamiliar words. Whats that? From the name itself I can imagine that it is some kind of a game for children. Oh, its not only for children. Simply put, you kick the ball and try to put it in the enemys goal, while they are trying to do the same to your goal. Depending on the rules even adults can enjoy it greatly. Children also seem to love it, so maybe youd like to join us next time? Yes, gladly! Thats the spirit, Nectar-kun! Right now we have a fairly large group of children playing here at the schoolyard, but all this time I could feel some adults or even spirits keeping a close eye on us. Even when I met your kids in town I could feel as though weve been followed, so perhaps someone is targeting them. Still, for why would they actually do that, I have no idea. Maybe you have someone who holds a grudge against you? While Kyle was astonished upon hearing that, Nectars eyes opened wide. Im going there to help you! Please wait for me! Now hold on, Nectar! Dont try to stop me, Kyle! The current Lava is but a little child! If something happens, it will be far too late to act! But its a great opportunity to catch the culprit behind the kidnappings! You think Im not worried with my son being a potential target? That I dont want to fly out of here and go to him right now!? Kyle yells, ultimately stopping Nectar, who was about ready to run off with his staff in hands, and pulls him back. Still, the thing that stopped Nectar from leaving was the sight of his friend, father of two children, looking so desperate. Hey, whats wrong? I could not hear you guys all too well. Its nothing. Nothing you need to concern yourself with. Somehow I dont think it way a simple nothing but oh well Kyle walked up to Nectar, ready to get the dragon involved in this whole situation. Now that he knew that his son was in danger, he couldnt afford to be picky as to his means. However, before talking about the situation with Lava, he took a few deep breaths as to calm himself down. He smiled bitterly. Your timing couldnt have been better. In fact, its WAY too convenient for us. You can think of it as a mean of apologizing for this whole commotion with the bracelet. Although the thought of the black dragon that came back was pleasant, one could feel the emotion behind it. So, my friends, I guess you want to ask me to do something, but could you please tell me what it is exactly? Kyle smiled wryly as she cut to the chase. He then makes a request to the black dragon. My son is being targeted. Theres no time to lose. I want to end this tonight, if possible. Please lend me a hand to do just that. Sure thing. If we can stop the children from getting into harms way like that. Lavas thoughts were full of gentleness, as well as overwhelming fighting spirit. Nectar and Kyle entered the room full of strange fighting spirit, which threw back everyone else who were present in the room. Kyle immediately spoke to his secretary. Stand by so that you can immediately contact the authorities. Im going out to catch the masterminds behind those kidnappings. Umm, excuse me!? Nectar quickly passed through the secretary, whose eyes were big as saucers right about now for a sudden order. He made his way to the table and took both paper and pen in his hand and started writing. When the ink dried, he infused the letters with magic and handed the paper to one of his assistants. We are most probably going to infiltrate their headquarters tonight. Here you have the rough structure of the deteriorated version of the sealing bracelet and its method of operating. I want you to try to look for a method of dispelling its magic in the meantime. T, this is! Thats right, now hurry it up and do it! The assistants that understood what was written on the paper began to discuss about various possibilities amongst themselves, but their Bosss command snapped them out of it and they went back to do what they were ordered to do. In the meantime, Nectar and Kyle both procured their staffs and opened the window in the room, causing Kyles secretary to have a panic attack. What do you think youre doing!? I have some other matters I need to attend to! His boss said something as unbelievable as that while grabbing his staff together with his friend, as they got ready to fly away to supposedly stop some evil magicians and their plans. What am I supposed to say to anyone who comes to meet you!? That I went out to help someone whos important to me! Im going to save my precious sons! Ill talk to you later! Then the two men hopped onto their staffs and flew away with almost unbelievable speed. Chapter 28 Dragon-san Becomes a Little Girl Part 7 From then on was a very close match. As expected, Chrome and that girls team wasnt easy to take down. However, Seram and Bernie continuously blocked their paths as Relog and the other boys passed around the ball, aiming for the goal. Theyll change players whenever one of them got tired and the others who werent very athletically talented brought a ball from god knows where and started to practice on the side. Seram and the girl casted a spell on the ball which the children were using for practice. As the ball shifted its shape, the children looked at it with a fascinated gaze. When the kids thanked Seram, he felt a little embarrassed. Seram! In that direction, go! Got it! Bernie who has run past the swarm of children like a war veteran slid through the gaps between the children and passed the ball he took from Chrome to Seram. Finally, as he shook off the girl who has stubbornly chased after the ball, the ball reached the goal. From the tremendous amount of joy they felt from their victory, they forgot everything that has happened between them and hugged each other. Then suddenly, the boy remembered what has happened between them and the awkwardness pushed over the heart-warming joy of their victory. However, even then they didnt stop their little celebration. Chrome was looking at this astonishing sight when he felt an immense pressure rise up behind him. When he turned around, he saw the girl in an orange dress standing there with a blank expression on her face. Is, some, something wrong? .. there is Chro-nii. The girl tightened her fist and slowly turned her head towards Chrome after hearing his question. To this pressure, Chrome could only swallow down his spit. From a quick glance, the girls expression was a plain, blank look. However, Chrome thought she looked more ominous than that one time he saw his masters full sternness during his training class. I know this a strange favour to ask but, if something happens to Seram, please, protect him. The girl asked him hesitantly then Chrome replied without hesitation. Just leave it to me. After all, Im his older brother. .. Thats good to hear. The girl walked up to Chrome with a rueful look on her face. Then, she gently placed her hand on his head. Im sure youll grow up to become a handsome gentleman. Just like your dad. Wha, what are you talking about? Lets start the next match! When the girl patted him regardless of the height difference, Chrome was dismayed by her action that it took him a moment to understand what she has just said. When he turned around, finally realising what she has said, the girl has already run off towards the ball. === Looking around, the sun was already setting over the horizon and the field which they have been running around was tinted with orange. The children started to feel a little anxious as they realised how late it was. Then, the spell on the balls faded away with a sound like air escaping the balloon and it went back to its original shape. With this, the children exchanged goodbyes to each other and left the field. See you tomorrow Seram! Said Relog as she headed back home. Seram watched Relog walk away with a slightly gloomy expression. Then, he realised that Bernie was standing next to him. Seram, What, An intimidating silence fell between the two boys. However, Bernie broke the silence as if to surrender. I forgot to tell you something before. I was jealous of you. I was jealous that you could use magic. Jealous? That I could use magic? When Seram mindlessly repeated Bernies statement, Bernie broke eye contact. His face turned vivid red even against the warm tint of orange from the sunset reflected on his face. Do you know Thunder Shock? Seram most certainly did. That was his fathers nickname when he was still in the army. Hes one of the warrior mage who fought for the city when there was a magic hazard. Ever since I heard his story, I wanted to become like him. But I didnt have magic potential. So, I thought Ill just become friends with someone who can use magic. But even though were the same age, you could use amazing spells, but you acted like that was normal. So, I got mad at your laid-back reaction. I was such a jerk wasnt I. Im sorry. but, but, I also, thats all I wanted to say, see you. Bernie, who looked refreshed gave a friendly slap on Serams back and headed back home just like the other boys. A few hours ago, the boys were avoiding Seram. Occasionally glancing at each other awkwardly. Now, they all waved back at Seram with a ball in their hands. Seram, thanks for playing with us!! Then the other boys followed. I wont lose next time! lets play another time!! At first, Seram choked back as he didnt know how to respond to this unexpected scene. Yet soon after, he waved back at the boys with a smile. See you!! Seram didnt know the feeling which rose up from his chest, but he continued to wave back at the boys until he couldnt see them anymore. Then, he felt someone place their hand on his head. Looking up, it was Chrome. Im happy for you Seram. Thanks It was fun, wasnt it? .. Yeah. Chrome continued to mess up Serams dark brown hair while Seram just stood there, letting his brother mess with his hair as he tried to hold back the tears of joy filling up his eyes. Well, lets take that girl back home. Where was the closest police station from here? Hearing Chromes words, Seram suddenly remembered about the girl. When the girl first made this suggestion, he didnt take it very seriously. Yet, thanks to that girl he could talk with Bernie and the other boys. Thanks to that girl, he could play with them. Right, I need to thank her, he thought. He looked around the field, but he could not find that girl in the orange dress amongst the people scattering off the field. It was as if she has dissolved into the few remaining rays of the sunlight. Chrome also looked around the field with a confused expression but could not spot the little girl. Thats strange, did she find her way back home? It was then, that the two boys realised that they never asked what her name was. Realising this, Seram froze on the spot as he felt an emptiness in his chest. That was until he noticed the eerily atmosphere around him, like when the spirits sensed an upcoming threat. In front of the two boys stood a large black shadow. Boys! Oh, Im so glad I found you two. Youre Seram and Chrome right? The boys realised that the large shadow was a tall man. Looking at the boys with a sweet, friendly smile, the man walked up to them. They didnt recognise the man but he called out their names so Chrome replied. Yes, yes we are. Well you see, youre mother has suddenly fallen ill. I was with her before she blacked out so I came here to pick up you two boys. Mother has blacked out!? The two boys looked at each other as their chest tightened as if someone has squeezed it firmly. Detecting their panic, the man pushed on. Is mother alright!? Your mother is having an operation at the hospital. Come, hurry. Seram, whose mind was now filled with mother tried to follow after the man but Chrome grabbed his arm before Seram could take a step. Brother!? Chrome shook his head seriously as he kept his grip on Serams arm. Seram noticed that Chrome had his left hand on the wooden sword rested on his waist. Chrome hid his left hand behind Seram, still holding onto the wooden sword and asked the man with full suspicion. .. sir, do you know our father? Your father? He has contacted someone else and is already at the hospital. So lets ` Youre lying.. Chrome retorted at the man with an eagle-like sharp glare. Our father has a very important job for this countrys government. It would take longer for him to ask a stranger to pick us up. Go away you kidnapper! Damn it!! The friendly smile on the mans face turned into a menacing glare as he charged right into the boys. However, Chrome who already had his two hands on his wooden sword unsheathed the sword and aimed for the mans shin. Although it didnt break any bones, a sword with magic concentrated to it can cause pain beyond speech. As the man fell on the ground from the pain, Chrome turned around and shouted at Seram without wasting a second. Seram! Run! Seram who wasnt sure what was happening turned around and tried to run. However, he got dragged back by a strong force pulling at his wrist. Then, he felt all his magic disappear as something was buckled onto his wrist. All his strength was gone, and his body seemed to weigh down like it was made of lead. As he was about to collapse, a strong grip at his wrist held him up. The second man, who was holding up Seram as if he was a stuffed toy clicked his tongue annoyingly Geez, youre such a pain in the neck. We shouldve just caught them like this in the first place. Seram! Bro.. ther.. The man looked surprised as he heard Seram, who was desperately fighting back the sudden rush of fatigue, call out to his brother. Oh, you can still talk even with the restrainer on you? Im impressed that a brat like you can possess so much magic. Anyway, lets just finish off the other kid. Thank god they were all in a place like this. It was close but well make it in time for the due date. Oi, how long are you planning to lay around? Hurry up and kill the brat. Dont be so impatient, Ill definitely make him pay for this. The man managed to stand with a struggle and unsheathed the sword which was rested on his hip. Chrome slowly retreated, feeling his sweaty palms. Seram couldnt do anything but to watch the sword that dimly reflected the sunset slowly approach his brother. (anyone, just anyone please save my brother .. !!!) It was that moment when Seram yelled out internally. He heard something pop. Then, through the darkened surroundings broke through a light bright as the sun, lightening up the field. The man was dazzled by the light and dropped the sword which he was about to swing down. Arrrrrrgggggggghhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! The man screamed as electricity spell suddenly hit him. Dont you dare lay a finger on my sons! Kyle who has glided down from the sky on his staff landed between the two men who have captured Chrome and Seram. His dark brown hair was spiked up with electricity along with the occasional buzzing sound. Dad!! Chrome cheered with the wooden sword still in his hand as he saw the broad, reliable back of his father. Damn it! The mage has already caught up to us! As Kyle joined the scene, the man grabbed both of Serams arms and threw a spherical magic item and hid themselves in a nearby location. The sphere automatically launched a spell and exploded as its flare reached out for both Kyle and Chrome. The two men felt relieved as they believed that Kyle and the others have been blown away by the ear-piercing bang and the skin melting heat of the explosion. Then they saw Kyle, running at a speed of light, surrounded by the electricity spell, making him look like a bolt of lightning. Kyle stood in front of the men with his staff pointed at them. He appeared to be too clean for someone who was caught up in an explosion just a moment ago. Return my precious Seram. Although one of the men didnt really know what was going on, he pulled out a knife and pointed it at Seram. O, oi mage! Dont you dare leave a scratch on me! Ill kill the child! That moment, Kyle who has bravely and swiftly closed into his enemy jabbed the tip of his staff into the mans gut. As the man dropped the knife on the ground, Kyle caught the frail-looking Seram. Then, he squeezed the aqua blue stone that was buried into the wrist band and flowed in as much magic as he could. Suddenly, the wrist band broke into million pieces along with a metallic sound and the liveliness in Serams eyes has slowly started to return. Kyle saw Seram blink a couple of times and gave a long sigh of relief. Then, turned to look at his other son. Chrome, are you hurt? Not even a scratch. I even gave him a hit on his shin! Did you now? Great job, As Kyle gently patted Chromes head who have proudly answered his fathers question, tears started to fill Chromes eyes as relief pushed over his worries. Chrome wiped off his tears with his sleeves as he stood next to Seram who was gaining more and more strength. Leaning against his fathers arm, Seram spoke. Father, theres a problem. That girl is going to get kidnapped. It was a vague and absurd explanation, but Kyle knew exactly who Seram was talking about and nodded confidently. Dont worry. Nectar is already dealing with that case. You two dont need to worry about anything. When Seram and Chrome heard their fathers reassuring words, they knew everything was under control. So, they nodded back confidently, trying to hold back the unstoppable tears pouring out of their eyes. ********** Soon after, the policemen have rushed over to the field and arrested the two men and took care of the two boys. Then, the scales which was hidden under Kyles chest vibrated. Taking out the scale, he concentrated his consciousness. Two other consciousness has echoed into his head and he felt his head weigh down. He remembered how his best friend can do this with ease, making him realise that he was no match to this friend. Yet, this wasnt the first time his friend has made him think like this, so he started the conversation. Hows your side doing? Its going well. .. I am following Lavas magic from behind. It seems that theyre heading towards the border. At this rate, they will enter the development area. Kyle gave an awkward smile as he heard Nectars quiet consciousness report the situation professionally unlike Lavas bubbly and selfless tone. Lava must have felt the same thing as her hesitation could be sensed through her consciousness. Nectar, dont worry, Im fine. They havent killed or tortured me yet. I mean were talking like this right now arent we? Though, I am pretending to have passed out so that I wont break that sealing wrist band. But still, you didnt need to go to the extent of getting caught by them! The Royals would be satisfied if you make one or two of the criminals confess their crime! Nectar, I thought we talked over this. I, the almighty Lava is the only one who can sneak into their base without buying any of their suspicions and confirm the safety of those children who have been kidnapped. This is just in case one of us get caught up in an ugly situation. I know that, but still Kyle felt Lava smile awkwardly as Nectar stubbornly opposed with her. Come on, Im a dragon. Some ordinary criminal group wont even be able to hurt me. But right now, youre power is very limited right? Youre such a kind-hearted person so Im worried that you might blame yourself if anything happens to those children. Kyle was surprised to learn that Nectar was thinking so deeply about this whole matter. Lava too was quiet from surprise, but Kyle could feel slight happiness within her silence. Well, in that case, Ill do anything I can do to keep those children safe. Even if I have to use an ancient spell. Thats fine with you, right? Our dear friend. .. yeah, if its an emergency situation then its fine. Thinking about the childrens safety, Kyle couldnt help it but agree with Lava. So Nectar, Ill be waiting for you so dont you dare betray my trust. Ill call you again when I reach the place where all the children are held captive so please come and save me soon, okay? .. Understood. As the consciousness cut off, Kyle started to give out orders to messenger spirits that were accompanied by the mages and the policemen on the field. Kyle looked around his surrounding calmly as it has been his routine for many years now. However, he was aware of the unregistrable fury rising up from his guts. Kyle welcomed that fury with an open arm as he viciously laughed. So, these petty criminals thought that they can just take my children away from me, did they? he thought to himself. I wont let them get away easily. The battle has begun. Chapter 29 CHAPTER 29: Dragon-san Becomes a Little Girl Part 8 After being kidnapped, I was now put inside of a carriage moving at fast speed. Sheesh, who would have guessed that it would actually work? After playing with Seram for a while I asked the spirits to help me and started to casually walk around town, pretending to be playing around. As soon as I entered some back and dark alley, I was approached by some people saying that Little kids shouldnt be walking around town all alone, got the manufactured sealing tool placed on me and was taken away. Everything happened so fast that I even lost the bonnet that Belga gave to me. I must apologize to her for that later. Since I had some time to spare while the carriage was still going, I lay back and listened to the sound of the wheels rolling on the road, until the carriage came to a sudden stop. Then, I felt that I was being carried somewhere and that we entered a building of some sort, while my kidnappers began to talk to one another. I was wondering how it would go, but this time it went rather smoothly. Glad it did, otherwise we would end up as sacrifices instead. I listened to them since they were thinking I was still unconscious, I endured the pain of being carried under an arm, while there was the sound of the door being opened and I was put down on the bed of some sort. The men go out of the room and close the door behind them. I kept on laying there for a few more minutes, and when I confirmed that the men were not coming back, I rose up on the spot. As soon as I did that, the mass-produced version of the sealing bracelet started to crack, and eventually it shattered into tiny pieces. It was seriously nothing more but a counterfeit. It could not withstand my magical power and it simply broke down from it. I was currently in a small, dark room where the only source of light was that coming from a small window in the wall. There were several wooden beds here identical to mine, on which were children, probably of a similar age. The children wore no visible traces of injuries, but each and every one of them had the same sealing tool on their hands. Then, after focusing my magical power, I contacted Nectar telepathically. < That place is the construction area near the citys walls. Almost no one live there anymore, so it would be a very convenient place for them to hide. However, there seems to be some kind of a barrier surrounding the whole building. I was able to spot it thanks to tailing you, but otherwise it would only open for a certain kind of magical waves.> I remembered that there was something like that that could be felt for a brief second while I was still riding the carriage. After finishing the conversation, I did just as I was told and stood by, waiting patiently. But then, much to my surprise, I saw someone moving on one of the beds. Miss, who might you be? And how come you can stand up? While saying that, the girl that was probably Serams age opened her eyes that she kept close up to this point and raised her head, looking straight at me. I could very well ask you the same. How come you are not asleep like the others? I got off the bed and approached the girl, who smiled softly at me even though her face still looked to be half asleep. Yes, I think its because I am the one who stays here the longest. At first I was asleep the whole time, but as more time passed, I could regain consciousness for longer periods of time. I see. To my laconic response, the girl grinned and rubbed her still half-asleep eyes. Say, what is going on outside? I only went out to buy medicine for my Mommy, but then I was here before I even noticed. I wonder how Mommy is doing? Is she okay? Hope her sickness didnt get worse. It seems that shes been here for quite a while now, and now tears began to flow out of her watery eyes. I want, to see, Mommy. I want to, go home! Alone, surrounded with adults she didnt know, wanting to go home. Its only natural she would be scared. Its only natural she would want to go home. Seeing her like this, I jumped out of my bed and hugged her tightly. Its alright, you are definitely going to come back home. R, really? Yup, really. I mean it, she is going to come back. While gently stroking the hair of the crying girl, I check if I can use my magical power freely. It should be enough to diffuse the bracelet. She shouldnt mind, right? I turn towards the crying girl and ask her. Say, could you lend me a hand with this bracelet? Umm, like this? I take the girls bracelet in my hands and pour my magical power over to it at an incredible speed, filling the item beyond its capacity. As expected, as soon as the beads on the girls wrist turned black, they began to crack and shattered, leaving the room illuminated with the bright light of magical energy. It may sound bad, but since we needed some evidence for the kidnappings, so I had to leave the other childrens bracelets intact on their hands. At the same time, now that I removed her bracelet, I could not let this girl alone. I mean, I could do that, but I would never forgive myself for doing that. Wow! Suddenly being freed from the bracelets influence, the girls eyes opened with surprise as they began to fill with tears. Then she tried to say something more, but I stopped her but hurriedly placing my finger on top of her lips. ShiiiCCCC. Keep it quiet. Its going to be troublesome if they find us. Guessing that there was something we needed to talk about, the girl put her hands around her mouth as to not let the slightest sound out. You, you dont have to go that far, you know? You see, I came here to help everyone, catch the bad guys that lurk about this place and hand you over to the friendly magicians that will get you to safety. !!! The girls eyes began to shine, and I couldnt help myself but laugh, even though I was the one who told her to stay quiet. You should be safe as long as you dont make any loud noises and follow my instructions. Can you do that? Yup! The girl responded smartly, and I proceeded to explain to her what we were going to do. ********* Isha clutched both of her hands tightly, looking at the door which was the only way into the room and the only exit at the same time, remembering the girl that was in here mere moments ago. The moment the bracelet on her hand shattered and illuminated the room, Isha couldnt help it but hold her breath. Her hair as black as the night, with crimson-red strands mixed here and there. And combined with a pair of golden irises, it was an image that was fairly well known around these parts. Ishas father once told her that someone who was looking exactly like that was acquainted with the most powerful magicians in the country, and could enter and exit the royal palace as she pleased. She opened her hands and looked at small black pieces that were resting on her palms. The girl gave them to her, and somehow their warmth filled Ishas fear and anxiety-ridden heart with newfound loads of courage. Isha turned around and looked at the other children that were still asleep on their beds. I need to protect them, she thought to herself. Suddenly, she heard lots of footsteps just outside of the room. The stooped just at the door to the room in which she was in. Then, the doorknob started to move with a loud rattle. Isha clasped her hands on the black pieces yet again, just like the girl told her to do. You understand? This is both a shield to protect you and a sword to chase away your enemies. I highly doubt that anyone is going to get inside, but in case they somehow do, this this will protect you all. (Please, please protect us!) At that moment, there was light coming off the beads pieces, extending across the whole room. Isha was surprised by that, but never let go of the beads in her hands, and shortly after she could hear voices coming from across the door. Huh!? Theres a barrier here that wont allow us to open the door! So, that would mean that the children are still inside this room, wouldnt you think!? She could hear the voices of some adults arguing, but since she didnt know them she wasnt going to let them inside. Please move aside, I have a good feeling that I know the one who set up this barrier. Captain! It seems that yet another adult has appeared, Isha thought to herself. After knocking onto the door a few times, Isha could hear the voice of a young man coming from the other side of the door. If theres anyone in there, please listen to us. We came here to rescue the children that were kidnapped. Have you seen a girl in an orange dress around here somewhere? Big brother, are you perhaps a friend of that girl from before? Isha asked instantly and the answer to her question also came in an instant. Although its a little bit embarrassing to admit, it is exactly as you say. My friend and I are both companions to that girl. Could you now open this door? Yes. Isha remembered what the girl told her and nodded in agreement. Open this door only for the two magicians who are my companions. They are on their way coming to save you. Then, standing behind the door was a young man with fair hair that transitioned into crimson down the line, holding a lush green staff in his hands. Ishas eyes grew bigger in surprise, as it was someone well known to her. She was told by her father that this person made friends with the current incarnation of Black Flame Dragon, and was also friends with a magician who could freely manipulate thunder CCCC The Great, Sage? To Ishas faint question, the young man answered with a gentle smile. Thats right, some people indeed call me that. Isha felt relieved by the Great Sages polite and gentle voice, and relaxed the hands shes been clenching tightly up until now. The Great Sage entered the room, and as he kept on looking around, his face grew gradually darker and darker as he saw the children and their living conditions. He turned towards his men. In response, the soldier-looking adults rushed into the room, and began to secure the children that were still unconscious. Isha gazed upon the Great Sage, who came to her, crouched on his knee and asked her: Are you lot the only ones that were being held here? Isha shook her head nervously, looking at the adults that were surrounding her. They look equally surprised as she was nervous at the moment. Uh, umm. There were some children in the nearby rooms as well, but I stopped hearing them some time ago. There was this girl who told me shes going to save them. She also wanted me to pass this onto you. Here you go. As she said that, Isha opened her palm and showed the Great Sage the black pieces that shes been holding to. As soon as he saw them, there was a slight change on the Great Sages face, but nevertheless he stroked the girls hair gently. Thank you for telling me. You did your best, didnt you? Realizing that those were probably his parting words, Isha pulled on the Great Sages clothes as he was about to stand up. The Great Sage crouched down again, looking at the girl carefully and ready to listen to whatever she might want to say. Umm, that girl from earlier is A dragon, is she not? Isha wanted to finish, but just before that the Great Sage came closer to her and put his finger at her lips, just so to keep her quiet. He then said: Do you think you could keep this a secret, about this girl? Isha, taking that question as confirmation, nodded vigorously and smiled brightly. I understand. Its a secret, yes? Thank you very much. The Great Sage stood up, scratched his head with a troubled look on his face, and then he looked at his companion. You take care of the children, Ill go on ahead. No way!? At the very least let me lend you one or two people to assist. Thanks, but I work best when Im alone. As he said that, he thought that this girl was trustworthy. She wasnt going to tell anyone what she saw in here, especially that she met a genuine dragon. In that very same moment, there was a loud roar, shaking the whole building all the way to its foundations. ********* After hearing from Isha that there may still be other children trapped inside of this building, I left the room and began my search for them. I also left her the pieces of the shattered sealing tool, infused with magic that would only allow either Nectar or Kyle to come close to the door and save the children. While slowly moving my childlike body, I sunk into deep thinking. Nectar told me that long time ago, people used to summon devils and demon to try forcing their will onto them and make them do their bidding. Nowadays, they summon demons to fulfill their desires and to receive favors in exchange for some kind of sacrifice. And that is because with magic you could achieve virtually anything that you desired, as long as you were following the adequate procedures. Ligurila once said to me how interesting magic can be. But why would they need children, is it for the ceremony? And were they really intending on summoning some kind of monster or a demon? Thinking that there were still many things that I did not understand, I decided to focus on my current goal. The girl said that its been some time since she stopped hearing the other children. Judging by that, the criminals must have decided to finally make their move, so that meant I had to hurry and rescue them before something terrible happens. I was yet to meet another human being here. So, this would mean that this place was larger than it initially looked or that everyone was engaging in the preparations for the ceremony. That, and the fact that the magic lamps in here were all devoid of their power, making the place look pitch-black and it was difficult to see anything. Well, for me it made little to no difference if there was light or not, and if they were indeed preparing the ceremony, I thought it might be good to go in the direction from which any huge source of magical power was emanating. I could feel the strands of unpleasant magical power stroke my skin. Shaking the unpleasant feeling aside, I quickly rushed towards the place that it was emanating from. What is this brat even doing here!? Hey, its heading towards the ceremony chamber! Hurry up and catch the little shit! I was passing by huge groups of men, but I managed to dodge them all and headed towards a huge, ornamented double door that I pushed with my whole small body. Ban, Tsudan, Donas, Gehemaer It was something similar to a large hall. The evil-sounding spell echoed throughout the space here, where lots of men and women in expensive-looking clothes and faces concealed with masks were sitting in richly ornamented chairs, looking at the thing that seemed to be the center stage of some sorts. Kura, Orlay, Belek, He, Pantanos, Tai. On the stages surface a summoning circle was drown, and in its center there were three children with sealing bracelets still on their hands. The circle was blinking and pulsating with light. Tonight, with the power we have amassed, we shall summon the evil spirit to our side, who in his infinite mercy in exchange for sacrifice of blood shall grant us his boon of power, wealth and blessings! A man wearing a mask and an elaborate costume finishes chanting a spell, forcing the children before him onto their knees. He takes out a knife At that moment, I released a mass amount of magical power, causing a genuine storm started to rampage across the hallway. Chapter 30 Chapter 30: Dragon-san Becomes a Little Girl Part 9 Sensing the magical power, the sealing tool activated and began to absorb it, but soon reached its capacity and shattered to pieces. Then, responding to my magic which was being suppressed until just now, the spirits began to amass around me, causing a huge storm with torrents of rain managing to find its way even inside of the buildings. Because of that, people in the hall have finally become aware of my presence, while doing their best to protect themselves from the raging elements. Seeing this the mages eyes widened in surprise, and while he was trying to press the knife against the childs throat my spirits charged at him and managed to blow him onto the ground. You little shit! There was someone who was trying to attack me from behind, but I managed to blow him away with my tremendous magical power without even noticing. Suddenly noticing that the children were involved in all of this, it would be troublesome to let my magical power run rampart in this closed space, or letting it spill outside so that it would cause a disturbance for the people outside. So I limited my magical power only to this building and prevented it from spilling out. A metallic sound echoed throughout the hall, as if the key was being turned inside of the lock. I could see a chair and a human sitting on it, as if spectating this whole scene. It was disturbing. The man moved his arm a little bit, and a clear passage was made as a result of that. There was someone walking to the center of the stage, holding in his hands a small child that was wriggling about, crying and screaming. I make sure that all other children were asleep because of the sealing tools, let out a deep breath and look down on the mages taking part in the ritual. H, how dare you to taint the place of our sacred ritual with your presence! During that time, the man I beat up managed to get right up, so I attempted to interrogate him. What is the purpose of all this? I was surprised just how low my own voice sounded. But the man only laughed and sniffed with his nose. This is the sacred ritual dedicated to the devil we are worshipping, Gustuguss-sama! My brethren and I are going to sacrifice an abducted child to the demons in order to win ourselves Gustuguss-samas favour! Hee, I see. If thats so, then where is this so-called devil you worship? This guy was saying some truly interesting things, so I looked back towards that person who was sitting in his chair, overlooking the whole hall. The man sitting atop the golden chair was wearing a richly ornamented robe. At the very least, at first glance he looked to be human. He was trying to expand the reach of the ritual, and so I interrupted him by setting up a barrier large enough to seal the whole hall. Its no use trying to escape using Teleport. Gustuguss. When I said that, the magician CC Gustuguss CC clicked his tongue while resting in his chair with his chin resting on his hand. Tch, and here I was hoping I would get to consume some more souls. Oh well. Gustuguss-sama! Saying that name, all of the men present fall to their knees in a show of respect. While Im amazed on how well-disciplined they all are, Gustuguss speaks to me. How dare you interrupt my precious rituals! I got my eyes on these kids first, so dont try to get in my way! I had a really bad feeling about this, but there was something I absolutely wanted to hear. Are you the one who thought them meaningless rituals like that? Hm? Thats right. The act of ceremony may be meaningless, but it is always fun to mess with humans one way or another. Besides, with more sacrifices, I can increase my own magical power tremendously. So whats wrong with that? That is not your true form, is it not? Ahh, this thing? It was a certain mage who attempted to summon me a little while ago. But after the contract was made I was displeased with his soul, and so I wanted a replacement. But this is what I ended up with. Hence, I am unable to leave this body for the time being. And so I am collecting magical power to fix this problem. Because of the contract I need something to feed my body and soul. All these are just means of survival, they cannot really be helped, right? The demon began to laugh maniacally, to which I tried to respond in a calm manner, trying to conceal the emotion that were swirling inside of me right now. In that case, I do believe you are ready to face the consequences of your actions? Im not the one to blame here. These humans wanted to be useful for me, and so I introduced them to these tools so they could do just that. And it was brilliant, I didnt even think that mere humans could grant me so much entertainment. I could clearly see that he was enjoying every evil deed that was committed because of him to the fullest. Human children are the best vessels. You can force them into making the contract easily, their souls are better than anything and you can savor the taste of raw magical power accordingly thanks to them. The adult humans can do that as well, but are not as good as the young ones. Not to mention that they are easier to procure. Soon, there will be no monster hunting in this world. Yes, even you That quite enough, Gustuguss. You can shut up now. Also, dont move from over there. As a result of my magic-imbued command, Gustugusss mouth closed as if was sewn shut. He stared at his immobilized body astonished, then looked at me. Having done with that for the moment, I looked around at the people who were surrounding me. Since you are not surprised at all, I guess that you all know very well what you were worshipping. So, what were you going to do? Their expression varied. Even with their faces concealed I could understand that. Some of them couldnt quite stomach this situation. Some of them looked like they were afraid of me. Some of them were suspicious why their leader was unable to move. And so on and so on. You may not understand that, but with Gustuguss-samas power we are trying to reform this country that the mages now rule! We want to regain the glory and wealth that was our to begin with! Little girls like you are only getting in our way! So scram! Thats right! Thats right! Youre just a child who does not understand anything! One of them stood up and yelled at me with anger, and when he did, more shouts began to rise from all directions. That made me understand. There was no need for any further explanation. Nectar was doing his best so that mages could leave peacefully in this country. And while Kyle may have complained about his work all the time, he, too, was giving it his absolute best to make a brighter future for everyone. As far as I could tell, it was already bearing results. Slowly but surely, people were growing to understand one another and look towards one future. But these people couldnt appreciate that. They didnt understand and were not even trying to. They were blind to what they had, and did not care about the sacrifices they had to make to make their dreams a reality. Without knowing what they signed up for. Ahh, just shut up already. I silenced them all with but a single stomp of my feet and sheer magical pressure. Ligurila. Only my own voice echoed in the otherwise silent hall. There was so sign of anyone using teleportation spell, but alas, the golden-haired beauty appeared right at my side. I must say, it is unusual for you to call me, Obsidian. I know it is middle of the night, but you realize I am quite busy CCCC Huh, oh my? Ligurila appeared out of nowhere, tying her hair and looking at me, but then she just blinked. Your current appearance is pretty intriguing, Obsidian. It lights my creative spark, you know? There are certain circumstances behind all this. Anyways, thank you for coming. I smiled brightly as I thanked her, but then Ligurila looked around and her face got steep. Why is this group of men so angry? She was speaking in modern language, and all of the men were gazing at her with pale faces, probably not because of her beauty, but because of the spiritual pressure her gaze was emitting. As expected of Ligurila, her sheer presence was something else entirely. THUD! Looking at the source of the loud sound, it was Gustuguss who somehow managed to break out of his restrains, and fell over together with his chair. Why the Great Demon is here is this town!? Oh my, I thought it was rather strange, but are you a demon as well? Ligurila gazed upon Gustuguss and laughed, as if she suddenly understood something. If you truly dont understand this, then Im honestly surprised how you were able to deceive such a large group of humans. She told him something like that, to which Gustuguss could only remain silent under Ligurilas stern gaze. So, Obsidian? Whats in it for me? This group here was mainly hunting humans for some time now, I know you dont usually hunt demons but can you make an exception just for this time? Huh, demon hunting, is it? Interesting. The look that Ligurila gave to Gustuguss might have been as cold as the absolute zero. In the end, it seems that Ligurila have arrived at the very same conclusion. It was the first time for me to see her like that, but I also couldnt forget that she was a demon and that demons had certain responsibilities as well. Some things may never be overlooked. I should keep that in mind. However, right now Ligurilas sight was truly terrifying. This group is nothing when it comes to the sheer fighting force, so they would probably fall apart if you leave them alone. But I think thats not really much of an option here due to that small demons influence. Oh please, and what can you do without your magic? Are you going to fight them using only your physical strength? I think Ill manage somehow. We both glanced at each other vividly, and I responded to Ligurilas question like that. Gustuguss screamed and tried to escape, but was stopped by Ligurila who flew after him and restrained him with a whip that appeared in her hands. If it was only me, I would probably payed you no mind, but since I was asked by that person, I am going to do it. You really dare to call yourself a demon when you are weak like that? Stop bullshitting me! Why is the Great Demon being ordered around by some stupid brat!? Ligurila looked back at me, while Gustuguss was trying to break free of the whips grasp, by inserting his hands under the whip that was bound around his neck. Obsidian, there is no need to hold back anymore, is it? Anyways, this fool doesnt seem to know with who he is messing with. Eeh? Ahh, I see how it is. For a moment out there I was unable to understand what Ligurila meant by that, but then I remembered that I was still but a small child, suppressing my magical power. With that, I reverted back to my normal human form. When my physique changed and an orange dress was changed into that of jet-black night, with black hair with tinges of red mixed in them, Gustuguss seemed to be as shocked as his human followers. It looks like my appearance was quite famous. Shit, you are that dragon!? It looks like you finally understand. Seeing how oblivious Gustuguss was up until that point, Ligurila couldnt help it but let out a deep sigh. For starters, this town was always a part of my territory. It was you who just barged in as if you owned the damn place, so I think that fact alone gives me the right to punish you I know. How about Bora Bray Mountains? I heard that the density of monsters there was shifting towards the third stage already. I can throw you there and watch your very core getting destroy bit by bit, to the point where you wont even be sure of your own sexuality or identity. Ligurila smiled gracefully, dragging Gustuguss back to where I was. However, even now, his motivation to escape doesnt seemed to be waning at all. So in order to be done with that, I ordered him using my magical authority. If you want to live, you will keep on hunting bad monsters until you match it with the amount of lives you so unreasonably ended. I watched Gustuguss with cold eyes as Ligurila dragged him towards me, while my magical power oozed out of me in such quantities that could easily cause some serious damage. Well, if thats the case Ill leave this to you, Ligurila. And sorry for having called you here so suddenly. Oh well, I am willing to forgive you this one time. I am partially at fault, since I wasnt able to detect this fool here at all. Just treat me to something later. Also, lets not forget that my shop is also in this town. I was honestly surprised just how easy this whole thing was. EEEHHH!?!?! Is, is that so!? Yes, thats right. At first, when I entered the place as an apprentice, I thought about killing the shopkeeper many times over, but recently they even let me to arrange the shops design. Hearing how proud Ligurila sounded, the levels of my excitement meter started to hit the MAX border. Kyah! Way to go, girl! Im looking forward to see what you can do! Y, you dont have to go out of your way just to come and see me, you know? J, just before you do that, could you let me know in advance, just so I would have some time to prepare myself? Roger that! I answered with words of honest gratitude, to which Ligurila showed me a bitter smile. I scratched my head, feeling somewhat relieved. Is there something wrong? Not really, I am somewhat surprised that you arent more angry with the situation, this isnt like you at all. Maybe it was all in my head, but I got a feeling that Ligurila wasnt bothered with what I just said. Right, since my job here is pretty much done, Im going to be on my way. N, no, stop Now then, have a good day. Ligurila finally dragged Gustuguss to our feet, his face twisted in sheer terror. As Ligurila wave her whip, a magic light spreads and he disappeared. Casually, Ligurila dusted away the leftover magic particles and tidied her skirt from the dirt. Then she turned around and walked off, waving her hand at me. Now then. Where they surprised that the existence they worshipped was someone insignificant in the demonic hierarchy? They were just standing there, dumbstruck, with pale faces. When I turned towards them, they looked as if they were about to scream. Whatever shall I do with you guys? Then, one of the men at the back stood up and said: You, D-Dragon! This is humans country! Why are you intervening in our affairs!? I smiled at the man, knowing full well how to handle such arguments. Because I dont like it, you see. Wha!? Seeing a young and beautiful girl smiling at him, the mans response was somewhat delayed. Hey, do you even understand? If someone have wealth, power and honor, and they are also someone who is stronger than you, what do you think that person would do? I pretty much can do anything to you all and no one is going to make any complaints. This, this is Thats right, because you see, that is exactly what you guys were trying to do just before to these helpless kids. Hiiii! You guys were playing with fire, meddling with things you have no control over. At that time I reached out my hand towards that man, wondering whatever should I do. <> I stopped my hand, hearing Nectars voice echoing inside of my mind. Uh, uwaaahhh!!! The man I held let out a loud scream. Nevertheless, Nectar continued speaking again. <> Oh, yeah, theyre okay. Hearing that Nectars feelings became somewhat complex, but I could tell that he was relieved. <> Without lifting the whole barrier, I erased the part of it that covered the door. They almost immediately burst open and Nectar run inside, carrying his staff in his hands. He was initially surprised to see a group of masked men and women, but his expression grew even steeper when he saw the rituals main stage and the children that were laying there. Lava, this is Members of the devil worshipping cult that tried to sacrifice the children to the demon in exchange for favors and riches. The demon was genuine, but it wont try to do something like that ever again. I am now about to teach those guys some lessons. I gave him a short explanation of the whole situation, and even in this dimly lit room I was able to tell that he mostly understood what was going on. I continued speaking. The children are still asleep, but you might as well carry them out of here. I imagine they wouldnt want to be in the same room as their captors. After that we might think what to do next. No, Lava. Why, though? They are trying to undermine everything you have done without making any effort to do something themselves. And for the sake of their own selfishness they were going to kill innocent people. I wouldnt mind getting rid of them. Hearing my words, the people gathered started to make their way towards the door, trying to escape. They stopped dead in their tracks when I sawn their shadows to the ground. But suddenly Nectar came in between me and the escaping bunch. He arrived before me, to which I cocked my head a little and he said: I understand that youre angry, Lava, but please, can you let it go this one time? My boiling emotion came instantly to a stop when Nectar took a hold of my hand and enclosed it in his own. I was confused, and Nectar said to me. Of course I am angry as well, but they are the offenders, and we need to press charges against them. It may not be done in one day, but they have to answer for their sins. This is the way in which we do things now. Nectar It make me happy that youre getting angry for our sake, but that is exactly why I dont want you to kill these people. But, Nectar, did you know? I Have you ever killed someone? Even though I wasnt able to put it into words, Nectar nodded without looking away. Killing a person is an excruciatingly heavy burden, so please dont do this as I dont want you to carry that weight. I know that Im being selfish here, but please I want you to do this only when its absolutely necessary. All of the children are safe thanks to you. You can leave the rest to us. This Nectar, doing nothing but thinking about me even at a time like this. I couldnt do anything else but to let out a big sigh. It seems that more blood rushed to my head than I initially thought. Okay. Ill do as you say and leave this to you guys. Nectar smiled at me, relieved. Seeing that, I responded by smiling myself. But honestly, some part of me still couldnt accept the fact to leave the matter this way. Even if this way would eliminate the problem eventually. Feeling a bit uneasy, I approached one of the people who were near Nectar, still having their shadow bound to the ground. Lava Its okay. Im not going to kill them or hurt them in any way. I dont want you to hate me, Nectar. Theres no way I would ever hate you. No way, you say? But, Im the same way, I could never bring myself to hate you. That is to say, its not like I can really force you to like or dislike me, so thats that, I guess. I answered Nectar while also trying to tease him just a little. In response, his cheeks flushed deep shade of red. Wh, whats that all about? Not wanting to have to deal with inner struggles of my heart and having others see me embarrassed, I shook my head vigorously and looked towards the other people. However, thats only if youll be nice and behave, right? I smiled and then laughed, as I watched how their eyes got slowly filled with sheer terror. Chapter 31 CHAPTER 31: Dragon-san Becomes a Little Girl Part 10 The feather pen containing a magical ink continued to scribble on top of the parchments surface, made especially for the purpose of long-time preservation. While doing so, I also dont forget to infuse the pen with magical power. Yup, thats perfect. After confirming the results are satisfying enough, I dry the magical ink and place the ready document inside of a special magical box. A few days after the kidnapping incident, I was sitting inside of Kyles house, being busy with copying the contents of a magical tome that I wanted to make sure it was ready in the future. The children were all safe, and both the perpetrators and the demon worshippers had been caught. However, the original sealing bracelet was shattered to pieces. Although I did it to help the kidnapped children, it was all my fault. I only noticed that some time later, when I finally managed to calm myself down a little bit after escaping from that place, and so I immediately confronted Kyle about it. Oh well, it cannot be helped that it got broken. We still have its copies, as well as their blueprints, so dont worry too much about it. I am sure he would absolutely love to investigate the genuine ancient magical artefacts. I thought he was going to be angry with me, but instead he only patted me lightly to the head. I really wanted him to get mad at me! Nevertheless, what done is done, and there was no way to change that. As a result, I was thinking what I could do to atone for my sin, and so, I come up with something like this: On the first day, I was writing a guide for a barrier against the Orthodox. On the second day, I was writing a guide for a barrier against simple curses. Today marks the third day, and we were increasing the pace of reproducing the signature of the magical sealing tools. If handled properly, you could even use them against monsters. That it why I was working so hard, thinking about recreating the artifact that was once inside the wooden box inside Kyles office. Muu, there is still much more I could do. Lava-dono, theres no need for you to do anything more. Kyle appeared in the room at just the right moment. Nectar was also together with him. Apparently, his treatment finally ended. Ooh, Nectar, my friend. Thanks for your hard work. Are there any other curses on the bracelet? The part that broke down seems to be working fine. More than enough. Its good that there are still some there, so we can study them. However, their usage is rather different. Eeh, is that so? If someone is asking for my opinion, I would like to see Lava as a young little girl one more time. Huh? Rejected. Kyle interrupted our conversation without either one of us managed to say anything more. His eyes were emanating with cold, violent light. Lava-dono, I would also like if you could refrained from changing to that form of yours in front of Nectar ever again. I know, I know, I wont do it, even if Nectar begged me to. It was one thing that I promised Kyle after this whole affair. I also realized that Nectar was sometimes no different than Gramps in some aspects. So I could only nod in affirmation. It might be a little late to act now, but I wont let Nectar turn into some kind of perverted monster! Kyle and I were on the same wavelength in that regards, to Nectars overall peril and despair. Hee, but little Lava was so cute Cheer up, Nectar. Now, come here and lend me a hand with the recipe for this incantation. Hearing that, Nectar raised his face and said With pleasure!, taking new piece of parchment and starting writing. But still, youre both back home quite early. You told me before that it might take even up to two weeks to close this case for good. We managed to finish early thanks to those participants who were willing to cooperate and started talking. Kyle emphasized on that last part, but was unwilling to pursuit the matter further. It looked like a long investigation judging from the first few hearings. But, it turned out that there were also high-ranking members of nobility among them, and we can even prosecute them for some other crimes. Sounds good to me, is it not? Each and every one of those people was under the effect of the spell called Straight Speaking during their interrogations. It was a spell that forced people to say aloud the very first thing that came to their minds at a given time. You would be unable to tell a lie, and when someone asked you something specific, you would be inclined to tell them everything you know about it. With every good deed done this way, the spell would be lifted little by little, but with these guys the probability of them committing good deeds was somewhat vague to say the least. Additionally, some time ago I received the message from Ligurila saying that she would like to embark on some monster hunting. It seems that the cult had some weak monsters under their control, but with Ligurilas help the authorities managed to take care of them as well. Well, once she set her sights on something she was going to do just that. Also, the children were returned to their parents safely. Thats right. Those kidnapped children had to stay in the clinic for one day so that we could conduct check-ups, but since there was nothing wrong with them they were released. They seem to have no memories of the time when they were wearing the sealing tools, and were overjoyed to come back to their parents. I continued speaking, I thought that when Chrome and Seram got kidnapped they would take time to recover, but I am glad. It looks like they havent really developed any kind of trauma from this whole affair. In the end, I managed to return both of Kyles children safely to their house. Belga was worried sick when they had to be examined at the clinic, but they returned home in one piece and even managed to go to school the following day. Well, I could feel that Chromes attitude towards me has changed slightly, but Seram was the same as always. So thats good, I guess. Does that mean its finally over? Umm Please excuse me. When I tried to conclude the events of the last couple of days, Belga came into the room with a tray full of cups and teapot, saying something with a troubled face. Oh, Belga, whats wrong? Umm, its about Seram. Is there something wrong with him? Kyle asked with a serious expression on his face, but Belga shook her head in a hurry. Ah, no, no. Its nothing related to the after-effects. Its just that Belga seemed troubled about something, to which Kyle lifted his eyebrows, Nectars facial expression became rather complex, and I shook my head. That reminds me: there was this one thing that I was persistently asked about. What is this, that restless feeling in my chest? Kyle looked as if suddenly remembered something, while Nectar was grasping his clothes around his chest, as if his heart ached. Belga continued, all the while placing the cups on the table and pouring tea for us. It seems that something good happened at school, but when I try to ask them about it, they just respond with that mysterious expression. Boys surely grow up so fast. I guess it will eventually come a time when we part ways, but for now I want to do everything I can for them. Belga spoke with that kind of expression that only a mother was able to make, while Kyle could only scratch his head, clearly unable to understand yet. *** For the first time Seram noticed that there was a flowerbed outside of the classrooms window, just directly below it. During the break time in between classes, he would look there and gaze upon the green stems and orange petals of the flowers basking in the sun, when suddenly he was patted on the shoulder from behind. Seram, for today, how about Huh? What are you doing? N, nothing! I was just spacing out a little bit. It was Relog. She looked at Seram with doubt, but when she noticed the flowers outside of the window, a huge grin appeared on her face. Hoo, were you perhaps thinking about her again? N, no! I wasnt doing anything like that! Seram replied in a hurry, but Relog wouldnt stop laughing. Are you still trying to hide it? She was so small and so cute, that girl, but in the end, no one even knows her name or her address, anything. She went home before anyone even got a chance to ask her that. Yeah. Says Seram while frowning. He felt like Relog was going to make fun of him again, and the thought of that was what caused him to panic like that. Well, it cannot really be helped now, right? Im going home, if you dont mind. Yeah, see you around. Finally, Seram felt relieved and even managed to smile faintly, but at that moment he heard a voice coming from the corridor. Really now! When he turned around, he saw Bernie standing at the door. Fun fact, lots of Serams female classmates glared at him when they observed how close he was with Bernie, or sometimes even acted with open hostility towards him. That it why when Bernie entered the classroom and called out to Seram, the usual busy chatter got silenced. What is it? I want you to grab the ball and come train together with me. I want to learn how to kick it without making it spin so much. Tell me how to do that. Hearing his overly friendly tone towards Seram, his classmates were more and more surprised as the days went by. Having known the circumstances behind this situation, Relog couldnt help it but laugh. Hearing Bernies invitation, Seram smiled. Yeah, sure. I will go with you. But what about you, Relog? I want to come, too! Please show me the magic that inflates the ball, please! As she answered that, the group exited the classroom with their school bags in their hands. All of Serams classmates were taken aback by this sight, seeing the three of them walk shoulder to shoulder like a trio of best friends. *** See you tomorrow, Seram! See you later, Bernie, everyone! They joined the other boys outside, put their bags down and began to play for so long that the sun already began to set. Seram stayed behind, offering that he would clean the ball after playing with it, while others already went home. It was the very same ball that the girl made for them that day with her magic. And thanks to that, they were able to play a whole lot. Looking at their playground, it was all dyed orange at the moment. It was just like that day, when the mysterious girl disappeared without a trace. (I wanted to say it to her.) The very next day after the kidnapping attempt, Seram secretly went to school even though his mother wanted him to stay home and rest. Bernie was already waiting for him. With some effort, he managed to greet him properly, and Seram returned the greeting. During the break Bernie came to Serams classroom and the two managed to hold a normal conversation. And before he even knew it, they were playing football again as if nothing happened. It was all thanks to that girl. Thanks to the kidnapping attempt his memories from the past three days were rather hazy, but still, he remembered the girl clearly. After that, he heard that his father seemed to know about this girl, but he didnt really wanted to talk about it all that much. He was satisfied with a mere information that she was safe and managed to avoid getting herself kindapped. But, Seram wanted to see the girl in the orange dress again. (I want to see her again, so that I can say thank you.) But then CCCC When Seram returned the ball and came back to the yard, there was someone out there, as if waiting for him. Wearing an orange dress, her long shadow stretched out in the setting sun. Unlike a few days before, today she was wearing a straw hat. Seram immediately started running towards her. Oh, Seram, nice to CCCC! The strong wind began to blow, making the girls hat cover her field of vision. When she corrected it, she realized that Seram threw his arms around her and hugged her little body. W, wha, whats wrong? Whats with you? Im so glad. Seram said that with a relief, hearing the girl speak normally and standing here unhurt, he let out a sigh. Ive heard that you were okay, but I still wasnt sure about that. Thats why Im glad. He was able to confirm that the girl was safe and sound. That made him feel relieved. They stood there like that for a while, but finally the girl managed to slip her hand under Serams arms and pat his back reassuringly. Im sorry I was gone so suddenly. I would like you to say a proper goodbye next time you do that. Seram separated himself from the girl, his spirits all lifted. Whats wrong? No, its nothing at all. Fortunately, no one could see them thanks to the bushes that were around the yard. Letting out a sigh of relief, Seram returned his eyes to the girl. There was so much he wanted to tell her. So much feelings he wanted to convey. Oh, thats right. Ive managed to become friends with Bernie. Yup. The girl smiled softly as she said that, catching him off guard. Other people who played with us also began to talk to me. Yup. Sorry for what I did just now. But, I wanted to see you so much. Yup. Please play with us again sometime. Yup. I even received a letter from one of the girls in our class. It was hard for me because I didnt know what to do about it, but now I think Im going to be okay! Yup Yup? Seram talked and talked to the girl, wanting to tell her everything that happened so far. Thank you so much. Its because she appeared in front of him, making it possible for him to go forward. Yeah, dont sweat it. The girl smiled gently at him, causing Seram to drop his gaze, thanks to which he even lost the sight of the girls shoes. When he finally raised his face again, the girl was already a few steps away from him. I had fun, but for now I have to say goodbye. The girl waved her hand at him, causing the hem of her dress to dance upon the wind. Bernie and Relog said that they also want to play with you again! So, if you happen to live nearby, lets play again some more soon! Thanks to the shadow of sunset Seram was unable to see the girls face, but somehow he could understand that the girl was seriously troubled by that proposal. Is that a no, perhaps? Umm, Im sorry. Bye bye, Seram. Said the girl and turned around. Wait! Please, at least tell me your name Seram shouted at the back of quickly walking away girl. Another strong wind had blown, taking the hat off the girls head and lifting it high into the air. For a while, Seram just stood there and did nothing but watch, as the wind lift up clouds of dust from the ground. The wind was blowing the girls jet-black long hair, making them dancing in the air. When Seram finally pulled himself together, the girl was already gone. The only thing that was left was the orange light illuminating the yard. Im home. Oh, Seram. Welcome back. When Seram opened the door and walked in the house, his mother came to greet him with a smile. The dinner is going to be ready shortly, so please just wait a little bit more. Okay. Seram tried to go upstairs to the second floor so that he could change his clothes in his room, but then a voice came from the living room, stopping him. Oh, welcome back, little one. Looking in that direction, Seram saw a woman, Lava-san, a friend of fathers with long black hair with strange traces of red mixed among them, relaxing on the sofa. Oh, Seram. Youre pretty late today. Thanks again for having me. Looking closely, Nectar-san, another one of fathers friends, was also here and the three of them seemed to be discussing about something. Is there something wrong? While watching this strange person with black-red hair, suddenly a certain thought came to Serams mind, but he quickly shook his head, chasing it away. N, nothing at all! I, Im going to change my clothes now! Since Seram left towards his room in a wave of sudden panic, he could not overhear their conversation that took place right afterwards. You think he realized? Thats hard to tell It all boils down to whether or not was he able to spot those red traces in your hair, even though it was sunset and you wore a hat Well, I just wanted to say goodbye to him, but I never anticipated that it would get so windy all of a sudden. Are you sure it was just a wind? I didnt do anything! I swear! It was just a wind! If you asked me, I could not sense any magic from you and I definitely wouldnt be able to recognize you in that situation. I did all of that as nothing but good faith. Besides, I was worried since Seram seemed to not be feeling well these past few days. Anyway, thats Serams problem to deal with. Lava, meddling in too much will not do him any good. Well, I dont really care all that much. Even if my identity gets exposed, I managed to make some good memories. Thats right. Kyle, I knew it, I really want to witness Lavas young form again! Forget it. Okay. When Seram arrived on the second floor and changed his clothes, he was sitting in his chair when he heard knocking onto the door. Seram, can come in? Seram hesitated a little, but finally let Chrome in. Whats up? Umm, this is Instead of sitting down, Chrome was fidgeting around before he eventually decided to crouch down. So, hey, its about that girl from before. I met her not so long ago, in front of the Academy. To Serams sudden words, Chrome raised his face, clearly surprise, and then he gazed at Seram with a rather complex expression. By any chance, did you? Chrome was was unable to say anything more, to which Seram only smiled ambiguously. He wasnt so sure about it, since it was all dyed in the orange sunset. But the girls hair had strands of red mixed in them. They were shining in the setting sun as if they were ablaze. Those hair were the same as the ones that Onee-san down in the living room had. Seram have heard the stories of a dragon that helped this country in the past, passed in between his classmates in secret after the classes would end. They said that a human being with golden eyes and black hair with red strands mixed in them was an incarnation of that dragon, but sometimes her gender would change, depending on who was telling the story. Metamorphosis was a truly complex and difficult magic. Seram also knew that even the strongest of magicians couldnt pull it off that easily. So does that mean the girl he met at the Academy and that Onee-san are one and the same, an incarnation of a dragon at that? When that thought occurred to him, re recalled all the time he had spent with the girl. Do you find school fun? Come on, say something, you can talk to me. Seram wanted to tell him all about that person. But how could he, if he couldnt even honestly talk to anyone about his school life? It was something he could never possibly tell to people like father or mother, so telling anyone else about the person he has come to deeply respect and adore was out of the question as well. Even though he understood that keeping secrets was bad, his pride just wouldnt let him openly speak about it. She even changed her appearance to come and help him. She even came to see him today, so Seram thought it might not that bad of idea to leave things just the way they were for now. He was so happy. But at the same time he knew that this girl was just like a mirage, out of his reach. Knowing that made him feel like wanting to cry. That sunset truly was special, with not a single trace of clouds in the sky. Seram then felt as if there was something important forming at the very bottom of his heart, but before it could take full form he diverted his attention from it and looked outside of the window. It was already dark outside. I, I am going to study even more. Seram You dont have to worry about me. Someday, I will be able to help you just like you helped me. Hearing Seram say that, Chrome looked surprised but quickly stood up and gave him a friendly pat on the shoulder. Yeah, you do that. Do your best, buddy. And come to me if you ever want to learn a thing or two about sword fighting. With just so little, tears began to well up in their eyes. At that time, their mothers voice could be heard, calling to them from the ground floor. <> In response to their mothers call, Seram wiped his eyes and left the room together with Chrome. Chapter 32 CHAPTER 32: Dragon-san Becomes a Little Girl ~Epilogue~ While working through the paperwork at Signos Magic Academy Principals Office, Seram, whose eyes got tired from all the work, raised his head and looked around the already dim room. When he looked out the window, the usually blue sky already began to be dyed in a vivid shade of orange. Seram smiled at his tired condition, and while rubbing his eyebrows with his wrinkled finger he carefully looked out the window, gazing at the orange-colored sky outside. You could even hardly hear the lively voices of children playing in the yard, a clear sign of the late hour. Everyone either went home already, or got back to the dormitories. Every time he saw that sunset, that girls image would come to his mind. It was a long time ago that Seram Slagart had realized that this girl was his first love. Even after he realized that the girls identity was in fact his gentle Onee-san and who was also the Black Flame Dragon, the memories of the time they spent together, albeit shorter than one day, were still as clear as day to him. They would never fade from his heart, and he cherished them dearly. When he told that to his dear wife once, she only laughed as if amazed and said: Both first loves and broken hearts are something special, indeed. When he noticed her identity, lots of things suddenly started to make sense. Not only the fact that his parents didnt dismiss his stories about her as mere fantasies, but also the fact that from time to time residents of the town would come and approach her, thanking her for the things she had done. Those people must have also recognized her by the color of her hair. Even when Chrome got old enough to enroll in a military academy, she would always devote some of her time to them, and so he always thought of her as gentle Onee-san or simply Dragon-san. Seram was not really all that surprised by this, taking into account the fact that anytime she came to play with them, his parents would have that look of relief on their faces. To be perfectly honest, he preferred to discover this on his own, rather than being told by someone else. Otherwise, he would probably felt deeply betrayed. Understanding this also helped him to come to terms with many things. He was also told that she adopted this Onee-san attitude because she didnt like to see him or Chrome sad. A few years later Chrome enrolled in the military academy so that he could become a soldier, and then when he was old enough, Seram also entered the Magic Academy so that he could become a proper magician. It was for the first time in his life that he was living in the dorm, away from his parents. There were hardships at first, but eventually he managed to make friends and things gradually started to turn out for the better. At home he was surrounded by magicians as well: his father was overseeing the affairs of all domestic magicians, his mother was a former military magician herself and Nectar-san who was said to be a magical genius, one that is born every thousand years. Thanks to that, he could answer even the hardest of questions in class. It was then that he realized just how blessed he was for growing up in such an environment. The only class Seram sometimes struggled was the subject to adapt the ancient language into the modern tongue. But aside from that, where other boys and girls were struggling with the grammar and new words of ancient language, Seram was able to speak it fluently and manipulate the words freely thanks to all of the lessons that his Onee-san gave him. In fact, Onee-san was such an adept speaker of the ancient language that even Nectar-san, the one who was called sage by the people, looked up to her in this regard. She was also the one who was teaching the local magicians about magic during the famous Black Flame Dragon Open-Air Magic Seminar. It was something she did to share her enormous knowledge and so that she could share it with her friends. Thanks to that they had time to conduct their own research and train the usage of new spells, or even seeking out part time jobs from the Adventurers Guild. It was something that Seram would never expect, not even knowing how much help he received from both Onee-san and his parents, which was enough for him to finish the academy while making friends and enabling him to pick up a job at the royal castle as the court magician. Every day at the castle was filled with excitement and new challenges, as he and other people conducted various research under Nectar Prominent, who was the head of the castles laboratory at the time. All this time he could feel that their gradual goal was slowly changing from developing new magical tools to teaching magic to everyone. That shift in priority was also an accomplishment of Nectar-san, the Great Sage. However, rather than discussing about ancient language and magic with his co-workers, he would often go back in his memories to his own time at school, learning new things and playing football together with his friends. Those memories made Seram realize just how much pleasure teaching someone could give you. So when he came back to the academy with a goal of becoming the teacher there, he was quickly accepted thanks to the fact that the headmaster at the time was none other than his father, Kyle. Despite having to struggle quite a lot in his early days C there was no manual on how to prepare and conduct classes C his time was passing in a rather fulfilling way, so much that at some point of time he was chosen to become the next headmaster of the academy, so that he could continue the work his father had been doing. Now his father and mother have already passed away, he took a wife of his own and had children with her, and watched as his grandchildren went to school. His wife and children held a special place in Serams heart. There was not a day where he wouldnt think about them. His brother, Chrome, also tried to follow in their fathers footsteps, only to realize that it was not what he wanted to do and ended up joining the military, where he climbed the ranks until he received the title of the general. He thought it would be great if Chromes family would also go to the academy, but for him it was enough that his children would be happy and grow up healthy and strong. This academy was full of precious memories to him. Recently, Seram realized that his health was not as good as it used to be, and so he was thinking that it may very well be time for him to step down from his position and choose a new headmaster. If his grandchildren choose to enroll in the academy, he wanted to wait until they graduate from it, but he also had to make preparations in case they chose to do otherwise. While thinking like that, the communication device situated at the corner of his desk began to emit sound and light, letting him know that there was an incoming call. This device was far better than telepathy, allowing for a conversation of the utmost quality, with no time-lag to speak of, making it feel as though you were holding a real conversation with the other party face-to-face. Originally it was thought to be able to connect to pretty much every other device as long as you knew their location or designated number, but since that even the test device was pretty expensive, for now it could only be installed in very limited places, like mansions of important people or important national facilities. But in the end, Seram could talk through this device to anyone, even if the other party was not a magician or wasnt able to read the magical waves. He activated the device, and as soon as he did that he heard a glossy woman voice from the other side of the line. Oh my, took you some time to pick up. Are you having your hands full with work, Mr. Academy Headmaster? [I could ask you the very same question, Miss Head Magician.] When he responded lightly to the girl he knew back from his school days, he heard her laughter coming from the other side. It seems like youre doing just fine, Seram. Good to know. Its a shame that the synchronization will be lost once you retire. Even though there is lots of children there, not many can fully appreciate such a magical demon like myself. [Now, why is the first female Court Magician saying things like that? Isha. As the Sage of Water Flowers your beauty and ability still stands at the top. That fact will never change.] This, this ability of yours to unconsciously throw complements like that really doesnt change. The Court Magician, Isha Somnis laughed bitterly at her end, and Seram laughed as well, smiling bitterly as the sense of nostalgia took a hold of him. [Yeah, but since my wife passed away, I cant say I was able to focus on pretty much anything at all.] Oh my, oh my, so it was terminal after all. Isha was his underclassmen, but thanks to his privilege as the Headmaster he allowed her to skip a few grades without having her to go through the normal classes like the rest of the student body. Since she skipped a few grades despite being younger than the rest of the students, she brought a lot of antipathy towards herself at the Academy, and lots of noble children were looking down at her, but despite all that she still managed to hold her ground against those who didnt like her. One time, when she came to him for help, she even confined in him that she was one of the victims of the kidnapping case back in the day, the very same that Nectar-san, his father and the girl helped to resolve. Sharing a secret like that created a sort of link between them, a sense of comradery of sorts, bringing them close to each other. Because of that they would often be mistaken as lovers, which would often serve as the cause of concern and fights with his wife. But even now, she manage to hold her ground, and they are still in good terms with each other. [By the way, Isha. For you to use this device to contact me, did something happen at the royal palace?] It was the first real conversation he had with her in like a month or so, but since they were using the communication device, Seram rushed her to skip to the main point, so as to avoid the unnecessary consumption of magical power. Yes, it is something very important. Actually, I was visited by someone very nostalgic just earlier. Seram was quite shook, hearing something like that from Isha, who was normally so cool and composed. Aaah, time sure flies by so fast. For something as wonderful as this to happen. [Isha, who came to visit?] Ufufu, I thought I would tell you, but now I decided to not do that. You will find out eventually. Actually, I really wanted to come and see you, but oh well, I made a certain promise, so just this once I will have to pass. Just wait there and prepare some tea in advance. Oh, yeah, right, madeleines are the best sweets ever, wouldnt you agree? [Isha, what are you] See you, and have a good time. Isha laughed like a little girl and ended the connection, leaving Seram stunned and wondering what was it that she was talking about. Isha had an exceptional talent for digging out information, and amongst many of them, she was really sensitive to any bits and pieces concerning her. He knew she was really good at what she does, but to know that she would even come to visit her would mean that she really did her homework quite thoroughly. After all, she was her absolute favorite. No way, he thought, and at that exact time he heard someone knocking onto his offices door. [Excuse me, Headmaster. It is almost closing time.] He saw the figure of his secretary at the door, and couldnt help but to smile in bitter disappointment. What on earth was he thinking? [Aah, this might work.] Seram turned towards his secretary, having come across what he thought to be a good idea. [We do have some madeleines, correct?] [Ah, yeas, thats right, if you mean those confectionaries from the store in town, we do have them here.] [I would like to have a bite before heading home.] [As you wish.] The secretary bowed her head and then left, leaving Seram alone in his office. Seram then stood up and walked to a kettle hanging on the wall in the corner of the room, wanting to boil some water. Since it was something he remembered doing all the way back during his school years, it was one of those thing he would always do himself, instead of leaving it to his secretary. And although he would normally consider this to be stupid, just now he wanted to get lost in the memories of the past while sipping on the delicious tea. Applying some magic to the kettle, it immiediately began to boil the water, thanks to which in the meantime he could prepare the leaves in the teapot. [Oh my, are you in the middle of preparing tea?] She spoke naturally, to which Seram stroked his hair. There was no way he could ever forget that voice. Seram took a couple of deep breaths, before he eventually turned around to face the source of the voice. There, basked in the light, stood one of his most precious memories, but in a shape that would not stand out too much. She looked quite adorable with blonde hair coupled with red and black strands here and there, and the facial features of a foreigner. Even though he knew that this golden-haired beauty was but a temporary shape that gazed at him with that cheerful, familiar look, he just couldnt help it but to remember those vivid memories from all that time long ago. [Its been a while CCCC Nee-san.] While the nostalgic feelings kept on spreading throughout his chest, Seram responded in the same way that he used to during those days long time ago. The girl was watching him closely, but then she smiled like a little child caught in the middle of one of its many mischiefs. [Haah, and here I was, hoping that you would be surprised, even by a little bit.] [Really now, you were never all that good at hiding your identity, but I must say, it is quite nice to be able to see you in that form once more.] He spoke sincerely from the bottom of his heart, then smiled at the girl. As the water in the kettle boiled, Seram transported it over the teapot containing tea leaves and poured the water in, before it would boil too much. [My secretary is going to bring some madeleines here in a second. Would you like some?] As soon as she heard that, the girls face turned all bright. [Uwah, thats so awfully nice of you, little one! Does that mean you knew I might come pay you a visit?] [That, is a secret.] Seram smiled mysteriously at the puzzled girl. He lived so long and he finally managed to surprise her. But , she soon shrugged her shoulders and her little frame became disappointingly ambiguous, shifting and changing. In the next moment, the one standing before him was the Nee-san he knew so well from his childhood. For him, it was the first time he actually saw someone using transformation magic, and even though it was so difficult and complex to pull off he was surprised just how quickly and quietly she managed to accomplish it. [You see, little one, I I gave birth to a child.] When she told him that, Seram was surprised yet again. [Oh, this is, umm, congratulations.] [Thank you. But, truth to be told, it was a few years ago.] Hearing Serams congratulations she laughed gently, and then continued. [You see, there is a certain request I have for you.] [And Ill be more than happy to accept.] That clearly shocked and surprised him, but nevertheless, Seram answered reflexively. Hearing him accept right of the bat, his Nee-san looked at him carefully, and then asked like she wanted to be sure about something. [Are you sure you want to accept a request without hearing about it in more detail?] [Its fine. After all, it is my Nee-sans request.] [Yeah, but, I mean] [I have always dreamed of being able to help you someday.] She blinked for a few seconds, and then her eyes narrowed, as if just witnessed the growth of her own child. [Geez, youve grown into such a fine man, Seram. Think you could lend me a hand?] [Sure.] There was no need for Seram to ask, He already understood the reason why she didnt come to anyone else with this matter but him. His heart was overjoyed, as if he went back to the time of his youth in a single moment. While thinking it was nice to be impressed even at this age, Seram escorted his Nee-san onto the sofa and presented her with a really late afternoon tea. === THE END Thank you for reading! Next arc is coming soon. Please stay with us. Chapter 33 EXTRA CHAPTER: Dragon-san Enjoys the Spring This is a short story. It depicts a scene from one ordinary day of Lava and Nectar. Spring has come to Ballow. The air was still slightly cold and dry, but the temperature was on the rise and warm rays of sun were exquisite and pleasant. Fuwaaah~~~. Hearing me yawn rather loudly, Nectar lifts his face from over the desk. Are you perhaps bored? Oh, no, its nothing like that. I was just thinking how pleasant and peaceful today is. I thought it might be enough to reassure him, but on the contrary, Nectar looked as though he was about to burst into tears. Im sorry! Please wait just a little bit longer, Ill be done in a short while! No, no, its okay! Do it at your own pace! Anything else would be asking for the impossible! Hearing that, Nectar began to process the documents at even faster pace. Is he even looking at their contents? Is it my fault, because he thought that I was getting bored of watching him work? Although I got permission to be here in this place, I just couldnt help it but wonder if I was only distracting him or not? I dont really mind if you want take a nap or something. Im afraid it may take some time to finish this. No, I think it is important to take your time with these things, rather then rush them without thinking. Take as much time as you want. I shook my head as I squeezed a little bit on the bundle of paper stacked enough to hide the sitting Nectar. Okay, so as to not bother you so much and cause you to make mistakes, Ill just open the window and enjoy this nice spring weather. In any case, there was a vast wilderness just beyond the research center. Although, it was interesting to experience the changing of seasons, just look at this Spring! It feels so good! Is that so? I was looking at the colorful flowers blooming in the garden and young leaves of distant trees that could be seen from the window, when I heard Nectars voice from behind me. I hold my hair in place, disturbed by the gentle breeze that flows into the room through the opened window. Besides, you look so cool when youre working like that, its so much fun to look at you. It makes me think that you really are doing your best. !!! Nectar took a deep breath as his eyes became as large as huge blue gemstones. As I thought, he sat back on the chair and started tidying up the documents in a rage. Im almost done, so lets go look at the flowers when I finish! Sure, lets do that! To my astonishment, Nectar began to slide his pen across the papers twice as fast than before. I sat back on the sofa, but then I received a call in my mind. I answered it by gently putting my hand to my ear. The one on the other side of the connection was Kyle, a man who was working in the same profession as Nectar. How is Nectar doing? Working his ass off with his work. It looks absolutely terrible. Sorry about that, Lava. We always get an awful lot of paperwork this time of year, so I just cant let him off the hook. No, I dont mind. I wanted to come and see Nectars workplace and it is fun to see him doing his job But why do you ask where I am? Kyle told me that he wanted to be sure that Nectar wouldnt run away from doing his work, and I was fine with that explanation, but at the same time I couldnt shake off the feeling that there was something more to it than just that. Umm, this is, I just wanted to thank both of you. Kyles answer was not really helpful in any way, as I still didnt understand what it was that he wanted. Anyway, when you finish sorting through all the papers, you can take a break. Dont worry. You can even go to the castles garden, since the pass I gave to you will grant you access to it. Thanks a lot. After finishing my conversation with Kyle, I look out the window again while Nectar went back to sorting through his documents. Before I even knew it, I was drawn to Nectars profile. His linen-colored hair with slight tinges of crimson, and his blue eyes as he run them over the lines of characters with a serious expression. I think that I will never get tired of this sight. On a side note, there was a simple tea set in the corner of the room, so we could make some tea for ourselves on the spot. Nectar, would you like some tea? A cup of tea with Lava? With pleasure! As soon as I heard his response, I smiled bitterly at Nectar who looked like a excited little puppy, got up from the sofa and went to get a teapot. Although I was the one who proposed him that, I was surprised that Nectar would actually stop his work halfway through. While boiling the water with my magic, I look up at the clear, blue sky visable outside of the window and stretch my body out. I knew it, Spring is a good season after all. Chapter 34 VOLUME 2 CHAPTER 1: Dragon-san Is doing Alright Let us continue our adventure with Dragon-san! === I am a dragon. I have a thin, beautiful body with a long neck and tail, covered from head to toe with shiny black scales. I have long talons that plow through the earth with ease. The reddish wings that grow on my back not only allow me to fly through the sky, but I can also dive underwater and swim at very high velocity. My eyes have a color of pure gold and my mouth is filled to the brim with sharp, pointy fangs. I am your typical dragon-sama, the one who rules both the earth below and the skies above. I used to be your typical run-of-the-mill college student back in my old world, but due to some circumstances I ended up dead and reincarnated as a dragon into this world right here. I used to despise my new draconic form at first, and hated the responsibilities of attending to the magical leylines that run through this world that came together with my new form. But then I learned that dragons C or the Ancient Dragon Tribe, as a matter of fact C are one of the strongest creatures in this world, and so with time I came to accept my new reality. But the thing is, dragons are not very family-oriented creatures and tend to keep mostly to themselves, and so my new life started as that of a loner, with me having little to no contact with any other living creature. Even if dragons are standing atop the food chain here, it was simply hard for me to accept having been reincarnated into one after my freshly started college life ended abruptly by something as stupid as slipping on a banana peel. It would be no exaggeration to say that I got reincarnated as something equally anti-social as I was during my life. The role of a dragon in this world is that of the guardian of all the magic. That one fact is indisputable. Still, I didnt wanted to give up on the idea of wanting to make friends! And my determination to make them could be compared to nothing short of force of the erupting volcano! Even when Tree Spirit Gramps taught me the language, it turned out I was still pretty much unable to communicate with anyone, not to mention that thanks to my intimidating appearance people tend to run away from me first thing they see me CCCCCC No, even though it was really hard at first, I still managed to make some friends thanks to good fortune and lucky coincidences. As well as to meet some dear, irreplaceable people. I wonder if there ever was something like that in the past, one of the strongest creatures in the entire world being moved to tears? Overcoming my own weaknesses and strengthening the bonds with my friends, I continued to work on repairing and readjusting the leylines all over the place. Now that I managed to overcome the language barrier, I was ready for new encounters with new people. For example right now Good morCCCCCC UUUUUUWWWWWWAAAAAAHHHHHH!!! Friendly, approach Its the dragon! The dragon has coooooome!! Its over! This village is done for!!! Hurry, the women and children still have a chance to get away safely!! Ahh CCC Well shoot, who would have known that there were Dwarves living in the vicinity of this particular mountain? It looks like I am still unable to understand the languages of the Western part of the continent. It is a real pain when some countries speak different language like that. For the time being I wasnt going to run away, since I did not come here to fight. If we manage to defeat the beast, we can make some high quality magic tools out of it! Stand your ground and fight, the lot of you! OOOOOHHHHH!!! Oooh, another group came out, but this time they were carrying weapons and their eyes were strangely bloodshot. Hm, are they perhaps going hunting? Huh, whats that now? Ehh, they are trying to hunt me down!? Say what!? Have a taste of CCCC Guys, please! Just Just give me some time so that I can change into my human form, will you!!! As I was crying magical jewels I panic, things like stones and spears began to fly in my general direction. Us dragons can live for a very long time. So, getting used to reactions like that, I steel my resolve and get ready to work hard today as well. ********* Using the teleportation magic, I somehow managed to escape from the Dwarves domain and arrive back at our house. I chose the hall as my arrival point, and when I transitioned there, upon my arrival I was greeted by Nectar wearing an apron. Im home. Welcome home, Lava. Thanks for all of your hard work. This young man with fair hair and gentle facial expression that only the adjective elegant would suit used to be human, but as a result of his training managed to turn himself into a demi-spirit. And I know I might be boasting by saying this, but he is also my dear husband. How was your business trip? Somehow, there was a Dwarven village in the vicinity, and I ended up being chased down by the little guys as they tried to salvage me for materials. I squatted down on the spot and related that in an empty voice. Understanding how I must have felt, Nectar stroked my back lovingly. As a race, Dwarves are rather thick-skulled and prominent for making various kinds of magical tools. Thanks to that, wyverns and other dragonids are perceived by them as nothing short of a rare treasures. Im sorry, if I was there with you, I could have done something. Dont be sorry, it may have been sudden, but it was also kind of fun. Besides, you have your pharmacy to take care of, not to mention all of the household chores. Now that I say that outloud, I think I shouldve help you more around the house. I turn towards Nectar and say to him that Im sorry. Having Nectar in mind, we set out to make our very own house in a town called Hibernia, that was give or take one day away from the capital city. There, Nectar was taking care of the house while also running his very own drug store. I tried to help him with his work whenever I can, but I know just how much work he has on his shoulders, and for that, I apologize deeply to him. This time I went there in my dragon form, but if I approached them in my human form, things would have played out differently for sure. However, while feeling sorry for Nectar, something from his previous statement made me think really hard. Nectar, do you happen to know the language of the Dwarves? At first I only knew a few basic phrases, but I managed to pick it up when I was travelling there with Kyle in the past, learning how to make magical tools. Now it is even easier, thanks to all of the cultural exchanges done in between countries. Would you like to learn it? Thank you so much, Nectar! Youre welcome. Im quite ashamed of the face that I made when I heard him say together. Since he became a demi-spirit, it is only natural that Nectar is going to live far longer than your average human being, but even after 100 years have passed, I am still going to look exactly the same. While thinking just happy I was to have someone like him to depend on, I borrowed Nectars hand and stood up. Just then, the door to the hall opened and a small figure was standing in them. Mommy, welcome back! Im home, Aru! I grasped the small child with flame coloured strands hair in my arms who came running towards me. This childs name is Aru. Our child from both Nectar and I, born about ten years ago. I rock Aru in my arms, and when I look at the linen coloured hair and his smiling face full of happiness I just cant stop thinking just how much Aru resembles Nectar. Coincidentally, Nectar would never stop saying just how much Aru resembles me. I think that there may be some similarities between us, like Arus golden irises, but aside from that this child is way cuter than I am. After hugging for a while, Aru backs away from me for a bit, looking in between Nectar and I for a while. Daddy, I know that you are happy that Mommy just got back, but you shouldnt just leave the pan on fire like that. Its dangerous! Im sorry, Aru. I know that you are happy to see Mommy for the first time in a month, but you must handle cooking with care, or else something bad might happen. Okay, thank you. Nectar blushed in reaction to being scolded like that. I put my arms around his neck, and he put his hands on my waist. Hmm, while we display our affection towards one another like that, Aru is looking closely at what we are doing. But still, it was really nice to be held in Nectars arms like that. I also gaze upon scolded Nectar and couldnt help myself but laugh. Thank you, Nectar. Umm, this is Thanks. Hey, Mommy! Hurry up and come here! Today I helped to prepare dinner! Oh, I see. Im looking forward to it. Aru began to urge me to come into the kitchen, all the while smiling happily and pulling onto my sleeve and casting Nectar excited glances. We sit at the table in the kitchen, ready to eat what Nectar and Aru managed to fix together. Being together as family at a time like this, we could not only fully enjoy the delicious meal, but also our hearts could enjoy the warmth and joy of being together like that. Although it may be nothing more but a mockery of a human lifestyle, for us this house is something similar to a magicians study, a place where you can always come back to and where all the roads of your life are going to lead you back here eventually. For us, Aru is also an example of just what it means to be human. Mmn! Its delicious! Really!? Umu, it really surprised me. Youre amazing, Aru! It was a simple poultry with tomato sauce, but it was so good that it made me open my eyes wide in amazement. That seemed to make Aru extremely happy. Ehehe, when I was helping Daddy with herbs gathering, we saw a few wild birds so I managed to catch them! Ooh, so by help you meant not cooking, but material procurement, is that it? Eeeh, he was onto it before I even realized. I was surprised as well, but thanks to that we didnt have to go to the market and but the poultry ourselves. Thats just wonderful! I was genuinely impressed by Nectars addition to the story, and so I gently stroked Arus hair, and saw a look of happiness. The birds they procured C the Luk birds C are said to be ranked third on the list of the most dangerous bird species. They werent using any magic themselves, but were rather big. So big, in fact, that one such bird could easily feed five people or more. Does this perhaps have something to do with Arus Draconic heritage? To be precise, Aru is a half-spirit and half-dragon. Basically Aru is mostly spirit, but thanks to having a dragon mother the child seemed to have inherited some of the traits that are signature to dragonkind. In the first place, I didnt really think it would be possible for me to be able to bear children, but when the child was actually born, it became a sort of a precedence that caused quite the stir with every other dragon out there. Well, as soon as the child was safely born, Arus existence was quickly accepted by the world itself, and whats more, it looks like Aru was also able to access the dragon archives, a collective knowledge of every other dragon that came in the past. Only real dragons and those allowed by them are able to do that. Thats what happened, the gist of it. Aru may still be a child, but thanks to Draconic heritage Aru would have no problem beating monsters and demons alike. This child is still quite active and resembles myself in some aspects. Chapter 35 VOLUME 2 CHAPTER 2: Dragon Child of the Dragon Household After we finished the main dish, we ate the dessert which was Nectars signature fruit tart. It was already delicious in the past, but after becoming a husband, Nectars culinary skills have become even better. As a result, his tart becoming even more delicious. Madeleines are nice and all, but in the end, Nectars sweets are the best So good If you say so, then it was worth making in the first place. Nectar smiled happily seeing how we squeezed our forks with blissful expressions. Im going to do the dishes today, so please leave it to me. Is that so? Thank you. While I thought of doing the dishes, Aru already went ahead of me, and climbed on the chair. I decided to have a look and observe. After climbing onto the chair, Aru then extends his small hands towards the sink in which the dirty dishes had been stacked. Everyone! Thanks as always! Aru said in ancient language, and right after that spirits of water and wind began to gather around the dishes. Seeing how Arus aura was warm and comfortable, the spirits that answered his calling were all a merry bunch. Although Aru was leisurely looking at the plates being cleaned one after another, but since they were being piled up without any kind of structures he soon began to panic seeing how the pile began to shake. Wh, what, wait a minute! Wha, Aru!? As soon as he tried to balance the pile, Arus foot slipped off the chair and the pile of dishes was thrown into the air. I rushed in to his aid, casting my magic onto the place before they managed to fall to the ground and break apart, or even worse, to hurt someone. Nectar, who was also silently watching the whole scene from the side, also rushed to Arus side. As soon as the situation calmed down, Nectar smiled and laughed in a warm manner, trying to reassure the restless spirits. I know that you guys are full of energy to help, but lets just take it nice and easy and do this properly, alright? As soon as they heard that, the spirits saluted to Nectar (sort of), and began to pick up the dishes I managed to catch and placing them carefully inside of the cupboard. Wow, even in situations like that, Nectars authority as a higher spirit was something else in its own right. Hmm? Does that mean that Nectars authority can even exceed that of a dragon and bring about fear to the neighbourhood? No, thats not it. If it was truly like that, then this whole neighborhood would become one big insanity zone in less than a month. Not to mention that the country would most probably send an investigation team here, so that they could see what was causing the mysterious spiritual activity. Aru seemed confused for the moment, and since I was not angry I got to his side while leaving the spirits to Nectar. Aaaah, it didnt work Said Aru to himself after the dished had been done, the cupboard closed and the kitchen thoroughly cleaned. This time the spirits were only slightly out of control, so I must say that you did a great job, Aru. You tried hard so that you could show it to Mommy how much you have improved, right? We tried to comfort him, but Aru began to cry nonetheless, to which I gently stroked his head. He is just too cute, our child. By the way, Aru? How are things at school? Yes Oh, thats right! There is something I would like you and Daddy to see! Please wait a moment! Wiping his tears, Aru remembered something and went to his room. This autumn Aru has entered the Signos Magic Academy, and was attending there for one whole semester right now. Currently, he was in the middle of his winter break. I still remember when he had his very first entrance ceremony Time surely flies by really fast. Since Aru was born different from others, he was growing at the pace different from that of a normal human being. He has the knowledge of all previous dragons, his magic capacity and memory were unlimited and his physical and psychological growth was also outstanding. For now, he was unable to fully control his power, only controlling a small portion of it, which made it possible for him to pose as a normal human quite easily. Thanks to that, he could merge with humans and go normal school. It was because together with Nectar we decided that we wanted for him to know the human society so that one day he would decide what path he wanted to walk on: either as a dragon or as a human. For now, Aru was brought up like in a normal human family. Nonetheless, we were living together with humans in this town for more than 10 years now, so that Aru wouldnt have to spend his childhood surrounded only by supernatural beings or in the wilderness (like I did after coming to this world). Although I was slightly worried about him, Aru quickly managed to adapt to human society and was having so much fun with making new friends. Here, this is it! Huh? Wha, what I take a look at the paper that Aru brought from his room. Unlike hundred years ago, it was printed on a high quality pulp paper, and it was a consent form for parents to sign, apparently. The name Aru Figura, which was the name that weve been using here, was already put down on it, the only thing thats been missing was his parents signatures. Certificate of Department Activities? Yep, that right. Since I have enough credits, the teacher told me that I can choose something different that I would like to study on my own. I looked over Arus head towards Nectar, and smiled wryly at him. Aru, like every other child at Signos Magic Academy, was going through a Department of Educations Elementary Part CCCC more commonly known as the ordinary course. Kyles educational philosophy was rather straightforward: he would accept anyone who was showing a willingness to learn. It was a truly rare approach to education, with various kinds of special courses or activities to back it up aside from your standard Liberal Arts course or Magical course. When you enter the Magic Academy, as a part of the Magical course you could use magic under the guidance of the teachers, but that would carry the risk of someones noticing that Arus magical prowess was far greater than any of his peers. So in order to avoid that, we decided to send him instead to a Liberal Arts course, so that he could still learn new things. Signos Magic Academy acts on a unit system, and if both boys and girls from eleven to eighteen years old fail to meet a certain quota of hours from among their subjects in their course, they would face the penalty of retention or even retaking a year. For instance, the first four years of learning are considered as elementary school and the classes are conducted in groups, but if you fail to show up a certain amount of times during the first two years it results in your immediate expulsion, and you can not enroll again to any course for about ten years or so. It is a rather strict system. Theoretically speaking, you could clear the course by getting all of the necessary marks and then do whatever you wanted as extracurricular activities. But since it was a very prestigious academy, there was only a number of extra classes you could take per year. Every class was difficult and packed with advance knowledge, and so the children who dropped out because of not getting enough credit was not all that uncommon. Even so, since it was Aru that we are talking about, he managed to take all of the necessary exams and as a result he managed to even skip a few grades ahead. Like, 4 years-worth or so. In other words, even though the winter break would eventually end, there was no need for Aru to come back to school for like three years, since he already passed all of the material needed for an elementary school. The academys so prestigious that it gathers not only domestic students, but also those who come from abroad, and the students life is mostly left to their own affairs, with the faculty rarely even contacting their families. That is why I would sometimes secretly consult the academys current headmaster, Seram, just so I could know how Arus been doing. Seram of course knew about Arus unique circumstances. That CC No, having him on my side, we made sure that Aru would receive a PROPER education. Additionally, when we heard that there would also be a magic aptitude test in the academy, Seram helped Aru a little bit there. I wonder how much anyone actually understand? There is no way other students would know about it unless they heard it from someone who was directly involved. Even amongst some of the teachers who heard about our circumstances ended up over exaggerating the situation a whole lot, thinking that this was the biggest controversy in the history of the entire academy. Moving on from that, honor students were receiving a form of special treatment from the academy itself, to the point where achieving a great marks in higher classes enabled you to study some extra material and courses under the guidance of the teacher on one-on-one basis. However, since there were children that Aru managed to become friends with, we decided that he would still be attending the elementary school section together with everyone else. With that came another thing, namely the fact that as long as Arus attendance was sufficient, he would be given a special permission to attend some extracurricular classes at a higher level while still studying in elementary school section. Additionally, the teacher that was in charge of Arus education seemed to support this method of education, so Aru didnt lean towards studying books only. The academy is focusing on nurturing the students emotional growth as well. The school thinks its important not to isolate him from his peers and not to throw him in the middle of older kids for the sake of higher education. There is a lot of things to learn at school, such as empathy and socializing. I dont know why, but the fact that Aru is able to make friends easily and enjoy his school life just happens to bring tears into my eyes. I can also see why this would be a point of concern for the teacher, so I guess I must somehow intervene in this matter, to steer Aru in the right direction. Aru, dont you think you are taking too many subjects at the same time? I am worried it will be hard to balance everything for you to graduate. For the time being I decided to take the teachers side, to which Arus eyes opened wide. That would be a problem, If I dont graduate I wont be able to see Marca anymore! Saying the name of his female classmate, there was a sign of determination on Arus face. It seems that he managed to get along with this Marca girl, who was also Kyles granddaughter. They get along from the very first day at school. We were all relieved to know that. I understand. Im going to give it my best during club activities, too. But, Of course. If you think it looks interesting and you can do it, you should definitely do it. Right, Nectar? Eehm, of course. Not that I was worried about it in particular, I was still going to give him my permission. Furthermore, Nectar almost immediately took out his quill pen and began to write his name on the appropriate space on the paper. By the way, have you already thought about what kind of club activities you would like to participate in? Uhm, the teachers showed me different things, but I dont really think they are all that interesting. But still, Elvie-senpai invited me to try their club activities sometime. This Elvie-senpai is the boy who is part of the upper course? I inquired about the name I just heard and Aru just nodded in affirmation. Yup, Elvie-senpai. I personally think that the things they are doing in their club are really interesting, and since they are somehow non-regular, the teacher says it might be good for me to give it a try. Non-regular activitiesCCCC Its the kind of activities that you dont necessarily report back to the academy, or that is not approved by faculty for some reason. It becomes like that when your club doesnt have enough members or there are problems with registering it. Usually, your official club would receive funds for its activities directly from the academy, but with non-regular activities the members must procure them themselves, unless their activities can benefit the academy in some way. And although it is stated that the students can get part-time jobs for themselves when they are 14-years-old or older, some people would often result to illegal means to get funds. I get it Seemingly convinced by this explanation, I secretly turn towards Nectar. The gist of it is, if its a minor kind of activity, you would have to get the funds for it yourself, so it might be troublesome if they chose to do something shady in order to get the money. But CCCC Nectar seemed to be of the same mind, so he turned to ask Aru. From your viewpoint, Aru, just what kind of a person is that Elvie-senpai? Elvie-senpai always helps me out, corrects me when I do something wrong and everyone always rely on him. Even though, he just wont admit that it makes him happy that everyone is like that. Hearing Arus story, he seemed like an honest, hard-working person. But I need to think this thoroughly on my own, otherwise it may turn out that Aru is going to get dragged into something really illegal or even dangerous. So after confirming it with Nectar, both of us turned towards Aru, who was restlessly awaiting our decision. Even if its a non-regular activity, if its something you feel you would like to do we are not going to stop you. But I want you to promise us that if you feel in danger or that something is wrong, you will run away from the scene and report it to the teachers. Okay? Yup, I promise! Aru smiled brightly at me, but I was still full of worries. By the way, what kind of activities is this senpai of yours involved with? Oh, yeah, Elvie-senpai is involved in a Magic Machines Study Circle. They work to create their own original magic machines, research new ways of making them or even fixing some of the already existing ones when asked to. Ooh, seems like hes quite the passionate one, huh? Magic machines got really advanced over the last century. There were ones that could produce sparks at will to make fire, manipulating water, washing the dishes, making the water clean and drinkable. In general, these machines were created to make your everyday life a little bit easier. However, they are still fueled by magic, which means that in order to operate them properly one still needed to be a magician, or at the very least have some kind of magic training. Still, with the appearance of new technology, one would allow for placing the normally limited arts and crafts into machines that would serve to aid the household chores for as long as you could supply magical power to them. It was easy to imagine that in the future we would bear witness to the appearance of devices such as washing machines, automatic ignition stoves or refrigerators. Thanks to that, even those unable to use magic would be exposed to the benefits it presents. But, currently it would probably be so expensive that only wealthy people and nobility would be able to afford it, and without the ability to fill it with magic yourself, you would need to hire a magician who would do it for you on a regular basis. Therefore, since allowing only the wealthiest of people to use devices like that was out of the question, magical machines were still a topic that was open to a heated debate all over the world. Especially since one of the places that would benefit from them would be the Signos Academy, due to the number of people who could use magic there. The place is quite different to the usual magic activity. Well, that is true. Its a nice thing he invited you to his club. While we were being impressed by that, Arus face got visibly sad. Yeah, but still, just like Elvie-senpai, I am considered to be a magician who cant use magic all that well, so not many magician clubs would want to actually recruit someone like that. AhCCC This is I heard that Elvie-senpai often gets asked to test various kinds of prototype magical tools, some of which are made by famous magicians. That is why I feel like I shouldnt get involved in that kind of thing, since I wouldnt be of much help to them. Nectar and I cast a quick glances towards one another. It was truly a blessing that we managed to masque Arus true magical capacity before the magic aptitude test. Thanks to that magical tool that Nectar constructed, it became possible for Aru to enroll in the academy with no problems whatsoever. Apparently the accuracy with which the device measure the magical aptitude was way higher than Nectar anticipated. Thanks to that the device measured Arus aptitude inaccurately, but at the same time it labeled him as an irregular who has the magical capacity but is also unable to use any form of magic. The teachers at school think of Aru like that. And although it was not Nectars fault in any way, he took it quite hard that our child was labeled the way he did. Even now I remember that he was so depressed that it kept on raining for a few days straight. Im so sorry, Aru. If only I had done my research more accurately Dont feel bad about it, Daddy. I am doing fine at school, and I get along with everyone just fine. CCCCC But who would have thought that Elvie-senpai is similar to me, yet hes not even wearing the same bracelet? The only thing I can think of is that his magical core may be damaged, or that it may be small, but his magic flow is constantly active Anyway, this is surely a rare case, indeed. I would very much like to investigate this if I could. Nectars eyes shine brightly, making him look more like that of a mad scientist rather than that of a professional researcher. I smiled wryly seeing him like that. Nectar, Aru has enough problems as it is, so please dont add him any new ones, please. I know that, its just that I am really curious right now. Yeah, I could very well tell that judging from that serious look in his eyes. For now, as long as Aru is wearing his bracelet, he cant use his magic. And Aru, even if people might mock you for it, I still want you to do your best and try to make the most out of your school life, okay? Sure thing! Aru smiles brightly and nods vigorously, what a cute reaction. Lava, for how long are you going to stay home this time around? I dont have anything urgent planned for the time being, so maybe Ill just stick around for a two or three days and surveil the neighborhood. Oh, and I must go to the guild sooner rather than later. Your Hunter license certificate is nearing its expiration date, is it not? Added Nectar, probably thinking that the certificate was the most pressing of my concerns right now. Well, since Noct managed to become a 4th class hunter the certificate is no longer necessary. I am now permanently registered at the guild, but I still do have an obligation to report to the guild regularly about the available jobs in the area. And since we are going to be staying here for a while, I would like to build a relationship of mutual trust with them. If I have time, I will probably accept a request or two. I see, so that means that you wont have time to spend together with me, Mommy? Said Aru while obviously panicking after hearing the sudden revelation. You dont have to worry, even if something comes up, it wont take me a whole day to finish. Besides, now that I finished most of my adjusting work in this region and the flow of magic is relatively stable, I will have plenty of time to come play with you and Daddy. Is that so? So, would you like to practice by helping me repair the leylines sometime? Sure! Seeing how Arus face brightened, feeling relieved I turned towards Nectar. Okay, so that is what we are going to do the day after tomorrow. What are you going to do, Nectar? There are quite a few medications that Ive been asked to make, so I need to start preparing them. I am sorry, but it looks like I wont be able to go with you this time. Nectar looked really sorry that he couldnt make it, to which I lovingly caressed his neck. Oh my, it must have been some tricky request to be able to force someone like Nectar, a demi-spirit who trained under the Great Plant Spirit to put some effort into it. Hearing that, Aru turned toward Nectar and asked him: By the way, Daddy, do you have lots of work to do? Lets see, there is a request from the doctor at the church, some requests for deliveries of disinfectants, and for the catalysts that some magicians are going to use. Incidentally, when you need to deliver them? Most of the requests are due the day after tomorrow, since it is the usual day for the gathering of the medical clinics representatives, but some of the individual requests are due tomorrow, so Ill probably need to pull an all-nighter on those. Nectar smiled shyly after he stopped counting thing he had to do, to which Aru and I looked at one another and said in unison. Well, dont just stand here, then! Get to work! Right now! R, right! On it! Nectar jumped out of the room like a rabbit suddenly startled by a predator that was out there to get him. I started to laugh, and then I hugged Aru with all of my might, thinking just how colorful and happy my current life was. Chapter 36 VOLUME 2 CHAPTER 3: Dragon-san Is Surprised The next day I spent the whole morning with Nectar, who was working non-stop on producing the medicine he was asked to create, and after that I prepared myself to go to the local guild. I changed my appearance from that of a young girl to a young male and dressed in the hunter clothes that Ligurila made for me. I clasped my hands together and focus, imagining the flow of magical power within me. Next I visualize the magical sword and the flow of my fire powers. I then proceed to materialize the sword in my hands and filling it up completely with my fire magic. Thanks to that, the power of my flames should be temporary sealed away, so there should be no traces of red in my hair as well. I learned that I needed to remove the red strands of my hair the hard way, when in the past I almost got caught by the kingdoms search parties more than a few times. But since there is no custom for people changing their hair color in this world, this should do the trick quite nicely. Well, I hope so. In Hibernia Im not well known, but in Ballow the tale of Black Flame Dragon are still told by many. That is why I should never lower my guard down. On a side note, both Aru and Nectar are using the same technique when they go out to town. Fuah, Mommys male form surely is so cool! I heard Arus words of praise and saw that his eyes were all shining with adoration. Mumu, stop with your compliments, youre making me blush. And? Did my red strand disappeared properly? Yup, everythings perfect! After being done with the sword, I put it back in the scabbard on my waist and turned towards Aru, asking him about my hair. He gave me a happy nod and a big thumbs up. Right then, Im heading out, Aru. Nectar, Ill leave the house to you. Right, have a safe trip! Then, after saying goodbye to Aru, I leave the house in my male form and head towards the Hunters Guild Branch Office in Hibernia. After the establishment of the Signos Magical Academy, many magicians and scholars arrived in the area, and hence Hibernia came to be known as an academic city. Aside from the Signos Academy, there were many other places of learning here, and so both students and teachers made the majority of the towns population. This fact increased the influx of magic around the area. Although the crimes were not all that common here, you could still be in danger when leaving the citys vicinity, as there were many monster and magical beasts lurking in the wilderness. But, on the other hand, since the magic in this area was so dense, you could easily acquire rare materials and powerful herbs if you knew where to look for them. That is also the reason why the Hunters Guild has its branch in here, and they are always on the lookout for more people who would be willing to work for them. The Hunters Guild was located near the citys walls, opposite of the School District where all of the educational facilities were located. I opened the swing door and walked inside, feeling the relaxed atmosphere hanging in the air. Hunters usually get up early in the morning to depart for work, since the job could take a whole day or two to complete. Now, at this hour the number of both Hunters and their clients was rather scarce. As soon as I entered the building, I directed myself towards the counter set at the back of the room, where a receptionist kept on tapping her fingers on the counter. Welcome to the Hunters Guild Hibernia branch. Please state your business. Seeing that she got a customer, the receptionist raised her head from her office work and greeted me. I would like to go on a quest. Could you present me with some that would last two to three days at maximum? Understood. Now, could you present me you Hunters tag? To the receptionists request, I pulled out my tag from under my shirt. The chestnut-haired receptionist took the tag from me and placed it on the appropriate reader, and she started to perform her usual operations. However, after a few seconds, her expression stiffened, although almost unnoticeably. Her eyes widened in astonishment, she cast a quick glance at my face before returning to her duties, to which I lowered my head. Nocturne-sama, right? There is a request for the subjugation of the Marionette Tree that is rumored to have appeared in the region. Feel free to give it a try. Ahh, umm, yeah, thanks. The receptionist casually brought up a topic of a monster who was rumored to have ended the lives of countless Hunters who were greedily trying to raise up their own rank. She then smiled again and began to check through the bulletin board, but soon her expression became clouded yet again. I am terribly sorry, but at the moment there are no request for your current rank. Oh, no, its fine, I only wanted to show my face around here today, so I dont mind if the quests rank is actually lower. I dont want to steal the jobs of the Hunters who are originally from this region. Is, is that so? If possible, I was hoping to undertake some gathering quest. I understand, please wait a moment. When I informed the uneasy receptionist about my preferences, she again began to search through the requests they had available at the moment. Seeing that, the other staff member who was working right next to the receptionist raised his face and looked at her, and then casually spoke up: The only gathering quest we have right now is the one of rank 2, is it not? Rank 2? Usually you would take up quest of the same rank as your Hunters rank, but there is no problem if you want to take up the quest that is of lower rank than your own. However, if you take up too much quests on your shoulders, there is a possibility that you might steal the jobs from some rookies. Whats more, lower class gathering quests proved themselves to be a steady source of income for Hunters, so it was generally shunned upon when higher rank Hunters lower their grade quests. For a while I can feel the uneasy gazes of the receptionists, so I turn towards the request table. There is also a gathering quest available in Rank 3, but it will probably take more than 2 days. If youre willing to wait a little bit more, there might come some slaying quests in rank 3 or even 4. Thats kinda, umm Technically I could get it done by using Teleportation, but I didnt wanted to risk being put under suspicion, since because of the leylines my option were rather limited at the moment. Im sorry, if you came a little bit earlier, we could have introduced you to a request that would meet your criteria. I shook my head with a smile at the receptionist, who was trying to apologize to me. No, thats not your fault. I am the one to blame here, for coming here so late knowing full well what a Hunters day looks like. If you plan to stay in this town for a while, please let us know about your accommodations, we might be able to inform you ahead of time about any future quests. No, that wont be necessary. But thank you. I thanked them, and the receptionists looked a little bit surprised. It must feel strange to them since there are maybe a few actual Hunters who would decline the offer like that after its been made by the Guild. I wonder if it makes me look arrogant? In any case, I received back my Hunters tag, and left the counter in a somewhat depressed mood, despite the fact that I didnt actually do nothing wrong here. Umu, oh well, I think like that to myself while reading the Hunters Certificate near the entrance, wanting to confirm a few things. Then, as I was reading through it, the door to the guild opened with a bang, so I twisted my body to see what was going on. My god, this is outrageous! The door to the Guild opened, and two people dressed in Hunters garbs entered the building. A man with horn-adorned helmet quickly approached the counter and slammed his hands onto it right in front of the receptionist that I did business with not so long ago. Oi, you deceived me, what the hell is the meaning of this shit!? Despite the fact that normally a woman would be brought to tears by a behavior like that, the receptionist simply rose one of her eyebrows, picked a paper that was on the desk, flickered it and surveyed its contents. Apparently they seemed to have some sort of a problem. Hesta-san and Gukur-san. Gathering quest under the category of Rank 3. We even introduced you to a guide who was supposed to lead you to the place designated in the quest: Forest of Silence at the edge of the Signos Plains. Was there a problem? You bet your ass there were problems! Nobody told me that our guide would be a fucking child! The little shit is only going to slow us down! The other man joined in complaints, and no matter how you looked at it you just couldnt help it but to start to have a headache. To avoid getting involved in this, other Hunters quickly began to leave the building as soon as those two came inside. As I was on my way out, the door opened yet again, effectively blocking me from leaving. A young boy entered the Guild, rushing straight to the counter where the Hunters were. I told you that I have proper Guild qualifications and I can very well protect myself if need be! If you are Rank 3 Hunters then please listen when someone is talking to you!! You there, brat, shut your hole! The boy had sharp eyes and brown hair. He also got yelled at pretty badly. The receptionist seemed surprised by the boys sudden appearance, seeing how tired and out breath he was. However, she wasnt going to let the men have the last word. The person in charge of guiding you is indeed a student at Signos Academy, but has managed to obtain a Rank 2 as a Hunter, and also received an official training in both escort and self-defense. The Guild vouches for him. Signos or not, look at him! Its obvious that his magic is not going to be of any use to us! But thats not the problem here, goddamnit! What the hell do you mean that he gets a share of the reward!? From those words alone, I understand the gist of whats going on. Here at the Hunters Guild, there is a system that lets you ask local people to act as guides to various places around the region during the Gathering or Slaying quests. Regardless if you are a local Hunter or a travelling one, the guides services were often employed in a wide variety of quests due to the guides experience or the Hunters lack of knowledge about the terrain of operations. It is mostly a way in which the local population can earn some extra money, so they would often get hired not only to show the way, but also to help during the gathering quests. But sometimes, Hunters would end up hiring a guide in advance without reading the conditions of the contracts. In addition, these guys did not look all that strong in the first place, so for people like that it was actually a blessing that Signos Academy would allow some of its students to apply to the Guild as guides, making it easier for the weaker Hunters. Even a 15-years-old student would be treated here like an adult, being treated as a valuable member providing support and fighting power. The terms were included in the request forms, and it is also mandatory for our employers to confirm them verbally upon accepting. You, being a Rank 3, should be well aware of that, correct? The two of them were silent for a moment, probably grasping what the receptionist meant by that. They seemed to be at a loss for words. But still, one of them still had it in him to lash out violently. S-Shut up! Im not going to work with a mere brat! Give us another guide!! Sir, as unfortunate as it may sound to you, this boy is the only one at the moment who can guide you to Signos Plains. Shit, fine then! Cancel that request! The fault lies entirely on your end, so were not gonna pay any penalty for that!!! W, wait just a second! And you dare to call yourself Hunters!? Shut yer trap, brat! The boy tried to stand up to the Hunters, only to be smacked by them and send back with the force of the blow. The boy fell back towards me, and I managed to catch him with one hand and prevent him from falling onto the ground. It was an easy feat for me to accomplish, since my current form was bigger than usual. Sorry, mister! Dont sweat it. While the boy was busy with apologizing to me, the men have already left the Guilds building. I assessed the situation and looked at the boy who was now looking at the door with regret. He should be around 15-years-old or so, I think. Although his body was slim and thin, I could feel that he was well trained from that time I grabbed him. The boy looked to be quite strong and was good-looking, a combination of traits that could spawn envy in any adult. That was the opinion of my keen eye. The tense atmosphere was gone and the normal relaxed mood returned to the Guild house, so the receptionist let out a sigh and stood up from behind the counter. El-kun, a word of advice. You mustnt talk like that to our clients. Im so sorry, Tilda-san. The boy started to frantically apologize, and the receptionist relaxed a bit and said: No, the fault here is clearly mine for letting you guide those two. I wonder just how they managed to get their ranks? Foul words under the address of the Guilds representatives, abandonment of quest without any reason whatsoever, its enough to make them lose their certificates. Furthermore, they could even end up being put on a blacklist, or even driven out of the Hunters Guild for good. The boys expression stiffened when he heard that, and he still shook his head as to deny those words. No, I was clearly at fault here. I wanted to go with them so that I could gather some materials that Ive been missing. Even so, you are part of the Guild, a student that we accepted for training so you could put your abilities to good use. Ill make sure to punish them later for their insolence. Although Tilda-san was directing her anger towards someone who already left, she let out a sigh again. But this is quite troublesome. Thanks to those ruffians the request is now canceled, and the due date is tomorrow. And since it was an individuals request, the Guild will have to pay for not doing our part of the job properly This is also quite troubling for me as well. If I dont earn some money during the next couple of days I am going to starve to death. Also, without proper materials I basically cant get any work done, so those guys got me good!! Now, now, El-kun, I thought I told you time and again not to spend all of your money on those inventions of yours and to eat properly Im sorry, but my inventions are more important to me than anything else. Now, without those materials all of my work so far is going to be for nothing. Tilda-san, cant you do something about it? Lets see, I have no choice now but to post this quest as urgent. I am willing to cover it from the Guilds side, but the place itself remains a problem. Not just anyone can venture there. And even if there was someone who would be willing to undertake it, are there going to be willing to hire a guide like me? This is Tilda-san and the boy talked gently, thinking about resolving this whole situation. It looks like that it will be perfect for me to act without raising any kind of suspicion. Thinking that to myself, I walked over to them and opened my mouth: Would it be alright if I take on that request? Judging form the interactions between everyone who was involved, it was a perfect job for me to do. Tilda-san held her breath upon hearing my words, various thoughts going through her head as the Guilds official. Finally, she must have arrive at a conclusion that it was way better to borrow my help than for the Guild to lose their credibility. Are you sure you want to do this, sir? At the same time, since Im not familiar with this whole Forest of Silence, I would like to hire this boy here as my guide. Rather, they seemed to be glad that I did spoke up about it. It looks like Tilda-san made her decision as well, looking that her eyes were filled with resolve. This boy is just a student, not a full fledged magician, but the Guild can guarantee that his skills as a Hunter are more than adequate. Thank you so much. I dont mind that in the slightest. There are lots of Hunters who cant use any kind of magic, so a help like that is certainly appreciated. Now, could you give me some details about the request? Certainly. Now, would you please come over to the counter? Please wait just a second, Tilda-san! The boy interrupted our conversation, hearing that Tilda-san and I have already reached a general consensus. Forest of Silence is an area where it is recommended to venture in with at least two pairs of Hunters! So wouldnt it be bad for only the two of us to go there alone, and someone as handsome as that mister at that!? Ahaha Gotta say, it was kind of awkward to get complimented on my looks when it was nothing but an illusion. It was already strange enough for me to turn myself into a man when I was a female college student, but it only helped me in a way that no ones here was suspicious of me. However, I guess Ive become noticeable in a whole other sense. Additionally, I didnt look all that strong. His looks are certainly quite enviable, I must say, but its quite alright. Since it is a rather troublesome request, I would be at ease knowing that Im giving it to someone who is calm and composed. Even Tilda-san told me something like that? Well, not that I mind. If you say so, Tilda-san, I guess theres nothing more for me to say in the matter. It seemed that Tildas words of approval were enough to convince the boy. Also, it seemed that he didnt wanted to disclose any kind of personal information about himself needlessly. But at the same time, its obvious that he wanted to be part of this quest. Also, Tilda-san had another thing up her sleeve that was sure to draw the boys attention and convinced him without problem. This man here has the highest rank the Guild can offer right now. His name is Noct. Wha? After blinking twice or thrice, the boy finally raised his face. She is saying the truth. Here, this is my Guild tag. I take off my tag and place it in boys hands, so that he could comprehend the situation faster. As the boy saw the tag with a total of four shields with swords and staff crossing one another, his eyes widened in surprise and his mouth opened wide. Are you really Noct!? The one who took down the first class dangerous beast with a mere party of three people!? That Noct!? Oooh. Who would have guessed that the boy would know about that? Its a little bit embarrassing to say the least. Well, me and my friends were just lucky at that time. That much is true. Without luck and help of my friends, we would have never achieved victory in that suppression quest. Also, aside from getting my rank raised, I could eat for free in the village that was being terrorized by that monster. But still, I heard that they only appoint people to your rank once a year, and solely based on abilities! I heard that you managed to slay countless high-class monsters together with your comrades So what are you doing in a place like this? We were never a full-time party. Basically we were just solo Hunters who happened to work together on a number of occasions. You think alone, I am not good enough? N-No, I would never dare to even think like that! After that subjugation was over, the Guild wanted to give me more and more troublesome requests, but I managed to bail out on that idea by saying that monsters like that are not really my forte, and that I would like something more basic. The boy initially panicked, but now took a deep breath and spoke up, as if he wanted to confirm this to me, but also to himself. I can take care of myself, I assure you. But, are you sure you want to have someone like me to drag you down? No problem. You do your job, and Ill make sure to do mine just as good. Hope we can have a nice partnership. I handed him my right hand, and he shook it with a slightly tense expression. My name is Elvie Manton. So, I hope that we will get along. As soon as the boy said his name was Elvie I realized that he was that Senpai whose been taking care of Aru, and I was surprised by that fact more than anything. So I tried to do my best not to let any of that show on my face. The magical waves that were transmitted through my palm ultimately confirmed my assumptions. This boy with dark hair and sharp eyes was without a doubt Kyles descendant. Chapter 37 VOLUME 2 CHAPTER 4: Dragon-san Works With a Grand-Grandchild Magical waves patterns tend to be different for each person, but they can be compared to the DNA back in my world, and often the members of the same bloodline share some sort of similarity when it comes to them. So normal humans could use specific tools to check whether or not they are related to somebody else, while magicians could easily sense out other people in search for their relatives. After we both signed the contract, it took us less than fifteen minutes to get ready and we immediately departed towards our destination. Right now Elvie was walking right beside me in a complete and utter silence. As if cat got his tongue, or something like that. Whats interesting, hes been acting like that since the moment he learned my rank as a Hunter. Well, since the Hunters Guild assigns their rank solely based on abilities, its should come as no surprise that those of the highest rank were considered to be someone on a completely different level from normal mortals. Thats a really twisted view. It bothered me greatly. I would never have thought that I happen to meet one of Kyles descendants here. But, no matter how many times I checked the magical pattern of this boys magic, it definitely had Kyles traces, which made me feel kinda happy. If we take whole generations into consideration, then he should be his grandchild or even great grandchild. And he already grew so much. No, no, no. Focus. Im at work right now. This matter can wait until later time. But I just cant wait to tell this to both Nectar and Aru! Umm, Noct-san? Is there something on my face? Elvie asked me that, his stiff expression becoming even more tense now. I should have seen that coming. Ah, sorry, my bad. You see, I was surprised by your magical waves pattern. There was no way that I would tell him that I was friends with his great-grandfather and that I watched his children grow, so instead I quickly told him something else entirely. However, there was no lie in what I said. Elvies magical waves were so thin and weak that I could hardly even sense them. In fact, I was only able to do so during the direct contact with his hand, and it was hard for me to identify them properly. Even now the amount of magical waves hes been emitting was so small that it could be easily confused with the magic in atmosphere, so that was probably the reason why I failed to notice him sooner. It was only now I realized that Marca-chan, who was together with Aru in elementary school, rarely uses her surname Slaggart. While I was thinking about all that, Elvie spoke to me. Eh, Noct-san, you can sense my magical waves? Even people at school or the Guild are unable to do so, often asking me Are you truly a human being? Well, its a shame to say it, but that kind of logic was fairly reasonable. You see, magical waves are emitted by nearly all living things, so they are kind of a sign of life itself. And it is by that principle that I know precisely where to fix the leyline when something goes wrong with it. Oh, you see, I happen to be fairly sensitive to magical waves. I said that because I couldnt tell him the truth. But it seems that hes bought it without any kind of doubt or problem. Now, thats to be expected from someone who is the highest rank Now, from now on we need to make some preparations for our travel, since we are going to search for a plant called a Melted Snow Grass at our destination. Aah, if its like that, it shouldnt be a problem. I received the permission from the Guild to hire a mount for my travels, so it should contain both of us. Elvie looked apologetic when he said that, but I informed him that since it was an urgent quest, we received a pass from Tilda-san to use any mount we deem appropriate completely free of charge. I am terribly sorry, but since my magical waves are so weak, Im not all that good with riding magical beasts. However, I can get to Signos Plains on horseback no problem Ooh, I see now, well, in that case, lets look around town for something that you can easily use. But it sounds like hard work. They are not as popular as some other mounts or beasts, but are easy to handle and you can still get to a lot of places with their help. I am truly sorry for the inconvenience. Perhaps it was because Elvie understood just how dangerous of a place Forest of Silence was at night, but his shoulders and head dropped heavily as he apologized to me yet again in anxiety. Its quite alright. There is more than one method of doing things and approaching problems, after all. Look, were already here. While we were talking, we finally arrived at the Guild-owned stables just near the citys gate. I entered inside, looked around and called the manager. Im sorry, but do you still have mounts that can easily accommodate two people? Hmmm? Oh, you guys look like you mean some serious business. Said the old man who looked over as when we apparently interrupted him in caring for the beasts he had here. But you know, you say easy to use, but each and every one of my mounts are of a high class. Think youve got what it takes to use them properly? Its alright. So, can you show us something appropriate? When I gave the manager the letter of recommendation that Tilda-san handed me before our departure, he read through its contents and his face was betraying that he could not quite believe what he read. It was probably hard to believe that I managed to achieve the highest rank in such a short amount of time. Well look here, looks like I happen to come across some genuine big-shots! If thats the case, I will procure something really good for you guys! The manager showed us to follow him, and we were guided to a completely different building from that of the stables. This building was bigger and much sturdier than the regular stables, and you could hear angry roars of monsters coming from inside of it. I asked Elvie to wait outside the entrance. When the manager and I entered the building itself, all roars and cries died down. The thing that was there, was none other than a legendary beast that had head and wings of an eagle, and the body of a horse CC Hippogriff. It was over 1,5 times bigger than me, and it was gazing upon me and my companion with vigilance but also curiosity. Unbelievable, a fully grown-up Hippogriff! However, when the manager tries to get closer to it, it spreads its wings in a full display of its power. It looked as if it was ready to tear apart the collar and chain that were placed upon its neck. With that the manager seemingly gave up on approaching the beast as he only shrugged his shoulders, so I approached it instead, connecting my thoughts to its mind. Then the Hippogriff opened its eyes in surprise and bended its knees. It seems that by connecting my thoughts to his, the Hippogriff was able to understand what I was in an instant. It looked to be smart animal, but since the manager was right there near me, I had to make it as short as possible. Aah, the Hippogriff was born amongst the people, but came here only just recently. Because of that, it was seemingly stressed out. Because of that, it didnt wanted to go outside, to meet others. Although it was reluctant, the Hippogriff lowered its head in a sign of acknowledging me and my will. No way, for that Hippogriff to bow down its head! Mister, give me this one. And bring some saddle as well. I said that to the manager while stroking the Hippogriffs head and rustle its feathers. *** Boy, look what I borrowed!! Elvie turned around to face me, nervously waiting in front of the stables, and the moment he did that, he opened his mouth vide, closed it, and then his jaw almost dropped to the ground. Is, isnt that a Hippogriff!? The beast of third class on the danger scale!? There shouldnt be any problem for the two of us to ride it. I vouch for this child personally. Saying that, the Hippogriff opened its beak as if he was going to bite Elvie, glaring at him with its sharp eyes. It didnt took long for Elvie to glare back at the creature, with equally menacing look. Dont. This person is a very important costumer. The situation was beginning to look quite dire, but then, to the boys surprise, the Hippogriff broke his knees and lay down, allowing the two of us to mount it quite easily. After that, Elvie followed my lead and began to aggressively climb onto the creatures back, and after struggling for a while we finally took off from the citys gate towards the Signos Plains. ********* Flying through the sky made our journey so much quicker, we have soon arrived at our destination, the Forest of Silence in less than thirty minutes. However, thanks to the maneuvers that the Hippogriff was making while in the air for the first time in quite a while, after we touched the ground again Elvie almost immediately run towards the first tree he saw and started vomiting. I wish I have casted an anti-motion sickness spell around us prior to taking off. I had no problems whatsoever, and so I pretended that I saw nothing. And I definitely didnt think that the way in which he fell onto the ground while holding his stomach was super-duper cute or anything like that! Since I had no choice, I let the Hippogriff roam free while keeping it at a distance from where I could still easily call it back with a special whistle, and finally after some time Elvie came back to me from the nearby bushes, looking pale and sick. I, I thought I was going to die out there. It sure wasnt pretty. I cant, I cant believe that you can retain such a stone-looking face despite all of that Well, what can I say, you get used to it with time. It is a trait that I managed to acquire during my aerial fights against demons of various kind (but mostly Ligurila). But because I couldnt say it, I instead shrugged my shoulders and handed the boy a bottle of water, which he drank almost entirely. I have kept you waiting long enough. Now, please come this way. Then, as we entered the Forest of Silence his attitude switched completely, as he himself entered the work mode. This time, the purpose of our visit was to gather, not to slay monsters, so we were going to try to avoid engaging monsters in battle as much as we possibly could. Say, youve been working as a guide for quite a while now, havent you? No, not quite. Its been only a year since I received my permission from the Guild to start working, and before that Ive been mostly doing it during long vacations or weekends. But still, you seem to know these paths pretty well. Even though it was a gentle slope we were walking right now, normally if you talk during a climb you tend to get tired pretty quickly, but he wasnt showing any signs of being tired. Its incredible that he even had energy to share a story like that with me. As I silently admired him, Elvie looked back at me and smiled wryly. This is Well, my parents made sure that I got lots of outdoor exercises from the earliest years of my life. Also at school. That is how I managed to learn about the land and somewhat build my stamina. Hoo, I didnt know that educational facilities do things like that nowadays. I havent heard anything like that from Aru regarding his classes. He would only talk about normal classroom stuff. Yes, thats right. Since my family has a long standing record of serving in the military, my classes consisted of various kinds of survival training as well as monster slaying training. People from Signos working for the Guild are all members of such familiesCCCC At the top of the slope the forest got thinner, and the ground was covered in a peculiar-looking grass. This is the Melted Snow Grass, but as the name implies the best samples are the ones that you can find around the melted snow. Gotta say, this request is rather extraordinary for this time of the year. In order to protect itself from various insects and bad weather, the Melted Snow Grass also used the magical power that was stored in it to protect and preserve itself. Thanks to that, you could distinguish the right flowers by touching them with your fingers since they were slightly warm. According to Elvies words, it was a medicinal herb used as a base for many mixtures that were then shipped abroad. It can also grow near roads and buildings. But since you can only distinguish it during winter when there is snow around, it is commonly mistook for a plain old weed. Good to know. So, in other words, we must search patiently. Ill help you look. Thank you. Elvie placed his backpack at the roots of a large tree, started crawling and crouching while searching for suitable plants and when he found one, he would put it back into his backpack. Now, now, CC lets gather us some Melted Snow Grass. Where could it be? Ah, there it is. I spend some time gathering the plants myself. While searching for the plants with great care, I also spoke to Elvie. Back to what we were talking about, do you want to stop being a guide and become a Hunter yourself in the future? Hmm Honestly speaking, I dont think I can ever become as good of a Hunter as you, mister Noct. CCCC But what I do know, is that I want to become strong. I was kind of worried about those last words of his, but then he continued working and all of my worries dissipated. Not that I mind it all that much, though. I know that Hunters work hard to achieve their goal and to make a living. So you want to stand at the top someday? Elvie was initially surprised, but then he smiled as he answered. That is, I would like to, but Ill probably get there without realizing it someday. Honestly speaking. I just wanted to work as a Hunter so that I could earn some money that would help Nectar to open up his own shop and since I also needed something to do as my human self. Now that we finally managed to achieve our goal, I was still working so that I could earn some pocket money for my own little things. When you are a Hunter of the highest rank, I imagine that you can probably live a life of luxury, almost like a member of nobility. Its not like I was ever really interested in life of luxury, and I was never fond of formalities, so you dont need to use honorifics and formalities around me. Im really grateful, but I would still like to address you with proper respect. Otherwise it might cause some problems. Elvie answered me seriously, but then his hand suddenly stopped and he stopped packing the plant into his backpack. Youve been asking quite a lot of questions. Why do you want to know so much about me? Im sorry if it came out wrong, Im just asking out of sheer curiosity. Eeh, I would never guess, but what about you, Noct-san? It surprised me that Elvie asked me with a very serious expression. Ahh, now I get it. Although in recent years the number of female Hunters began to increase, the ratio of men to women was still around seven to three, so homosexuality was still a common occurrence in this line of work. I guess Elvie had to be extra careful about that as well during his escapades as a guide. You can rest assured, for I have a loving wife and have no interest in men whatsoever. If possible, I would like for us to be friends, but I guess its still too soon for that. I even showed him my wedding ring as a token of confirmation that I was married, and seeing that made Elvie let out a sigh of pure relief. I, I see. Im sorry for suspecting you of something like this. Its alright. Its partially my fault for asking so many questions and not realizing it myself. Also, one of my predecessors used to tell me all the time not to talk too much to strangers, especially when you are alone with them. I was this close from stepping onto a landmine there. Elvie looked like someone who would easily become a target of people of such tastes if they could try and go for it. Yes, Ill try to be more careful from now on. When I looked at Elvie, he nodded his head and smiled at me reassuringly. Chapter 38 VOLUME 2 CHAPTER 5: Dragon-san Smooth-Talks We continued our work, and when the sun was little past noon we managed to gather all the herbs we needed, so we decided to take a short break. Noct-san, you are a rather peculiar person, arent you? We ate the sandwiches we bought while we were still in the city, and Elvie said that quite abruptly, much to my surprise. Why do you think so? Despite being the highest rank Hunter, you dont belittle others. Moreover, you try to act friendly towards people, but at the same time your handsome face makes you slightly difficult to approach. I get a feeling that I could talk to you pretty much about anything. I wonder why he said that to me? Well, I am but a Hunter. Nothing more and nothing less. True, but that doesnt change the fact that you stand at the very top of the ladder. Best not to dwell on the small details. You truly are a peculiar person, Noct-san. Elvie smiled bitterly and fell silent, as if trying to recall something. After thinking for a while, he opened my mouth. Noct-san, you had to take down lots of demons and monsters to earn your rank, isnt that right? Yeah, youre right. I wasnt only dealing with normal monsters, but demons as well. So, have you ever encountered one of them? Evil spirits that devour monsters? Compared to a moment ago, right now Elvie was looking at me with a very serious look in his eyes. I could see it in his eyes that there was a reason behind that question, so I answered him while becoming curios myself. I have heard the stories, but why do you want to know about an evil spirit like that? Demons doesnt have one particular shape or physique. Even though they do have some common properties, they must always be looked upon as individuals with their unique sets of properties. However, sometimes the demons may grow so twisted or powerful that their properties may become a sort of their very own trademarks, earning them unique names as a result. Such demons may even come to invade the human settlements, being so strong that they would automatically earn a classification of Level 1 Dangerous Beast on the Guilds scale. Many demons also liked to fight among themselves. Although there were information on some of them in the Guilds records, there were far more demons out there that may have been still unknown or undiscovered. But the evil spirit that Elvie was talking about was even beyond that scale. Also, I believe that there is no illustration of evil spirit in Guilds reference books. Would you believe me if I told you that I have encountered this creature? There was definitely something in his eyes that wanted to know the answer, but when he hesitated to speak up, instead he only smiled vaguely. Im sorry. I shouldnt have asked. Please, forget about it. No, I mean Well then, Noct-san, shall we head back? Elvie said that despite the fact that he didnt even finish his sandwich, and so it was so sudden that I had no other choice but to nod my head and drop the subject. There is still some time until the sun goes down. Is this going to be enough for your materials collection? Not really, but with this much I can procure the rest in town. I would like to avoid staying here until it gets dark if I can help it. Safety comes first, as they say. That much sure is true, but I still cant help it but look at him with curiosity. Well then, why didnt you try to buy those things in town to begin with? Umm, this is Those things are a little bit pricey, but thats perfectly okay! You told that receptionist earlier that you wouldnt have enough money for your living expenses, so wouldnt that be bad? I let out a heavy sigh, hearing how hard those words came through his mouth. Listen, you and I are Hunters, so it makes us equal. So for showing me the way here I must give you an appropriate award, and in turn you may ask me to give you even more for your services. So stop pretending like you are sorry about it. I judged that under that condition this request can be easily cleared. So you dont need to hold yourself back. Im sorry. Elvie hung his head, apparently feeling guilty about that situation. Umu, as long as you understand then everythings fine. Right, so, what do you need? Umm, its the roots of a plant called Cassia. Ill need about three portions of it. Hm? Do you use it to strengthen some metal? Cassias roots were supposedly used by both blacksmiths and craftsmen in order to forge weapons and craft magical tools. I remember that Belga once told me that when she was crafting something herself. It seems that you know your stuff. You see, for my extracurricular activities I am producing some magical machines, and then I sell them so that I can get money out of it. Actually, I didnt needed to know a detail that was this depressing. So thats why, huh? I mean, its something I do at school. Elvie laughed while looking a bit embarrassed about that explanation of his. Oh well, looks like the Cassia herbs are now our utmost priority. So, wed better start searching for the sake of your living expenses. Thank you so much, but Im afraid that Cassia does not grow in groups and is difficult to find. Whats more, its above ground part is really difficult to distinguish, so it will be a miracle if we manage to find even a single one of them. Okay, but it is supposed to grow around here somewhere, right? Umm, I guess. Umm, Noct-san? I heard Elvies distressed voice, but I was too busy with squatting down, putting my hands on the ground and concentrating my thoughts to pay that any mind right now. As usual, when I connected my mind to the leyline, I could see clearly the threads of magical energy that were connecting with every plant in the vicinity as clearly as day. Now, I would be able to find the real thing by following its magical waves pattern. Lets see Cassia, Cassia Found it. One it as your ten, the other one is at my three. Eh, you have found it? How!? Elvie sounded surprised, to which I laughed cheerfully. Well, that is my little secret. But anyway Im glad that it is not all that far away. Lets go do some digging! Although it seems that Elvie was somewhat suspicious of me, he still started to follow my lead and soon enough, when we discovered Cassia leaves on the ground, his eyes began to sparkle with both joy and surprise. Thats amazing! Noct-san! Elvie was getting ready to procure some tools from his backpack, such as shovel and a small scoop placed at the tip of a long stick, but I stopped him with a gesture of my hand, pointed another one at the ground that surrounded Cassia and said: Excavation! I say the words in ancient language and infuse them with power, making the ground around Cassia softer and easier to remove without the risk of damaging the roots. Soul words I was surprised just how lonely that voice sounded. Looking at it now, Elvie was looking at me with envy clearly visible in his eyes. Boy? Ah, no, Noct-san, I see that you can use Soul Words. Yeah, that is why they call me a Magical Swordsman. I just happen to know some magical words. I indeed used magic, but what of it? It should be easier to dig like that, right? Right, thank you very much, now then, Noct-san, I can take care of this plant here, so could you go to that other one and collect it? It will be faster if each one of use work on our own plant. But Its alright! I can take care of myself if need be! I was initially hesitant to leave him on his own, but Elvie just stood up and started to work with the shovel on his own, so the conversation kind of broke off at this point. Do you have a whistle or something that makes a loud noise? Just in case something unforeseen happened? Yes, I do have something like that. Please use it if you happen to wonder into some wild animal. If worst come to worst, we shall meet at that place where the Melting Snow Grass grows, okay? Right! Ill catch up with you soon. Then I took another shovel from Elvies backpack and went to the other point with Cassia. There I again used the ancient language to soften the ground, and dug the shovel into the ground and started excavating the roots with great care. Then I sensed something on the scouting net that I secretly erected around the place where Elvie was. From the feeling of it, it was something huge. Its bad, its really bad! Elvie was still there! Holding the shovel in my hand, I turned around and dashed towards the place where Elvie was. Shortly after, I started to see Elvies silhouette in between the trees. However, I need to act fast! Lets do thisCCCC I let out a ferocious battlecry as I drew my sword from my waist. When Elvie suddenly came to a stop, I rolled up to him and pushed him away in a hurry. At that moment, something popped out of the ground in the exact place where Elvie stood a moment ago. It was a huge snake No, it was an earthworm. Its body was reddish-brown in color and its peristalsis seemed to be over one meter. It was impressive, but at the same time really messed up. Irritated that its surprise attack didnt work, the earthworm began to wiggle angrily, baring the sharp teeth around its mouth. If it wasnt for my quick reaction, Elvie would have without a shred of doubt end up inside of its stomach. Earthworm!? The earthworm wanted to attack Elvie again, but this time I managed to stop that attempt as well, by throwing the shovel that I held in my hand at it with my full might. Boy, get away from there! The shovel flew through the air and plunged deeply into the earthworms neck, but even with my draconic strength it didnt do that much harm to it. But the earthworms attention was drawn to me instead, as it plunged towards me with a blood-curdling roar. In that case. Ill send you back to the ground where you belong! Earthworm! I directed my sword into the place from which its fangs rose up, and while avoiding the earthworms leap I swung my sword with all of my strength. Haa! The moment the sword separated earthworms head from the rest of its body, a pillar of flames rose from the fresh wound. The ground shook and vibrated from a tremendous scream that sounded very much like metal scraping against metal, but the monster recovered from that quickly. Even without its head, it still wanted to attack me by swinging its tail at me, but, Noct-san, get down! As soon as I heard Elvies voice I crouched reflexively, and then a huge mass of magical power passed over my head with a crushing sound. Eh, huh, wait a second, explosion!? To be more precise, it was a shock wave, one of the most basic form of attack when it comes to magical combat. It effects may vary depending on the caster, but it usually detonated upon impact with the target. And right now it crushed upon the earthworms body, blowing it away while letting out a high-pitched shrill. Earthworm fell back on the ground, sending another shock through it, bodily fluids gushing out of its now completely broken body. I finally let out a sigh of relief, stood up and looked back at Elvie, who was now holding some device made of wood and metal in his hand. Thanks for that. Are you injured? No, it should be me who should thank you for the rescue. Are you injured anywhere, Noct-san? Ooh, its nothing big. Anyway, Im sorry for that. I was supposed to protect you during the course of this quest, but instead I parted ways with you, exposing you to harm. How am I ever going to face Kyle or Belga after putting their descendant into a harms way? No, its not your fault at all, Noct-san! Rather, the blame is entirely mine for proposing for us to act on our own! If it wasnt for your help, I would have ended up in that monsters stomach! Seeing how Elvies body was shaking all over from worry and that he was speaking of the bottom of his heart, I couldnt help it but laugh warmly. But still, just before that Earthworm came out of the ground, youve managed to see it and wanted to dodge it, right? How did you know? Earthworms are considered to be the 3rd class Dangerous Beasts, which puts them on equal terms with Hippogriffs. Its intelligence is really low, but since it moves in the ground without making even the slightest of sounds, it is virtually impossible to detect it unless you surveil the area around you with magic. But Elvie for sure knew about its presence before I even came to his rescue. Additionally CCCC Umm, how do I put it? I simply knew that it was there, like an intuition. I cant really explain it all that well, and I dont really understand it all that well, but I always feel uneasy deep down inside of me when there is a danger approaching or when my life is threatened. And if I act upon that feeling I can avoid it. I used to think those were mere coincidences in the past, but now I know that it is quite handy. Oh, well, its good that youre not hurt. I gave up on investigating the matter further, since no harm actually came to the boy. I dont really get it myself. At that moment I sensed a magical waves that belonged to something other than him. Just what was that? Besides, I was really curious about that strange device that Elvie was holding in his hand. It is one of the things that Im using: a magical gun. It uses shockwaves to attack the target, and its power is comparable to that of a cannon. But I wonder if the amount of magic it uses is okay? Umm, this is At that moment I couldnt help it but feel nostalgic seeing just how much this boy resembled Belga, while he inspected his gun, and then put it away back into the holster that was hanging from his hip. In the past, this device was merely a substitute for the weakest of magicians who had problems with remembering the incantations for more powerful spells. But now, since it underwent lots of improvements, these guns could now automatically draw from the users magical reserves and convert them into bullets of sorts. Even the normal people could technically use it, as long as they possessed enough magical power for the bullet to form. However, the technology used to convert the magical power was by no means perfect and as a result each bullet needed tremendous amounts of magical energy to work effectively. So unless you werent a genuine magician, using it effectively was limited and full of flaws. Umm, its okay, really, this thing, it is only as powerful as the magician who uses it. Hearing all of this from Elvies mouth made me remember Arus words: a magician who cannot use magic properly.. And seeing that right now, I understood that it must be true. His situation was not an enviable one. The look on his face convinced me that it was not the topic I should pursue right now, and so I swiftly changed the subject. Hmm, I see. But the technique that this gun employed was quite powerful and precise. Surely it must have been expensive? Ive made it on my own, so it wasnt all that expensive, really. Your own Did you made that by yourself? Yes, thats right. It is the part of the extracurricular activities that Im involved with. Elvie scratched his cheek as if he was embarrassed to admit it, and then proceeded to explain. You see, both magical guns and bullets are fairly expensive nowadays. The gun itself I received from an old man at the Guild who was about to retire, but since bullets are consumable items, I had to design and craft them myself from scratch, and then asked my friends to fill them with magic for me. But even so, one bullet like that consumes about one-fourth of my living expenses, so its a rather cheap gun that needs maintenance after firing one shot. Certainly, with the emergence of Spiritual Magic, one could reduce the incantations by a large margin and use the remaining space for something more useful, which was probably the devices greatest advantage. No wonder it was popular among the Hunters. But at the same time, the gun itself was not expensive at all, but for the cost of one bullet you could probably buy three short swords. Truth to be told, it is more of a good luck charm to me. It reminds me of my dream and makes me work even harder to achieve it. Although it was not the easiest tool to use, the way in which Elvie looked at this piece of scrap made me remember Belga yet again. I see. You are truly amazing. Its nothing all that praiseworthy, Noct-san. I wanted to use fire, but since we are in the middle of the woods I wasnt sure what would happen, since I cant control the magical flames as freely as you. After all, Im closer to being just an ordinary Hunter. Elvie smiled ambiguously while collecting the shovel from the ground, the one that I sent flying towards the Earthworms neck. He didnt know that those flames were my own, so it was natural that he would think like that. But, seeing that thing in action, maybe now you could even design a completely new gun of your own Hearing that, Elvie smiled cheerfully, ever so slightly. Ah CC Yes, yes. I see how it is. In order to make a device like that you need qualifications, so if anyone ever found out what he did he might end up being sent into court and sentenced to prison. Well, since he is a minor it would not probably be that bad, but still it would be bad nonetheless. Even if you say that, I just remodeled the parts that are already available on the market, so it was not my original design. It was risky of me to do, but technically I did not broke the law in any way B, but I dont use it for bad things, I swear! Elvie started to panic right in front of my eyes as I was wondering just whatever shall I do about this situation. After all, I am an adult and going by the rules of common sense, I should at the very least say SOMETHING to him. But, well, you see, Im a dragon, not a human being. Besides, Elvies face was truly shining when he was talking about the gun. Right, lets start with this. Well, I can understand that you make your own bullets because of financial reasons, and customizing your weapon is perfectly normal and acceptable behavior. In addition, the gun can compensate for your own lack of physical ability. But still, Noct-san, even if I didnt shoot I think you would have been able to defeat that Earthworm quite easily. I see it quite differently. Since I wasnt able to get rid of that monster in one fell swoop, I just caused one-fourth of your living expenses to go to waste. So dont be so hard on yourself. But Seeing how Elvie was torn between pride and common sense, I laughed wholeheartedly. Well then, so how about it? When you make a new gun, will you show it to me? Noct-san!? The Cassia roots that we are digging will be used to strengthen your gun, correct? I would like to see the fruits of our labor with my own eyes. Also, one of my old friends used to like guns quite a lot, so you can say that it is nostalgic for me to see one. Is, is that right? Remembering Belga, I looked into the distance, and Elvie looked at me as if he was wondering just what I was thinking about now. Thats right, that friend of mine, your great grandmother, I cant meet her anymore. Still a little bit shy, Elvie finally put his gun back in its holster and nodded vigorously. I understand. I will definitely show it to you once it is done. Yeah, and Im looking forward to it. Once you do, please contact me in the drug store Dryad in western part of Hibernia. Right. Okay, with that I now have an excuse to meet you once more! Realizing that I successfully passed my smooth-talk check, I clasped my inner fist and raised it high into the air. Then I calmly looked around the forest, which was already becoming quite dark. The sun will soon set, so we should get a move on. But first, lets take the fangs off that Earthworm, shall we? Right. Also, I heard that its body fluids can serve as a base for some medicine. It might be a good souvenir for Nectar. Thinking like that, I began to take the valuable parts off of the subjugated monsters corpse. At the same time, I couldnt help it but to notice that slightly disappointed look on the boys face. When I finished my looting, we took the other Cassia roots and put it in Elvies backpack. Fufun. You may be one of the most potent plants around here. But! I am still going to make you mine by using my Excavation spell! Is this much enough for you? Yes, thank you so much! He said that while genuine gratitude shone in his eyes, and we slowly began to walk back through the forest. Chapter 39 VOLUME 2 CHAPTER 6: The Everyday Life of the Boy, the Genius and the Problem Child On the premises of Signos Academy there were many school buildings with many different facilities. There is even an anecdote that at the very beginning of the Academys existence, to accommodate for a vast amount of students the magicians at the time annexed nearby towns streets and buildings, just so that they could have enough space. As proof, if you were to look at the towns layout from a bird-eye perspective, you would see that the western part of the Academy extended greatly into the town premises. Due to the sheer size of the campus, the Academy could accommodate a total of ten thousand people, student and faculty staff combined. Thanks to that, the dormitories could be separated from the main school buildings with a great distance, not to mention club rooms and places designated for various kinds of extracurricular activities. ********* Is that true, Elvie? You made a promise with the highest Rank Hunter to meet with him again? Elvie, who was currently working on the schematic of another magical device at his desk in the club room located in the most remote part of the Academy, looked behind him at his Elf friend, Iori Eisel. Its true, I keep on telling you this over and over, Iori. We went on a quest together and he told me to meet him again once I completed my new gun. But really, the highest rank Hunter? Why would someone like that, who is usually requested by the Royal family or the richest of merchants, come to a town like Hibernia in the first place? And why would he go on a quest with you and wanted to meet you again? Are you sure you didnt imagine all that? You sure are right in some aspects, but How else are you going to explain those Cassia roots that Im using to strengthen my gun? Ah! This is, well Maybe you bought them after cutting on your food expenses? Iori frowned when he heard Elvies response. He was wearing a scrubs on top of his uniform, with his hands in its pockets. I would certainly do that if I hadnt met Noct-san, but since he split the bonus for the Earthworm in half, I was able to not do that, while also replenishing the missing materials. Truly, that saved you. It looks like it was more or less an ideal job. You should be grateful for that. Wish our club would have a leader like that. You say leader, but still we are allowed to carry on with our activities even though we have less than five members. In spite of his delicate appearance, Elvie smiled in a way that was not-in-the-least nice or delicate. No, look, I am grateful for that. And for the fact that you invited me in the first place. Thanks to that I can tinker with my devices as much as I want, even though I am an Elf. Aah. Now that I think about, why are you even here? You should have gone with the normal Tinkering Club or Engineering Club or something like that. Hey, were you even listening to what I was saying just now. Thats so like you. Iori rolled his eyes in an exaggerated manner. I mean yeah, there are quite a lot of options to choose from, but you see, there are lots of dwarves in those clubs, and they are usually really hard-headed and have bad manners. Even if I wanted to use those facilities they simply would not let me, making excuses like: the weak Elves should just sing or dance!, or something like that. Yeah, now that you mention it. Elvie nodded his head hearing Ioris explanation, but still, even if he was aiming at the growth and development of his skills as an individual, inviting Iori to the club was still a bit of a reckless thing to do. The room is a mess, our equipment is falling apart, but at least I can freely do whatever I want. And besides, youre the one who takes care of most of the clubs expenses. Oi. Besides, I really liked the idea of that magical gun that you were talking about. Although a lot of things Iori spoke about made him feel miserable, he couldnt help it but to smile hearing that last sentence. Yeah, and without you and Mikoto being around, I dont think I would still be sticking with that idea. Really? It was your ultimate goal that made Mikoto and I stick with this club for so long. Then again, I was surprised when you proposed that kid to join in as well. Why? Sensing the ridicule in his words, Elvie frantically dropped his head. Aah, sorry for not asking you guys for opinion first. You thought there was no need since you are the Club President? Or maybe it was because you were asked by the teacher or because you sympathize with him on some level? Does he even know what our activities are? Or maybe you thought that he would back out if he knew? What was your reason? This, is Elvie was at a loss for words, suddenly being pressed by Iori like that, but then the door to the club room opened. El-senpai, Io-senpai, hello! Hi there, Aru. Youre late. Iori raised his hand in response to Aru greeting, a young boy wearing the uniform of the Academys elementary school division, wearing a tie in olive color, a symbol of the Liberal Arts course. The boy joined their club about a month ago, had a lovely, almost girly-like face with fair hair that were trimmed at shoulder height. Yes, sorry about that! The ancient grammar class took longer than usual. Aru was eleven years old, but since his academic skills were quite outstanding he was allowed to study the more advanced material already, but something in his statement made Iori ask in surprise. Aru, didnt you get a full score in ancient grammar? Yes, but I was asked to help, since people had quite a lot of trouble with understanding the material they needed for their homework, and so they wanted me to teach them. Elvie nodded his head hearing that explanation. Thats our eleven year-old boy, who managed to score the nickname of a Genius Problem Child for himself ever since he started learning at the Academy. And later, while I was on my way here I wandered into the people from martial arts club as they tried to recruit me, the culinary club, and so on and so on, so I had to lose them on my way here. I, I see. Elvie laughed hearing Arus serious answer, and then he turned towards the girl in black uniform and red ribbon, a signature of the Magical course, who happened to enter the room right after Aru did. So, Mikoto, what is this thing that you hold in your hand? Fried Dodo bird. The girl held a paper bag in her hand, from which a pair of red skewers stood out. From the moment she entered the room, the thing that was most eye-catching about her were the pair of fox ears atop of her head, a symbol of her being a half-beast. Additionally, she had a fluffy tail behind her, now swaying with joy. Mi-san helped me out on my way here, and she even told the cuisine guys to bring us a sample of one of their meals. It was truly delicious! I also got a message from the cooking club. One of their ovens seems to be broken, and so they will bring it later to have it fixed. Oh, good to know in advance. Said Iori while taking one skewer from Mikoto. Since the exchange of money between students in the Academy was more or less prohibited, it was a kind of obligatory custom that various clubs would help each other out for small favors. Even small clubs could get a hold of founding if their activities were useful to others, and so cooperation was easy and beneficial. Since Elvies club was basically a Magic Machines Development Club they would often get asked by other students and clubs to fix their various devices and machines. It cannot be helped, then. Lets go there later. Iori, Ill leave it to you. Elvie took the skewer that Aru gave him in his hand and took a bite off the treat. The crispy texture of fried chicken was covered in spices, while the meat underneath it was supple and moist with meat juices. They are so good, without a doubt. The Cooking Club. Mhm, it is truly interesting just how many flavors the cuisine of this country has. You dont have things like that in your country, Mikoto? Iori asked, and Mikoto fell silent while looking for an answer, folding an empty bag and throwing it away. Mikoto was an exchange student from a country far away across the ocean to the east, whose inhabitants were totally different from people across the Western continent. No, its certainly different.. Hee, I would like to try some of it one day. If they sell the seasoning, I would like to buy some. I wonder Maybe instead of searching throughout the country, it would be much faster to ask someone from the Pharmacology Club to help us recreate them? I wouldnt know about that, sorry I cant help. Mikotos fluffy ears fell down a bit when she said that, while Iori put his hand on her shoulder in an attempt to comfort he, and Elvie decided to play along. Right, since we dont have anything particular planned for today. Iori, go the Cooking Club and see if they have any blueprints or schematics for that oven they want us to fix. Roger that. Mikoto, could you work on the bullet we talked about earlier? You can leave it in here. Mhm, right, El, Ill go out with you later. Roger. Elvie held a small object to Mikoto, smiling uncomfortably as he was not at all happy with that concept of going out later. Mikoto silently nodded and took the inactive bullet from Elvie, bringing it to one of the vacant desks. Mikoto then spreads the working cloth over the desk, and put the object that Elvie gave her right on top of it. She straightened her back, getting to work as her expression stiffend and her lips moved quickly. Purify, cleanse. After reciting the chant that sounded like it came from her home country, she clasped her hands together and held them up to a certain degree. The surrounding magic began to activate and the cloth on the desk started to react to it. It was a technique called Spiritual Overload peculiar to the country that she came from. When Elvie once asked her how does it work, she said that it gathers the magical power form the atmosphere and applies it to magical circuits of the given object, forcing it to activate. Originally Elvie would need to erase the magical symbols on the bullet and put a new one on it, but thanks to Mikoto he no longer needed to do that. Elvie was observing the whole process with interest, while Mikoto started to chant words in her native tongue, making her golden hair shine brightly and glow. El-senpai, El-senpai, what is happening right now? Aru was looking at Elvie with expectations in his eyes, clearly wanting to be a part of it, so Elvie turned towards Aru and said: Okay, so why dont you practice engraving the runes like you did last time? Alright! Aru placed his backpack on the ground and took out the tools needed for the job, and then sat down at the desk right next to Elvies. Elvie turned towards Aru who got to his job right away, asking as naturally as he could. So, I heard that recently you are taking lots of classes from the advanced level. But arent you still on elementary school? I am, but only when it comes to things like physical education or music or other stuff like that. So, in other words, Elvie could guess that right about now Aru was taking part in advanced courses almost exclusively. In the first place, Elvie met Aru for the very first time during the ancient grammar lesson meant for much more advanced course. At first, when he saw the little boy who was a head-length smaller than him sitting together with people that were in the better half of their teens, for a moment out there he seriously have thought that he might have entered the wrong classroom. Aru was eleven years old and entered the academy around a year ago, but he was already receiving classes of the same level as Elvie, rather than those of other first years. He really had mixed feelings when it comes to Aru, for he had finished the elementary level of education during one semester, and because of that he was allowed to take the courses that were meant for higher levels of education. There was no other student like Aru. At best, there were some who were outstanding in one field or two, but not like this. He seemed to acquire knowledge at an outstanding pace, making all of the Academys classes look deadbeat-easy. Furthermore, since he was allowed to learn the more advanced classes, Aru became the topic of gossips of not only among the fellow students, but also the teachers as well. Those gossips intensified form the day this adorable boy appeared in the high-school division. From the get-go he was able to understand most of the topics and discussed them with the teacher far better than other students of that level. There wasnt anyone in high-school division who wouldnt know about him. And, due to his unique constitution, this boys study was probably on the same level as a magician or even higher than some of them with far less time devoted to his studies. Today I was in elementary school, and so I ate lunch together with my friends. Elvie listened carefully to the boys words, while Aru continued to talk about his elementary school friends, completely unaware of the tension in the room. You get along with children of magicians? Yes, with Marca in particular! Since I go to the higher division classes we dont spend that much time with each other, but I promised her that I will eat lunch together with her, and it was really tasty! Fu, fuhn. Aru continued talking in a happy manner, while Elvie was doing his best to pretend to be calm and collected about it. They tell me that they envy me for being in advanced classes. I told Marca that I would love it if she was to skip grades as well and go to the same classes as me. So, what did she say to that? Aru replied to Iori, who interrupted him out of curiosity. She said that she would like to meet with her older brother, who is also in the advanced division. With just this one word, Elvie had to utilize all of his self-control to remain calm and change his expression. Hmm, Older Brother, you say. Is he refusing to come home? It seems so, but only ever since he got admitted to Signos Academy. Marca wanted to know if he was doing well, and so she decided to enroll here as well. Hm, I see how it is. I kind of want to say something, but at the same time I kind of dont. I want to help her, but I dont know anything else about him aside from the fact that he is in the advanced course at this Academy. Io-senpai, do you know anyone who goes by the name of Slaggart? Slaggart, you say? As Elvie tried to grasp a hold of the entire situation, he silently looked at Iori who seemed to be having a time of his life giggling. He looked convinced, and thankfully he managed to retain his normal facial expression when he said to Aru: Hey, Aru, did you know? The name of the headmaster of this Academy? Sure. Seram Slaggart is the current headmaster of the Academy. Thats right. He was a student at this Academy before you were even born, the son of the famous magician Kyle Slaggart. Maybe Marca is somehow related to the Headmaster? CCCC Oh well, it is something as equally dubious as the rumors right now, that aside from the headmasters bloodline, the son of the Dragon also attends this Academy. Guess its nothing more than a hoax. I, Is that so? Elvie wondered why Aru would react in a way that he did, while Iori continued his tale. In other words, if there truly was someone like that in here, there wouldnt be those rumors to begin with. The same could be said about the child of Slaggart coming to the Academy at the same time as we did. Or maybe it is just that he changed his name. Elvie shot Iori a sharp glare, one that would surely kill if it was able to. Thankfully, Aru didnt seem to notice the way that his senpai glared at his friend, for he just dropped his head while feeling down. I see. I guess it is really impossible for me to do anything for her the way I am now. She just looked so lonely, so I just wanted to find him to let her know that he was here, safe and sound at the very least. Well, theres no need for you to feel so down about it. You see, Marcas Nii-chan probably just has his own very unique circumstances to worry about. Thank you very much, Io-senpai. Elvie let out a small sigh, small enough for Aru to not notice it, and then picked out a piece of paper from his desk. Okay. Aru, could you copy this ancient letter and put it onto the bullet. I need to go to the storage room for a moment. Mikoto, I leave Aru in your care. Yes~. Mhm. While preparing the next stamp, Mikoto showed her acknowledgement by wagging her fluffy tail. Hmm. Oh well, guess Ill head over to the Culinary Club soon. Aru let out a heavy sigh, seeing that he was unable to locate Marcas brother, and Iori did just the same. Chapter 40 VOLUME 2 CHAPTER 7: The Boy, The Genius, and the Problematic Childs Anticipation Iori took the toolbox with him and together with Elvie they went to the Cooking Clubs clubroom. Now I get it. So its like that, huh? He said that while they stopped at an empty classroom that was rearranged to act like a small storage room. Since their club was too small, they couldnt have a storage room of their own. Whats like that? The reason why you let little Aru join our club. I would also like to hear more about your Little Sister CC Elvie Slaggart. Oh, shut up. And dont forget that I go by Manton now. Elvie listened to Ioris words in silence, not answering to his provocations, all the while looking around the storage for the things that they might need. However, since he wasnt able to find what he was looking for, he eventually sat on a small wooden box and looked back at Iori. And besides, youve got one thing wrong. I wanted to see who that Aru guy was, since he was mentioned in one of Marcas letters. So its jealousy, is it not? If it is, its rather amusing, if I can say so myself. I didnt know that you are that much of a Siscon, Elvie. Yet, not even once you go and see her since you entered the Academy. Im going back home for summer vacations. Otherwise my mother threatens me that shes going to stop paying my tuition fee. It was one of the conditions that his mother gave him when she finally let him apply to Signos, after being adamant on not letting him do so. It was also thanks to his mother that Elvie could use her maternal surname Manton, and that she didnt tell Marca so she wont get worried. Besides, when I first started to not come home, I stayed in the club building for an entire week. It was more convenient for me that way, since I could tinker with my stuff and adjust it accordingly without any interruptions. Elvie leaned against the wall and grinned sadly, and then he finally decided to give up and come clean to his friend. Marca, shes a good girl. She even sends me letters once a month, saying that shes worried for her Big Brother. But, what kind of Big Brother am I? Thats why I cant muster enough courage to say it to her. Not when she adores her Big Brother so much. No way, please dont tell me that you havent told your Little Sister that you cant use magic?! Elvie avoided any eye contact with his friend, which caused his eyes to round in surprise. I asked Mom to handle it somehow. And it looks like Mom did not tell her either Aaah, I see how it is. So thats the reason why you are so obsessed with magical guns. Iori for the first time during this conversation showed signs of irritation, glaring at his friend in a way that would make all of your body hair stand straight. Even if you become a master at using the magic gun, it will not bring you back your ability to use magic. Even if you dont tell your Little Sister now, shes going to find it out on her own eventually. I know that, Iori. I know, but could you play along for a little while longer? For a second out there Iori was looking into Elvies eyes as if he was looking for an answer in them, but that did not prove all that helpful at all, only getting him to feel lost. Aah, sure, why not? After all, I am using your goal to test my own skills and craft. Same if for Mikoto, for she wouldnt be able to practice her magecraft any other way. You could have at least put it in a nicer way. Hearing Ioris somehow twisted words, Elvie finally bounced off the wall he was leaning against. Well, its good either way. Just remember that it is usually you who starts to panic first when things tend to go south. Ill be the one laughing last, as usual. Saying that, Iori left the storage room. Elvie also stood up, wanting to try again to search for things he wanted to find, but then he looked at his own hand. If he could use magic, he could have used a simple search spell to get the job done in a flash. Elvie tried to utilize a technique that was mainly designed for children, imagining the flow of his mana inside of his body, focusing it all in one single point. He tried that hundreds if not thousands of times already. No matter how much he tried, no matter for how long he trained, his magical power was not responding to his calling, the only result he would get was that his hands were all sweaty. Realizing that this simply isnt going to work, Elvie began to look for the things he need on his own. ********* When Elvie finally returned to the clubroom, Mikoto was nowhere to be seen. Only Aru was still sitting at his desk. Ah, if youre looking for Mi-san, she said that she finished what she had to do and now she must go to purify herself. I, I see. It seems that in Mikotos country, magic is something thought of as Godly interventions or miracles, so after using it certain rituals had to be performed for the caster to be able to come back to his or her ordinary self. They even went as far as to try to teach Mikoto the concepts of Western magecraft once, but even then Mikoto was unable to utilize it properly, much like Elvie. And I even told her that we could grab something to eat while she was at it. Guess she must be full from that skewer from earlier. It is a common thing among magicians of great power to have a big appetite, but thinking that even among them Mikoto was probably the biggest glutton he has ever seen, Elvie couldnt help it but to smile bitterly. As Elvie approached the desk with the materials he found, he saw that Aru was gazing at the magical diagram that he left at his desk. Senpai, this is? Aah, its the schematic for a new technique I want to try placing in my bullets next time. Although I need to simplify it so that it can fit into a small space, but so far Ive had no luck with that. Haa Unusually for him, Aru replied in a vague manner like that while frowning his eyebrows and cocking his innocent face. Elvie smiled bitterly while looking at the paper. I use the simplified terms of ancient language, so maybe thats why you cant understand them. Senpai, here, and also there, I think that you just repeated the same words. !!! Where!? Although Aru pointed exactly at what he was talking about with his finger, Elvie still had to see it for himself to actually believe it. And indeed, certain expressions tended to overlap with each other at certain points. Also, is that really okay to place that formula here? Wait, wait, wait, if you erase it here, then the connection to here is going to disappear. But if you placed it here, then it would probably be okay, for its going to be defined together with this thing here. Elvie looked over the paper as his brain started to work on full throttle. Certainly, if they connect it here it could work. As the two of them rocked their brains over the diagram, Elvie was getting more and more excited by the second. Since they had a very limited amount of space to work with CC since only the schematic on the diagram would be put into the object of their desire CC they needed to work the formula to be as simple as possible, lest it might prove to be ineffective. That was also the part of the reason why magical bullets were so expensive. With Mikotos invaluable help, Elvie was able to cut the cost significantly by designing and applying the formula onto the bullets by himself. Without all of the above, it would take him more than a year to be able to afford at least one bullet. Although pointing out the contradictions and overlapping part was fairly easy, this kid was able to do that on the spot merely a month after he learned about that during class. It is something that many people would be jealous over, but since the day he met Aru for the first time, Elvie learned to get used to it. I see, it can work like that. Now I think I understand, Aru. In the meantime, you could also add this formula here. I learned it in class, but I think it might be pretty useful. You, there is no subject that you couldnt handle, isnt there? I know some of them can be taken by regular students, but some of them are taken exclusively by the members of the Magic course. Not that I would know the feeling, but isnt that boring? To learn about magic while not being able to use it yourself? While being amazed, Elvie began to rewrite the new diagram onto the separate piece of paper. Magical aptitude, the measure that determines what kind of magician one can be, is determined mostly by the amount of magic one can use aside from sustaining ones life. It is also influenced by such factors as power of ones magic or the fact if one can manipulate ones magic freely. This boy here, much like Elvie himself, has a magical power management value to be much less than that of his overall magical aptitude CC that is, even if he has a tremendous amounts of magical energy, he would never be able to use it correctly, which was necessary in casting spells and performing various rituals. Are and Elvie were similar in that matter, and so they were at the center of attention from both the students and the teachers since the very first day of their admission. Arus golden eyes lit for a short while, but then he answered with a troubled voice. I can learn about the world, letters and figures, so I think it is interesting. Also, that there are only certain ways in which you can approach certain problems. Besides, you take those classes as well, Senpai. Well, thats because we have to take those classes. He flicked the bullet with his finger, and it started to roll around the desk. He attended those classes for he had an obligation to do so, but otherwise it would be a total pain in the ass to try and fit in. Aside from that, he had no personal purpose for that and thats why it seemed strange to him. Especially since he knew that Aru was exactly like himself. However, he had no courage to speak openly about it him. In any case, thanks a lot, Aru. Ehehe. Im glad. Im happy that I could be useful for something. Seeing Arus bashfulness, Elvie first looked surprised, but then he frowned his eyebrows. This, who told you that? Puzzled but Elvies sudden tone change, Aru looked to be troubled by the sudden change of atmosphere and his Senpais sharp gaze. Umm, this is. I heard that during practical lesson on designing the magical incantations. We were doing it in groups, but I was told that I dont have to do anything. I just wanted them to tell me if I have done something wrong Hearing something that surpassed his grimiest expectations, Elvies frown got even sharper. He knew from the very first moment they met that Arus thirst for knowledge was innocent and genuine, and that there was nothing wrong or bad behind it. However, not everyone in the Academy knew that, or were willing to understand it. They treated him like and eyesore and tried to pick on him because of that. No, even if there was someone who understood that, they were just not willing to accept that, which was already quite bad in and out of themselves. Elvie knew it quite well, that the students of Magic course were an exceptionally prideful bunch. Shame that their other feelings couldnt be like that. Mikoto came to study here all the way from the East thanks to the Cultural Exchange program, but since she was an expert in her field of magic, you could still say that there was fair amount of distance between her and the other club members. Teachers were also keeping their eyes on her, so even if she was going through some kind of ostracism, it was sure to be a minor one. Still, Elvie walked towards Aru and said to him: Your parents are here in Hibernia as well, right? What do they think about you skipping grades? My parents? Mother says that she wants me to do what I want to do. She also told me that I should stop doing something the moment I deem it too hard or impossible. Hearing him say that made Elvie think that he understood the kind of circumstances that Aru was in. Father also told me that while learning things I like is important, I should also go and find friends which whom I could spend my time with, since there are limits to what you can learn on your own. He also said that there are going to be people who will envy me because of that, but to not pay them any mind, since they are going to achieve nothing with a mindset like that. Although this explanation was rather abstract, Elvie thought that he could understand the true meaning behind Arus fathers harsh words. Umm, that is why, its okay since I have Marca, Elv-senpai, Io-senpai and Mi-san! To that words, Elvie put his hand on Arus head and patted his head in a friendly fashion. If you ever find yourself in a difficult situation, you can talk to us about it, or even to the teachers. Mikoto is at the Magic course as well, so it will be fine. Sure thing, Elv-senpai! The corners of Elvies lips raised a little bit in a smile. Honestly, at times like this he wondered why did he decided to invite that kid into those extracurricular activities in the first place. He knew that Aru had a true and insatiable thirst for knowledge of any kind, was on good terms with Marca and thanks to that he could get to know how she is doing. Those were part of his reason for inviting him. But. It was certainly a kind of curiosity to see what this boy, the one who seeps in knowledge like a dry earth water on a rainy day, is going to come up with next. Right then, when I finish writing this, you can apply it to the bullet just like I showed you last time. Go ahead and tell if if there is anything that you might not understand. Yes~! After he said that, Elvie looked at Aru who walked to the desk on which the practice tools were being placed and began to work with a hammer in a rather awkward fashion. Having finished all of their activities for today, Mikoto went back from the Cooking Club in the exact moment when they stopped working on the magic gun. She held cups of tea in her hands, as well as some cookies she received from the members of the Cooking Club. Elvie stretched his back behind his desk while Iori was sitting in his usual chair. The only thing thats left is to tune it and give it a go. So, what are you guys going to do now? That, I want to see that! While looking at the work of his own two hands Aru shook his head, but hearing Elvies words his eyes lit as he raised his hands. Lets stop here for today. Why, the day is still young! If we wont return to the dormitory by the appointed time we there will be no end to scolding by the teacher in charge. Aru, youre lucky that you dont have to live in the dorms. Shame, really. Youd better show it to us properly, or else were going to worry. As Elvie smiled to Aru apologetically, Iori inquired about something interesting. Hey, are you really going to write that letter? The one to the Rank 5 Hunter? Well, yeah. I am going to. After all, I made a promise to Noct-san. Rank 5? Whats that about? Hunters are the people who slay monsters and demons, and also collect various materials from dangerous places. They are supervised by the Hunters Guild and in that Guild, Rank 5 represents the strongest Hunters out there. Mikoto cocked her head hearing the unknown word, and Iori explained to her in detail. By the movement of her ears you could say that she was interested. Youre going to meet with that person? Nah, for now we are only going to talk about what to do in the future So when you receive a reply please bring it here for the whole club to see. Hey, not so long ago you didnt even believe me, and now youre saying something like this? Said Elvie while looking at Iori with disgust, while Iori seemed to be genuinely curios. I mean, its the highest rank Hunter were talking about here! And you say that someone like him wants to see you!? Besides, we are all involved in the production of this gun, so I say we have every right to go and see him as well! Or maybe you dont want us to!? Hey, hey I want to see him, too! Seeing just how desperately his friends were begging him, Elvie had no other choice but to let it go and nod in agreement. I cant be helped, huh. But you can only write something. It might turn out that hes going to be busy and wont be able to meet with us. Yay! Thanks!! Iori smiles and gives him a thumbs up, and Elvie lets out a sigh while turning towards Aru. Which reminds me, Aru, you live in the citys West District, right? Do you know where the Dryad drug store is? It seems to be somewhere around there. Yes, thats my house. Huh? Elvie let out a strange sound like that, being unable to fully understand the meaning of the words he just heard. Dryad is my fathers drug store. No way, so that means that you know Noct-san Sure do. Hes a friend of my Moms. He sometimes comes to visit It was as if he understood, but his brain was adamant on not wanting to understand, but this revelation was so shocking that Elvie basically didnt know what to say. By any chance, did you talk with Noct-san about me during the winter break? Yes, that is why when he told us that he met you at the Hunters Guild I was so surprised! Aru nodded his head at Elvie in an innocent manner. You could have told me sooner about something like this I, you didnt say anything weird about me, right? Weird? You know what? Forget about it. He now saw how it is. Arus parents must have been aquainted with Noct-san, and thats how Aru himself come to know him. With that, he understood that there were no special circumstances surrounding Aru and the Rank 5 Hunter. Noct-san seemed interested in the club that I entered, so I think that he will be pleased if we were to invite him in here. Hooray! Did you hear that, Elvie!! I heard that, I heard. But is that really okay, for us to meet with a Rank 5 Hunter? Isnt he, like, terribly busy? Umm, he also said that right now he is on a break from his Hunter job, so that would mean it is fine? But the question still remains that CCCCCC Elvie still wanted to ask Aru some things, but before he could do that, Iori put his arms around his shoulders and turned him around. Isnt that great, Elvie! Lets do what Aru says right now! I want to see him, too. Wait just a minute, it is extremely rude to say that so suddenly like that! Its alright. My Dad told me that it is also important for me to interact with my Senpais as well. See? Aru says that its alright as well. Guess it cannot be helped. As soon as Elvie showed that he also consents to the idea, the clubroom filled with cheers, and all of its members got to write the said letter. Chapter 41 VOLUME 2 CHAPTER 8: Dragon-san Is Encouraged to Work In my dragon form, I laid down on the rough terrain and let my consciousness drift away. By doing so, I was surrounded by the mind presence of other dragons that were scattered all over the world. It was a meeting of all dragons held once every ten years. ((Question, everyone present?)) ((Ah, terribly sorry, but Aru cant be present since he has school right now. I will pass the news to him later.)) I raise my hand and speak up, to which the dragon presiding over the meeting pauses for a moment, and then it said. (( Night-Colored Flaming Flower will have the information passed onto him. Lets overlook that.)) ((Thank you very much.)) The fact that they gave a permission like that was incredible in and out of itself, but when I gave my thanks I could feel lots of nasty glares directed at me. Well, its not like I couldnt really understand where they were all coming from. In any case, as usual we began to exchange information. I was staying in the mountain region for a dozen of years now, and I didnt move all that much, and at the same time I didnt slack off with my responsibilities. Besides, its not like I could allow myself to just leave and wonder around the region like that. In my defense, I argued that I was improving my work by setting up working schedules and planning my next moves, while only occasionally going on short vacations! I was doing my job properly, but for others it surely must have looked strange, but while I was listening to the reports of other dragons, I was reassured that my method was the one that was producing the biggest results. It was like that for decades, though. Then, after everyone finished with their reports, the presiding dragon spoke up to everyone. ((Announcement, everyone, one of us, passed away.)) Just like that, everyones consciousness became tense. We all took it hard, that one of us fellow dragons passed away. Dragons can live up to more or less five thousand years. You can continue to travel, stay in one place, or become one with the world CCCCCC until you happen onto the point of no return. Passing away, at least for us dragons, is like something between death and a deep slumber. You basically lose your consciousness and your sense of self basically disappears. I try to think about it in a calm matter, but I have never heard of something like that happening to a dragon before. Well, its not that I dont understand, but see, the problem is CCCCCC ((Hence, sharing of knowledge and workloads, urgently needed.)) It means that my workloads would increase. There is only one other dragon that was born after I came to this world. In other words, it is Aru. ((We, busy. Solution, necessary.)) The dragon that recently passed away left no one behind who could continue his work for him. Even though Im not going to turn away from my responsibilities, I would be forced to do the amount of work equal to three dragons, how hard do you think that is! Thats right CC That is exactly right! I nodded my head energetically, but other dragon only stared at me in silence, ready to take their share of the job. It is precisely because of that that I know that it is going to be tough. Uuh, geez, with that, the situation can only go more and more south from here. I am quite comfortable with my current situation, for Im doing my job properly and I have Nectar at my side to help me. Sometimes I would even take on demons that came looking for a fight. Not to mention that Vishanas Mountains are really rough terrain, so it is rather hard to disturb the flow of magic in that region once it has been restored. Thats right, that is exactly it! ((I want other races to help us.)) My words seemed to have gathered a whole lot of attention. ((Suspicion, please clarify, meaning.)) I meant exactly what I said, and now I was doing my best to stick to it under the intense stares of other dragons present. ((You see, there are a whole lots of things that can interact with leylines, like high spirits, phantasmals or even lesser demons. So why not ask some of them to help us with handling the local circulation of magic? We seem to have done it in the past.)) I took out such knowledge from the collective memory of us dragons and presented it to everyone, to which a strange silence befell the meeting. Hm, what, did I say something weird? For a while, none of the dragons wanted to answer my suggestion so I just kind of stood there all embarrassed, when finally the presiding dragon said to me: (( Consider, worth, doing?)) ((Reservation, hope.)) ((Agree, change, be ready.)) ((Approve, the request for help of other races, discuss on next meeting.)) ((This brings the meeting to a close.)) With that, all of the dragons presences began to disappear. Umm, in other words, for now we shall not ask others for help since we dont have enough information? I dont mind the leisure, but for the sake of leylines stability we could get in contact with them right now. While I was thinking like that, I was preparing to take my leave when I noticed that a certain consciousness was drawing closer to me. A graceful presence appeared in front of me, and I immediately knew who that was. It was a dragon senpai who knew me from the time I came to know Nectar. I wonder what he wants? ((One Born from the Rock greets you, Night-Colored.)) ((Same here, senpai. How are you?)) I return the greeting, and feel as if senpai frowned. (( Ive been doing this job far longer than you do. But for us dragon there is no such thing as the rulers and the ruled. In other words, seniority does not exist for us dragons.)) ((Its just a formality for greetings. Please dont sweat too much over it.)) I smiled bitterly as I then replied in a sarcastic way for his evident lack of flexibility. ((So, senpai, whats wrong? I, myself am doing fine. Are you sure youre not slacking off with your work?)) While there were dragons out there that were far from being sympathetic towards me, there were also those who were nice to me. I was in contact with friendly ones. Or rather, they were the ones to whom I reported when Aru was born. At first I had my doubts about them, thinking that they were going to harass me, but it turned out alright and I wasnt rejected by them. He was also the one whom I told that Aru began to go to school! Yeah, at least I think it was him. From a dragons perspective, I came in a very close contact with a human, but its not like I wanted to talk about it here, where everyone could listen freely. For a moment senpai was silent, as if he got lost in thought, ((Night-Colored Flaming Flower, you seem to be doing fine.)) Although it didnt seem like he meant anything bad by that, I kind of felt as if he was making fun of me. (( What is it?)) ((Senpai, I dont see any kind of reason why shouldnt I be doing just fine..)) ((Night-colored Flaming Flowers, immature individual. Possibility, be influenced.)) Ouch, touchy subject! He found a touchy subject! I dont want to talk about it, so it would really help me if he just dropped the subject right here right now. ((Its fine. My son seems to have lots on his shoulders, but he enjoys his classes and he even started doing club activities! Ah, Senpai, do you actually know what club activities are?)) ((Yes, I recognize them as extracurricular activities that you do outside of the normal curriculum.)) I was surprised that he gave me an answer so swiftly, and so spot on, at that. ((Thats right. It looks like he was invited to participate by one of his senpais with whom hes getting along with, and they are even making magical machines together. Can you believe it? Anyway, thats the kind of thing they are doing.)) ((You seem to know a lot about that person.)) Uh? Did I got too enthusiastic over there? ((Well, I found out just recently. While working part time in the Hunters Guild I met with that senpai. And I was really surprised that he was the senpai that my son talked so much about. Huh, senpai? Whats wrong?)) ((Nothing,)) ((Oh, is that so? CCCC Which reminds me, Senpai? You should currently be in the area around Ballow. Is everything alright?)) (( Affirmation, no problems with the flow of magic throughout the area. Ending communication.)) ((Hm? Ah, yeah, right, see you later, Senpai?)) With that, Senpais consciousness went away, and I also returned to my own body. Even though we just talked he had no real reason to go and talk to me after the meeting was over. So why Eh? Maybe, maybe he just wanted to casually talk!? That dragon-senpai who is so hugely formal and uptight!? It took me some time to realize that, and when I did I started to tremble with shock, but then I sensed Nectars presence right beside me, and so I opened my eyes. Nectar was standing in the center of the slowly fading magical circle, with his original green staff in hand. A true Sage, with his fair hair and crimson tips. How are you, Lava? Yeah, there were some shocking things at the meeting, but the overall conservation is proceeding smoothly as usual. What about you, Nectar? I was making the medicine back at the shop, but decided to have a lunch break, thats why I came. Oh, so its that time of the day already, huh? I look over the mountains to see the position of the sun. Also, while at it, I stretch and move my body, which has been immobile for quite some time now. It sure feels nice to be able to move just like that. I walked over to where Nectar was sitting and I sat down on the ground as well. Since I already did my job in restoring the proper concentration of magic around here, I could also sit down and relax for a little while. Right now Nectar was a demi-spirit, so he mainly used magical energy to sustain his body. Although you technically could obtain some magical power from eating meals like any normal human, it is not a very effective method since the amount of magic you would gain is simply too small. Therefore Nectar would occasionally tag along with me, to replenish the amounts of magical power he needed in natural places of high magical concentration like this one. Since the amount of magical power in my surrounding was always high and pretty stable, it was a perfect meal for spirits. But I also liked it because we could just stay together and enjoy the company of one another in peace. I also like to feel Nectars body resting right next to me. When we are with Aru it is fun as well, but when are just the two of us, it is a whole different kind of fun. Would you like to practice your Dwarfish after that? Hmm, maybe I should. For now I am keeping watch on them with my Far-Seeing spell, but just in case for now I should avoid entering their territory as much as possible. I see. In the first place, this whole thing was basically my fault, since I didnt realize that there was a dwarvish village in the vicinity. Besides, it take a whole three days to reach them on foot, did you know that? Anyway, theres no way Im going there! Oh my, really? Nectar smiled gently at me, while looking at me. But, I think it is wise to know their language just in case you need to go and interact with them again. Of course, and the textbook should also arrive pretty soon. Im looking forward to it. Nectar said that, and I used that opportunity to change the subject. By the way, Aru should be starting a new semester at school. What do you think? Hes doing fine as usual, and lately he seems to enjoy his club activities with this El-senpai of his. He even told me that they taught him how to sculpt magical incantations into bullets. Well, that good to hear. It should be time soon for Elvies new gun to finally be completed. Its been almost a month since that promised weve made to one another, and to that Nectar also answers in a gentle voice. Just the other day, Aru brought that boy back home, as well as two other people from their club. Now look at that! It was an Elf boy and a girl from the beast clan. They seem to be a very unique bunch of youngster with very different and interesting personalities. All of the club members in one place. I wish I could have seen that. It is regrettable that because of the leylines I couldnt go back sooner. Nectar looked at me sulking and swinging my tail with envy. Even so, I was surprised. He looks just like Kyle when he was his age. You think? I think that they look completely different, though. Maybe your eyes are keener than mine. Yeah, and because of that I couldnt stop laughing when he started to get angry at Aru at some point. They both inherited that trait. Sure looks that way. Saying that, Nectar looked in the distance, looking all nostalgic. Its been already twenty years since both Belga and Kyle died. But, it was just as you said, Lava. The boys magical waves are really thin, even thinner than that of a man with low magical aptitude, but it is also strange. I can feel many forms of magical power emanating from him. While he was saying that, I could see flames of excitement sparking in Nectars eyes. So even you were able to see that about his magical waves, huh? Wait a minute, you didnt try to question him about it, right, Nectar? H, how could I!? I just thanked him for always taking care of Aru! And then I just asked them about ordinary school stuff, you know!? I didnt wanted to rush anything, but oh well, since Aru was not saying anything, that must have meant that everything was okay. I suddenly started to think about that strange feeling I felt coming from Elvie a month ago. It was truly for a moment, but CCCCCC But even so, the sparseness of Elvie-kuns magical waves is quite unusual indeed. Magical aptitude is a balanced evaluation of ones current capacity, but maybe the problem lies in the output CCCCCC H, hey, whats wrong? For Nectar it was rather vague, but I still decided to open my mouth. I used the occasion to talk with El-kun about the time when he was attacked by the Earthworm. Aah, it was at that time that you felt that strange magic coming off from him, right? Yup. I feel like I remember what it was, but at the same time I cant really remember. I tried a simple magical scan on him when we shook hands, but I couldnt really sense anything else than my own power. See, so you DID try something. Well, I can easily imagine Nectar trying to pull of something like that quite easily. I, on the other hand, tend to remember each and every one magical wave pattern that I have come across in my life, but since there were so many of them recalling the right one usually takes a lot of time and effort. It is quite bothersome to do, but there is no other way to do it. Oh well, it must have been my imagination. Even so, maybe you encountered the same pattern before, or maybe one that is at least very similar. I think that one of Nectars good points is that he can listen to stories such as this and take it very seriously. Mhm, thanks. Youre, welcome? Nectar narrowed his eyes and gave me a strange look, but I decided to pay it no mind at all. In any case, Elvie-kun wanted me to pass the message onto you, that the gun is finally ready. And that if you dont mind, you are more than welcome to visit them in their clubroom to see it. Oooh, now I definitely want to go and see it! Its alright, I already told them that you will gladly come and see them whenever they are ready. Now, what should I do? I want to see it as soon as possible! In the first place, repairing the magical circulation around the land is a slow process, so not to overload it by going too fast. Now, in the past, whenever I wanted to go and meet Nectar once a month I would plan my repairs accordingly in advance. I planned it so that I would have a day or two of free time on my hands, thus it would be okay to leave my job for a short while. Now, it was possible for me to adjust the leylines from some distance away, all thanks to the spell that I have come up with during the years of properly doing my job. I have been working hard, you know. As soon as I got to adjusting the according places, Nectar spoke up again. Ill say this now, but maybe you should be more careful around that beast girl from the East. What? Did something happen? She had a really strange look in her eyes when she looked at me. My disguise is flawless, but I get a feeling she might have grasped my true nature somewhat. Maybe she is especially sensitive to strong sources of magical power from all the contact she had with Aru. If the Sage himself says that, I am going to be extra careful when I meet them. Or maybe that is simply the nature of the beast race to be observant. Hmm, I felt kind of sorry that it has to be that way, but there was also one more important thing that I needed to know. Nectar, what did you tell El-kun about me? I explained that you are my best friend and that we sometimes work together as fellow Hunters. I see. I must be extra careful not to show up in my basic female form. At any rate, good thing that they think that Nocturne and I are completely different people. For once, I took the role of sickly mother, so there was no need for them to actually meet me. Because of my leyline adjusting job, I was at home for only a few days each month, so this was the only setting that I could think of on the spot. Surprisingly, it was a really handy one. Although it seems lonely to be in contact with others while disguised as another person, I dont think its all that bad for you to do, Lava. My heart almost skipped a beat hearing Nectar say such a thing with a charming smile like that. My long tail dances around against my will. Ah, Lava, are you perhaps embarrassed? N, not really. Nectar gazed upon my face, smiling all the time. I was slightly flustered, and so I slowly answered him with a glare. Does this look like being embarrassed to you? Yes, and I think that you are oh-so-very cute. Its impossible. I cannot hope to win against this guy. Nectars face began to come closer while he put his hands on my draconic mouth, and I quietly accepted that without any kind of resistance. But then, I suddenly heard the sound of gravel moving onto the ground, and when I looked at the source of the sound I have seen a hunter-like dwarf man hiding in the shadows not so far away from our location. Umm, this is When he saw that I noticed him, the dwarven man raised a terrified scream. A, a dragon is eating a human!? W, wait just a moment! I, its not like that at all! Its just a misunderstanding, you hear???!!! I tried to change into my human form in order to try to clear the misunderstanding with that dwarven man, but right now he was way too panicked to ever realize that. How dare you interrupt my precious alone time with my beloved Lava! And just as I was about to taste her lips!!! Stop right now and erase that memory from your head or Ill do it for you!! Hii, please dont eat meeeeeeehhhhhh!! I have a wife and a cute little daughteeeeeerrrrrr!! While I was still at a loss for words, Nectar began to chase after the dwarf, all the while intimidating him with tremendous amounts of spiritual pressure he was currently emitting. The dwarf just continued to run for his life. Wait, wait, wait, you dont have to chase him, and why are you so menacing like that!? And whats with those embarrassing words, you stupid NectarCCCCCC!!!!!! It was a real challenge for me to regain my composure and stop Nectar in his tracks from chasing the dwarf any further, letting him to escape in peace. Chapter 42 VOLUME 2 CHAPTER 9: Interlude ~Cheerful Disaster ~ Today I posted two episodes in a row. This is the latest installment. Umu, this area has a nice vibe to it. Lets do it here. Somewhere at the Signos Plains, a tall man with a huge luggage on his back stopped in place, put his backpack down and laid a huge square cloth flat on the ground. Now then, I wonder it will go this time? Then, he began to spread various magical tools on top of the cloth. Hmm, hmm, this is no good, and this one is too weak. As I though, old ones simply aint gonna cut it, huh? Contrary to his somewhat dubious language, he was treating his tool much like very close friends. Although he himself was sitting on the ground, his tools were spread over the cloth, as he handled them delicately and paid them lots of attention. But still, isnt it just rude to decorate it like that? If its broken then properly dispose of it, and if you can use it then use it. The man kept on talking to himself while putting the magical tools on display, and then he takes the last one in his hands. Then, his absent-minded expression suddenly sharpened. Ooh, you seem like a promising little fella, arent you? Then, when the man was about halfway through assorting the contents of his backpack, he stood up and drew a lute that he was carrying on his back Along with his strange inspection, the man began to hum under his nose. It was a song filled with divine blessing. Blessing of the old and those who already passed away and celebrating the birth of the new with mostly forgotten words, resonating with the surrounding magical energy. Unexpectedly, the surrounding magical energy began to gather around the tools spread over the cloth, filling them with power. Many of them, despite being filled with magic, lost their light and stopped responding, but even so, the man continued to stroke the strings and sing. Then, the wand that the man described as promising began to shine even brighter, and finally traces of thin mist began to rose from it and swell up. The man smiled, seeing how the mist began to form a human-like shape right in front of him. Tool forgotten by humans, lets give you a new role. Become my dear companion. Help make my wish a reality. The man speaks in low and beautiful voice, while stroking the strings even more. But. As soon as the humanoid shape in front of him lifts its head slightly, the melody abruptly stops. Needless to say, the song also stops, while the man scratches his head curiously. Even though it should be conscious in this state, there was no reaction. Hence the movement of its head to the mans words. But it is as clear as day that the wand was being rejected. A sudden spiritualization, is it? But, being trapped in such a place, where could this power possibly? Even though the song and melody are gone, the figure in front of him still remained in its place. For the first time, the man looks down on the wand with a nasty frown. Whats this, this sign of draconic barrier? Just how do I get my hands on one? The man looks again at the humanoid figure in front of him, its body intact but with no mind and will to speak of. Ah! Ah! Even if I make myself a companion, it is just going to break down on me immediately. And here I thought that this one might be good, too. Whatever shall I do? The man murmurs to himself while looking around with disappointment in his eyes. Even though the plain was covered in grass, it was firmly paved in stone. That is why he chose this place to settle down. But now, while he was having a closer look, he could see the stones filled with curses and human grudges. However, it deteriorated over time and right now it was far from resembling its original shape. It doesnt seem to be so old, I wonder was he doing? However, this is also quite nice. The man laughs happily and comes closer as if to confirm it, and finds the central part of the foundation. He stroked the lutes strings again. Now, let us go back. Back to what it should be. Back to what it was supposed to do. With each strokes the part of the spell activates, rewinding back time and restoring the place to its previous state, and a group of stone columns materializes out of thin air. When he finished the ritual, the man put the wand in the center of the freshly restored facility. Good. Well then, now all depends on your luck. Should everything goes well, you should emerge as a splendid spirit. Ah, what a wonderful thing! The man began to laugh, and then he packed all of his magical tools back into his backpack and departed the area, all the while humming some cheerful melody. Chapter 43 VOLUME 2 CHAPTER 10: Dragon-san Loses Her Mind Part 1 At Signos Academy, there are facilities that are opened for general public. On the day of our appointment, I arrived at the Academy much earlier than I told Elvie, and so I tried to look up the exhibition room at the Academys map and get there by myself. And although it was called the exhibition room, its scale was similar to that of a regular museum, if not even bigger. Apparently it was a room where various students could exhibit their inventions, as well as present the results of their magical studies. There was also a table of all the things that were ever put in here in chronological order, so it was fairly interesting. In addition, in the back of the room there was the portrait of the first Headmaster of the Academy, in other words a portrait of Kyle in his later years. There was even a plaque with explanation underneath it. Hm, Former Exhibition? There was even a glass casing with a plaque that read Staff of the First Headmaster, but surprisingly enough the casing was empty. Kyle used to carry that staff with him all the time, and in his later years he even began to tinker with it. Once he even asked me if I could lend him some of my scales for his upgrades, to which I agreed quite eagerly. Its been a while since I last saw that thing, but since it was not here but somewhere else I guess there was nothing I could do about it. Feeling a little bit disappointed I left the exhibition room and went back to the corridor, that was now full of students in black uniforms since the lessons were over for the day. I was feeling so out of place and conspicuous. The curios gazes of young boys and girls were almost way too painful for me to handle. Thats right, even in the area open to the general public, the sight of someone in their mid-twenties walking among teenagers was rather eye-catching. Oh, that person in the distance looks like a teacher. Id better go to the meeting place before someone decides to report me in!! While telling myself that I reached the main gate at a pace that was a little bit too suspicious, but at the very least I managed to put some distance between myself and the teachers. There was a statue in the middle of the spacious plaza, one depicting the Black Flame Dragon spreading its wings. Naturally, it was not a 1:1 scale, but the scales were finely carved out of the high quality obsidian, oh, and is this genuine gold that I see in its eyes? I wonder how much money this thing was worth? It was the first time for me to visit the Academy through the main gate. The last time I was here I used a whole different entrance, so it was all news to me. Kyle, what the hell is that supposed to beeeeeeeee!!! Is this harassment? Is that some sick form of harassment you came up with!? I swear, if you were still alive you wouldnt hear the end of iiiiiiiiittttttttt!!! Right now I was feeling so embarrassed that I wanted to get the hell out of here, but I was still clutching my hands on the pedestal and was unable to move away. It was then when I heard a familiar voice calling out to me from behind. Noct-san, is everything alright? Aah, its nothing, lad. Just an old wound that wont stop itching. Haah. Rather, my head hurts just thinking about it. While trying to cope with the signs of what was probably a new kind of psychological trauma born from witnessing the statue, I turned around to see Elvies puzzled face. Heya, its been a while. How are you holding up? Umm, I know it took quite a while, but thank you for coming here today, Noct-san. I should be the one who should be thanking you for inviting me. Notc-san, please come this way. And Im terribly sorry, but its quite a bit of a walk. I dont mind that at all. Having finished our greetings, I started to walk through the campus right behind Elvie. But, how do I put it? For some reason Elvie looked to be quite restless. Is there something wrong? No, I mean, I forgot that you stand out so much, Noct-san, and it was my fault for meeting with you in such a crowded place. Well, sure, I think that Im standing out just a little bit. Actually no, make that quite a lot. Would it be better if I came here in secret? No, its not a problem of any sort, really. Im just a little bit worried about tomorrow, that is all. So thats the reason for Elvies strange behavior. While I was thinking about that, the wall of forest trees began to grow ever so closer, and finally a lonely building could be seen in the distance. This the building that used to house all the clubs in the past What do you think? Elvie ask me such a question while I look at the brick building covered in ivy, growing bigger with each step closer we take. Oh, not bad, I gotta say. Is that so? Said Elvie, leaving that matter be. Oh well, it was a rather safe answer coming from me, with no deeper meaning hidden behind it. But somehow, I could feel that it was something strange with the flow of magic around the forest near the building. Even though it felt off, there wasnt that much magical energy in the forest, but I decided to take a note of that for now. If we walked a little bit further from here we would enter the land under the jurisdiction of one of my Dragon senpais, but since they havent sensed anything and didnt raise questions I assumed it was alright for me to be here. Even so, it was a force of habit of mine to surveil the magical circulation of the places I was at right now. For now lets try to change gears, since I am on vacation, if nothing else. I told that to myself while I enthusiastically entered the building and followed Elvie to the clubroom. The first tihing that I saw when Elvie opened the door and we entered the room, was Aru siting in the middle of a classroom-looking room, and he went to welcome us. Hello, Mo I mean, Notc-san. Aru tried to say something, but stopped himself before it was too late. It was subtle, but also very dangerous. Hey, Aru. It hasnt been that long since we last saw each other, but I am looking forward to what you want to show me today. I am also glad that you came! We exchanged smiles, to which Elvie looked quite stunned. So, you really DO know one another. Noct-san. Thats right. I have known this lad ever since he was born. Sorrty for not saying anything. I was just at a loss, thinking that coming out with might be a little bit too sudden. There was no obligation for you to do so, so its not your fault at all. Ahaha, guess hes right. Cant argue with that. Elvie smiles bitterly, and I shift my attention towards the Elf boy standing still in the middle of the room. Upon seeing me, the boy bowed down his head in a unnatural manner, just like a toy of some kind. Pleased to meet you! I am a student at the second year of magical course in middle school division! Its an honor to meet a Rank 5 Hunter such as yourself! Ahh, the pleasure it all mine, names Noct Nasse. The Elf boy with haughty hair shook my hand vigorously while his eyes were shining like stars in the night sky. His ears were really thin and really pointy. As the name of his race suggests, Elves are forest creatures, living mostly in the vast woodlands. Besides being born with a naturally high aptitude for magic, their race was also gifted when it comes to artistic expression, so you would often see them as musicians, singers and dancers, but besides of those qualities they were considered to be quirky and prone to change easily. It was a common misconception that they didnt show any kind of interest in things other than art. But from the feeling of this boys hand alone, I could understand that all of his energy and all of his passion was being channeled into developing magical machines. Are you the one who helped Elv create his gun? Y-Yes! I was helping him in crafting the parts and engraving them with magic schematics! When I spoke to him, Ioris face turned bright red, even up until the points of his long ears. Io-senpai also takes care of repairing the various kinds of machines for other clubs! Stop it. Its nothing to write home about. Although Aru praises his senpai like that, he only hung his head while blushing. His hands look kind of rough, but he looked to a gentle person and I found his reactions to be extremely cute. Im sorry, there is another member to this club, but since shes not quite ready yet, would you like to see the gun first? Is that so? Said Elvie and Aru began to pull my hand, dragging to a certain table. The room was littered with small desks, chairs and workbenches, with lots of tools and parts scattered all around them. There, on Elvies desk, which was neatly cleaned for reason, there was the gun, laying on the small piece of cloth. Its size was roughly like from my hand to my elbow and it looked like a fine piece of handiwork, although the wooden parts looked quite rough and the magical inscriptions were engraved all over the place. Hoooo~. While I was admiring the thing, both Elvie and Iori began to explain to me from the side. For once, it is now possible to store bullets in this cylindrical part, and it can fire up to six shots before needing to reload. Afterwards you can even put normal bullets inside of it, but it is kind of pointless when there is no magic in in. The barrel itself is based on the revolver formula that surfaced on the market recently, and those parts I sculpted myself, but it was a whole lot of work since Elvies requests were just so impossible to do! I see. And this barrel? Was that also handmade? I see that you get it, Noct-san! This is the first thing like that, theres none other quite like that out there! Well, yes, and since the size makes quite easy to maneuver, I assumed it must be handmade. No manufacturer could achieve such a result. Some of the things left much to be desired, but overall it was amazing that they managed to do so much all by themselves, and fill the thing to the brim with magic at that. The students of this day and age are quite something indeed. As I thought that, Elvie took out a small cylindrical object form a small box and handed it to me. A bullet. This is a bullet that we crafted ourselves. The spell engraved in it is as such to allow even someone like Aru to use it freely. Hee, is that so? Umm, I asked Elv-senpai if he could do something like this for me and he agreed. If you take that bullet and examine the engraving on its surface, it was sure designed to fit all of Arus unique quirks. It seems that none of the thing they said so far were meant as a simple boasting. It was all truth. ts amazing. Look, Aru, isnt that well-made? Ehehe. Aru smiles broadly, and Elvie guides me to another desk, on which other bullets were placed. Well, would you give this gun a go? Truth to be told, I would like to hear the opinions of other people on this thing in action. Oh, is that really alright? Well then, Im going to take you up on the offer. In that case, let us switch locations to somewhere else. Then, as Elvie and Iori were preparing to change locations, I heard the sound of someone entering the room. I looked back and my eyes met with those of a young girl with fox ears as she was just entering the clubroom, and I was slightly surprised by the fact that those eyes of hers were wide open at the moment. Then, Elvie called out loudly towards the girl, who was so startled by that that her whole fur on her ears, head, and tail stood up in an instant. It was a reaction similar to that of a startled animal. Whats up, Mikoto? Ah Nothing There was also another girl right next to the girl that was called Mikoto, who raised her small voice as if trying to be heard. Umm, this person told me that Aru-kun might be here, and so I was CCCC She was a little girl with hair and facial features similar to that of Elvie, and she looked relieved to see that Aru was indeed here in this room. But then her eyes met with Elvies, and in an instant her mouth dropped open and her eyes widened as if she couldnt believe what she was seeing. Big Brother! Mar, ca As soon as Elvie saw the girl, his facial expression twisted as though he was upset, and suddenly the room was filled with so much tension that you could easily slice it up with a knife. The fox-eared girl came running to me and threw herself at me, seemingly making the bad situation even worse. Im sorry, I was just startled by the tremendously strong aura you were emitting, Oh Dragon CCCC I hurriedly covered the girls mouth to not let her finish that sentence, and then I send Aru a meaningful look with my eyes. This wasnt good. I was being serious here, but judging from Arus reaction he was as surprised as I was here. So, does that mean weve been busted just like that!? While still holding the girls mouth shut, I took her under my mouth and then turned towards the rest of the company, asking them as politely as I could while forcing my best and calmest smile onto my face. Is there a vacant classroom in here somewhere? Umm, we use the classroom next door as our private storeroom. Im gonna borrow it for a short while. I bowed my head in gratitude to Iori-kun, who was just staring at me, and then off to the storeroom I went! Chapter 44 VOLUME 2 CHAPTER 11: Dragon-san Loses Her Mind Part 2 I went to the storeroom, but unfortunately it was locked. No problem CC I unlocked it with magic and entered inside, closing it behind me. I let the girl go there, finally realizing that taking her away like that may not have been the smartest decision to do. Right, I brought her here, but what to do now? In the first place, I thought that this whole situation was rather awkward, but maybe its not so bad after all? Maybe Nectar was just overreacting, and maybe if push comes to shove I could just lie my way out of this situation by simply saying Who is this guy?. Hmm? Hey, that might be a nice idea after all. But wait, right now we are basically two strangers behind the closed door. No matter how you look at it, this is clearly a crime here!! I must resolve this situation and do it fast, or else it might end up really nasty! While I was struggling internally, the fox-eared girl sat down on the floor, and was looking at me with both tension and awe, her eyes glittering and her tail wagging in excitement. She then bowed down to me. It is the highest honor that both Heaven and Earth allowed us to finally meet, oh Dragon God. My name is Amagi Mikoto, and I am but a shrine maiden in the land to the East. Being granted an audience with you brings me joy and it is an honor for me. T H I S I S T O T A L L Y B E Y O N D M E ! ! ! Mikoto-chan was speaking in a very polite manner and acted like she was meeting someone really important. I cautiously crouched down and looked at her. Umm, yeah. Look, for now, could you just raise your head? I spoke to her in the Eastern language that one of my friends taught me, and Mikoto raised her head in surprise, but then she almost immediately lowered it again. No, please let me stay just like this. It would be hard to talk, so raise your face. Please. When I pleaded yet again, Mikoto finally raised her head, although I could see she was feeling rather conflicted about this. Her face was really pretty and I wanted to see it again. Her face looked just like a sculpture or the face of a doll, full of warm beauty and refined elegance. Above all, the golden fox-ears at the top of her head were a true sight to behold, but it seems that it would be better not to stare too much, so I wouldnt scare her. Im so happy that I can freely speak with someone in a language of my country. To be perfectly honest, I am still learning it, so it leaves much to be desired. Please let me know if there is anything you dont understand about my words. Umm, some of the words are a little bit off, but its enough for me to understand them. Said Mikoto-chan, and then she turned silent. It was certainly the first time I was speaking that language, but I could very well understand that this girl was very polite. Can I ask you something? Anything that you want. How did you realize I was different? Since I am a shrine maiden in my home country, it is my duty to listen to the words of the gods and convey them onto the people. There, I once heard the stories about a certain Dragon being passed down throughout the Heavenly Realm. Therefore I consider you to be a form of divinity in itself, since you managed to get the attention of gods themselves. Umm, Im sorry. Could you please elaborate a bit more about that? So, is it possible to serve the gods by means of channeling your own magical power, or is it simply a trait that is unique to shrine maidens? However, even if Mikoto-chan was trying to explain it as easily as she could, her words were still difficult for me to understand. Not to mention that the concept of Eight Million Gods sounded just like a shady group of demons in my book. The East countries seemed to have a high concentration of magical power as a whole, so it must be a place where demons and spirits are born quite easily, although that wouldnt be possible without getting close to the leyline first. And because of the abundance of demons, people out there grew quite adept at both fighting and detecting them. It may be truly troublesome, but over time some of the people came to regard those demons as guardian spirits or gods, beings that protect their environment and their everyday lives. That is to say, on occasion there would also be friendly demons and monsters, that instead of causing harm would teach them means to defend themselves against monstrosities, for a sheer price of being left alone. It makes me so jelou CC Cough, cough. Its a wonderful effort, one in which you can sense the sweat and blood of your ancestors hard work. I was afraid that it might turn out to be something nasty, but its incredible instead. I am truly jelous of those monsters. I want to go and visit the East. In other words, a shrine maiden is a sort of a bridge that serves to connect the world of humans with the world of the demons. So it is probably from them that she heard about me, that Heavenly Dragon. In that case. Her magical capabilities must be extraordinary, since she could see through my disguise and is able to communicate with the spirits like that. I just hope that her gods are not making her do anything bad or something that would bring harm to her or her fellow people. As I thought about that, I held out my hand towards her. Umm, Mi-san, is that alright with you? It is, but I would rather if you called me Mikoto. Thank you for your concern, but too much familiarity may turn troublesome for you like that. It seems that Mikoto understands well enough that being overly familiar with someone of a lot higher social standing could be dangerous, as she lowered her head in an apologetic manner. As expected, she must have lots of experience with dealing with demons. Okay then, Mikoto, listen up. Right now, I am living amongst humans. So can I ask you to keep my identity a secret? You, youre living amongst humans in this world? Mikoto opened her eyes widely, as if couldnt possibly believe what she heard just now. Her triangular ears were also standing in surprise. Is it because of some important mission that you must carry out? No, it is nothing of the sort. I just sometimes feel like taking a vacation in the human world. But nobody else knows that I am a Dragon. You understand that? However, I learned in class that you are a dragon that appeared to aid this country in its time of need: the Black Flame Dragon. The people of this town also hold you, the Dragon-san in very high regard. They also say that you got wed to a human and made a child with him. Is that also true? Umm, I guess that this countrys people sure like to talk, huh? Since Mikoto was asking so seriously, maybe it wouldnt be all that bad after all. Otherwise she may misunderstand something, and that would let only to further misconceptions on her part. So you see, I am the Dragon-san and Aru is my child. This means Heavens, and I was acting so overly familiar and disrespectful towards him! In an instant, Mikotos expression went pal as she hung down her head. Then she even managed to hit the floor with her forehead, and that was the moment when even I started to panic. Aah, I now remember that Nectar used to act in a similar manner when we first met. Wai, its fine, its fine! Aru was brought up just like any other child would, so there is no need for you to react like that! B, but Just as I thought, it must have been painful, seeing just how red her forehead was. Her eyes filled with tears, I opened my mouth once again, hoping that this time my feelings might get through to her. It is true tha I am very famous in this country. And if that information gets out, it will be even further than this country alone. The only thing we want is to leave peacefully, at least until Aru graduates from the Academy. That is why I would like you to keep quiet about it. Why, you say you trust me, a person you have met for the first time around? Since you are a creature of great power, couldnt you just wipe my memory clean? She wondered about that while smiling ever so bitterly. Well, not that it didnt cross my mind, though. Aru-kun holds you in very high regard. He always mentions you in equal amount as El-kun and Iori-kun. Like how nice you are, or that you gave him a snack, or just how fluffy your tail is. I didnt wanted to mention the tail part, but judging from her reaction it must have touched a soft spot. Her cheeks were flushed red and she was wagging her tail happily. Really, did he really complimented my tail? He sure did. He also says that you are his favorite senpai. So, as my sons favorite senpai, I want to have faith in you. Still blushing, Mikoto-chan blinked a few times before eventually nodding her head silently. I understand. I shall offer both my body and my soul to be of use to you, then. I know that a mere human like me may not be enough to satisfy you, but I shall do everything in my power to protect your secret, even at the cost my very own life. Miktos facial expression brims with determination. Wow, its serious. Like, super serious. But, once in a while should be okay, right? I let out a sigh, switched to an Eastern dialect and reached out my hand while saying: Well then, from now on I am a Rank 5 Hunter at Hunters Guild. You can call me Noct. Dragon That is not allowed. But, wouldnt that basically be a profanation? No, I assure you it will be not. Apparently she was unaccustomed to this word, but when I gave her a nod of approval she tried to do her best at calling me in that casual manner. Noct, sama. Well, thats something I can get behind. Mikoto stood up, and then gently placed her hands on top of her uniform in the waist area, bowing down just a little bit. My name is Amagi Mikoto, and I am a first year student at the Signos Academys Magical course, Middle School Division. Umu, thanks in advance. I wanted to have a longer conversation with Mikoto, but I was growing fairly concerned about how Aru was doing. Speaking of which, this Marca girl was the one who was a friend of Arus and was supposed to be Kyles grandchild, right? It would add up perfectly, sice she called Elvie Big Brother as well. However, it was Elvies expression that he made upon seeing Marca that really bothered me. It was almost as if he really wanted to see her, but at the same time did not want to see her. Although the situation was rather clumsy here, I was also worried about how things were back at the clubroom. Chapter 45 Christmas. It is a joyous day for those who have found that special someone but a depressing hell for those who are yet to find one. Of course, I, the ex-loner can recall all the lonesome Christmas I have spent in the past. I have spent every single Christmas with my family and with my family alone. In this world, we do have new years festival, but we dont have anything like a coming of an age ceremony or an old man dressed in all red giving out presents on a sleigh pulled by a group of flying a reindeer. There is nothing like that, however` .. Umm, Ligurila? It suits you very well Lava. There is no mistake in my taste when it comes to fashion. Ligurila gave a satisfied smile through the reflection on the mirror as a slightly smaller version of myself stared back at me with an awkward expression. It happened in the middle of the winter, just before the new years festival. Ligurila invited me to her home for an occasion which wasnt related to battles. However, after a casual greeting, she dragged me into a changing room and ordered me to transform into my child form. Then, she dressed me up while I stood there in total confusion. The dress she put me on was a deep red dress with fluffy white fur and pom-poms sewn onto it. On my head was a matching pointed hat also with pom-poms sewn onto it. This outfit is very familiar. This is a Santa outfit, right? There were some differences but no matter how you look at it, you would think that it was a Santa costume. What is a Santa? .. Its nothing. Anyway, Ligurila how did you come up with the design for this outfit? Ligurilas head was slightly tilted but when I turned around and asked her the question, she replied it proudly. Just once, I wanted you to wear red clothes. But I thought a simple red dress would be too plain. So, I used pure white fur to give it an image of snow. Just as I have imagined it, you look very lovely in that outfit. um, thank you? Right, without the knowledge of Santa Clause, I guess this outfit does look cute. From my perspective who have all the memories from my past life, this outfit can only remind me of that chubby old man saying ho ho ho. But I guess from the perspective of someone who has never seen a Santa Claus before, my awkward reaction would be weirder. As Ligurila gave me all the compliments there was to be given out, I scratched my cheeks feeling a little bashful. Yet, there was one question left on my mind. Why did you make this outfit in a childs size? I think itll look good in my standard form as well. Of course, I have a different design for your standard form. This outfit went well with my child form. Yet, it was a little uncomfortable for someone who is a couple hundred years old to be wearing a frilly Santa outfit. If there is one for my standard size, I would like that one, please! As I looked at Ligurila with a pleading gaze, she clicked her fingers and her familiar, Ilue appeared at her torso and put on the red dress for me. For this one, I went for a mature look by exposing the back and a wide slit in the skirt. The slit gives a beautiful contrast with the black stockings. With this, your beauty will be enhanced to the.. Lava, is there something wrong? .. I, just really love this dress so I dont need to hear the explanations. As Ligurila joyfully explained the design, I gave an awkward smile at the sexy Santa outfit. ********* Before Ligurila could make me try on any more dresses a customer came in, giving me a chance to run away. I would much rather wear this than that sexy Santa outfit! Since I didnt have any time to get change, Im still in that frilly Santa outfit. Oh well, Im in my child form so its not too strange, I think. Either way, I dont have the mental capacity to deal with this right now.. And like that, I ran out of Ligurilas shop, but I dont have anywhere to go to. I was meant to meet up with Nectar after this but since the abduction incident, I have been banned from using my child form in front of him so I cant go and see him now. Also, its midday on the weekdays. I havent told him that I will be at Belgar early, so I feel awkward going there now. Looks like I have no choice but to go back to Ligurilas place, sigh. Well, whining against this random wall isnt going to make the situation any better. I can already picture Ligurila pouting at me. I guess Ill get her something that she likes before I go back. Then, I had an idea. While Im at it, lets get something for everyone. Theyve always treated me well, and Im wearing a Santa outfit right now. There couldnt have been a better time to do this! Ive placed all the money I have earned from that hunting industry in a different dimension so Im all good to go shopping. Lets get going with operation dragon Santa! Feeling hyped, I threw my right fist into the air. What are you doing there? Someone spoke from behind me. I jumped a little, then I hesitantly turned around to look who was behind me. There, stood a girl who seemed to be in her mid-teens with a look of someone who saw a weirdly behaving creature. Her red hair curled in the direction it wished to curl and cute little freckles scattered across her pale skin. Wait, no, thats not important right now. Did, did you see me? Yeah, from where you were muttering to yourself up to where you threw your fist into the air. To the girls blunt words, I felt my face burn from embarrassment. Santa outfit was embarrassing enough but for someone to see me getting all hyped up by myself is even worse! As I was frozen on the spot from embarrassment, the girl spoke after a sigh. Hey, this area is close to slumps so someone with a clean appearance like yours will be sold out before you know it. Now that she mentioned it, I didnt recognise the street. It was an empty, dusty street. It seems that while I was running around mindlessly, I ended up further away than I expected. Youre right, I dont know where I am. Where are your parents? Im alone .. wheres your house? I dont have one (here) ? While I was wondering why she was asking me these questions, I remembered that I was in my child form. I rashly tried to come up with an explanation but before I could say anything, the girls expression stiffened and she gave out another sigh. I see. You too got abandoned by selfish parents. no, no thats not what I ! Youve got the wrong idea! Im really a couple hundred years old! However, the girl agreed to the completely misunderstood conclusion and didnt even notice me dissenting to it. You poor thing, joining the slump when its almost the new years. I cant help it, you should stay at my place. Theyre all cocky, annoying brats but itll keep you out of the rain and the cold. Im not getting out of this, am I? I dont think theres an explanation that can convince her. By the way, Im Anita. Follow me. Like that, Anita who has smiled back at me led my anxious self to her home. ********** Anitas place was very close to where we were. Nee-san, this place is. Its technically an orphanage built by the nation but theyve never sent us any form of funding. At least its a sturdy building. Theres not even a single leak. It wasnt the cleanest building but just like Anita has said, it didnt look like it was about to collapse. Unlike the other buildings in the area, it was a large land and they even had a front yard. Instead of taking the front gate, Anita went in from the back door, passing through the part of the garden which was turned into a small farm. Just behind the back door was a kitchen. It was old yet spacious and the chilly air of the winter filled up the entire room. I didnt really feel the cold, but Anita placed down her heavy basket on the table as she shivered. Well that was exhausting. Are you cold? Ill set the fire to the oven now. Im fine. By the way, whats in the basket? Oh, its the ingredients to bake cookies. We sell them at the new years festival. The new years feast is dependent on the number of cookies we sell so I cant afford to slack off. As I saw Anita trying to set fire to the fire woods with rocks, I slowly approached her and used a spell when the timing was right. Well thats unusual, it lighted immediately. As the fire danced furiously in the oven, Anita walked back to the table and started to take out the ingredients with a surprised expression. Suddenly, a busy set of feet running towards the kitchen could be heard and the children rushed in as the door was flung open. Anita! I didnt see you come in! Theyre not here yet! Are you going to bake cookies again!? Whos that? Guys, guys, dont talk all at once. The children quietened down obediently to Anitas words, then she started to reply to each one of their questions. Josh, Im back. Ken, thank you for letting me know, can you tell me when they come? Maria, Im going to bake cookies so can you go and get everyone who can help? Mein, this is our new family. Please be nice to her. Got it!! As the children scattered off, Anita sighed at the sight of their back. Then, she turned to me who was awkwardly standing there. In this house, you wont get to eat if you dont work. Ill get you to help us even if youre a newcomer. Got it? Ye, yes I can tell that Anita is a nice girl. That many children respect her so she must be taking very good care of them. That makes it harder for me to sneak out of this place. Either way, I decided to help her bake cookies, so I went to wash my hands as she has told me to do so. Soon, the children gathered up in the kitchen and the cookie baking had begun. The other children were used to baking cookies so even when they were talking to each other, their work pace didnt drop. First, we mixed the butter with the sugar in the bowl, then we added in the eggs and finally, the flour was added to the mixture. Nuts and dried fruits were added in a different bowl afterwards. You have to mix it as if to cut through the doe, not press it against the bowl, okay? Go, got it. The children who (looked) around the same age as me, taught me how to make the cookie dough. At first, I was mixing all the ingredients but because of the way I was mixing it, I got moved to shape cutting job. However, the children told me that my pace was slow, so I was feeling a little down. Then, I started helping Anita carry the fire woods to the oven and somehow, I ended up with butter mixing job. Wow, youre really quick at doing this! Amazing, its already turned white! I was a human girl when I learnt that butter turns white when you mix it with sugar. The children complimented me as I mixed the butter with all my strength. .. I kind of enjoy this. Like that, the baking continued. The board was floured, and the older children stretched out the dough well. Their small hands swiftly cut out the shapes from the stretched-out dough and lined it up on a metal tray. Anita placed the tray into the warmed-up oven and within twenty to thirty minutes, freshly baked cookies were lined up on the table. The room instantly filled up with the sweet smell of baked butter and sugar. Im hungry. I wonder whats todays dinner. I hope theres least a soup. Although they all looked at the freshly baked cookies with hungry eyes, there wasnt a single child who would sneak a bite. Anita who pulled out another tray full of cookies, sweating from the ovens heat saw the children and spoke to them enthusiastically. Our feast depends on these cookies. Were almost done so hold it together guys. Yeees As the children responded energetically, they started to wrap up the cookies into paper bags hastily. I continued to soften the butter with a wooden spatula when I noticed Anita looking at the children with somewhat of a sad expression. Oneesan? Oh, its you. You sure are strong. We managed to make them faster than the other years. Thank you for your help. No worries. By the way, how much do these cookies sell for? Thats a funny question. Lets see, because the children helped me out, itll be around.. Anita gave a surprised expression when I asked her the question. However, even with my rough calculation, they wouldnt be able to make enough money to feed all the children. Well, since we dont have to pay the rent, we do get a decent amount of income from it. We get the older children to give the leftovers to the children who grew up in the hospitals so that they dont go to waste. Anita gave a tired sigh as she gave a bitter smile. The Patron has been working hard to get some sort of funding. But it seems that most people dont understand our side of the story. In the worst cases, they have told us to reduce the number of children. Lord, the orphanage is a place to protect homeless children. How can people say such a thing? .. Oh well, youre still too young to understand what Im saying, I guess. Hearing what Anita has said, I was about to respond when the door flung opened again after a set of light footsteps. Anita! Theyre here! Just as I thought! They had to show up when the Patron wasnt here. To the boys serious posture, Anita gave a serious yet nervous expression back. Wheres the Patron? Kid and the others have gone to get him! Got it. Josh, look after the oven. Yes, got it. Everyone, continue on with your chores. A nervous tension wrapped the kitchen and the children nodded in silence. Anita looked at each child, then gave a wide grin and walked off. I hope Anita is fine. She, shell be fine! I think. Hey, who came? When I asked the children, who were talking to each other in a worried tone, they all gave me an answer one after the other. The scary people. They blackmail us whenever we try to sell cookies. They say that we cant sell cookies there unless we pay them. But theyre lying. Everyone else pays them, only because they are too scared of those people. They even take the money weve earned from selling those cookies. So, both Anita and the Patron said that we wont pay them anymore. But then, they started to come here, to make us pay. Usually the Patron kicks them out but.. .. Hold on. Where did she go? Chapter 46 Anita had a tight grip on the broomstick that she took out from the storage cabinet. She grew up in this orphanage. A couple of years ago, the Patron found her half dead in the slump and gave her a home. He fed her and gave her a family. *** Anita POV This orphanage is my home. Right now, Im the only person who can protect the children and the orphanage. My trembling hands are just my imagination. Im fine. I put on a brave musk and glared up at the three menacing looking-men. What do you want? You know what we want. We came here to collect your debt. The debt you owe us from selling those cookies. And since it took you guys so long to pay, your debt now is 20 silver coins. Dont be ridiculous, thats 10 times more than the last time you three were here! We dont have the money to pay off such a debt nor do we have the intention of paying you guys a single coin!! I raised my voice with fury but the look on the mans face did not loosen. They must have realised that the Patron isnt at the orphanage right now. Around this time of the day, all the children who are in their teens are at work. So, right now, Im the eldest in this house. Only I can protect this place. I stood at the entrance as bravely as I could. Giving them a look that I will not take a single step back no matter what they did to me. I just need to buy some time until the Patron comes back. Then, one of the men showed a chilling smile as I tightened my grip on the broomstick. The debt doesnt have to be paid in money, you know? A couple of those brats should do it. How about that? Missy? Some people are filthy rich. And some of those people will throw away all their savings just to take care of adorable, innocent, children. What are you..! My vision started to turn red from fury. How dare they think I will give away one of my precious family, my only family to the likes of them. Dont be ridiculous! No one in their right minds would do such a thing! Then how are you planning to pay us back!? You owe us big time! The harsh yell of the men shocked me, but they didnt give me any time to recover. You know, we wouldnt mind taking you either? I mean, brats are too much to take care of. If its around your age, itll be easier to find a customer and youre already well tamed. I felt uneasy as the man glanced at me from head to toe. I, I wont cooperate with any of you!! Very well. Then you better pay us back in cash, even if you have to sell off this crappy cement box. As the man spat on the ground, he turned around and nodded to the two other men. Hold up! As the men started to walk into the building, I charged into them with all my strength. Shut up! Ouch! I swung down the broom at them, but they caught it with one hand like it was nothing. Then, they flung me away along with the broomstick. The broom slipped off my grip as I crashed down on the ground. I saw the men about to walk into the front entrance of the building. It was frustrating that I couldnt be like Patron. That I failed to protect my familys home. My vision started to blur with tears. But the fight isnt over yet. I bit down my lip and reached out for the broom that was lying near me. Suddenly, one of the men came out flying from the front door. Wha, whats wrong with this brat!? Do you want to end up like your friend as well? What did you.. ouch!!! Another man was thrown up into the air and crashed into the first man who was trying to stand up. Then, a girl in a red dress with white fur walked out from the building furiously. It was the girl I found today. Everyone was looking at the little girl with her long black hair swaying in the wind and her arm crossed over her chest. Whats up with this brat? As the man muttered to himself, the girl looked over to him. For the first time, I realised that the girl had a golden iris. Hey mister, youre being a real pain in the neck right now. You see, were baking cookies in the kitchen right now. And when we finish baking them, we need to go and sell them. In other words, none of us has the time to play your stupid game right now. Well little girl, were here because you guys are selling those cookies without paying for the land. So, were here to collect the debt. Shut your face! That land is free to use, you morons! Or little girl, are you willing to pay off that debt by yourself? The man ignored Anitas words and approached the little girl with a sinister grin. However, the girl betrayed the mans expectation and responded with an angelic smile. Hell. No. As the man was admiring her flawless smile, a strong force suddenly attacked him. From the pain, the man collapsed on the spot and a chilling scream echoed through the neighbourhood. Hey mister, do you know the word for someone who goes around the town, scaring little girls? Theyre called paedophiles. The mans anger boiled at the girls words. He turned around to look at his companions who were trying to stand up and ordered them. O, oi! You two, kill the brat!!! Although he ordered in a pathetic posture, his subordinates loyally followed their bosss order and charged at the girl in the red dress. I quickly got up and tried to stop the men. However, the broom I tried to pick got picked up by the wind and fell into the girls hand. As I stared at her in confusion, she tightened her grip on the broomstick. Its cleaning time! As the girl gave a joyous smile, red feathers revealed itself behind her long black hair which was flung upwards from the sudden strong wind. ************ Anita!! Everyone!! Are you guys okay? What the hell is that!? The boy who went to get the Patron came back yelling but at the shocking sight, he raised his voice even more. Hearing the boys voice, I snapped back to reality. Anita! Hearing my name being called, I turned around and saw a courageous looking man with a scar on his cheek walking through the front gate. Pa, Patron! I ran over to him in joy. He had a menacing appearance that any child would start crying at a sight, but this is the person who has taken care of me when no one else wanted to. He took care of all the other children who were in the same situation as me. This man is the Patron of this orphanage. He said that he used to be in the army, but he never talks about the time before he was a Patron. The Patron took me into his arm and asked me after seeing the two men laying on the ground, unconscious. Kid and the others have come to get me so I came over in a hurry. But, what has happened here? About that. That girl! Shes amazing! She flung them up in the air with a broom like wooosh, and kicked them down like bang! She said it was cleaning time! That, girl? The Patron looked around the area as the children crowded around him and talked over one another. um, are you the Patron? Behind the crowd of children stood the girl with a red pointy hat and a long black hair. She walked over to the Patron, dragging one of the men by his collar behind her. Then, the little girl whos clearly stronger than the average person came to a stop and spoke. Um, this man said he was going to take down this orphanage and take control of this entire area. What Both the Patron and I felt a shiver run down our spine but the girl stood in front of us calmly. Thats a bad thing, right? Yes. However, that man is a member of a mafia that is growing in numbers rapidly. We might be safe now, but the others will follow him soon. And when that happens, I may not be able to As the Patron tightened his fist from frustration, I quietly broke eye contact with him. Then, the girl quietly muttered to herself. So its best to take down the entire mafia at once. Maybe I can finish them off overnight? Yeah, that should be enough time. As the Patron and I were doubting if we heard the girls words correctly, the girl nodded to herself and looked up. Onee-san, do you mind if I borrow this broomstick? I used it before and this is a good broom. Go ahead. Oh, I also bought some of the cookies. I wanted to give them to my friends. I gave the money to the kids who were in the kitchen. Tha, thank you? As I replied in confusion, the girl reached out for the broomstick which was leaned up against the fence. Then, she walked out of the orphanage still dragging the unconscious man behind her. Thank you! Please visit us soon!! The children spoke all at once as the girl walked off, the pom-pom on her hat swinging sideways. Suddenly, the Patron and I, who were blankly staring at the girl came to our senses and spoke up. Girl! Who are you? To this, the girl stopped for a moment and turned around, making her skirt spin in the process. Thank you onee-san. I had a lot of fun today! Something good will happen soon! So, happy new year! The girl smiled and waved the broomstick in the air. Her golden iris, her jet-black hair and red strands peeking through. Suddenly, the Patrons expression changed. Hold on, you, no, could you possibly be! You, youre thinking of a different person okay!? Um, oh, thats right! Im just a Santa Claus, passing by this orphanage! To the Patrons words, the girl jumped and hastily replied. Then, ran away from the spot at the speed of light. Sa, Santa..? I cant believe it. That it would be in a place like this. I tilted my head in confusion, but the Patron seemed to be dazed in his memories from the past. Patron, do you know something about that girl? Anita, how did you come across that girl? Well, she was wandering around this area and she said that she didnt have a family or home so I thought she was an orphan. Then, she helped us bake cookies and .. thats right! No home or family Who could she be? Realising my ignorance, I rushed into the kitchen as the Patron followed behind me. Hey, you guys.. Anita! Its amazing!! Look at all these silver coins! Also, that girl said she really enjoyed baking cookies so she gave us big meat!! We can eat until were full!! There, in the kitchen I saw a pile of silver coins that would be enough to support the orphanage for a month. And meat that was as big as a child, placed in the unoccupied corner of the kitchen. Oh my, really, who is that girl.. ? I muttered to myself looking at the children shining their eyes at the luxurious sight before them. Then, the Patron placed his hand on my shoulder. That girl is the Dragon-san. Dra. what!? The Patron continued as I looked up at him in shock. Well, it didnt look like she wanted us to know her real identity so lets just refer to her as Santa. Oh, its the Patron! Welcome back! Is her name Santa? Thats right. And just like a fairly from a fairy tale, she brought happiness to everyone in this house. I widened my eyes as the children gathered around the Patron and he smiled warmly back at them. Santa-chan was really cute! I hope she will come and play with us soon. When she does, lets say thank you and bake cookies with her again! The children talked to each other all at once, smile visible on each one of their faces. Then, the Patron and I looked at each other and smiled. That night, everyones stomach was filled by the giant bird meat Santa has given to them. And on the following morning, they found the broomstick leaned up against the fence. We also heard a rumour about a girl in red dress and a broomstick in her hand has wiped out the entire mafia that was causing some trouble in the area. A few days later, the orphanage changed its policy and they were able to get sufficient amount of funding. So, the children were able to eat until they were full, every single day. ************ Lava POV Daddddyyyy!! Lets bake cookies together! As Aru rushed in through the door, I walked in and tilted my head. I dont mind but why cookies all of sudden? When Nectar asked, Aru, replied excitedly. If you bake cookies before the new years and put it in a bag and carry it around with you, a fairy in a form of a little girl wearing a red dress will come and give people good luck. Lets do that at home too! Hold on, a girl, in a red dress? I havent heard of that tale before. I wonder if its a charm that has only started recently? She also brings big meat and silver coins to the people who have been good. But if you were being bad, she will beat you up with a broomstick! The orphanage she visited was saved but the bad people in that area was wiped down in one night! Shes called Santa-chan and she has black hair and looks pretty but shes also really strong! .. I didnt hear any of that. Nope, nope, nope, thats not me. Definitely not me. While I was making the cookies, I thought the cookies would make a good present, but I didnt know the price. So, I put down few silver coins that I had but. Then I remembered that I kept the meat from when I hunted down the 1.5-meter tall Kalkun bird in the different dimension so I gave that to them too. I also took down the entire Mafia since I got one of their men to guide me to their base. But no, that girl isnt me. The oblivious Nectar continued talking to Aru. Looks like my effort in hiding my expression is working. Thats very interesting. Lets bake cookies together shall we? Yes! I cant wait for it! So, Aru, how about you put down your bag and get changed? On it! As I saw Aru rushed towards his room energetically, I gave a small sigh of relief then noticed Nectar looking over at me. I still remember that one year when you gave me cookies. wa, was there? Yes, I remember it like yesterday. After all, it was a very memorable day. oh, that was, er. Thats right. After I did the cleaning, I went back to Ligurilas shop and gave her a bag of cookies. But she refused me when I tried to give back the frilly Santa dress. So, I ended up wearing the sexy Santa outfit for the rest of the day. When I went over to Kyles house in that revealing outfit, Nectar was there as well and.. .. Of course, you fainted from a nosebleed. tha, that was because you looked so beautiful. So, I got a little excited. Now Nectar looked awkward. Even when he recovered and I was finally able to give him the cookies, Nectar said that he wont eat them and will treasure them forever. So, I forced him to eat them by saying that they are the cookies I made so he cant let them go to waste. Bu, but it seems that it wasnt just a coincidence that you asked me about the state of nation owned orphanages. I surrendered myself to Nectars words as he tried to change the topic after a small cough. .. well, yeah. I remember Kyle going on about how the orphanages werent in a good state so. And thanks to that, all the nation owned orphanages were able to get good funding. Since then, they were able to rehome a lot of their children more smoothly. The state of orphanages nation-wide improved along with the policy. Thats good to hear. I wouldnt call it a selfless action since I just wanted those children to be able to eat more. Well, I guess all is well if it ends well. Im glad to see that these stories are raising awareness about the children who are in the orphanage. However, that plan wouldnt have worked without the help of Kyle and Nectar. By the way, I still have that Santa outfit with me. You what! Well, Ligurila did make that outfit for me. So, I decided to keep them both. Both Ligurila and Belga said they suited me very well so I couldnt help it. I smiled at Nectar who froze on the spot with a bright red face. Then, Aru who got changed came back into the room. Im ready! Mommy, will you bake cookies with Daddy and I as well? Sure! Im very good at mixing the butter you know. Really!? La, Lava! What did you mean when you said.. If they turn out well, lets go and give some to Ligurila as well! Yeah! Casually ignoring Nectars question, I rolled up my sleeve along with the impatient Aru. One more thing. Apparently, the cookies which you bake for Santa-chan must be in a shape of a dragon. Youve got to be kidding me. Looks like they figured out my real identity after all. What was the point in calling myself Santa.. .. Hold on, will this go on forever? Every year, before the new years, will I be called Santa-chan? You know what, I hate Christmas!!!!!!!!!! The end. Chapter 47 After Noct stormed out of the room with Mikoto, an eerily silence wrapped inside the room. However, Elvie was still feeling flustered, as if he was oblivious to the silence. The day he decided to take care of Aru, he knew this will happen one day. And he did wish to see her one day. However, he did not think that the day will come so soon. He didnt have the courage to face his younger sister at the moment. Aru was the one to break the silence when Marca froze on the spot after seeing Elvie. Marca, what happened? You said you were looking for me. Oh, yeah. A teacher gave me a different letter after class. So, I came to give it to you. But I didnt know where your club room was. Then, that fox lady helped me out when I was wandering around the school. Oh, this, its the letter. Thank you, Marca. Aru smiled as he accepted the letter, then Marca smiled back at him. Elvie felt something odd as he saw the two of them smile at each other. Then, Aru continued curiously. Hey Marca, when you said older brother, were you referring to El senpai? Marcas face lit up as she heard Arus question, who was the only person left in that room who didnt know about this. Yeah, I was! Im so happy to finally see you again, brother! I cant believe he was the club president! Yeah, Im sorry, I should have told you earlier. As Elvie apologised, Marca frowned and put her hands on her hip. Geez, you never come back home on any of the breaks, and you havent replied to any of my letters! Do you have any idea how much Ive looked around for you? Although she was complaining, Elvie could see that she was struggling to hold back her joy. Seeing this, Aru gave a small smile. Yeah, Im happy for you. Marca. Thank you Aru! Seeing Marca smile joyfully, Elvie felt relieved. Yet, that wasnt enough to erase the uneasiness. It was now too late to play strangers. His only option now was to make sure she leaves the room before she realises anything. But seeing how happy Marca was, Elvie did not know what to do. Brother, do you study properly? Ive heard some stuff about the club from Aru but I wasnt too sure, so. As Elvie went quiet, Iori, who was silent all along spoke. Hello, Elvies little sister. Im Elvies best friend, Iori Eisle. Its nice meeting you. Although Marca felt uneasy after an upper classmate has suddenly talked to her, she politely bowed to him. Oh, um, my name is Marca Slaggart. Im in the first year of Fundamental Magecraft. Its nice to meet you too. You see the subject we are studying is a little complicated. Basically, we arent only casting spells onto objects but we are also trying to invent tools which can be used by people who dont possess any magic potentials. Wow! Thats amazing. Your brother came up with such a painful spell to use and has been bothering me a lot. Iori gave Elvie a quick glance as he casually stepped into their conversation and kept Marca entertained. Then, Elvie realised that Iori was looking at his tie, and quickly he tried to take it off. If youre using such a difficult spell, you must be enrolled in a Magic school right? That lady I met before was also in the Magic school. Could she be your classmate? Before he could take off his tie, Marca turned around and excitedly asked a question. Then, she saw the navy coloured tie of Combat School. Brother that tie. Youre not studying magic? Aru answered the question as she tilted her head in confusion, trying to make a sense out of this situation. El senpai is in the Combat school. What, but, brother, you have to study mage craft. Only people who have to study mage craft are those who possess magic potential. Aru!! Elvie called out Arus name in panic but it ended up coming out harsher then he has originally intended. Hearing Elvies shout, Aru jumped a little and fell silent. But then, Marca mumbled as she realised something. Is it because of.. that time? No, Marca. Elvies face turned pale. This was the worst-case scenario which he was trying to avoid. Then, Marcas face turned pale as well. Its all my fault!! Her voice sounded more like a scream. A scream filled with regret and despair, overpowering Elvies voice. Its, its all my fault. Because that day, I was, so now brother.. Marca, youve got the wrong idea. Her body was shaking, her face was pale, and her vision was blurred with tears. Elvie tried to calm her down but she only shook her head furiously. Im sorry, father, brother, Im sorry. This is all my fault! Marca, just listen to me!! Suddenly, Marca turned around, showing large drops of tears running down her face. What. At that moment, the door opened at the worst possible timing and Marca ran out of the club room. Elvie tried to go after her. But the arm which he stretched out couldnt reach her. And his legs felt as if they were rooted down into the floor. Then, a figure rushed past Elvie who was paralysed on the spot. It was Aru. Marca!! Elvie couldnt do anything but to look at Aru run after Marca, desperately calling out her name. *********** This is all my fault! As Noct and Mikoto heard the shrieking voice of a little girl, they knew something bad was happening. When they opened up the door to the room, a small figure came out running. Wow! Noct immediately dodged the figure but the moment he saw Marca with the wheat coloured hair which reminded him of Belga, he realised that her eyes were filled with tears. He tried to go after her but before he could do anything, Aru came out running and told him through telepathy. Ill go after Marca so mother, can you take care of El senpai? Aru wait! Noct stood there in confusion. Aru, although still a child, ran off into the distance at an unbelievable speed. Still unsure with what is going on, Noct decided to leave Marca with Aru and finally walked into the club room. In the room sat Elvie with a dead expression. Sorrow, regret and hopelessness were written all over his face. It was not an expression of someone who just had an ordinary conversation with their sister. Hi, what happened? Seeing Elvies state, Mikoto hesitantly broke the silence. Then, Iori tried to answer the question but Elvie looked up at them before he could say anything. Oh, hello Ms Mikoto, and Mr Noct. Did you two finish the meeting? Yes, thanks to your help. Noct replied to Elvies casual question but then he realised Elvies face was as white as a ghost. Im sorry, well, shall we head off to the practice run? Oi, Elive, youre not going to go after your sister? As Elvie tried to walk away, as if nothing has happened, Iori grabbed his shoulder and asked him in irritation. However, Elvie refused to look at his best friend. Well, what am I supposed to do, Iori? Im no longer the big brother that Marca knows. She knows the secret now. El! On top of that, while Aru, whos so much younger than me chased after her without hesitation, I stood right here like an idiot I, dont deserve to be her older brother. As Iori stood there in silence, filled with fury and irritation, Elvie gave a hopeless look and shook off Ioris hand which was rested on his shoulder. Then, he turned to face Noct. Im sorry that you had to see this, anyway ouch! As Noct flicked his finger on Elvies forehead, he fell silent. Both Iori and Mikoto widened their eyes as they heard how much noise it made. Although Noct held back his strength, Elvie trembled as he covered his forehead with both of his hands. This is what Noct calls it the Ligurila Sealing Forehead Flick. He saw that Elvie was trapped in a loop of negative thoughts. So, he thought this forehead flick was the best option to temporarily distract him from the negativity loop. Also, when Noct flicked his fingers at Elvies forehead, he sent some magic to calm his nerves down. Mr Noct, what are you doing all of a sudden? First of all, take a deep breath. Inhale, then exhale. Elvie gave him a hateful glare. Yet Noct felt a little relieved as he could hear some of the liveliness has returned in his tone. Before Elvie could say anything else, he quickly gave an order and Elvie obediently started to take a deep breath. so, why did you do that? I just thought you needed to calm down. Did it work? Elvie frowned but his face turned bright red. Do you mind if I ask you what happened? Well, Marca is my little sister. And I havent seen her in a while. But I coincidentally ran into her just then. But then she ended up finding out about a secret Ive been keeping it from her. All that effort for nothing. Elvie gave a weak, hopeless smile, then Noct gave a sigh and spoke. Listen, I dont know why you ended up arguing with your sister. And I dont know what happened between the two of you. But that thing you were keeping it a secret from her, is it more important than being with your sister when shes crying? Noct continued on as Elvies expression changed. Youre so focused on keeping it a secret that youve forgotten the purpose. Im not saying that its wrong to protect your image. But your image isnt the most important thing right now, is it? You shouldnt hold back on your feelings so much. Even if you stutter, even if it seems pointless, nothing will change if you dont talk. You care about your sister, dont you? However, Elvies lips twitched as if to say something but he only shook his head. But, I cant face her. Not now. are you sure about that? Seeing Elvies trembling fist, Noct decided not to stop talking. However, Elvie who was silent for a while suddenly spoke. Mr Noct Yeah? In the past, I could use magic. Elvie continued on as Noct seemed surprised. But one day, I wasnt able to use it any more. I couldnt protect Marca. So, I wanted to prove it to her that I was fine even if I couldnt use magic. That I can fight without magic. That I can protect her. Elvie said as he looked up at Noct. I wanted to protect her, so I didnt have to lose her again. Seeing Elvies teary eyes, Noct couldnt do anything but to stand there in silence. Chapter 48 After a conversation with the Elvie, Aru came back in a short time later, when I was on my way home. Arus expression was naturally not cheerful, even I was feeling gloomy for some reason. It was beyond my processing capability of what I came across as we were trudging along in order to get close. Aru, how was Marca-Chan? Though I caught up with her, she was crying all the time. While muttering Onii-chan, I am sorry. she also said I cannot meet Onii-chan anymore. . In the middle, Marcas dorm teacher passed by and took Marca with her, so I wasnt involved further. ah, how was El senpai? It was similar, its like hes not qualified to meet Marca-chan until he gets stronger. What to say, I dont dislike it, he seems to have become determined. It seems that it came as a shock to Marca-chan that he couldnt use magic. We sighed at the same time. In fact, it is better for us to not stick our heads in. Though I think like that, when it comes to the grandchildren of a friend, it is still worrisome. In the first place, why didnt El senpai know that Marca could not use magic, why did Marca get so shocked0? If possible, I just dont want to see her depressed face. Arus word resonated with my heart perfectly. ********** The next morning, I came home early. I fixed the leyline system ahead of time, so it looks like I can have a vacation for a while now. For the time being, it will be okay for me to stay at home all day long, though I think its good idea to sometimes go out to the town and do some window shopping. Haaa Aru who sat by the window, is in an acclaimed slump. He has been looking at the sky all day long after having breakfast. Aru is worried about Marca and Elvie, but he is at a loss because he doesnt know what to do. I quietly watched Aru, who was in low spirit due to yesterdays event. I was reading the textbook of the language of Dwarves on a one-person sofa on the side. Nectar dressed in outdoor clothes approached quietly. How is Aru? He seems to have a lot on his mind. It is about his best friend and a senpai who is a close friend after all. Even I feel worried Yes, it is his first human friends, so it is natural to worry. As it is his first time, isnt it important to let him think about it slowly? Yes, thats right Nectar, are you going out for a meeting? Letting out a deep breath and being unable to concentrate further I closed the Even a goblin can understand it! Dwarf Language and put it on the table while Nectar nodded. Yes. Rather, it is a conversation and not a meeting. I am worried about Aru, though I have to leave for a little bit. Oh, by any chance, was it because of that letter earlier? I recalled the time when we were having breakfast. A familiar spirit in the form of a messenger bird came carrying a letter, Nectars expression became a little startled after reading the letter. Hmm? Eh, yes that is so. I do not think that I will be too late, so dont worry about dinner. I can cook once I reach home. Well, yeah, I understand. But, should I try making the meal? While I thought that it was suspicious, Nectars expression suddenly shines. La, Lavas cooking!? Yeah, I guess But dont expect too much. I cant do it elaborately like you did, Nectar. Ive been helping out with Nectars cooking sometimes, and I used to do it quite a bit in the past, so I think its okay. I guess, it was a few hundred years ago in the previous life. Then, Aru who overhead Nectars loud voice, came towards us. Whats wrong? Since Daddy is going out, Mommy is wondering if I should make dinner today Ah, Mommy, Ill also help! Okay, then, we will be making dinner today. Yes! I definitely will return home as early as I could. Nectar trembled with excitement and left the house with an expression of determination. I saw him off together with Aru. And, so it was decided. Immediately, I started planning our dinner menu even if it is still daytime. There is still plenty of time before dinner. Nevertheless, it is necessary to decide what to make and procure the relevant ingredients. What should I make? Since winter is coming, how about stew? Stew will be hard to fail, and it will go well with bread. I need to buy some bread soon. Yes, Im good. When I was cheerfully calculating on what to do in my mind, Aru suddenly called. Um, Mommy. What is it? Both Marca and El senpai are important to each other, why cant they meet? I guess they do not want to see each other. That is I was unable to answer and at loss for words. Although I understand human feelings, its still quite difficult to put them into words. However suddenly, I remember about the time when Nectar disappeared for years. Maybe because its important That they dont want to meet each other. Because it is important? Yeah. People can communicate many different ways, sometimes not just with words, but also with gestures, right? So even if youre very close to each other, you wont always understand everything about each other. There will be times when you fail to convey an important word and to think about the sentiments of other parties. I invited Aru to sit alongside me on the sofa who was making a face of wonder. When I came to this country, I told you that I met your dad, Kyle, Belga, and many wonderful people and gradually became friends with them. Yup However, I didnt want to break that relationship because it was so important to me. But because of that, I didnt notice your dads feelings, and I hurt him. In that time, your dad left for few years. Mommy and Daddy!? Talking about it for the first time, I started brushing Arus hair and his expression was lit. Yes, that was long ago. At that time, I didnt realize that I was the cause. I was so lost, so lonely. Ligurila encouraged me and luckily your dad didnt give up, so now I have you. Remembering Ligurila flicked my forehead at the time made me smile. Listening to the story, Arus round eyes widened and he said, Elvie and Marca must not want to hurt each other, so they overthink things and also maybe they cant convey their feelings well. Yes People can be tiresome. Oh well yeah. I agreed that it was quite true with what Aru just said. He had an expression of great loss. What should I do? Seeing Arus gaze filled with a little expectation, I smiled wryly. I also dont know. Mommy also doesnt know? Aru watched wide-eyed as he was astonished. This is difficult. The past experience from my previous life flash across my mind when it has already been faded considerably. Its difficult to meddle in situation like this as it may have opposite effect instead. However, a casual word could also become someones strength. There is no right answer. If they dont want to pursue it, theres no point. In the end, they have to take a step on their own. But If you want to help, I think its important for Aru to quietly stand by their side. When they asked for your help, at that time cooperate to your hearts content. Thats all there is to it. Is that really okay? I strongly nod to Aru who looks a little hesitant. I think it will help them a lot when they know that theyre not alone. okay. Tomorrow, Ill go to Marca and El senpai. I stroked Arus head who nodded with power in his golden eyes. Then I scratched his head in tickling motions. Well, Elvie seems wanting to build a connection with Marca-chan, and currently have drawn Aru into this difficult situation. And its too late now for him to back off. What will Aru do facing this situation? I am a little worried. Nevertheless, thats what Aru needs to overcome by himself. In the end, this type of situation will help him grow as a person. Well then, shall we go get the ingredients for dinner? Yeah! first, we need to get the meat. Thats right! Lets decide what kind of meat you want with the stew. As I nodded to the laughing Aru, I began our preparation to go out hunting. Chapter 49 Holidays do not matter much for Seram Slaggart, the headmaster of Signos Magic Academy. Especially if there is an urgent matter. Seram, who returned from a meeting, heard from his secretary that a visitor is already waiting, and hurried back to his office. It was a familiar room, but this time he took a single deep breath, calmed his mind down and then put his hand on the doorknob to open it. When Seram entered the room, a young man standing by the window who had loosely braided long flaxen hair turned around. His gentle and delicate appearance is no different from when he worked as a court magician. Naturally, he is not human anymore. I kept you waiting, please come in, Master. As Seram was nervous, he put his right fist on his chest and bowed his head, Nectar narrowed his light blue eyes and smiled wryly. Its been a long time since I was your teacher. Such etiquette is unnecessary You have sublimated yourself to a high-level spirit, you are a respected existence as a magician. It will be natural to express respect It doesnt change at all, Seram. Im just a pharmacist now. Its about time for the secretary to knock. Lets just sit down. After being settled down in a strange way that a guest actually was the one who recommended them to take a seat, the secretary appears soon after like Nectar predicted and puts the tea set. Seram ordered his secretary who was going to stay in the place to leave, and when both of them were alone, he began to talk. Onee-chan is not with you. It was a casual word that he chose as a trigger of the story, but he regretted it a little after saying that. Lava is involved in the protection of the magical leyline task. It is not possible for her to leave as per her convenience. Or, is it that I am not enough for your task? No, its not like that. Seram felt uncomfortable when he saw the narrowed light blue eyes turned cold like ice in an instant. In those days Seram adored his Onee-chan and Nectar also loved and respected this dragon. Someway or another Nectar sensed the faint feelings that Seram harboured at that time, also the memories of his teachers immature love during the imperial court magician era passed through the back of his mind in an instant. Of course, it was not enough to interfere with the business at hand. Seram let out a breath and smiled wryly in his mind to this unchanged adoration. I need your guidance on this matter. Telling Nee-san about this matter is perfectly acceptable, with that exception please do not reveal it to anyone else. Did something happen? My fathers, Kyle Slaggarts staff was stolen. Just hearing Kyles name, Nectars expression stiffened up gravely. The staff of the first headmaster, Kyle Slaggart, was donated to Signos academy after his death and it was kept in the exhibition room. It has been exhibited so that students can freely appreciate it, and they can use it as a reference for making their own staff. The place was broken into a month ago and the staff was stolen together with some other museum materials. Weve currently kept it under the wraps, but were still searching for it with all our might. The meeting before was also for that. When Selam drank a sip of tea, Nectar, who had been silent, opened his mouth. How was the surveillance method Broken? I dont know. On Nectar with a raised eyebrow, Seram stood up and brought the pre-prepared materials to the table. The time of the crime is midnight a month before. Of course, the state-of-the-art crime prevention technique that was developed independently at the school was working, but no abnormality was observed. It remained silent during the time of crime and I believe that it was invaded and carried out during that time. Nectar sunk in seeing the report that was brought out by Seram. The investigation recorded the document of the happenings at that time, which was made by the magician dispatched in secret, was poured in front of Nectar who looked at Seram. Is this ok? It seems that there is confidential information about Signos too. It doesnt matter. You are an aspiration for all magicians, and you can use it for personal research if you wish. And as for it being leaked, I havent thought about it. Besides its not fair to say that you want to borrow others wisdom, but you dont reveal your own hand. Its quite easy to say. I did not get old just for show. To wryly smiling Nectar, Seram also responded with a smile. Besides, the thought is in line to talk to you who was a close friend of father. No matter what, It is going to be leaked anytime soon if prolonged any longer, and it is certain that it is a deadlock situation. At that time, since it was a quiet crime in the middle of the night, Seram made the first move. He established a strict order, and decided to cancel the exhibition under the pretext of his research. But he has been doing it for a long time, and it now became suspicious. The worst can happen is Signos name will be ruined. Lucky how Seram found out about it and immediately took the required measures against it as soon as possible. Nectar who seemed to have finished reading the reports, placed them back on the table and began to ponder while putting a finger to his chin. At any rate, is it a magical spell like a song? interesting. It is the testimony of the security guard who happened to passed through the exhibition room on a patrol at that time. Thats the best and only clue right now. According to the security guard, when he arrived at the exhibition room in the main building late at night, he heard the sounds of stringed instrument and music that was out of this world. When the security guard, who thought that a student was sneaking into the school building without permission, a young man came out while playing a musical instrument that looked like a lute with a round body. It is said that the guard approached while calling out to the obvious suspicious person, but the suspicious person laughed when he was noticed by the guard. Then, the guard said that he lost his consciousness the moment that person played the instrument. When he collapsed in front of the exhibition room, the guard was helped by a teacher of the magic Department who went to work early in the next morning. He was initially unconscious when first discovered, but by the treatment of the healing doctor, there was no danger to his life. However, according to the doctor, it was not a natural sleep, but a technique which made the guard forcibly fall asleep. In fact, the guard did not wake up for more than a day until he was treated with magic. I see. There is no technique that can affect both the magic and the human body. So, you thought that ancient magic or an ancient magic tool was involved, and you tried to ask me or Lava to give you an opinion. Yes, you are called the sage of all creations. you have the power of ancient magic and thought that you might know what technique was used or a technique corresponding to it. I want to take measures against the criminal. Ancient Magic is a magic that is said to have been used by ancient people in the past. Ancient Magic produces powerful and complex effects that cannot be reproduced with current magic, and ancient magic tools excavated from ruins called the Labyrinth are still being researched. The reason why Signos Magic Academy was advancing ahead in the research of ancient magic was that it was based on the vast knowledge of ancient sorcery. This was brought about by the Magic rally of the shadow Dragon by the Black Flame Dragon. The Labyrinths, which contain the most important materials, have become a den of powerful Phantom Beasts and demons. The excavation process is slow and not advancing forward fast enough. It is still far from seeing the whole thing. However, this young man in front of Seram was a highly regarded person who had the opportunity to receive direct teachings from the Black Dragon, and to set up Kotodama magic based on a lot of researches of ancient magic. In Serams knowledge, he is the person who will be most familiar with ancient magic. In fact, he was thinking that Nectar could give information even if just a little, while he was in the midst of an investigation that was already at a stalemate. After having remained silent for a while to think, Nectar muttered. A long time ago, Lava told me that rhyme amplifies the magic and raises its effects by chanting. But even if that was just chanting, the song itself bringing out spell-like-effect that has never been seen before. Then, is it a musical instrument? We think the musical instrument is an ancient magic tool. It is not possible to determine right now. However, I dont think it would be strange if there was something that would have the effect of putting people to sleep or a similar technique from ancient magic tools. Technique to to put to sleep .. To this abstract, but a miraculous effect, Seram held breath for an instant, regained himself, and nodded. Either way, ancient magic tools cannot be operated by just anyone. However, the world of magicians is small. If there was someone who can operate one, we would have heard about it to some extent. In the first place, why would someone steal only ancient magic tools from the exhibition room without invading the research building. Signos has a number of unique laboratories that deal with state-level secrecy, or that cannot be disclosed by the country. The magic guidance skill that was being researched there was such that other countries and institutions will be at each others throat if it ever came about. On the other hand, what was stored in the exhibition room is only valuable as a museum material, but it is hard to say that it is of any practical use. In particular, the staff of others, which is hard for other magicians to use, has no value other than collectible items for the rich and famous people. Anyway, I recorded the magic wave that was left at the scene and ordered a search for the criminal. We should notify the person dealing with the search about the possibility of the criminal possessing ancient magic tool. This situation cannot be overlooked. As the head of the Signos Academy, at least I have to retrieve my fathers wand. Seeing Seram bubbling with determination Nectar let out a breath and said. There is a good way. If I remember correctly, in his later years, Kyle had incorporated Lavas scales into his staff. If it is Lava, we would still be able to follow the criminals footsteps. To those words, Seram opened his eyes wide and leaned his body forward. Master, are you sure. It cant be helped. If we dont tell Lava about this, she is going to get angry. Very reluctantly, Nectar took out a black stone which is likely to be a black dragon scale from his breast pocket, held it in his palm and closed his eyes to concentrate his consciousness. In the meantime, it is not known what kind of interaction has been made to Seram who was just watching by the side. Still, after some time Nectar opened his eyes with an guilty expression and put the dragon scale on the table. Thereupon, phosphorescence light rose up from the scale and what is believed to be a person converged, a transparent figure of Onee-chan appeared. The distorted person somehow or another turned around and surveyed its vicinity, looked up at Seram and waved its hand. ((Hey Seram, its been a long time)) The voice that talked as if it was there, was certainly the voice of Onee-chan, and that line of sight fits as if the sense of vision and hearing is being transferred. These days, at last, the technique to transfer voice over a long distance called Distant talk has just been established, in front of the technology that is from who knows how many generations in the future, Serams Blood as a researcher began to throb. He was stifled by pressure and straightened his posture and called out to his little Onee-Chan. Its been a long time, Onee-san. Sorry to Bother You. (( I dont mind, I am out shopping with Aru so excuse my appearance )) No, its good enough. ((Really, if somewhere a certain somebody had been honest with me, I would have prepared properly)) While saying so, as soon as Lava raised her eyes from the tabletop, Nectar became startled and averted his eyes, even Seram became astounded understanding the circumstance. No, thats not the case, I was simply worried about leaving Aru alone in his current situation! ((Well, lets think of it that way. )) Lava looked at Nectar who was frantically trying to smooth things over with half-closed eyes and just shrugged her shoulder and turned to look at Seram again. ((Right, I suppose I also have to ask something from you, but currently Kyles staff is missing.)) Thank you. But what do you want to ask? ((Oh, lets do it afterwards. Lets deal with this matter first as its more urgent.)) Seram lowers his head in wonder. Lava turned around and sat on a spot and closed her eyes. (( thats)) However, just a little later Lava puzzled voice can be heard and Nectar asked, How was it, Lava? ((It was somewhat hard to see?)) Lava opened her eyes while knitting her eyebrows, she stretched out her hands in front of her and a huge amount of magical power converged. The magical power began to expand around the scales. ((I wonder if its because it has aged quite a lot. Ill try to strengthen it for a while.)) The magic formation doesnt stop rotating and flickering while Lava continues talking uninterrupted. ((Speaking of which, the lute-like instrument might be an ancient magic tool. But to be honest, I cant say that it can be handled by a normal human freely as its supposed to be used by the ancient people.)) Despite confirming that Lava was on one hand performing the technique and side by side carefreely talking to Nectar who nodded, Seram was taken back. I agree. Especially passive type Ancient magic tool power contains immense magic power and they dont have ridiculous consumption of magic power. Thats the problem. ((Perhaps, it is spirit possession or demon. demon contractor. Oh well, that will also be understood when we find the criminal. Seram, can you get the map of the nearby area?)) Ye, yes. Seram takes out the map from a bookshelf in a hurry and spreads it out on the table. Lavas transparent body shrunk to a small size and she walked on top of the map. The path she walked became tinged in light phosphorescent. ((Around here is the area where Kyles staff is. Im sorry, I dont know anymore.)) Not at all, it is a very important clue! Ill send the men right now. ((Just in case, think of a countermeasure against the sound of the ancient magic tool. though Technique resistance amulet is also important, I think to not get close and maintaining a certain distance is for the best. Even though it is strange. It is hard to see the flow of magic. I wonder if it is in bad condition.)) Intensely gazing at the place encircled by Lava, Serams passion was restored but he subsequently tilted his head in puzzlement. But why go towards Signos Plains? Anyway, its not far from here. Well be able to catch up soon. Seram, who was eagerly watching the map, did not notice that Lava and Nectar exchanged glances within a few seconds. Nectar, who was in communication with Lava for a few moments, raised his voice. Seram, let us join the search team I dont mind ((I will make time somehow to reach there and go for support. Because I am not affected by darkness, I can be a helpful fighting force. I may also discover new things if I am on the field in my human form.)) While being puzzled by their enthusiastic speech Seram nodded. If we are talking about the experts on ancient magic, there is no one better than these two. OK. Let me talk to the people on the field. If you say that you are a high-ranking hunter, you will be accepted without any problem. (( Well, thank you.)) Lava gave a little awkward smile, Seram thought it was a little strange but he quickly dismissed it. Suddenly, he remembered about her question earlier. By the way, what is it that you want to ask? ((Thats Its about the Elvie.)) what about my grandson? ((Oh, as I thought.. He is your grandson.)) Lava hesitated and her gaze wandered for a while but she seemed have made up her mind. ((I happened to meet Arus senpai Elvie in the Hunter Guild. Then Aru was invited to the clubroom for club activities by this senpai. Then, a friend of Aru, Marca-chan happened to be there. So, I knew they were brothers and sisters, but)) Seram said, understanding the meaning of Lavas inarticulate and ambiguous words. Those children have a bad relationship. (( I understand somehow, but that seems to be hard for Elvie and Marca-Chan as well. Above all Aru is very worried about them.)) Yes. Theres a conflict between them. Seram joined both his hand and began to speak to the startled Lava and Nectar. If you have met Elvie in person, you should already realize that his magic power is weak. ((Oh yes, even I could not be sure that he is a descendant of Kyle until I touch his hand.)) However, his lack of magic aptitude wasnt always like that, and it is difficult to explain. ((Besides, I heard from Elvie himself that he could use magic in the past.)) Elvie to such extent - was right. Seram still remembered that painful day, he tried to keep calm and continued talking. El was very fond of spirits, and like his father, he was particularly fond of the wind spirit. He was also very fond of magic and I was looking forward to his bright future. However, on that day five years ago, Elvie lost the power to carry magic. That left a great shadow in my sons family, especially on him and his younger sister, Marca. Nectar raised his face as he noticed something in that sentence. Five years ago, coincides with the time of the mysterious demon disaster in the Tisse region. Thats right. The family of my son lived in Tisse at that time and got involved Elvie is one of those victims. That was. ((What happened?)) When his Onee-san questioned more, Seram who is dominated by loneliness remembered the wounds that still hasnt fully healed. He didnt answer and Nectar answered in his place. Five years ago, it is said that a phenomenon of spirit reduction occurred in the Tisse region, which was located at the northernmost part of Ballow. Experts were dispatched for investigation, but were attacked by a first-class demon. The demon, which was stated to be the cause of the incident, killed four of the experts that were dispatched, and a child present on the scene suffered some serious damage. One of the experts was my son, and the severely injured child was Elvie. When Seram adds to it, Lava holds her breath. At the time, my son, who was an expert on spirits, took his family and was assigned to the Tisse region. But, my son was attacked by the Demon Spirit Eater. He lost his life and Elvies magic core was devoured. Although Elvie didnt lose his life, he lost the ability to use magic. Seram joint his hand together and unconsciously tighten his grip to calm his mind. And, now Marca is under the impression that her father died protecting her. At the same time, Elvie regrets not being able to protect his father and Marca - its a never ending negative cycle. They are still living under the shadow of that demon. Chapter 50 VOLUME 2 CHAPTER 15: The Boy Regrets Happy New Year, everyone! I hope that you will support Dragon-san this year as well. Elvie still remembered that time. That time when he visited a village deep in the mountains together with his father, where many spirits resided. Although father told them to not leave the village since they did not know what was out there, having been bored with playing with village children or staying in the house, Elvie C who was ten at the time C snuck out of the village while father was at work, and took Marca with him C who was six at the time. They went to the nearby forest to play. [Big Brother, spirits, for some reason, they are afraid.] Marca said that to him while pulling at his sleeve, after the whole day of playing, tree-climbing and fruit-gathering inside of the woods. For some reason, spirits seemed to really like her. For that he was slightly envious of her, but he was also proud of her, for her magical aptitude was seemingly very high. So if she said something like that, it was probably no lie. Elvie also tried to listen carefully, but didnt hear or sense anything at all. [Everythings fine, now look, how about this?] And since he didnt want to go back so soon, he tried to divert Marcas attention by pointing her towards different kind of trees and showing her different leaves. For a while, young Marca was playing along, looking at leaves dancing in the wind, but then she stopped and asked with an uneasy voice. [Big Brother, lets go back? The spirits, they say its dangerous, that we should run!] When she pulled on his sleeves over and over again, even Elvie couldnt take it anymore and stopped playing. The spirits began to speak, all at once. Even Elvie was able to hear their voices clearly, and he had much lower magical aptitude than Marca. The voices were afraid and were warning them. Hearing the fear and uneasiness in their voices, Elvie took a firm grasp of Marcas hand. [Lets go back.] [Yes.] And then they went straight towards the village. It appeared without making as much as a sound. His memories of that moment were fragmented and very ambiguous. [Big Brother!!] He remembered Marcas cries as she was grasping his hand, as well as the look of shock on their fathers face. The moment he passed the passed-out Marca to father, while himself falling onto the ground. Feeling of tree branches lashing against his skin. Strange feeling, as if being devoured. The smell of the earth when he hit the ground and was beginning to lose it. He could only watch as the thing slowly approached him. The black tentacle that was about to reach towards unconscious Marca. He couldnt protect her. He couldnt protect her. He wanted to save her, just her, it would be more than enough CCCCCC He was ready to do whatever it takes, just to achieve that! [CCCCC Does the little brat desire power?] [!!!] He could hear confusing, fragmented voice. A big, shadow-like creature blocked his view. That something, it was overwhelming. What did he answer to that voices question? ********* Early morning. Elvie and Mikoto were confronting each other in the corner of the training ground that was open for every student to use. Elvie was holding a sword that was clearly not all that well suitable for training, while Mikoto, on the other hand was using a wooden one, oddly resembling a wooden stick. They were circling around each other, exchanging blow for blow. So far Elvie was yet to land even one successful hit on her. He swings his sword downwards from over his head, and Mikoto blocks it with her wooden branch infused with magical power. When the two weapons collide, she pushes the sword back with little to no effort. Her response was instantaneous, and little by little Elvie was unable to follow up with ripostes, falling back. Mikotos judgement continued to be swift and sound, and so she managed to parry every single one of Elvies attacks, eventually striking the sword out of Elvies hand and sending him to the ground. Mikoto, hardly even breaking a sweat, looked down towards Elvie, who was panting heavily and was out of breath. [Your heart does not pass through to the sword, your intentions are disturbed.] Having recovered enough to talk again, Elvie was barely even able to reply to her harsh words. [Sorry.] Mikoto was an international exchange student, who was attending the Magical course at the Academy, and she also knew martial arts, which was rather curios combination for a mage to know. And because she was present at the training grounds, Elvie asked her to be his sparring partner without a minutes hesitation. Although he didnt knew her face, only name of the student from the Magical Course, Elve heard the rumors and was sure that she was excelling at Healing Arts. Hence, he was surprised just how strong her offensive magic really was. Back in Mikotos country, Shrine Maiden was a profession similar to a support, someone who would provide backup during monster extermination, so Elvie was rather surprised once he learned the truth about both her profession and the reason behind her being so quiet. Apparently, the Academy misunderstood that Shrine Maidens of Eastern countries were some sort of experts in healing magic rather than monks, and because of that decided to put Mikoto in the Healing Magic Course. Since Mikotos primary aim was to learn various techniques of subjugating monsters from the Western countries, she would often end up in an unresolvable misunderstandings, since she only knew the bare minimum of Western language to communicate. However, getting to know a few healing arts and spells might not be so bad, since they are more advance and could really come in handy. Despite being roughly of the same age as Elvie, he could somehow guess that she has already travelled to quite a lot of different places. [If thats the case, then would you like to enter my club?] [??] [I may not look like one, but I am registered as an assistant at the Hunters Guild and I sometimes help out with monster suppression. I can even take you there if you want. Aside from that, the school also teaches the combat magicks.] [!!] [In return, could you please teach me the way you fight in your country?] For Elvie, it was a complete mystery why Mikoto agreed to join him. She was really quiet, but he knew that she could go and be accepted to any other club if only she felt like it. Since then, Elvie invited Mikoto to join him in his morning training, as he wanted her to teach him the martial arts from her homeland. Then, she ended up joining Elvies club, so there were two of them in it, and in a years time she was joining Elvie in his effort to build his magical gun, by using her homlands technique of engraving to fuse the device with power. To Elvie, Mikoto was not only a precious friend, but also a master/mentor. So, no matter the reason, Elvie without his usual enthusiasm was truly no good. [I apologize, that was not my intention, but it is dangerous, so you might get hurt even if its just practice.] Hearing his words, Mikoto couldnt help herself but to let out a sigh as she extended her hand towards Elvie. [This will be it for today. But, prepare yourself for more.] [ I understand.] Bowing down as if he received an important lesson from Mikoto, Elvie picks up the sword that he dropped. Then, as Mikoto was putting away her own sword back in its sheath, he spoke again. [So, did I really do something bad?] Even though he didnt exactly specify, Mikoto was sure that Elvie was talking about the events of a day before yesterday. She did her best to try to hide her amusement, and answered in a serious manner. [No, was that really just an coincidence?] [Not really. You looked troubled, so I thought I might as well help you.] [Ok, lets just call it a coincidence. Dont worry about it.] Mikotos ears move as if she was relieved, but then the spirit continued with his questions. [That child, shes Erus sister, is she not?] [Well, yeah.] Mikoto nodded, calling Elvie with a quickly thought nickname, since apparently it had trouble with pronouncing vie. [Is it not good?] [ It used to, way in the past.] Yes, it used to be good. Until that incident about five years ago when Marca followed him to the forest and everything went south from there. [Is it not good now?] Although it was Elvie who got irritated upon remembering some bad things from his past, Mikoto looked sad and depressed as well, staying silent. On the contrary, when Elvie looked in Mikotos eyes, words began to spill from his mouth. Words he did not meant to spill. [Im going to tell you, even though I wanted to forget.] [] [In Marcas eyes, I was always her cool Big Brother. I was able to use magic up to some point, and I thought I was fine the way I was. But then I lost that ability and tried to hide it from her, and now I dont even know how I should look Marca in the eyes.] Mikoto already knew something about it, for the Hunter Noct and Aru already gave her a rough explanation about what was going on. At that time, she had problems with comprehending it all at once, but should she have any questions she could just ask Aru later to explain it to her. However, thinking about it made her really curios. Mikoto stared at Elvie in silence, but then she finally spoke up: [Lies are, not good.] [Well, of course they arent.] As Elvie smiled wryly to her words, [But, sometimes because we cherish something, there are things we are afraid to say.] Hearing a voice full of sadness, Elvie rose his eyes to see Mikotos face drowned in sadness and sorrow. [I know that I cant just go back, but I dont want to hurt her at the same time. But, the more I try to do that, the higher the wall between us gets. Its not good.] [At this point, it might even be too high to overcome.] [But, really, I really want to talk to her.] Bullseye. [There are things that you may no longer be able to do, but if you dont apologize to her you are only going to be hurt even more.] [But, my sister is] [Its because shes your little sister that shes worried about you. She wants you to be fine and full of energy. She doesnt want to be depended on. And she doesnt want to only be protected.] Elve was astonished hearing Mikoto of all people saying things like that, and with each passing second his arms started to tremble with anger at himself. ********* Was that supposed to have encouraged him? Elvie thought like that to himself after he returned to the dorm. While preparing for school and changing his uniform, he was still thinking about what happened yesterday. It was a great opportunity for him to come clean, so why did he hid the fact that he was unable to use magic? Since the moment she saw their father seemingly getting swallowed and thinking that he died, Marca sometimes tended to be unstable. It would be even enough to have lessened the impact of getting to know that he was unable to use any kind of magic since that time. Maybe it had something to do with that demon that was nesting itself inside of his magical core. Elvie had no idea, for during being examined by the magical doctor, the only thing that he could think about was Marca. He was seemingly devoured by that demon when he tried to protect Marca. If Marca knew that he was unable to cast spells because of that reason, it would have certainly break her. And hence Elvie asked his mother to keep the real reason away from Marca, to keep her in the dark. He decided to play the role of an cool Big Brother in front of her up until the end. No, not only Marca, he was hoping to fool even himself thanks to that. Even though he himself knew just how meaningless it was. He could technically come with some kind of natural excuse for his current condition, but on the other hand it was better that he didnt tell her anything. In addition, his going to his grandfathers Academy and entering the dorm there, it was that easier to keep the lie going. It was not even necessary for him to enroll at Signos, since he could go almost everywhere since he was unable to use magic. In fact, his mother was suggested to send him to normal school, but she didnt even wanted to hear about that and was adamant on sending him there. So he even went as far as to ask his mother to allow him to use her familys name C Slaggart C when he began his education at Signos. And it was true hell for him the moment after he entered the Academy. When he witnessed other kids his age being able to use magic freely and cast spells like it was no big deal, his heart was filled with a whole variety of dark and sad emotions. He wanted to cry every time he saw that, thinking it could have very well be him. But, Elvie was unable to do that anymore. All of that depression even took a toll on his studies. He was not as smart as Aru, so he studied even more than everyone else and spent more time in the library than any other student from his year. After he chose the Combat Course as his choice for another three years, he began his training every single day from that day on. He exercised more than anyone, trained combat more than anyone and studied more than anyone. He chose the Combat Course so that he could get rid of that sense of powerlessness he felt the day he was unable to protect Marca. And above all, there was that burning sense of hatred towards that demon. He was always there, always his enemy. How could he defeat him? By what means? What are its weaknesses? He read the materials about them in the library, as well as run countless simulations inside of his head. But no matter what he did, he just couldnt win. And so he did his best to stay at the top when it comes to combat abilities in his year. But even if he was able to defeat kids of the same age in combat, he would be powerless against the demons with which even true magicians had struggled with. Why was he unable to use magic? To make up for that, he remembered about that time when he was shown his great-grandmothers magical gun in her house, and he came up with idea of creating a magical gun like that all on his own. Elvies magical power was only enough for him to conduct some light magical exercises. He went to the Hunters Guild, ask the old Hunter who used a magical gun all about it, and even managed to get one for himself as a research material. He read all the literature he could about magical engeneering, and even managed to get Iori on board, whose abilities were about to be proved invaluable in the upcoming weeks, and two of them established their very own club so that they could conduct their research in peace. For some time the thought of killing that demon was all that Elvie was able to think about. The more serious he was about it, the shorter his letters to Marca were becoming. So she would went to the Combat Department and ask for a reason behind his behavior. But Even then, he would tell her that he was attending the Magical Course. Aside from his studies and times when he was constructing his magical gun, he would always think about that demon. Meanwhile, he began to grow more and more scared of meeting Marca during the breaks from school and summer vacations. He was relieved to see that she was able to smile just like she always have, but at the same time he wished to go back to Signos as soon as possible, afraid that his lies might get exposed. But still, her hollow expression was engraved deeply inside of his mind. He was bound by the lie he invented so that he could protect her. Thats why he was so surprised when mother told him that Marca would also attend Signos Academy. There is little to no contact between the elementary division and the middle school division, not to mention the specific courses. Marca did not mention anything about it in her letters, although she later wrote to him that he wouldnt have to see her if he didnt wanted to. However, the fact that his sister entered the same school as him was something that he simply couldnt overlook. Elvie tried to spend his days as normally as he could, but deep down inside he was curios to see just how Marca was doing. Unlike Elvie, Marca entered the Academy without hiding her name, and so it wasnt long before the rumors began to circulate around Academy, although they werent accurate ones. There werent any students here who would go and change schools one day, so everything stayed within Academys walls, but still, for some time Marca was the point of genuine interest of many students. So, when he learned that Aru was getting along with Marca, he couldnt think anything else but that it was fate. He knew that if he refused them, he would lose. He lost count of how many times he wanted to be just like his little underclassmen were right now. [Im the worst.] Elvie mumbled to himself while dragging his feet from the dorm to the school building. He did all of that just so he could feel better. He kept on doing just that, and what was the result? He hurt Marca. He made her cry. Even though she was so happy, having been able to attend this Academy. As many times before, he kept on wondering if it would be possible to return things to the way they used to be in the past? What should I do? He had no idea. He was supposed to be stronger. Even if you were unable to use magic, there were still ways for you to be able to defeat a phantom. Still, during that incident he was helpless, and felt as though nothing has changed. Feeling a huge lump of emotions inside of his chest, Arus stunned expression crosses his mind. The moment he met Aru, he was still unaware of the fact that he was getting along with Marca. One day, merely a month after the beginning of the new semester, a boy with almost girl-like appearance suddenly popped up in the middle of the middle school divisions classroom. His carefree smile and innocent appearance reminded Elvie of Marca, and he decided to use the boy in order to escape his sense of guilt. However, as if in spite of Elvies concerns, Aru managed to get along with his class in little to no time at all, thanks to his innocent aura. Still, even though nothing has changed, Elvie felt as though Aru manage to beat him. Each time he remembered how happy Marca looked when she was around him, he could feel something really unpleasant at the back of his heart. He felt envious for all of his knowledge, and the way his golden eyes shone every time he learned or discovered something new. However, all of that was gone when they were talking about improving his magical gun as equals, with no ill will in between them at all. The moment he realized that, he felt as though he could let a sigh of true relief for the first time since a very long time. Aru was always good to him. Every time he called him with his bright and cheerful voice, Elvie felt that there was nothing that he couldnt do, that he could finally be himself, without having to feel depressed or miserable that he was unable to use magic like everybody else. I see, I, He didnt wanted to be a disappointment in Arus eyes as much as he didnt wanted to a disappointment to Marca. [I truly am an idiot.] Even though he was still in the school building, he could see only darkness in front of his eyes. Today he had classes as well. There was really high probability that he would end up meeting Aru there. Before their meeting, he needed to think about how to handle this. First of all, he needed to apologize to Aru, for saying all of those horrible things. Also, for kicking him out. But, what if he gets scolded by Marca? And what if she asks about why he invited Aru to his club in the first place? Just thinking about all that, his hands turned ice-cold. Think for a moment! At the very least, you wont have to meet with her if you wont go to school. Then he got his arm. There was something warm wrapped around his arm. It was a small hand with decorative bracelets wrapped all around it. [Elv-senpai!] Being called by a bright voice, Elvie raised his face. There he saw a person clad in black uniform and smiling brightly. Chapter 51 Volume 2 Chapter 16: The Boy Confronts His Regret Good morning! M, morning. It was a cheerful greeting, one that sounded as if nothing bad had happened yesterday. As Elvie responded in confusion, Arus smile grew even broader. Well then, I am, going this, way Since Elvies mind was obviously not prepared for this, he was trying to quickly get away, but he was unable to, not with Aru firmly holding onto his sleeve. Elvie was honestly surprised by how strong his grip was, even though he was so small. Aru? Senpai. Would you like to, ditch school together? For a moment, Elvie was speechless. What, are you even saying? I knew it, I dont like it. The fact that my beloved Marca and my beloved Senpai cant come understand one another. I dont like that at all, its too sad! Elvie was at a loss for words, looking into Arus golden eyes. That is why, lets go see Marca right now! What, Aru, wait just a moment! At this rate, Elvie was basically being dragged away by Aru, and he tried to step back reflexively. But it was no use, for Arus small body held was mysteriously strong for someone his age. Elvie was still trying to reason with him, seeing how other students who were passing them by were giving them the strangest of looks. Aru, this isnt good, we have a test today! Youre going to get in serious trouble if you just skip it! Senpai, you are more important to me than some test. I can fix my grades later, but you cant fix human relations as easily as grades! Arus straightforward words, so characteristic for children who were yet unaware of the rules governing the world, has struck a soft spot in Elvies heart. It hurt. It hurt so much that he was unable to withstand it anymore. El-senpai and Marca are both my precious friends! Thats why I want you two to get along! Why dont you want to meet her!? You dont have a single clue! About the things that happened between us! While trying to get out of Arus grip, Elvie realized a little bit too late that he had said too much. However, while looking at Elvie, Arus eyes began to fill with tears, the bracelets on his wrists are shaking. I, too, have things I cant say to any of my Senpais. Wha Thats why its fine. I want Senpai to get along with Marca, and so I have invited her to the clubroom. Arus words were making Elvie even more shocked. Senpai, you have taught me many wonderful things. You also protected me from many bad things. Thats why it is fine! No matter what you may think, Senpai, for me you will always be a gentle, caring and wonderful person! You So this time around, it is my turn to help you, Senpai! Aru declared that with fire in his eyes, way more powerful than anything else. Elvie crouched down beside the boy and held his forehead. Ahh, so thats why, it was always about that. He, he was always being helped by someone. First it was Iori, then it was Mikoto, and now it was his underclassman Aru. Im so pathetic. Thats not something to feel down about, Senpai. Before they got married, my Mother and my Father have caused problems for many people, and asked many more for help. So when you receive help, you should always give help in return! He wanted to smile and laugh at Arus words, but instead he himself began to cry. Im so stupid. You, saying that youre going to help me. You cheeky little brat. Its not only about you, Senpai. It is also about Marca and myself. So its okay for you to not say anything. That, you sound just like Iori. Ehehe, I always wanted to say that. I doesnt suit you all that well. Saying that, Elvie laughed while looking at smiling Aru. Both of them had tears in their eyes, so they didnt really care how awkward this must have looked. Im so sorry, Aru. You see, Im too scared to meet with Marca. Senpai! However. Aru frowns his brow, but then Elvie interrupts him. Once the school is out, will you listen to my story? Although I am sure its really boring. But who knows, maybe youll like it? Yes, of course! Aru nodded with a smile so beautiful that it could put blooming flowers to shame, and Elvie thought that maybe this whole situation was not so bad after all. ********* After that, when they agreed upon meeting once the school was out, Elvie entered the school building a little bit later than usual. Even though so much has happened, they still had a test from the compulsory subject to write, something that they could not afford to simply let pass. Still, Elvie had no intention on bombing the test, and as if to renew his determination, he kept on staring at Arus back all the way towards the classroom. Then, when all classes were over for the day, Aru was right by his side. He was smiling wryly, as if to show that he couldnt wait for what his Senpai wanted to tell to him. I see you didnt run away, Aru. Its alright. Now, lets go! Everyone is waiting. Then they went to their clubroom, Elvie being dragged by Aru most of the way, and once they were there, Iori and Mikoto were already waiting for them. Oh, hi, Aru. And here I was afraid I would have to go on a hunt and catch you. Aru quickly followed up with Ioris joke. If by any chance youd managed to capture me, Senpai, youd had to deal with my Elder sister for that! You, I had no idea you had an elder sister. My Mothers best friend. Good job, Aru. Elvies head began to hurt hearing that exchange, while Aru did a double thumbs up while smiling broadly. You guys, why Leaving that matter be for the time being, Elvie spoke to his friends, to which Iori only crossed his arms at his chest. We knew about your little charade, and its only because we knew you were a nice guy that we decided to follow up with it. I feel sorry for your sister. I understand the hardships of dealing with stupid brother. Even though Iori and Mikoto said all that, Elvie kept his mouth shut and didnt say anything. Otherwise, he might have said something he would really come to regret later. Thats an awful thing to say to someone. Instead, Elvie gently returns the words just like that. Then, all three of them nodded their head while smiling simultaneously. Well then, Aru, will you hear me out? About my pathetic story? Yes! Just bring it on, Senpai! Like that, Elvie took a deep breath and prepared himself to speak. At that moment, the sound of knocking onto the door could be heard. It was very quiet and modest, but you couldnt mistake that sound for anything else. All of the people present looked at one another, and ultimately it was Mikoto who got up and went to open the door. Onii-chan, are you in here? Elvies face went completely pale when he saw his sister Marca entering the room. Marca! Aru Aru was the first one to stand up and rush to Marcas side, to which the girl seemed strangely relieved, as she looked like she calmed down a little bit. I was going to go see you after the break. Are you alright? Yeah. Im fine. Since I wasnt able to find myself a dorm teacher, I will have to go home. I thought I might talk to Onii-chan before I left. While Elvie was wondering if Marca was really alright, she turned her green eyes towards him. Even though her complexion looked poor, she was still firm and stiff, and she managed to raise her face and say: Onii-chan, I promise it wont take a while. Please listen to what I have to say. Hearing Marcas words, Elvie didnt know how to react and he just stood up, to which Marcas face changed. She looked like she was about to cry. Marca made a step forward, and then Aru gently took her hand in his own and held it. At the same time Iori also stands up and put his hand on Marcas shoulder. Come on right in, dont just stand there, Little Sister. Youre very much welcome here, right, Elvie!? Y, yeah. Right, well then, Mikoto, could you prepare the tea for five people? Yup. Ill get some snacks while at it. Ill help you with that. While the two of them go to prepare tea and snacks, Iori sits Marca on an old sofa, and places Elvie on a chair right in front of said sofa. Then, Mikoto handed everyone their respective cups, some snacks were placed on the table and everyone else sit in the vacant chairs. However, after that there was nothing but silence. Marca was sitting on the couch while shivering all over, clearly confused by this sudden development. Elvie also had no idea what to do, having Marca right in front of him all of a sudden. But he was still rather surprised. Marca that he knew, she was so shy and reserved that she wouldnt be able to go anywhere without him. However, ever since he left home, she had to manage all on her own. If Elvie was in Marcas shoes, he would have probably given up long time ago. In the first place, it must have taken so much courage of her to leave home and come to live here in the dorms. Considering that, Elvie noticed for the first time just how much his little sister was shaking. Marca. He wanted to say something, but Marca shook her head, interrupting him. In the end, I was all alone when I arrived at this Academy. Yeah. I remember that I was exactly the same. I was really surprised. It was so big and spacious. He spoke honestly, to which Marca only nodded. Thats right. I can do things that I wasnt able to at that time. As he felt suddenly embarrassed, Elvie went silent, while Marca was looking at him with a mysterious light in her eyes, giving off the power of her own resolve. First of all. Onii-chan. Im sorry. Sorry for what CCCC I was aware of it this whole time. That you were unable to use magic. While Marca confessed everything, a faint smile bloomed on her crying face. Because. Im a Magician in training. I cant really help it but to sense magic, cant I? And since I have always been with my Onii-chan, I cant help it if I sense that his magic became different, more difficult to sense. It was only logical for me to realize that it was gone. If so, why didnt you tell me!? Because I didnt wanted to believe it! That it was because of me that Father died, and that it was because of me that Brother cant use magic! So I decided to keep silent, seeing how Onii-chan was doing his best to be kind to me! By doing that, I thought that nothing would change! Everyone in the room were overwhelmed by Marcas words, as she continued to speak without stopping, as if trying to get all of the feelings she has been bottling up inside of her chest. But, Onii-chan went to school and would refuse to come back home. He would only send me letters. And even those began to grow shorter and shorter. So I was worried. I thought Onii-chan hate me. That he thought that I cant forgive him that Father was killed because of him. Or that maybe he was angry with me because the reason he cant use magic is because he was trying to protect me. Thats, not it. Elvie tried to deny it almost immediately, but the look in Marcas eyes made him swallow up those words. The day I learned that Onii-chan cant use magic, my vision went black, I felt like fainting and I wanted to run away. Because somewhere in my heart, I was blaming myself that it was all my fault. I was so shocked that I wanted to hole up in my room and never again leave. Why? I thought to myself. But as I was thinking, I realized it was okay. Even if my brother hates me, I still love him. True, he sometimes is loud and obnoxious, but he is still my brother. Marca was not looking away. Not anymore. Her back was straight, and she was looking straight at Elvie, with strangely warm smile on her face. Thats why, even though you might hate me, please, just stay with me. Then Marca finally noticed that Elvies gaze was cast down, as if he couldnt bear this anymore, with tears running down his cheeks. Then he rose his head, tears pouring out of his eyes. Looking now at Marca, after she said all this, made him feel as though a terrible weight had been lifted from his shoulders. Right now, Marca was no longer the little sister that needed to be protected. Right now she was someone who was capable of standing up on her own two feet. Yes, its been four years since that moment. It was natural for both of them to be bothered by that after all this time. But, seeing her right now, Elvie could finally feel at peace with himself. Marca. He spoke up, and Marca felt scared again. Im so sorry, Big Brother. I swear that I wont bother you anymore, but I just wanted to say that. Now, if youll excuse me. I, I dont hate you in the slightest. Marca stopped in her tracks, tears in her eyes and face froze up in astonishment. Thats right, Marca. Its too early for you to leave. You havent heard what El-senpai have to say. Says Aru while rushing to Marcas side, urging her to sit back down and listen. While Elvie was struggling with his own emotions. It was really painful, but it needed to be done. Yes, nothing was going to start unless he goes and say it. Elvie bowed in front of the bewildered Marca. Sorry. I was so worried about you. I lied. I wasnt able to protect you at that time. Onii-chan, you have nothing to apologize for. To Marcas voice, Elvie just shook his head. Our Father was dead and you were hurt. So when I realized that I couldnt use magic, I felt completely broken inside. And so I hid the fact that I couldnt use magic anymore. For, my sake? No, it was nothing like that. I just didnt wanted to show you how weak and lame I really was. I just wanted you to think Im cool and reliable. Im such an idiot. Elvie bore the wound in his heart before Marca, and began to reopen it. I couldnt save you then, but I also couldnt stand the fact that I was unable to use magic any longer. But I still wanted to be strong, and so I chose the course that would allow me to achieve the strength I was longing for. I didnt wanted to lose ever again. But walking down this path, I began to grow distant from you. I just couldnt bring myself to write to you that I was learning how to fight monsters and demons. In the first place, I was afraid that you would want to join me there. To his somewhat fake smile, Marca shook her head violently. Im sorry I just kept on saying I wanted to protect you, even though I didnt know anything. No, its alright. It is perfectly normal for older brothers to want to protect their sisters after all. She again shakes her head, and her green eyes look straight at Elvie. Big Brother, you did say that you dont hate me, right? And what about you? How can you still say that you love such a horrible and unreliable older brother like me? Marca and Elvie just kept on staring at each other, trying to guess each others feelings, but it was finally Ioris voice that broke the silence. Aaagh, dont you guys understand!? Its all just a huge misunderstanding!! El doesnt hate his sister. His sister is strong enough to be alright on her own, even if El is not happy about that. Elvie had no other choice but to reluctantly agree to Mikotos thorny words. Aaah, thats right. Marca is not the same little sister I used to know. Thats right. I changed. I studied a lot. I hope that one day I can be of use to you, Onii-chan. Hearing Marca proclaiming something like that, Elvie smiled wryly. And although he couldnt bring himself to treat those words seriously, he was delighted to see that she was now able to say something like that. Being protected by my little sister is something I absolutely cannot allow to pass. Why is that? Hearing Elvies words, Aru raises his head. That is, you know, something youll come to understand once you grow older. Not entirely understanding, Aru continued. Why should I refuse the help of others? If anyone of you were to be in trouble, I would do anything to help you, even if it meant flying to the end of the world! Aru said that completely seriously, to which everyone looked surprised. For a moment he thought he might have done something bad, but then Elvie smiled at him reassuringly. Its alright. Its not like we are going to be in need for help anytime soon, though. But its the truth CC! Hearing Arus voice of protest, Iori looked at Elvie and suddenly he looked as if he got an idea. No, but, when it comes to Elvie, you cant believe his words. See, this time he needed your help. This is, yeah, thats right. Said Elvie while all embarrassed, bright red even at the top of his ears. Thank you. Aru. But you know, it would be a whole lot better if there was never another time for you to save anyone of us. Of course! He responded with a smile, his eyes shining with mysterious beauty. Speaking of which, Elvie thought it might have been awkward, but maybe it was just in his mind. Now, now, its a really good snack, so you should eat it while you can. No need to be shy, Marca-chan. Hearing Ioris advice, Marca looks to be troubled while taking a cookie from the plate. B, but. I need to go back to my room before my dorm teacher comes in to check on me. Wouldnt it be alright if you told them that you were with your Big Brother? He can even escort you back to the dorm, so they wouldnt be angry. But nobody in here knows that we are brother and sister. But havent you already reconciled? If so, then you might as well drop the act. Iori, whats with that reasoning? Elvie laughs while listening to Mikotos words. There was no need to hide anymore. Elvie felt relieved knowing that. Suddenly, Aru raised his head, as if he has come up with some great idea. Yes! Marca should definitely join the club! Like that, you can spend as much time with El-senpai as you want! Even Elvie seemed to be astonished by it, even though he probably suspected that something like that might happen. Oh, its not that bad of an idea, but Marca is still in elementary school. Will the school even allow it? Iori, dont you think its a little bit too early to call my sister by her name only? Elvie said something that he wanted to say for quite a while now, to which Iori responded by making a rather sour face. Hey, hey. I understand whats going on. Your brother is simply jealous, Little Sister. Eh, ummm. Marca smiled vaguely, the expression of determination clearly visible on her face. I will try my best at studying. Then, if my abilities can match that of Arus maybe the teacher will allow for me to skip the grade as well. No, Marca. If that happens, please let me also join your club, Onii-chan! Seeing Marca like this for the first time since forever, Elvie couldnt really help it but smile. Well, if it can be done, that is. Hooray! I am going to study really hard But, I wonder if theres anything that I can actually do? You, whats that supposed to mean? Marca laughs brilliantly. Ehehe, but, I can now finally be with my brother. Hey, you know this is no fun and games, right? Sure thing, I understand! With a bright smile on his face, Elvie laughed. Right now it seemed so unbelievable that they werent able to have a conversation like this before. He looked at Aru and Marca, eating cookies in a carefree manner. They have made a huge step forward today. But will they ever be able to go back to how they were in the past? For the time being, Elvie thought that he might as well immense himself in this feeling of fulfillment. A loud school siren rang. Chapter 52 VOLUME 2 CHAPTER 17: Interlude ~A Sign of Disaster~ Barza, one of the teachers at Signos Magic Academy from Magic Combat Division, was in the middle of investigating the theft case which occurred on Academys grounds roughly a month ago. Up until now, since he was not able to conduct an extensive investigation, he was unable to determine any legitimate facts about the crime itself or the criminal. Thanks to that he became desperate for any new information at all, but at the same time he needed to keep his informants clean from any Academy authorities, keeping the matter an absolute secret. Although it was not your standard method of investigation, if he could employ magical measures into this case like prediction, divination and the such, he would be able to yield some results much faster than through normal measures. Right now, his partner was someone who was more of a researcher than a magician, someone who understood very little in the topic of magic and the such. He was supposed to be a Hunter, and his specialization was that of a pharmacist. Indeed, Nectar Figura looked like a really gentle person in each sense and aspect of the word. He was said to be able to handle basic magic to some degree, was walking round with a short staff and had pouches with general goods hanging from his waist. He also had a long hair that for now he had gathered in a single bunch. That being said, he looked just like your typical Hunter. He was still not sure what was so great about him that even the Academys Headmaster insisted on recommending him for a job like that. However, now was hardly the time nor the place to wonder about such trivial things. From an early morning, Barza decided to search around the Signos Plains aside form the personnel that was assigned there. This man was his guide. As soon as he entered the forest, the young man frowned his brows. Strange. The concentration of magic is so dense here. Not at all. The magic concentration may be high around these parts, but it is stable. Id say its perfectly normal.Barza was surprised with that remark and replied back. Since the Magical Disaster that took place about hundred years ago, the magic concentration was exceptionally high around this area. These woods were in the middle of the Signos Plains, and because of magical concentration here it was not suited for human habitation, and people were normally prohibited from entering here. So it shouldnt be that much of a surprise that the magic concentration here would sometimes be higher than normal. Still, the value of magical energy in the air that was measured ten days ago was a little higher than the average value. However, what came to him as a surprise was the fact that this supposedly inexperienced with magic young man could perceive this slight change so easily. No, thats not it The young man looks around, as if his eyes were tracing something that couldnt be seen. At that moment, he looked behind him sharply, and at the same time moved the short staff that was hanging at his waist. Wind Blade! As he said the words in ancient language, lots of wind blades appeared from the staff and flew forward, cutting up the monster that was trying to sneak behind them and attack them. Probably a monster of third grade, it couldnt withstand the blades and scattered into tiny particles, leaving behind a magic stone. Nectar destroyed the monster with a simple spell so fast that even Barza was unable to perceive it, and he continued speaking after putting his staff away, as if nothing happened. This magic concentration is similar to that of the Magical Disaster from hundred years ago. And since we encountered a monster like that, more of them can be out there. You should let the other search groups know about that and make them contact you as soon as they stumble upon one. What Monsters like that are usually attracted to human habitats with dense magical energy flow. Signos Academy is a perfect feeding ground for them. Frustrated by what he heard, Barza began sending messages to other search groups, getting them up to speed. Even if the magic concentration in this area was high, because of the Black Flame Dragon there were usually very few monsters around these parts. It would be something else if a powerful monsters were appearing here on a daily basis, but alas, nothing like that happened in more than half a year or so. Even Barza, who was at the Academy for quite a while now, have never seen something quite like this before. Even though he was astonished that a monster got destroyed right in front of him, he almost lost it when the replies from his friends started to pour in, stating that the frequency of battles with monsters and demons were increasing more and more. You should stop your search immediately and send a warning to the Academy. Is that really alright? Seeing that this young mans calm and collected demeanor was unflinching even in this situation, Barza felt ashamed that he himself was shaking so much. Barza summoned his familiar and sent it to the Academy with words he heard from this man, while he himself procured something from inside of his pocket and handed it to him. It was a small nail-like looking scale. Keep it, when the battle comes its going to be a really ferocious one, so you might need that talisman more than I do. Barza, who initially planned on returning to Signos Academy right after that, was surprised hearing his words. Dont tell me, youre going to continue your search? Yes, there must surely be a reason for this sharp of rising of magical power throughout the region. With this staff, I should be able to discover its point of origin as I explore the land more. He may have done do unintentionally, but Barza knew that it was a lie that this man here knew next to nothing about magic and its flow. Thanks to his previous words, Barza stopped believing that this man was nothing more but a simple pharmacist. You, what are you There is no time to explain, this rise in magical power is clearly not a natural phenomenon. It is only a matter of time before monsters begin to spawn out of it. Before that happens, we must at least pinpoint the place it originates from. After hearing those words, Barza felt at ease. Yes, in that situation it was the most natural thing to do, finding the origin would prevent the monsters from reaching the Signos Academy. If there was indeed a risk of third party being involved, then they must identify the cause of the disturbance as soon as possible. As regrettable as it may have seemed, this young mans ability to sense the flow of magical power far surpassed that of Barza. Once you proceed in the direction of the magical power flow, you will understand. Yes. Nectar nods back to Barza, proceeds to take out his staff and assumes the battle stance. No way This facility should have been completely destroyed! Barza was too far engrossed in watching his surroundings, thanks to that he missed a slight twitch that danced through Nectars usual stiff expression. Chapter 53 Volume 2 Chapter 18: Dragon-san Asks Her Best Friend for Advice Together with Aru we ate the hotpot for breakfast, one made out of Red Boar, a huge demonic beast that resembled a boar. I made a quick work out of my portion. Ok, guess Ill be going. Right, please say hello to Lili-san for me as well. Best of luck with your search, Nectar. After saying our goodbyes we teleported to the forest near the capital city, walked out of it and after passing through the gate and enter the capital city itself. In the old days you would need a special permit to enter the capital, but nowadays you could freely move around the kingdom without any problems. While breathing in the nostalgic air, I go to the corner of the downtown area, with the intention of visiting Lilys Women Clothing Shop. In the early morning, when there were still no people around, at the back of the shop two people were exchanging blows with their weapons while standing inside a small, closed space. When I stepped into the space secured with magic and made completely soundproof, I could hear the clinging of metal as well as a womans rebuke. Senjiro! What is that stance supposed to be!? Do you truly intend to reach me with something like that!? Even if she had her golden hair tied up, Ligurila was still wearing a skirt, even for training. In response to those words, a young man with the same hair color and same hairstyle tried to strike her with a sharp cut. Ligurila swiftly countered the cut, and after that she kept her distance. Seeing that his teacher had no intention of continuing, the young man looked quite grateful. Seeing that the lesson was over, I spoke up to the two people. How are you doing, Ligurila, Sen-san? Good day to you, too. Good morning, No, I mean, Lava-dono. We have met when I was wearing the appearance of the Hunter Noct, and that awkwardness on Senjiros side was never getting old. I met him about six months ago, while I was out on a job connected with Ligurilas work partners. We met in a certain town, we departed towards our destination, but on our way we encountered some First Class Demons and took them down together. After that, he was so grateful to me that even though I was not a normal human he was treating me just like one. Since then, from time to time he was going together with Nectar on a high-ranking quests for the Guild, usually involving slaying dangerous monsters. Sen-san, you seem to be fine the way you are. Your sword is as sharp as ever. Thank you, Lava-dono, but I still have a long way to go until I can reach the level of Ligurila-dono. I wasnt kidding when I complimented Senjiro, but he kept on denying that earnestly. He came here all the way from oversees in search of his Destined One (I only got to know that on a later note), and once he arrived he boldly proclaimed that Ligurila was that kind of person. And even though Ligurila shot him down time after time, he still kept on standing back on his feet after each such shutdown, and he kept on coming after her with even more determination, even though each such attempt was bringing him a little bit closer to death. However, Ligurila was adamant on rejecting his affection, at least for as long as youre unable to defeat me in battle!. He was truly amazing, this Senjoro. In more ways than one. There were at it every single time I went to visit her, and if anyone asked me for opinion, that only made them look more and more like a genuine couple. Is there anything youd like to say? It seems that she noticed something, for she started to act awfully intimidating for some reason. I was truly glad to see that after several hundreds of years Ligurila was able to fit in like that, and above all else, that she seemed to be happy. However, since it was the first time in a while that we have met, I was willing to accept her slight sass as it was, without saying anything back. Because if I did, then boy, I would never hear the end of it. For once, lets just pretend that nothing really happened. No? Not really. You look like really good friends. Nothing more and nothing less. !!! Instead of lashing out at me, Ligurilas cheeks turn slightly red as she turns her eyes away from me. There was no way that Ligurila would ever react like that under a normal circumstances, so lets just use this chance to enjoy this sight for a while. While I was laughing, Ligurlia glimpsed at me after taking a towel from the pink-haired Iru-chan, who was waiting all this time around the shops back door. Since you told us you were coming, we have prepared breakfast. How about eating together with us? But of course. I knew that Ligurila had her own shop to attend to, and so I proposed to meet with her in the morning. I confirmed our appointment in advance, but I still love that caring side of hers. Right, I am going to go and take a bath now, so could you please wait in the living room in the meantime? Thanks! In that case, I shall go and cleanse myself as well CCCC And, suddenly Ligurila said something really strange to Seijiro. Oh my, why not use some hot water from time to time? N, no, its only natural to wash ones body in cold water after a long and hard training. For some reason, Seijoro started to act awfully bashful. Should I wash your hair for you again? Seijiro, who turned all red, and started to play with his hair while fidgeting around and acting all hot and bothered. W H A T H A P P E N E D . I was excited to learn what Senjiros curiosity got him into this time around, but something was telling me that Ligurila was not willing to stick with it any longer, not with that look of satisfaction on her face. Oh my, what a shame. Ligurila said that with a beautifully evil voice so characteristic of women like her, and then disappeared at the other side of the front door. Feeling relieved, I called out to unfortunate Senjiro, whose shoulder dropped miserably. Sen-san. What is it? Are you okay? Honestly, living as a man is hard for me. Senjiro gave me a troubled smile, still acting all shy. But, it only goes to show that the other person is thinking about you as well, albeit in their own unique way. For me, there is no greater joy than knowing that. I see. Then its all good, I guess. I laughed together with Senjiro for a little bit. ********* After a short while, the three of us ate a sold breakfast consisting of warm soup, some meat and handful of slices of bread. After that Senjiro bid me farewell, for he needed to go to the Hunters Guild to take care of some work-related business. After we were alone, I briefly told Ligurila about the staff theft case. I see, so there are demons in that country as well Yeah, I was thinking that this might be a possibility. They might not be as strong as Ligurila, but there might be a possibility of some lesser demons slipping through the protective barriers and infiltrating Signos Academy. I came to that conclusion after talking about it with Nectar, and so I decided to pay Ligurila a visit and ask her if she knew about any demons in the area while waiting for the official quest to search for the lost staff. And if by any chance she knew something, I wanted to go and hunt those demons myself. If its a lesser or even mid-tier demon, it wouldnt be impossible for them to slip through the Academys protective barriers without being detected. But why would demons need to steal something that belonged to a magician? Yes, that is exactly what I thought. Because demons could create magic tools themselves, they had no need for stealing them. So why would they want to steal the staff if they could easily create something as powerful, or even more powerful than that? I wonder what would they need Kyles staff for? You, did you really allowed for something like that to happen right under your nose? Hearing Ligurilas question, the only thing I could do was to turn my head away ans scratch my cheek in an awkward fashion. Thinking that the magical scale that I once gave him might break one day, Kyle incorporated it in his staff, so he could also use magic more freely. And sometimes we even thought that Kyles consciousness might still be dwelling within the staff itself. At the very least thats what Belga has told me. And although the probability was astronomically low, it was not all that impossible. My hopes were pretty high on this one, so I was truly feeling down about it. Anyways, are there any chances that demons like that can be found nearby? Im sorry to disappoint you, but ever since I made this place my base of operations, less and less demons dares to approach this kingdom. There has been no demons around Ballow for the last ten years or so. I, I see, there isnt one? Saying that, my shoulders drop. Well, it should come as no surprise that demons like that would be all but gone. Besides, if there really were some demons left, Seram and his people would take care of all of them. Its only a rumor, but I happen to overhear it when another shopkeeper came to the store and happened to talk with a noblemans wife. It seems that it is now common that old magic tools are being stolen from noble houses, temples and such places in other cities around the kingdom. I raise my face towards Ligurila, who still had her face stuffed with food after the meal. In another cities? Thats right, at times only the simple jewelry is being stolen, but this time around the only places from which things have been stolen were the dungeons or labyrinths. But the only items that can be found there are either artifacts, or things related to ancient times. While were being at it, it looks like some of the noble houses have also been robbed of their ancient valuables and heirlooms. Ancient magic tool is Because of the rumors circulation, there is not much ploys that nobility can use without the public finding out about it. It didnt reach the capital quite yet, but I heard that many cities and towns are increasing their security measures. Oh, and how do I know? Senjiro told me that there were lots requests like that at the Guild, all coming from the nobility or wealthy merchants. To Ligurilas words, I twist my head. Our criminal seems to treat the stolen item equally to the ancient magical tool. What do you think? I dont know that much about magical tools to begin with. Maybe they have stolen it for personal reasons, for ransom, or maybe simply because they thought it was expensive? Hearing the word ransom I involuntarily frown my brow. Their reason was becoming more and more unclear. However, it seemed to be completely different from what we initially thought, and maybe even unrelated to Signos Academy. Now, who might have ordered the staff to be stolen? You must ask the criminal himself if you want to know Bullseye. Maybe the reason is simpler, like, for example, because of shame. After all, it was the upper classes that decided to store it away, just because of its rarity. Well, its mainly because the lines between demonic classes are rather thin. Laughing at Ligurilas words, I take a sip of tea, and then I shift to another topic. Hey, Ligurila, have you ever heard about the Spirit Eater? Spirit Eater? Whats that? As the name suggests, it mainly targets the spirits and weakens them by gradually sucking away their mana reserves. It seems that there was no need for me to mention the demons name at all, for Ligurilla seemed to know what was going on by the description alone. Oh, this guy. Yes, rather annoying bastard. Might not be the most powerful out there, but can certainly get under your skin. Umm, so, after being attacked by a demon like that, would it be technically possible for one to become unable to use their magic? Again with that weird question. Is there a reason why youre asking me something like that? I had no other choice but to come clean in front of Ligurila, who was looking at me with scorn and suspicion. Umm, you see, about that, it seems that one of Arus senpais is unable to use his magic because of this exact reason. He feels as though there is something in him, but at the same time there isnt. And his magical aptitude is on a weak side, as well. And ever since I heard the reason, I just couldnt stop worrying about it. And since you are so knowledgeable, I thought that you might know something about it? Saying that, Ligurila let out a heavy sigh. You see, if you get caught up in absorbing so much of raw magic, not only you would become infertile, but if you were a human, and even worse if it was a child, your magical core would end up being overstressed and damaged as a result, which would make you incapable of using magic temporarily. However, if your magical reserves were to be small to begin with, you would simply pass out, as your bodys defensive mechanism would kick in. Oh, I see. Ligurila added, while I listened with my arms folded. If you want to cure the boy, I can offer you little help in that matter. When it comes down to magical cores, this is the area of expertise that only you, dragons, are adept at maneuvering through. Thats true for the most part, but I think that his condition stems from the fact that his magical core might be severely damaged. And because of that, Im afraid that Elv-kun might not have much time left. Ligurila blinks her eyes, trying to process what I just said. Its strange, isnt it? I know, right? Because of his damaged magical core, his ability to store magic should also be diminished. However, Elv-kuns magical reserves are staying at a stable levels. Its like it was growing ever since he was a child. When we shook hand before, the amount of magic I felt made me feel that he should have no problem with becoming a magician. Additionally, while I was examining the magical gun he has shown me before, I could feel that the amount of magic that was put into it was more than satisfactory, and even though the bullets power were a little suppressed, he should have no problem with firing more than three shots with it. It was better than it initially looked. Elvie himself didnt seem to be bothered that much by it, but it was enough to say that his growth was more than optimal. But still, Elvie couldnt use any magic, and that was a fact. Although he didnt show it to me, from what Ive heard I could deduce that he wouldnt be able to cast even the simplest of spells even if he wanted to. That is why I think it is strange. There is not a single reason out there that would make him unable to use his magic. Ligurila cut into my words, making me somewhat troubled and the situation to be somewhat awkward. Its like hes using up his magical reserves. Speaking of which, Nectar was also mentioning something like that. The capacity for improvement of ones sorcery is connected with ones innate abilities. And with larger or more powerful spells, there are more limitations in which one can use them, like the number of recasts or the area of effectiveness. Creatures like us can easily cast a few dozens of spells, but for humans four or five is the upper limit, and sometimes its not all that uncommon for one or two to be the limit. Aah, now that she mentions it is true that various magical beasts are able to cast a whole lot of spells before running out of steam to use them anymore. There was once a story that the members of the royal family could use spirits that would protect its members from various misfortunes and calamities, but I cannot be so sure about that, since I have never seen it. Not to mention that you would need heavy preparations in order to do something like that. Not even a stray spirit or magical beast would be able to achieve that, even if its power was harnessed. But, with the existence of magic barriers and all Suddenly, something jogged at the corner of my memory, but before I could grasp what it was, I realized that I was staring at Ligurila. By the way, its not too late to go and sign up for that. I havent been able to participate for the last couple of months, especially now that I have Senjiro to train and all that, but since the big final fight is approaching, if its with you, I might have time to go. I noticed that Ligurila was growing a little bit disinterested in this topic, hence the sudden change. Seeing how Senjiro was clashing with Ligurila on a daily basis, it was no longer a mere speculation for him to join in a Joint Training Exercises which was the specialty of the Hunters Guild here in the capital city. Since I moved to Hibernia and had my own things to settle, I was not able to keep my eye on things here and wasnt able to join in as much as I would like. Its not like you need to be at the front line all the time. You can stay somewhere in the middle, but then you cant really do anything freely once things go bad. Sure, I might do that from time to time, but dont expect much from me. The Red Boar we had to eat, Aru was the one who hunt it down all on his own. I stare into Ligurilas eyes, so sparkling and full of expectation for some reason. Aru also wanted to go and see you, he was also hoping that we could train together sometime. Its a promise, then! Nh, ah, but, I need to go and search for Kyles staff. I added while Ligurila was doing her best at looking brightly and laughing fiercely. I was hoping to cool her down with that a little bit with that, but it had little to no effect on her. This time around, I am definitely going to beat you! No, I dont think so. Since its going to be a joint training, you cant go out of control and show off with your inhuman abilities now, can you? I know, but do you really think I am going to act like that? Or maybe youre just worried that Im going to use some ancient magic by accident? Eh, magic? Surprised by my provocative words, Ligurilas expression turned into that of a frown. What are you talking about? The permit you have on you allows you to use magic freely. So why shouldnt you do it? That is, unless you really want to test the durability of the citys defensive barriers. Ah, aaahhh, thats right. Being in her own little world, Ligurila was imagining the future where the defensive barriers were being broken, and smiles dryly. First of all, before we could even think about training together, we need to set some sort of ground rules. Alright, Ligurila, thank for your hospitality, but Ill need to get going soon. I said that while being on my way out. At first, Ligurila seemed to be taken aback, but soon enough she has regained her usual composure. Oh my, really? And here I was going to send the little one to get me some madeleines. Uugh But, I need to go search for Kyles staff. This perspective pales in comparison to the madeleines, and Ligurila knows that all-too-well, as she smiles and continues to speak to make me stay. Oh my, are you really going to go search for that half-spirits stuff? If so, then wouldnt it be fine if you were going to be a little bit late? Not ,really And besides, if you use Teleport, you can get from here to Hibernia in less than blink of an eye. I have the whole morning free, so why not use the occasion and talk for the old times sake? Right now, Ligurilas voice was similar to the sweet whispers of the devil caressing my ear. It, it wont hurt anyone if I eat a madeleine or two, right? Lets see, lets see CCCC Just a little bit. As I was about to say something, I felt an unnatural flow of magical power in the air. CCCCCCCCC Chapter 54 VOLUME 2 CHAPTER 19: Dragon-sans Fellowship I suddenly shook all over, to which Ligurila makes a funny face at me. [Is something the matter?] [The leylines around Hibernia has been disturbed.] I could see in Ligurilas eyes that she was thinking exactly the same thing. Up until just now I didnt feel anything. However, the amount of magic that appeared right now was huge, as if you filled a container to the brim and it burst as a result. I couldnt be too sure because of Ligurilas barriers, so I rush towards the window and open it, letting some of the fresh air in. Just as I thought. From the direction of Hibernia, you could sense a mass of magic overflowing. [Yes, it looks like the flow of magic changed quite a bit, hasnt it?] [But there was nothing wrong with it just yesterday.] Even though it was unbelievable, there was only one thing that I had to do. [Im sorry, Ligurila, but I must go back home.] Sensing the changing flow of magic from the outside, Ligurila only shrugs her shoulders in response. [I see, guess madeleines will have to wait for some other time.] [Thanks, Ligurila. You really helped me out a lot.] [You are welcome. But please do not forget about our promise.] I nodded to Ligurilas words, and then left her house and ran through the city at full speed. It was almost certain that something must have happened in Hibernia. I had a bad feeling about this, but I couldnt really use Teleportation within the limits of the royal capital. I rush through the crowded streets, then pass the citys gates, and make my way to the forest. I quickly confirmed that there was no one in the vicinity, and then prepared to cast Teleportation in a hurry. However, my spell was suddenly interrupted. While looking for the source of the interruption, I struggled to regain control, as each and every time something was preventing me from doing so. It was already too late to cancel the spell, it was already too developed and I was forced to leap through space. The space I was drawn to was a familiar one. Despite the overwhelming pressure of the figures standing in front of me, I cast the most terrifying glare at them. [What is the meaning of this, huh? My senpais?] Before me were the appearances of the same dragons that were present during our conference a few weeks ago. ********* It looks like all of the dragons that were active on the Western continent have gathered here. They appeared in their physical bodies, not only spiritual forms, and it was a true sight to behold. Some of them had scales just like me, some had feathers, and some had wings that looked more like fins of a fish. There was also a dragon that looked like a snake. They came in vast shapes and sizes, and just by looking at them I felt amazed. Even so, I could most certainly say that each and every one of them was a full-fledged dragon. It may sound strange, but thats how it is when you see a creature of the same species as yourself. But now was neither the time nor the place for admiring them. I glanced over the dragons who were present, and noticed the dragon-senpai who was in charge of this whole area. [Senpai, what happened? The leylines around Hibernia are all distorted.] Dont give me that! I wanted to shout at him without hesitation, but then I saw that he was being restless and that his face was full of pain. Then, another dragon spoke up. ((Born from lava and incarnation of the night.)) [What is it now?] ((This will mark the beginning of the test. From now, we are only going to watch.)) I dont get what they said just now, but seeing my confusion the other dragons spoke up. ((Your remark, getting other races to help with the management of leylines, we deem this deed impossible. Not enough information.)) ((Thats why, test, carry out. To see if you have what it takes to handle the first class magic power abnormalities.)) ((Observation targets, human, spirit, half-dragon.)) So does that mean they want to test me, Aru and Nectar!? I was so surprised by that, that when I heard the word half-dragon I couldnt help but to open my mouth. ((Aru is a genuine dragon. Do you guys still doubt that!?)) ((We do recognize that he resembles our kin by a huge amount. But.)) ((An individual without precedence.)) ((Magical circulation, restoration ability, unconfirmed.)) I felt stunned sensing just how different of an atmosphere began to emanate from them. I felt that they were not very welcoming. But Aru was my child, he could definitely do it, even if it was the most complex adjustment. He could use magic without a problem. This much should have been enough. ((This is the consensus of all dragons.)) ((You must obey.)) [You call that a consensus but you never asked me for opinion?] ((Your consent is not needed here. Your feelings, improper judgement.)) ((Subjectivity, questionable.)) The dragons flooded me with their words. ((Procedure, present Bringing Breath of Life to the Wilderness, must carry out duties, this district.)) ((Block off the excessive amounts of magical power and subdue the pseudo-demon.)) ((Once he does this, observe correspondence, humans, spirits, half-dragon.)) ((Notice the abnormality in the leyline, judge if it can be repaired.)) I couldnt believe their words and I just stood there, stunned beyond belief. [You did all of that on purpose!? Are you even aware of the consequence this will have on the magic flow in this area!? You even erected a barrier so that I wouldnt notice it!!] If they used their combined magic to hide what they were doing, I wouldnt be able to notice it in the slightest. But thats not all. I turned to the senpai who looked as if he was about to cry. [Are you really fine with that, senpai!? Dont let them turn the area you are supposed to protect into a barren wasteland! Isnt it our job to protect the world from happenings like that!?] ((.. If the rest is set to do this, I cannot disobey.)) I shook my head and turned away from my senpai, looking at the rest of the dragons that were present here. [I want this test stopped and its contents changed! At this rate this is going to cause harm to the ecosystem in the area!] ((Our mission is to protect and nurture the circle of life.)) ((There is no need for intervention for the sake of a few living organisms.)) ((It is for concluding if one of us is capable of performing a proper duty. This test takes priority.)) [Because there are no judgement standards, there is no need to involve the creature and humans of the area to be dragged into this!] But my screaming voice didnt really reach the other dragons. ((Born from lava and incarnation of the night requests again.)) ((Will wait until the end of the test.)) [ Dont you think thats taking it too far?] I returned to my dragon form and glared at each and every single one of them. [You, what are you dissatisfied with? Even if hes just a half-dragon, his ability is estimated to be the same as ours. With regards to spirits, they should be able to survive this ordeal.] ((Thats just not right.)) There is little to no point to this. Even if the dragons try to explain their motivations to me, surely they cant just hope for me to understand and accept them! While despairing about that fact, I was readying myself to unleash the magical power that was dwelling inside of me. [This is unfair. I repeat: I want the test to be cancelled and a new one to be prepared.] ((No. The consensus of the fellowship was already acquired. No reason to stop.)) This time around I was flat out rejected. I cant just let them do this without saying anything. [Well then, you leave me no choice but to use force!] ((Stop her.)) ((Temporarily restrain Born from lava and nights incarnation.)) The dragons spread their wings and drew closer to me. It seems that they thought I wouldnt try to resist. It was that line of thinking that lead me to take down two of them when they tried to approach me and put me down by means of magic. After that, it turned into a simple brawl with the dragons who were trying their best to incapacitate me. I remember I used every spell at my disposal, as well as my tail, talons, fangs and wings to resist. Because they were only half-conscious, they could only use magic against me, so I thought it would be easy for me to fight back and then make my escape. I also remembered that I managed to take down one or two more. However, I wasnt able to escape from others who were coming for me. At the same time, they readied several spells simultaneously, and after that my consciousness gave out. ********* Nectar held his earring. The faint tremors have already ceased, and the transparent stone was now silent. However, he felt as though he heard a faint sound of screeching coming from the stone, and so something in his chest contracted violently. [Lava?] No matter how many times he tried to call her, there was no response. Lava was meant to see the demon, Ligurila. [Nectar-dono, is there something wrong?] [ No, lets us proceed.] That man named Barza was supposed to return to the Academy, but instead he chose to stay and aid Nectar in his search. Now, he was searching for Kyles wand, which should be somewhere around here. He wanted to at least find some clues before returning back. However, at the time he was not even aware of the high concentration of magical power that was forming at the area. He just had a really bad feeling. Chapter 55 VOLUME 2 CHAPTER 20: The Boy Meets His Nightmare Aru and Marca were still looking embarrassed when they heard the loud sound of the school siren ringing. What, is that sound? Marca mumbled to herself, while both Elvie and Mikoto, knowing that it was an alarm in Academy, stood up. Iori, take Aru and Marca and go to the old school building, now! Huh, but why? Asked Iori when Elvie ordered him with a serious voice, while Mikoto already begun to distribute the luggage she prepared beforehand. This alarm confirms the appearance of monsters in the vicinity. Its the sign for evacuation. Marca and Iori looked astonished, for they didnt know about that. Why, I dont understand! The magic concentration is indeed high, but it shouldnt be high enough to give birth to monsters Aru mumbles to himself, clearly upset about something. Elvie wanted to stay calm, but honestly, it was hard to do so in a situation like this. We dont know where they appeared, but they must be close to the forest. We should evacuate while we still can. Signos Academy is pretty spacious and some of its parts are placed near the forest. Of course, even though newly developed barriers were active, there was still a way for monsters or evil spirits to get inside. Elvies hand wandered over the holster in which his magical gun was located, while Mikoto took hold of her wand. Seeing that, Marca rushed to her Brothers side. Onii-chan, are you going to fight? No, you see, Im with the combat department and all that. Although I think they will leave the actual fighting to older students and the teachers, while leaving us in reserve. Seeing Marcas anxious face, Elvie gives her a reassuring smile while also taking a sword in his free hand. Its okay. He might not look like it, but your Brother is quite strong, even though hes unable to use magic. Remembering the good old days, Marca nodded her head even though she looked as if she was about to cry. Seeing her nodding her teary-eyed face, Elvie nods at Mikoto and then casts a short glance at everyones present. Let the spirits guard you, Onii-chan. Relax, Little Sister. Elvie is quite strong, and I know my way around magic. WE wont go down so easily. Okay, lets go. Aru nodded his head while looking tense, unaware of the fact that hes been holding onto his bracelet for quite a while now. When they went outside, their surroundings were filled with restless atmosphere. Perhaps its because it was already after school, but there seemed to be no other students in the other classrooms. While being aware of his surroundings, Elvie quickly went towards the main building, which was wrapped in an ominous silence. It was strange considering just how lively it usually is. Suddenly, they all noticed something at the sky over the nearby forest. And before they could wrap their heads around what was going on, a chilling sensation brushed against their skins. The spirits are Said Marca in a dumbfounded voice, sensing the spirits unrest. But Elvie was aware that it was not a good sign. The atmosphere suddenly became uneasy and frightening. The spirits, are they afraid? Hearing Mikotos startled voice, and knowing that she was able to sense the spirits, the atmosphere of fear and terror began to affect both Elvie and Marca as they began to hear voices. Hurry, hurry! We must run! Its dangerous here! Something scary is coming! Its going to eat us all! No way Elvie and Marca observed stoically as a group of senior students from both magic and combat departments equipped up to their teeth came out of the forest. There may have been members of the unit that was formed to scout out the area around here. One person raised his voice, drawing their attention. Guys! We need to get out of here! Quick CCCCC It was at that moment. THAT appeared from inside of the forest. No, it would be more correct to say that it materialized from thin air. Covered in pitch-black tentacles and resembling some sea creature, the thing slowly crawled out of the forest into the open. Its one eye moving rapidly, it sends its tentacles after the escaping spirits and grabs them firmly. Yaaaaaahhh!! The tentacle takes the spirit to the monsters mouth and eats it whole in one go. They could hear the spirits voiceless scream even here. Then the monster realized that Elvie and the rest of the Academys students were here, so it turns towards them, and when it sees Elvie and Marca in particular, something similar to a huge opening cracks and spreads wide at the front of its body. It looked as if, it was smiling. Hii! Hearing Marcas scream, Elvie moves his head to see what startled her, and then his body just froze stiff. His body remembers the feeling of fear and hopelessness it felt on that day. He didnt forget, there was no way in hell that he would forget! Spirit Eater!! It was the demons that took Elvies father from him. While Elvie was still at a lost, things started to progress rapidly. Captain, ready for battle! Yeah!! They all stood still, only to see a group of upperclassmen appearing out of nowhere, encircling them in a well-trained formation, all ready for battle. You guys, get out of here! Youre only going to be a bother! Yelled one of them at the group, a boy holding a sword, who was probably the leader. However, the Spirit Eater was still on the move, as if nothing had happened. The captain gave his orders, and two other students began to ready their spells. It is a common knowledge that the best way to fight the demons is through magic. Those students knew that as well, but they could not help it but to look at their magician colleagues with envy as they made their preparations. The Spirit Eater continued to move forward, seemingly disinterested with the newly arrived, but once it sensed their magic it stopped, and then turned right at the magic-casting students. Seeing that, Elvie shouted.No, dont! This thing can absorb CCCCCC! Fire CCCCCC!! The two students finished casting their spells, and once they shouted the words in ancient language the atmosphere around the monster began to shift and change. In return, the Spirit Eater opened its big mouth. Uwah!! When nothing at all happened, the students begun to look impatient, as they tried to build up their spells once more. Then, they became stunned as they made a discovery. We cant use our magic!? Our spells just wont invoke! What!? Hearing the distressed voices of his subordinates, their leader lost his cool for a moment. Elvie thought it was to be expected. After all, this thing keeps itself sustained through sucking the mana out of its surroundings. So, neither of you lot will be able to use magic, just like his Father was unable to do so. Chance was, there would be casualties this time as well. As the Spirit Eater drew closer, it spawned lots of black tentacles out of its body, each with a small mouth with teeth at their tips. Those of the students who were too slow to react to this rapid development ended up overwhelmed by the tentacles and devoured on the spot. Their remains fall onto the ground. This, Elvie also remembered. Those little mouth immobilize their victims once they bit onto them, sucking out their mana all at once and then devouring them whole. Then they slowly take whatever remains back to the main body. Back then, Elvie was bitten by the small mouths and let go of Marcas hand. Then, she was also swarmed by a mass of black tentacles. Wait, so then, why are Elvie and Marca still alive? While Elvie sunk into thinking, he looked at the Spirit Eater again and suddenly understood what to do. The tremors stopped. Elvie, what the hell are you doing, this thing is bad news, we need to run away! Iori. Elvie said his friends name while not moving an inch, while Iori was becoming clearly irritated. What now!? Take Marca and Aru and get out of here, right now! Then find a teacher and tell them whats going on here no matter what it takes. I know that much! But what are you going to do!? Even the combined combat and magical division couldnt take this thing down! That thing must be aiming for Marca! In response to Elvis words, the Spirit Eaters tentacles attacked in unison. In that moment, Mikoto jumps forward, with her wand pulsating with magical power. Purify, and protect! Mikoto says with a high-pitched voice, raising her hands forward. There, in that moment, an invisible wall was erected between the monster and them. As soon as the tentacles hit the invisible wall, they melt with an unpleasant hissing. For the first time, the Spirit Eater looks to be irritated. However, beads of sweat come down Mikotos forehead as she looks to be in a lot of pain. My magic, wont last for, much longer. Onii-chan!! Marca shakes with tears welling up in her eyes, while Elvie takes out his sword and his gun. He casts a quick glance at Marca and smiles. Onii-chan, Im not going anywhere! Shit, were going! And were going right now! Aru! Marca-chan! No CCCCCC!! Senpai!! Iori runs away, holding the struggling Marca in his hands and taking Arus hand. At the same time, the barrier created by Mikoto breaks down and the tentacles try to eat them instantly. They cut them down with sword and wand to avoid getting eaten alive. The Spirit Eater was aware of the fact that its prey was trying to get away, and send a flood of tentacles to intercept them. Like I would ever let you to do that. He raised the gun with a loud click. In that moment, magical power was released from his palms. By doing that, Elvie felt as though he blacked out for just a split of a second. On the contrary, he was able to fire the magic-infused bullet. The magic gun created by Elvie and Mikoto run solely on magic stored inside of the bullets that it was firing. In other words, it needed no magic from the atmosphere to work. Therefore, once the bullet is released, it goes straight towards its target, even if the surroundings are turned into temporary magical vacuum. The bullet would simply turn into pure shockwave in that situation. Like that, Elvie blew out the tentacles that were chasing after Iori. The crawling Spirit Eater made an unpleasant noise. For the first time, it looked Elvie in the eye. He broke into a cold sweat, as it dripped down his neck. Before he realized it, he was speaking to Mikoto in a shaky voice. The main body moves slowly, but he covers that with those small tentacles. Once they bite you, its all over. Do you think these people Are they.? Elvie nodded his head, after casting a quick glance at the students who fell onto the ground. Its over once it puts you into its mouth. There was nothing left out of my Father. Mikoto, think we can win this? Its still young, but this power There are limits you just cant surpass. Figured as much. From what Elvie saw in the archives of Hunters Guild, the Spirit Eater was a Rank 1 monster. This means that Hunters of the highest class would be deployed to dispose of it. Mikotos expression stiffens as well, so much that even her tail stood straight. They couldnt afford to just look from the sides anymore. Even so, they didnt lose their fighting spirit. But, let us live through this. Yeah. I cannot use, my greatest spell. El, your gun is, our trump card. Roger that. Mikoto shakes her wand, and magic runs through it. Wiping the sweat off his forehead, Elvie was getting himself ready to rush at the Spirit Eater. However, He saw something unbelievable. El-senpai! Mi-san! It was Aru, who should have already evacuated by now. He was running towards them, his fair hair swaying in the wind. Aru!? What are you doing!! Elvie yelled with anger while trying to rush to Arus side. The monsters crawling towards Aru stopped. It looked like they were searching for something. Then, after the main body moves around for a bit in a jerky motion, it spots something and its mouth warps in a parody of a grin. I knew it, their target is Aru! Hearing Mikotos ragged breath somewhere behind him, Elvie saw the black tentacles rushing towards Aru all at once. Elvie took out his gun, but the distance was simply too great. Aru, run! Elvie aimed his gun, but they were too far away from him to aim effectively. It wasnt a thing that a mere ten-year-old could possibly hope to escape from. Shouting was the only thing he could do. Then, for a mere moment, he could see it. He couldnt be certain, but Arus expression became sad and perplexed, completely different from his usual bright and cheerful self. And then Aru put one hand on the bracelet he was always wearing and removes it. Then he tuned his hand towards the mass of black tentacles and said: INFERNO. Just as he said, there was nothing to worry about. In this space which was supposed to be devoid of magic, the ancient words transformed into reality, summoning the storm of raging flames that burned the monsters to cinders. It only lasted for a moment. While Elvie was standing in awe, Aru walked over to him. You Sorry for hiding it up until now. Aru brushed his hair, showing them red bunches that were mixed in between the rest of his hair. But, you were always the ones who protected me. So this time Aru Goodbye. Aru smiled with a single tear flowing down his cheek, and then he was enveloped in a bright, golden light. When the bright light finally subsided, a completely different creature was standing in front of them. A body covered in scales. Strong-looking neck and tail, along with a long and thin head. Mouth filled with rows of sharp fangs. Colored red, this figure was a dragon, without a shred of doubt. Seeing this image shook Elvie to his very core, while some sort of distant memory awakened deep inside of him. Shocked and overcome with a sudden headache, Elvie drops onto his knees, and the creature lowered its head down as if thinking about something, but soon enough the black tentacles began to crawl all over his body yet again. ! Aru!!! Even though Elvie tried to call him, the little dragon covered in black tentacles did not look behind him, spreading its red wings and beginning to rise up. The next thing that Elvie was able to see after all the dust and wind settled down, was the appearance of a dragon heading towards the forest, while drawing the attention of monsters towards himself. Chapter 56 Marca POV Marca was crying while being held back by the Iori, who was one of his brothers friend as she watched her older brothers figure who was fighting the big demon was becoming less visible. I am a burden again. Onii-chan is always protecting me. Hmm Its okay, Marca-chan, Elvie is strong and Mikoto is also super strong, I heard from El! Its okay! While putting her hands on Ioris back, being useless and being pacified was embarrassing. At such time, Aru who was standing still broke loose from Ioris hand. Im sorry, I cant leave them behind. What are you talking about, Aru? You will just get in the way, even if you go there! Ioris voice is still rough, Aru shouts with a weeping face. I dont want to escape because I dont want to regret later. Damn it! Just for an instant, Iori was worried about Aru who turned around and went back on the path they came from, then without chasing Aru he single-mindedly started running on the path to the main school building. Iori-san! Im first going to call a person of the combat department! Its meaningless even if I go back. It was like a hoarse voice. Iori had irritated countenance and seeing the vexed face from the side, Marca noticed that this person also felt the same powerlessness as herself. Who desires to be sad? But, nevertheless, at present, the best Marca can only do is pray. Even so, she prayed with all her heart and soul. (Please, please. God, whoever you are, please. I will do anything, so whatever happens, please protect Onii-chan, Miko-san, Aru! ) it was Iori seemed to be doubtful, as Marca raised her face with surprise. Whats wrong? Marca-chan! Just Now, it seemed like someone answered me Who is what! Theres no one here. I know however.. Marca realized that she began to quickly calm down as she felt an unknown magic presence brushing past her skin. Iori-san, I will run on my own. Ah, ok. I will do what I can do. Oh? While being puzzled about Marca who suddenly became quiet, Iori who had reached his limit obediently put her down and starts running together with Marca. That spirits voice was very vague but Marca was very relieved. There is no point in grieving over what cannot be done. So now, lets focus on getting away from here so that I dont hold Onii-chan down, then I will focus on calling the reinforcement. Marca wiped her tears and looked ahead. *********** Mysterious Sprit ??? POV It was a vague world. I didnt know if I was asleep or awake. Just wrapped in something comfortable. I knew that the comfortable thing was magic. I realized that I wanted it badly, and I immerse myself in it to the full extent. When I became aware,I was being carried by the flow. Constantly changing, there are various things passing through my field of vision which is not fixed. Through the forest, surveying the end of the plains or through the earth. The common thing among it was that there was a path of magic. Oh yes, if I remember correctly it is called Leyline. Is it like this? And when the man thought he suddenly remembered. Who told me about this? Leyline is an indispensable part of the magic cycle. I felt that someones voice had been awakened from my memory, but it quickly collapsed like sand. The man does not remain in one place, and his field of vision changes more and more. There is no time, no substance, just a sense of what appears in front of him. How much time has passed? And. The vague feeling of being pulled. (.. Please) A crying voice that does not seem to be crying. When the man turns his conscious there, it becomes a vague figure. In this state, he understood without knowing that he could go anywhere. The man realized it was the academy he built. It is much larger than he remembered, and some of the walls of the academy are fused with the forest. It became very big too. However, that presence of magic was crying. (Please, please. God, whoever you are, please. I will do anything, so whatever happens, please protect Onni-chan, Miko-san, Aru! ) Grieving and lamenting over her own incompetence but still crying for the safety of her important people. The man was shaken up by that pure and sorrowful prayer. I want to wipe those tears. I once vowed to remove all the sorrows. Oh, yeah, there was a woman I loved. As soon as he became aware of that, his field of vision became slightly clearer, and he moved towards the wheat-colored hair with a white ribbon. Belga It could be said it seemed similar and it also could be said it was different. He felt the magic sign and searched for the thing she wanted help for. There is a demon fighting with a young boy and a young girl and even a little child. The man knew by the knowledge that it was a formidable demon for a pure magician. While releasing a huge amount of magical power, the child turns into another creature and disappears into the depths of the forest with the demon. The situation seems to very much beyond their control. In addition, the boys were surrounded by several new monsters that appeared. Its dangerous. But for the man, it is not a problem. All right. The reply of the man is soft but clear, surprised the person praying opens her eyes wide. The color of the eyes was blue, but the man did not care anymore. He saw two people, one resembled Belga and filled with her magical power. He decided that he must help. The situation cannot be left as it is. I need a body. The man returned to his own source. His consciousness was again about to doze off in that comfortable stream of magic, but he ordered no. Something says that it is still early. That is probably right, but if I dont move now, I will not make it in time. Disregarding that voice the man recall his might. I used to be by myself when I was in battle. Those old times running through the battlefield alone. After concluding the unpleasant sense that something has been torn off, he closed his eyes. When he opened them again he found himself standing on a pavement covered in cluttered vegetation. Feeling the leg standing on the land, getting confused over remembering the longtime habits, he immediately check his body. Legs, no problem. No body abnormalities. Arms, no problems, no problems with hands. Weapons DDDD As soon he became aware of it, his staff appeared in his hand. Compared to other magicians, his was a little boorish, Belga often called it a Hammer. What kind of principle it was? He understood it somehow. This is just temporary to him, this stuff and also this body. He himself was the staff and the man was deeply aware of that. And also, that there is not much time. But now he can use any kind of magic. He somehow knew which direction he should go. The man covered himself in thunder and flew. Chapter 57 Lava POV When the effect of magic wore out, I regained consciousness and found myself inside a huge birdcage. Dragons that approached earlier, didnt think that I will resist much. I reacted quickly and hit the first two mercilessly with magic, making them immobile. After that, it became a brawl with Dragons who began to use magic earnestly. As far as I remember, I used all the useable magic method (Mahou ħ) and magic techniques (Majutsu ħg) and resisted using everything the tail, fang, claw, and wings. [ 1.TL NOTE: in the sentence, both the words Mahou ħ and Majutsu ħg are used. I have tried to make as much sense out of it as possible. Mahou ħ, which is the most common. Used for witchcraft magic in general. Its literal meaning would be something like the magic method, the magic principle. Majutsu ħg, a little less common word. Its literal meaning is a magic techniques or magic arts and would lean towards expertise and training of magic rather than just *boom* magic! For example, ninjutsu g means ninja arts, the techniques a ninja uses.] Because they were semi-conscious, they were only able to use magic which was easy to avoid and easy to counter. Furthermore, I remember making one or two bodies immobile. However, dragons came one after another it was not possible to escape. Because of simultaneously receiving magic attack from several dragons, I lost consciousness. Also, they have decided to isolate me in what seems to be a separate strange dimension. It doesnt look like its connected to anyplace. Inside the pitch dark, only the golden birdcage stands out. It was inexplicably fairy-tale like and I thought that it was out of place. In order to prevent any further struggle, a special chain made of magic was wrapped around me and then tied to the birdcage. It was wrapped in an unbelievably wicked way; I doubted the sexual preference of the dragons. Somehow, the connection to the Dragon network is also completely cut off. Otherwise, my complaining thoughts wouldve reached them. I did not sense any other consciousness. I wonder if Im safe staying in this unknown place so far because Im in my dragon form? While thinking, I tried to tear off the chains but was unable to use any of my power at all. Further, I tried using magic and failed. Neither magic techniques (Majutsu ħg) nor magic method (Mahou ħ). Somehow, it restricted all the actions of high magical-life form. This is not the ideal place to be, damn it. While absentmindedly thinking that it would have been good if I took the practice with Liguria a little more seriously, I concentrated my mind to search for a small flaw in the techniques composition. I didnt plan to give up. This dimension and the real worlds flow of time have been cut off, so surely time wouldnt have passed quickly in this dimension. I told myself that I would still be in time to help Nectar and Aru, and became desperate to remove the chains. I was frustrated, I was disconsolate. My heart hurts more than my wounds. My tears were threatening to come out, but I endured it. Before that, I have to go to help Aru. I have to let Nectar know about the situation. There are so many things I have to do. I felt like a lot of time has passed and felt overwhelmed, even if this may not even be the case. Immediately after, I felt the space became unstable, there was an elder dragon on the other side of the birdcage. Due to the slight unstability, I was quickly able to draw in with the standard analysis technique on a small space that was exposed. ((Have you given up?)) ((Someone asked me that very same question before.)) Remembering that time I smiled wryly and said to the elder dragon, ((Senpai can you let me escape secretly?)) ((Impossible, I was appointed to monitor you. That is against my duty.)) ((Yes, that is regrettable.)) However, the senior didnt show any sign of stopping me from secretly using the analysis technique. Soon I became defiant and boldly started expanding the analysis technique. Senior does not move while sitting there. He appeared to be hesitating a little, speaking of it frankly it was incredibly bothersome. Though I say this dragon isnt flexible, what right do I have to make a demand? And just when I was thinking that, I realized that I have not answered the first question and said reluctantly. ((I wont give up. I have to go help Aru.)) ((ThoughFlower of the flames that colors the night]is immature, he is still a dragon. If he turns back to his dragon form it will be easy for him to deal with the Demons Cavern.)) ((No!)) ((Why?)) Senior looks suspiciously at me who denied it with a strong tone. I opened my mouth to say things which could not be said at that place. ((The place which was chosen by the Dragons as the test venue. Its very close to Signos magical Academy. If the demon cavern is freed, normal humans will surely get caught up in it too.)) ((Yes, the reason for selecting that place is because that place is whereFlower of the flames that colors the night], spirit and also humans gather.)) ((Thats why I told you not to do it!)) When I raised my voice, senior became silent as if having been overwhelmed. ((Aru is now living in a group of humans. But they dont know that he is a dragon.)) Even so, Aru will help if they are exposed to danger, even if his identity is revealed. But if he does so, every relationship Aru has cultivated among the people will be destroyed in the blink of an eye. Sure, Aru might be okay. He will recover surely, but still ((Its not that I dont believe in Arus friendship. But, human is a fickle being. They can change suddenly without warning. If they realize that Aru is a dragon, they wont leave him alone. Aru will never be able to go to school peacefully again, and he may not be able to meet his friends. I cant let that happen.)) If thats the case, its better for me appear again on Arus behalf. It will merely be the return of Black Flame Dragon. It is better for me to endure the shame and the troubles than for Aru to lose all his position as a human race. Im Arus mother. I cannot let Arus smiling face be filled with tears. ((Besides, there are people who are close to me. Theyre good people. If I know that they are in danger, its impossible for me to do nothing about it.)) When I thought about it again, I felt my power coming back and resumed my work. Ill take care of it. After a long time, the senior was heard speaking to himself. (( Good fortune is extremely rare. People are more fragile than we are, and they grow old. Even if you protect just one person, it will die soon. Why do you go that far to preserve this relationship?)) ((I dont know, such things.)) I realized that the senior was slightly offended by my said to be a little ludicrous behaviour. ((But their lives are so vivid. Its not just human. There are so many different creatures. Im happy to laugh, cry, and be angry with them. Its a disgrace to forget if we do such things together, then only to lose interest in them when they die. I love them very much and its fun being together. Is it strange to think that I want to protect this feelings?)) (()) Senior Dragon was silent. Like a rock, one way or another struggling. Just think about it. Think, think, come on, I have to find a way. I cant think of a solution.But, I cant give up. I have to think in my own way and find a solution. While senior was silent, the analysis of the chains technique is almost complete. But this birdcage doesnt seem like its going to be undone easily and smoothly. At least, I wanted to get in touch with Nectar and Aru to tell them about this situation. From a while ago, I have been through trial and errors trying out ways to use telepathic communication, but I was not able to connect in this different space with the real world. I wish I had done more magic training. As long as I could grasp Arus location, then getting in contact will be possible. At that time, I felt Arus bracelet is taken off. I quickly try to grasp the connection. I am lucky as a thin thread was connected and I was able to grasp the location. I told Nectar and Aru unilaterally the situation here and the purpose of the Dragons, but only the last few words were sent before the thinly connected thread was broken. (( Nectar! Aru! Ill be there really soon, so endure it until then!!)) ((Lava!?)) As soon as Nectars concerned thought was transmitted on this side, the chain was broken. Besides, a new chain technique has been added to the equation, and its hardly moveable. Damn it, does it have learning ability? I felt uncomfortable by the thought that Aru has removed his bracelet. I was sad. Theres no time. I have to go before its too late. I must admit that I felt a little relieved when I sense Nectars presence. Even if only for an instant, I felt the seriousness of the situation on Nectars side, and yet I am happy to know that he is worried about me at such a time. I think we will work it out somehow. While struggling with the chains that bite me every time I moved, I still stared straight at Senior behind the Birdcage. ((Soon, Aru will turn back to dragon form.)) ((I believe it, yes, certainly.)) Senior is giving a restless impression and is not calming down for some reason. Are you flustered? Senior whats with the expression? I was curious, but right now I cant pursue it. I took a deep breath. Lets hope my feeling is transmitted well to Senior. (( The One who brings Breaths to the Wilderness ])) When I called him again, Senior head lifted up. ((Im going to ask you one more time, will you please let me go?)) ((I am the overseer of D )) ((Im requesting you to worry about me, not just your duty as a dragon!)) (()) ((I just want to protect Nectar, Aru and the people. I want to protect the peace of all who lives in this land as far as my eyes can see and my hands can reach.)) (()) ((Please The One who brings Breaths to the Wilderness ] . You just have to overlook it. Let me go..)) I desperately begged. I hoped not to hesitate. Feelings that was kept calm on the surface, now all overflow. Senior says nothing. Certainly, I was expecting he will understand a little, but I couldnt be discouraged. After all, senior is a dragon like the other dragons. As a part of the dragons pack, he just faithfully manages the magic cycle. But, I wanted him to know my thought because it was the senior who worried about me on that day. I heard the sound of something clinking and coming off. When I looked up, a part of the lattice of the birdcage was missing. ((The cage seems to malfunction.)) ((Senpai?)) ((Further deal with it yourself.)) ((Why?)) While I was dumbfounded, senior turned around his back. (( My duty is to monitor the Flower of the flames that colours the night] and dealing with spirit magic power abnormality. Currently, theres no regulation in this space.)) When I understood that he will overlook it, my cheerful expression returned. ((Thank you, Senpai!! )) I grasped the technique of the chain and shattered it, and as soon as the space transfer was invoked and was about to begin, I heard the faint voice of senior. ((entrust)) As soon as the words reached my back; I escaped the strange space. Chapter 58 Volume 2 Chapter 23: Everybodys Preparations The shockwave that escaped from Arus dragon form muzzle turned the demons into a pile of something that was quite incomprehensible and difficult to describe. This way! Shit! At his side, Mikoto pierced the attacking insect-like monster with a magic bolt from her wand. The blast was so strong that even the hair on her tail and ears were fluttering in the wind. The monsters were gone, but soon after another appeared in their place. They werent that strong, and even Elvie could easily handle them, but, they were all exhausted from having to fight monsters and keeping the other students safe for a prolonged period of time like that. They were glad that some finally managed to wake up and stand up on their own. However, vast majority of students seemed to have had their magical power sucked out of them, because they were barely even able to walk. But, they still had to buy them enough time to let them escape. Since then, Elvie was forced to use another bullet and killed three monsters with it. Now he had one more shot left. Another two monsters appeared right in front of him. Elvie yelled at Mikoto to be careful. Senpai, did you manage to escape!? Arus voice can be heard. We certainly did! Hearing them say that, Aru felt slightly relieved. Aru, can you use magic? I mean, as a dragon? Not a human? Im afraid I cant tell you that, Senpai. Was that something he would rather not want to say? I dont get it. He felt like he was starting to have a headache. That overwhelming pressure, the magical power that controlled the atmosphere all around. He felt like he met that being somewhere before. The color was not the same as this beautiful flax. But he felt that this golden shine was exactly the same. He felt as though he has forgotten something important. So many things were happening at once, that he felt as though his mind was about to collapse. But, he felt as though he might remember a little bit more. The contract CCCCCC While trying to remember more, Elvie felt a chilling sensation running somewhere at the back of his heart. El, behind you! Even though he heard Mikotos warning, Elvie was still blown away by the body slam of a monster that appeared out of the forest. He bounced off the ground twice or thrice before finally stopping. His sword flew away from him in the opposite direction. He somehow managed to stay conscious, but he was unable to get back up on his feet. This was bad, as his body wasnt listening to him at all. El! Mikoto tried to rush towards him, but the two demons. One moth-like and the other insect-like were already approaching him. Elvies thoughts were rushing like crazy, while the whole world slowed down and the boy could see the monsters opening their mouths in slow motion. Finally, a really sad smile creeped its way on Elvies lips. Fucking shit. Elvie bites his teeth while grasping the ground in his hands. It was then that the two demons disappeared with a bright flash of light and a loud roar. The man who took down the demons stood right in front of Elvie, his staff in his hand and with threads of lightning dancing across its length. Elvie looked up at the man, whose body was wrapped in an old-fashioned uniform. He had dark-brown hair and sharp, blue eyes. Elvie felt like he had seen that face somewhere before. ((Do you regret it?)) For a moment out there, Elvie was unable to understand what he heard. It sounded like a normal voice, but was more like a way in which the spirits communicated, directly in his head. But even though he was surprised, Elvie understood the voices question. I do not. Did he made it? He answered to the mans stare, and he nodded in satisfaction and stomped the ground. Then the man got wrapped in lightning and disappeared inside of the forest. But along with him, all of the demons were gone. El, that man, he brought down lightning and obliterated all of the monsters. Mikoto rushed to Elvies side and offered him her hand, and Elvie managed to awkwardly stand up on his feet. El? Fucking show-off, dont you think? Elvie said that more to himself than as an answer to Mikotos question, while also relating the news to Aru, who happened to flew in the same direction. Upon hearing the news, Aru simply said: If you are ever in trouble, Senpais, I will not hesitate to help! If thats really true, then Im really counting on you. Right now, he wanted to scold himself for answering Aru that easily. But at that moment, there was something else that he was angry about. Was he really happy being saved like that? Could he really say thank you to someone who was about to sacrifice himself for his sake? He needed to decide what he wanted to do without being told by anyone. Aru said Goodbye. I other words, he was sure that they would never meet again after this. Aru, you huge idiot! You were so happy to go to school. You were so serious about the club activities. But in the end you are going to throw it all away just so you can help us? Thats the worst kind of idiot, straightforward and kind to a fault. His sword is not broken yet. His gun still has one more shot let in in. Thats more than enough. Mikoto, Im sorry. Im about to go wild here. What? Im going to go where Aru is. It may have been too embarrassing for him to say Im going to help him right in front of Mikoto. However, if he didnt go to him now, he felt as though they would never be able to meet each other again. Hearing Elvies words, Mikotos tail and ears swayed. Im going, too. She said, and in the next moment she was right at Elvies side. Though it required much willpower, Elvie forced to move his body into a run and together with Mikoto they went inside the forest. He felt relieved knowing that she was right at his side. ********* Barza was following closely behind Nectar, but since the concentration of magical particles became really dense around these parts, he was having trouble breathing. Are you okay? Honestly speaking, I didnt think I would even get this far. Compared to Barzas sweaty forehead and heavy moving chest, he was surprised to see that there was no change to Nectars complexion. Like, at all. Nectar stopped in his tracks and looked to the sky. Barza looked to the sky as well, and saw a streak of bright lightning cutting across the sky, even though it was the middle of the day. That, that was one heck of a strange lightning. Kyle? Why though, isnt it too early for you to turn into a spirit? Following his shocked voice, the look on his face changed into that of pure amazement. Barza was worried seeing his expression like that, and so he asked: Is, is everything alright? We must hurry. Then, then flex-color haired man broke into a run, and they proceeded forward just like that. Soon, they have reached a wall of tremendous magical power, and once they passed it, Barzas vision seem to be unclear, something strange is going on. He never even knew that a place like that was only half a days walk from the Academy. There was a cobblestone surrounded by a whole lot of columns, probably some kind of ancient artifacts, and the cobblestone itself had geometrical symbols engraved upon it Probably magical ones. It seems that the magic was overflowing from there. Every magician would be able to understand that in an instant, because the magical pressure was so intense that even someone like Barza was able to feel it. He was looking at the columns with a shock painted on his face. Why is this place being repaired, no, restored like that? After talking to himself for a while, Nectar rose his head towards the sky, as if he saw something there. Aru!? Screaming that name, the young man pressed his hand to his chest and for a moment looked as if he was focusing his attention on something. Although Barza was unable to determine to who he was talking to, his eyes still remained opened wide with astonishment. However, Barza was surprised to see Nectar going further and further into the colonnade one step at a time, that strange feeling in his eyes still intact. What are you going to do!? Im going to stop the flow of magic. He said that so naturally that Barza started to doubt the young mans sanity. We have confirmed the location, so lets leave the rest to the Magic Division of Signos Academy!! What can you possibly hope to accomplish by yourself!? The magicians of Signos Academy can do something, but they can never hope to reach the leylines with their spells. This is something that only ancient dragons can hope to accomplish. For some strange reason, the young man spoke that last phrase with a lot of enthusiasm. Even though the high concentration of magic particles in the air has brought Barza down to his knees, he could see that Nectar was still walking forward calmly. As soon as he reached the center of the structure, he pulled a lush green staff from somewhere, and his hair started to tinge in a delicate shade of red. Seeing those hair, and that staff, Barza knew them all too well. As well as the fact that the person who held these characteristic was far from being an ordinary human. However, I can still pay off this debt. No, I must pay off this debt. The Great, Sage Then, the youth hanging in the air finally noticed Barza, his appearance illuminated by the bright light of magical particles surrounding the atmosphere around him. Barza stared into his eyes, which have begun to rapidly change colors, and felt more and more confused. What, are you..? That much of magical pressure would be too much for an ordinary human to handle. Thats why, please stay asleep. Im sorry, but if you want to live your life in peace, it is best that you forget about me. While listening to the young mans apologetic voice, Barzas consciousness finally gave up on him and everything went dark. Chapter 59 Volume 2 Chapter 24: Dragon Child Meets the Spirit Far away from the Academy, Aru was burning the tentacles of a monster that was crawling all over him. Following the trail of monsters, he arrived at the edge of the forest and slowly started to descend. But since some of the tentacles tangled with him really well, he was unable to land properly and instead fell on the nearby trees. And even though his magical reserves were still good, he was somehow forced and turned into his human form. Human limbs, much smaller and more unreliable than those of a dragon. It was just as El-senpai once said, human being is fragile. But still, he had to manage somehow. Even though he was trying to send messages to Mother, he was unable to get to her. Every time he was wondering if she was okay, something would squeeze him violently inside of his stomach. It was the same kind of feeling that he got when his Senpais went after the Spirit Eater earlier. You can see only dark in front of your eyes, and your chest feels awfully cold. Just remembering that made him tremble. (Aah, I see. This what humans call fear.) It felt as though his heart would stop. It looks like the new generation of demons were awakened. And the other dragons wanted to see if he, together with his family, would be able to repair the damages that such demons would cause to the leylines. While trying to inform him of that, his mother was captured. Mother, thank you so very much for trying to help me. But, right now, in this very moment, he needed to do what needed to be done. Aru, focus on what you must do and leave the reparation of leylines to me. Also, we are going to teach those other dragons a lesson once this is all over! The usually kind and nice Father seemed to be really angry. He was scary. But, at the same time, a little bit cool. Aru was feeling exactly the same. They have put El-senpai, everyone at the Academy and in town in danger. It would take a long time for him to calm down after something like that. This was his right to be angry. In front of his eyes Aru could see the magic sucking demons released by the dragons, swarming the air like locusts. One of them was much bigger than all the rest, so big that he was raising its body above the forests surface. Suddenly. Aru saw a black tentacle coming out of the ground. Aru, who was able to sense the flow of magic, realized that the demons began to tinker with the local leylines. No. This. Mother worked so hard to restore all of those leylines. Aru stood up on his feet while holding his aching chest. If he lets that demon live, it will eventually come to Signos Academy. It will come, and it will eat away all of his friends. In order to prevent that, Aru decided to use himself as bait and lure the demon away. Its okay to be angry. He was sure that he would be able to fight this thing. Oh, but his body was not working as well as he would have liked it to. He wondered why? Aru also knew the memories of all the former dragons that were before him. He also knew the memories of his Mother. Humans tend to be afraid of those who are stronger than them. Even if you were good-natured, they would still be afraid of you. That was not always the case, but most of the time it was exactly like that. It will be impossible for things to go back to how they used to be. That it why, you should always suppress your power. He promised Mother that he would do just that and hide his identity from humans. But, Aru exposed his true identity in front of his friends. He didnt regret that. El-senpai and others were not bad people. However, he then remembered El-senpais surprised face. What did El-senpai think about at that moment? Maybe he was afraid. Maybe he wouldnt want to talk to him anymore. He said goodbye to them because he thought that was it. It means that they might never meet again. Thinking about that made tears flow out of his eyes. El-senpai, Io-senpai, Marca, Miko-san It felt as though the back of his heart was going to burst. It was tough. So tough that he thought his heart might break in half. (Ahh, so this is what feeling sad means.) Mother, Father, El-senpai, Marca, everyone. Everyone is living with those feelings inside of them. With so much pain. This was the first time Aru understood why dragons would ever want to get rid off of their emotions. Thinking about it like that, its only natural you would want to get rid of something like that. But was being all alone the only solution? In addition, the monsters tentacles began to crawl their way towards Aru. He couldnt move at all. He was completely immobilized. His field of vision was completely dark. He didnt feel well. His body floats in the air, surrounded by a bright light. Then he realized that he was in fact being held by someone. Are you okay? When he opened his eyes, he saw a humanoid spirit surrounded with lightning. However, something was wrong. It was unstable, or something to that effect, but he couldnt be sure. Its presence was weirdly strong. He felt as though he knew that face, and he thought about it. Sharp brown eyes. Dark brown hair. He was so large that he could easily hold Aru in one arm. And looking through Mothers memories, he could also recognize the staff he was holding in his hand. Kyle, -san? You know my name? You truly are a son of a dragon. But, but, why? The person holding Aru laughed, but then his expression turned into a serious one in an instant. In addition to the giant monster, many smaller demons were gathering around. It seems that your magical power attracted them here. Arus draconic power is superb, after all. Like that, Aru thought he might draw them away from Signos Academy. And it was the right thing to do. Because if he didnt do it, the demons would invade the Academy and desolate the place completely. Just imagining that was making Aru sick. While he was all depressed, his back were patted lightly. You did good. I would have done exactly the same if I were you. I, really? Yeah. You saved us. It seems that the demons gathered around the Academy are heading this way as well. That works well for me. Said the humanoid spirit as he raised his staff and chanted a spell. Lightnings Invitation! As soon as he said that, the sky became dark and a whole lot of lightning came crashing down towards the ground. Aru could see the demons around the forest burning up and perishing because of the lightning, the same happening with the forest itself. I wanted to see if I would be able to cast a grand spell like that. AS you can see, I pretty much can. Said the humanoid spirit more to himself than to Aru, while coming to the ground. No, look there. I will clean it up in a second. Wait! Aru tried to chase after the spirit, but he was unable to, because he was still weak. The giant monster was hit with a vast majority of lightning that burned a huge portion of its body, but that didnt slowed it down. It shook its giant body, opened its huge mouth and began to suck the magic from the atmosphere. Its huge motion might be a problem. The lightning spirit didnt get upset in spite of the situation, only kicking the ground lightly before focusing his mana again. He raised his staff again, completely covered in threads of lightning. Volt Distraction. In the next moment the monsters giant body shook, as a huge strike of lightning came down from the sky with a roar that echoed throughout the area. There was also a harrowing sound that could be heard through the roar, like a scream of pain. Even though the Spirit Eater managed to restore its body by absorbing the nearby magic, his body became visibly smaller. It seems that even though you can absorb magic and digest it, you cant use magic yourself. The Spirit Eater began to lash about its tentacles, but the spirit man was able to easily avoid them as he readied another spell. Sorry, but unfortunately for you, this is something Im quite good at. The spirit man gathered his mana in an instant, throwing his staff forward and striking the monster with another lightning strike. Spirit Eaters body was covered in a net of lightning. Aru was shocked to see that the spirit man used spell after spell to slowly but surely overwhelm the Spirit Eater. Still, even though it was taking some serious damage, it was still coming closer towards Aru. But its size was already reduced to less than half of its original size. Since its size became smaller, the speed at which it was lashing its tentacles increased. The spirit man was almost caught by the tentacles several times, but managed to evade them every time. As expected, its size makes it rather persistent. After casting so many spells, the spirit man was looking really tired, and his breathing was ragged as well. Aru noticed that, too. That his body was beginning to turn more and more transparent. My time is almost up. Oh well, at least I manage to do something. The spirit man noticed that as well, and smiled wryly. This person was fighting while using his mana reserves. Aru understood that well. He had to stop him. He had to stop him. Otherwise that person will The person who is important to both Mother and Father is going to disappear forever! But he was unable to do anything about the man, as he was becoming more and more transparent with every spell he cast. Kyle-san! Hearing Aru call his name, the spirit man turned around, looking completely astonished. Run! Aru looked in the direction in which the spirit man was looking, and saw a huge black jaw right in front of him. Thanks to the high density of magic around here, the pieces of the Spirit Eater which happened to splatter all over were turned into their own demonic entities. Aru failed to notice that just until now. The battle between the spirit man and the monster distracted him. He wouldnt be able to dodge it in time. And so, Aru was prepared to be eaten. Aru, duck! Aru reflexively did what he was told, and just then a huge shockwave passed over his head and hit all of the smaller demons. Aru couldnt believe it, but when he turned around he could see Elvie standing at the edge of the clearing. El-senpai! Arus feet began to move all on their own. Soon enough, he could see Mikoto as well, as she run up to him. We came, to help, glad to see you are okay CCCC Elvie looked at Arus face and smiled, then closed his eyes. Its alright. I have six bullets left before Im out of magic, so gotta make sure that every shot counts. Hearing Elvie and Mikoto say that, Aru felt relieved on the spot, although the two were tired and wounded all over. He wanted to get closer to them, but the next explosion of thunder made it pretty much impossible, as the spirit man was making a short work of all of the smaller demons. The compressed magical power erupts all at once, sending waves of hot air all over the forest area. The three of them watched as the storm of tree splinters flew through the air before eventually settling down. Then, the spirit man walked to Aru and sat down on the ground. !!! Phew, that surely was tiring. His body right now was so transparent that you could see the view behind his back. But, the spirit man looked at them as though he failed to notice that, and said to Elvie: I was thinking, but are you perhaps one of my descendants? Are you doing well? Elvie was unable to say anything, and even if he was, a giant hand was placed at the top of his head and stroke his hair. Please take good care of him, you two. Aru and Mikoto were asked something like that. Oh, please dont go away! Im sure that once Mother gets here, shell be able to do something for you! You say that, but Im not sure that I can hold on for much longer. Although troubled, the spirit man tried to make the situation sound a little less serious by scratching his head. However, he already had no hand to scratch himself with. Im, Im so sorry! Unable to bear it any longer, Aru began to cry. Seeing that tears fell down his cheeks and dropped onto the ground only to turn into magic crystals, the spirit man got somewhat upset. H, hey now, those are magical crystals, so please dont waste them like that. Oh, shit, thats not what I wanted to say. Its alright. I did it because I wanted to. Dont need to feel bad. He tried to stroke Arus head, but his other hand was also gone. He looked troubled by that fact. Even though it was him who was having a hard time, the spirits still wanted to help him. This made Aru feel even sadder, and his tears flown even more. This was not right at all. Even though he was unable to properly defend himself, this man decided to do that for him. Mother, Mother! Please, come here soon!! Aru screamed desperately. Right now he was only able to do that. He had no idea how to help that person at all. Please, make it on time! It was Mikoto who finally asked. Is this man a spirit? I wont be one for much longer, since I run out of magic trying to protect this kid here. Mikotos tail swayred in response to the spirit mans words, and next she walked over to one of Arus crystalized tears and picked it up. Purify. Protect. Cleanse. Bring good fortune. She closed her palms around Arus tears, and after she said those words the light of magic began to shine from her hands. Aru, can I keep them? Eh? Aru was stunned to hear Mikoto say something like that, but he reflexively nodded his head. But only a little bit! Sure. This person is our benefactor. I dont want him to disappear. Said Mikoto, and then she turned towards the spirits that were surrounding them and spoke to them in her native language, making a prayer to them. In the name of Amagi Mikoto, the one how humbly serves the eight million pillar gods, I beseech thee with a prayer. Bestow thy blessings upon us and cleanse this world of the evil that soils thy names! Along with the words of mysterious incantation, Mikotos magical power suddenly begun to surge. Then, as soon as the threads of magic began to connect the disappearing spirits, the two were engulfed in a strange whirlwind and surrounded by a wall of strange magical light. Wha!? Now then, here I go! When the wind ceased to rampage and the strange light finally subsided, Mikoto, fell to the ground with her ears dropped to her head. Not knowing what exactly happened, Aru could feel a source of great magic somewhere nearby. Additionally, his most beloved person appeared out of the portal, making tear well up in his eyes and fall to the ground. Sorry to keep you waiting, Aru! Something at work held me up! Mother!! In the next moment, Aru was hugged tightly by Lava who softly came down to the ground. Chapter 60 VOLUME 2 CHAPTER 25: Dragon-san Solves the Mystery Lava POV I somehow managed to escape from the remote space, but it took me some time to pin down Arus exact location. But even as I was searching, I could hear Arus sorrowful voice. As soon as I stepped out of the Teleportation circle, Aru run to me and hugged me tightly. Sorry for being late. Mother, are you hurt!? When I held him tight in my arms, I realized that Aru was trembling all over. Speaking of which, after I got out of my confinement, I didnt even have enough time to properly look after my own injuries. It was truly sad. Its okay, its not that big of a deal. Aru looked at me in visible confusion, but did not pursue the topic further. Instead, he said something else entirely. Mother, Kyle-san is! Eh, why did he mentioned Kyles name in a place like this? Aru was pointing his finger towards something, and I raised my head to slowly look in that general direction. Something was wrong here. This presence that I was sensing right now, it seems familiar, and yet strangely nostalgic. I let out a deep breath, and then shake my head a few time as if to chase the drowsiness away, thinking that maybe I was dreaming. Good grief, whats this Whats going on!? I saw him with my own eyes, but I was so surprised to see him that my own voice seemed more startled to me than it really was. Kyle!? What the hell is happening here!? H, hey, Lava. I would like to know that as well. Kyle, who at the moment seemed to be connected to Mikoto, looked at me with confusion, frowning his brows. She says that right now she is temporarily keeping me inside of her body by means of her countrys magic, since I was about to disappear. She also says that it is a technique used mostly for borrowing the power of spirits and spirit animals. Mikoto was always able to do something like that? Aah, looks that way, but she wont be able to maintain our connection like that for long. A being like me is a little bit too much for her to handle, and I dont want to hurt her by overstaying my welcome. Shes using enough of her magic as it is. Hearing that, Aru took off from the ground. Then he interfered with the leyline. In order to minimalize the fluctuation of magical power in the area, he created a special boundary around us all where magic could circulate properly. Will this be enough? It may be a little bit easier for her now. But still, once this is all over, give her my regards for making this possible. While Kyle was still in Mikotos body, there was something I absolutely had to say to him. Kyle, you were in the process of becoming a spirit, correct? Why did you stop halfway through, before you could stabilize yourself? There was my descendant who is much like Belga. So, is it that weird that I wanted to protect those who are important to me? Said Kyle while looking at Elvie and closing his eyes. It not that I wasnt able to understand his reasoning. Kyle said that with his expression unchanged, and at the same time he laughed with relief. Joining him, I laughed with pure joy. Youre such a moron! Kyle, you big moron! W, well now thats a first. I have never been called like that by you, if I do recall. Whats the big deal, I always wanted to call you something like that. And I see that your magecraft is as sharp as ever as well. Now, hearing that makes me strangely feel at ease. Oh well, it was a good thing to meet you again, Lava. As Kyle said that, I could feel Aru pulling on my arm. He told me briefly all the events that transpired up until now and brought me up to speed. You helped both El-senpai and me! But still, you are just going to disappear like that without seeing the present world or anything!? Not quite, boy. I didnt think that my Academy would get this big, I got to see how my descendants were doing, and I could meet the child of my dear friend. Its a shame that I couldnt see Nectar, but Id say thats more than enough. Kyle smiles gorgeously, to which Aru looked as if he was about to cry again. Thats right, Kyles soul was being kept hibernated inside of his staff, in Signos Academy and inside of people of Hibernias thoughts. Then, surrounded by stable environment rich in magical power, he was to transform into a spirit. But Kyle stopped in the middle of the process and came back to this world. The spirits which constituted his body were all extremely fragile and until his body stabilized they would be unstable. But now, when he stopped the process halfway through, he would never again hope to become a true spirit and the lesser ones would all but disappear. Nothing will remain. You couldnt let that happen? It really happened, that despite of the circumstances both of us were here. It wasnt for long, but what counts is that we managed to meet one more time. I exhaled and said: Kyle, just asking, but are you okay with disappearing? I mean yes, but I would lie if I said that I am not afraid with what a complete death brings. But I am a human, right? I have lived for a long time, and it was a satisfying life, so Im okay with that. But you know that if you were to become a spirit, the laws of human world would no longer apply to you, right? So if you are afraid of dying, why not just change profession of sorts? Ha? Dying is really painful, and like that, you would be able to still exist, The only downside would be that you would no longer be human. Ha? I mean, getting reincarnated as a spirit is not something that would normally be possible by any ordinary means, wouldnt you agree. No, wait just a moment, I completely dont understand what you are talking about! To be honest, the situation was rather complicated, and it is no wonder that Kyle may seem to be disoriented right now. Kyle looks really confused for the moment. Lavas words keep ringing in his ears. Umm, listen now, mister: you do realize that you are a very important person to both Nectar and I, right? I really respected the fact that you wanted to die just like any normal human would. True, I was sad, but I also thought that we will surely meet again someday. But this time will be for good. But now, if you do nothing, you are going to completely disappear! Isnt it obvious that I cant just sit back and watch as if nothing was going to happen!? Lava And here I thought that you might be used to it since you watched me passed away once already Kyle declared something like that with dignity, although his face still looked troubled. However, Mikotos bushy tail continued to swing from left to right in a steady rhythm. I knew it was Kyles doing, but that reaction was still unbelievably cute. Then, a small bird came flying over the Signos Plains. It let go of a small branch from its beak, and when the branch landed on the ground, mana began to ooze out of it, forming a transparent image of Nectar. Nectar! Lava! Are you safe!? Nectar hugged me tightly, even though he was only a projection. I let out a sigh of relief and then laughed. We somehow managed on our end. What about you, Nectar? Are you alright? Yeah, right now we are at the leyline. We managed to locate the damaged part and are currently repairing it. No more demons should be born from now on. Thats Nectar for you! It goes to show that you trained under Gramps alright! I still shiver while thinking about my days of training under master, but Im glad that they were useful in the end. Even though Nectar laughed, his expression turned to be somewhat disappointed. I really wanted to come there. But I need to finish repairing this first. Its more than enough. Now one of the anxiety-inducing elements has been dealt with. I smiled at Nectar and stroked Arus hair. You also did well, Aru. Father, Ill come join you so we can repair the broken leylines together. No, wait there, Aru. You have to stay there. As Aru was told to stand by and wait, I saw Kyle smiling just a little bit under his nose. I see. You lot truly are a family. Kyle mumbled in relief, and it was in this moment that Nectar finally noticed that right now he was inhabiting Mikotos body. He stopped hugging me and went straight for him. Kyle! Why did you wake up?! I was looking forward to observing the naturally born spirit with my own eyes! It cannot be helped, come on, Ill teach you about the special summoning technique you can use. Nectar, I see that you never change Kyle sent Nectar a really hopeless look while narrowing his eyes. But he looked really glad that he was able to see Nectar. I knew it, I dont want to lose that person. I backed away from Nectar, and raised my voice so that the dragons who were watching this scene hear me. My brethren, my family and the spirit born from my family managed to defeat all monsters and repair all of the damages done to the leylines! Now you can clearly see that our races are more than capable of working together to maintain the order! Even though there was no reply, I knew that they were listening, and so I continued. In light of that fact, I propose for us to welcome the spirit, Kyle Slaggart, in the ranks of our clan! HUUUH!? I see, so you want to play it like that, huh? I see. Mother, you are amazing! Both Aru and Nectar couldnt praise me enough, while Kyle was the only one who was so shocked that he would probably need to pick his jaw up from the ground. The numbers of demons are always fixed. If one was to have a demon core, even if ones body would be destroyed you could still function normally, although in dormant state. It was an extreme exception, but dragons were allowed to create demons that would serve them should the circulation of magic in the region collapsed by a remarkable degree. Of course, there are certain conditions that must be met. The question like what core to use, and also the agreement of at least three other dragons and their cooperation in the deed. In this way, Kyle could remain in this world. In this way, Kyle can still remain himself. Finally, the voices of dragons came down from the sky, full of confidence. The reason for demons creation is too weak. Its simple, really. Demons have the ability to interfere with leylines. Moreover, they can communicate like us, use magic like us, and fight strong enemies if need be. Can you think of someone better qualified to defend and maintain the leylines? The matter is not urgent enough. So maybe the fact that there is not enough guardians of the leylines will be serious enough to you? And just like that, it was decided. Furthermore, this spirit was once human. So can you give him some priority when assigning the guardians to the new areas? It will be super effective that way! Oi, thats a bit much, dont you think!? Kyle seemed somewhat unhappy with this new development and was about to voice his complaint, but before he could do that I raised my voice again. With that being said, I approve of Kyle Slaggart as a newly born demon and make his the keeper of this worlds magic circulation. The world itself shook as if to make a declaration. Then, as if understanding what was needed to be done, Aru raised his head and let out his voice. I am The Night-Colored Flame Flower , and I declare that Kyle-san helped me defeat the demons! I welcome him to our clan! Also, the air shook. In the end, Aru was recognized as a genuine dragon by the world itself. Aru and I are two separate entities. Ah, but there was also one more. However, we found that the dragons were still reluctant about this. M, Mother. Its not enough. Its alright. I said while I smiled at Elvie who looked as if he was about to cry. So, senpai? What are you going to do? It felt really bad knowing that everyone thought that Elvie was lying straight in their faces. I can tell just by looking at you. This person is very close to you, El-kun. Also, he is the person who has been helping you out. Its a shame he chose to remain hidden all this time. Then, Elvies body overflows with strange magical energy that was completely different from his. That magic begins to swirl, and eventually forms the shape of a person. There stood an imposingly-looking man with golden hair. His stern, rough face and deep features were accompanied by a pair of golden eyes, the same as mine or Arus, but were of deeper depth. My, my, am I glad we could finally meet, The One Who Lives in the Wilderness. While everyone was surprised, I continued to speak to this newly appeared person, who happened to be same dragon as I, with a thoughtful look. I couldnt remember, and I couldnt believe it, either. But then, it finally occurred to me C the reason why Elvie is unable to use magic. You are the reason. Chapter 61 VOLUME 2 CHAPTER 26: Dragon-san Invites His Best Friend Lava POV: There were many signs. The traces of magical energy I could feel from Elvie when we were attacked by the Earthworm. After that, there was that thing that my Senpai said during the dragon meeting. Moreover, it was something that was also relevant to Aru in a way CCCC the fact that I seemed to have met this energy somewhere before. The dragons began to learn more and more about humans thanks to the information I was giving them, but for some strange reason they already knew about the Signos Academy. It was as if they were getting information from somewhere. And CCCCCC The monster that attacked El-kun when he was young did not show up again after that. There were magic crystals scattered all around El-kun and Marca, so the conclusion was that someone from the scouting corps must have defeated the monster. Which is strange, since the scouting corps is not trained for battle. And the Spirit Eater is not something which can be defeated by someone whos not properly trained. But what if there was something else? It is said that the inability to use magic was a small price to pay for getting out alive from an encounter like that. However, no matter how miraculous that might have looked, I had hard time believing that a normal human would be able to defeat the Spirit Eater. But it could be possible if the Spirit Eater fought with something much more powerful than itself Dragon, for example. Five years ago, one of my Senpais came to this region. And form here, the Tisse region is just a days worth of journey on foot. You are the one who helped him, arent you? It is our duty to kill monsters and demons. It is also a chance for us to interact with humans, if the opportunity presents itself. Senpai answered in his usual, elegant voice, and then he projected an image that everyone could see. It was the image of my dragon senpai standing above the small Elvie and looking down on him. Senpais real body was truly scary, I must say. It looked just like a silkworm, only it was about two times as big as my dragon form. His body was covered in glamorous gold scales. People were usually screaming and running away when they saw me. In his case, however, they would probably outright faint on the spot. *** Elvies Forgotten Past: Still, even having senpai in front of him, Elvie ignored him completely and rushed to Marcas side, shaking her arms and trying to wake her up. Marca! Marca! Wake up! Please open your eyes! It wont happen. This childs magical core was severely damaged. Soon, all of her life functions will cease. She needs immediate help. The voice echoes inside of the mind of the astonished Elvie, who finally noticed the dragon that stood before him. Initially he shook with fear, but almost immediately cried out to him: Please, help my sister! Save Marca! Ill do anything! I could see that senpai was rather confused at that moment. Little lad, why do you want me to save her? Marca is my little sister! And it is a brothers duty to protect his sister! So I dont care what happens to me! Hearing Elvies words, waves of heat began to spread across senpais chest. Compensation will be necessary. I will do whatever it takes to compensate! Im ready for anything! Elvie begged senpai while crying and shaking in desperation, and senpai answered with embarrassment. Suggestion. For returning the life functions of this child to normal, accept me into you. Become my eyes. Become my ears. Become your eyes and ears? Do you accept? Or do you not? I dont care! As long as Marca is safe, I couldnt care less! I felt as though senpais heart was moved by the adamant resolve of this small human child. Was he surprised? Was he puzzled? Aah, this is CCCCCC Agreed. In the name of The One Who Becomes One With the Wilderness I declare that the contract is now forged. *** The scene ended as soon as senpais magic essence soaked into Elvie, and as I returned to reality I could feel my head hurting just a little bit. Senpai, why did you come into contact with human child? I didnt expected them to be so vulnerable. Umm, so in other words, you didnt expect that the process would use up all of the mana in the area? Is that it? It was something that was truly difficult for me to understand, much thanks to the fact that Senpais expression remained the same this whole time. When a dragon comes into contact with someone and enters a contract with that person, its establishment uses all of the mana in the vicinity. Oh well, Elvie seems to be fine, so I guess that senpai deserves at the very least some amount of praise. El-senpai. I was protecting Marca all this time, as well Aru mutters that while his cheeks become bright red. Then senpai looks at Elvie and says. Honestly, I doubted this childs intentions. So I wanted to save the other one just to see his reaction. There was always a possibility that I would be able to understand human emotions better that way. So I decided to learn. Learn through this childs five senses, observing his behavior and emotions. And for more accurate results, I sealed away the part of his memories that included me. In order to understand how emotions work, he decided to observe a human child. But was observing really the only thing? However, senpai speaking the fluent dialect of the western continent, he seemed much more human than before. However, something quite inexplainable occurred during my observation. The childs emotion began to influence my own self. Eliminating the cause was the most advisable course of action, but I needed to do that without exposing my own existence, as it would endanger my observation. But even if I was to suspend my observation, without me the children were vulnerable and would die as a result. This anxiety continued on. Wait, senpai, so, Elvies emotion began to influence you? After a moment of silence, senpai admitted with embarrassment. I was all alone and I began to cry because of that. I involuntarily let out a deep sigh. If you were in my place, what would you have done? What was the cause? In other words, this question was very hard to answer. Senpai, when you cry or see someone crying, the most common course of action is to comfort someone or be comforted by others. Comfort? Having your head patted, being hugged or having someone tell you that everything is going to be alright. And whats the most important, is the fact that you were worried about Elvie and Marca dying, so you kept on watching over them. Senpai remained silent after hearing that. But I already understood how was he feeling. Because I used to be the same. I remember that I took a human form without a minutes hesitation. He probably just wanted to get to know Elvie better. If you just observe, soon it is not going to be enough. Senpai. You wanted to cease the contract. To look with your own eyes. To listen with your own ears. But if you did, Elvie would remember everything and he would be able to use magic again. By that, you would be able to appear before him. Would this child really recognize me? That depends. You would have end up having a hard time at first, but thats how humans build their relationships with others: by overcoming adversities together. Then, what should I do? Senpai asked for advice, and I advised him from the bottom of my heart. Its simple, really. It is something that I did myself, so I would know. You begin with asking: could you become my friend? I could hear Nectar laughing slightly in the distance, while Senpai stood silent. Incomprehensible. It may very well be, Uncle Wilderness, but it is also a lot of fun! Aru says to Senpai, and his eyes become as round as saucers in response. Now, that being said, what do you say to help me turn Kyle into a demon, instead of returning back inside of Elvie? Fail to, see the point. It seems that Senpai was still not quite convinced. I felt as though we were at an impasse, but then Nectar butted in. There is much sense in this, oh Dragon of the Wilderness. Please elaborate. You should know that this boy is Kyles descendant, and he is his great grandfather. If he dies because of him, he is bound to feel devastated. But if he finds out that you helped him to extend his life, he is sure to be grateful to you. Well just play along. I think that at this moment both Kyle and I had rather sour expressions on our faces. I couldnt quite hear what Nectar was saying to senpai, but I could easily imagine. Oh Nectar, while senpai was still confused you brought the family circumstances to the table. Thats so cool, what a power move! Thank you so very much! As expected, the idea that he could get along with Elvie seemed to be enough to convince senpai. Born from Lava and Incarnation of the Night, thank you for your kind words. Y, yeah. So lets do this! Of course, senpai, youre required to put in some effort as well! Sure. Senpai nodded his head and then let out a tremendous roar. I, The One Who Becomes One With Wilderness approve of turning this spirit into demon-familiar! The air shook. For the third time this day. Mikoto-chan, it is alright to release Kyle now! Wait! My heart isnt ready yet! As soon as Kyle shouted that, he was expelled from Mikotos body, and we all so how his thin and transparent apparition fell onto the ground. Then, together with Aru we surround Kyle, who was about to disappear, and next he is enveloped in a swirling vortex of magic. We channel parts of our own magical power into him, since our magic was ideal for this kind of operation. Then, we add in magic from the atmosphere itself, and soon enough surprised Kyle was surrounded by the storm of raging raw magic. Next, dragons started to move. There is no need for him to be recognized by us. Still, he shall have our blessing. Keep the magic circulation safe. And thus a new demon-familiar is born! As each and every dragon says his blessing, the new waves of magical power are being sent into Kyle, further adding to the vortex of magic inside of him. Ah! This is CC The concentration of magic keeps on getting denser and denser, shifting into a physical object. Soon enough, it turns into what looks like a huge egg. The shell began to break with a soft sound that could not be heard for normal ears. After the shell broke, what was sitting there was the appearance of Kyle, looking exactly like the day when we have met for the first time. But, for some reason he was holding his head with both of his hands. What the hell is this, this magical power? I feel stuffed, in more ways than one. Umm, since the other dragons also cooperated in creating you, probably you are full of knowledge how to maintain and repair the leylines. There should also be an array of magical techniques, so you can choose the ones that suit you best. Congratulations, Kyle! It seems like you are going to be a splendid demon! While I continue to speak, Kyle walks out of the remains of his shell. He looks into the sky. Not that I could help it. Being a normal demon would be more than enough in my book If you did turn into that, you would only be fixated on fighting with other demons. No, after some thought, this form may be good. While I was thinking, Kyle let out a dry laugh and looked in the direction of Nectar. Apparently, he was feeling exactly the same. In an instant, each and every one of the people present swarms over Kyle. Kyle! I thought that we might never see each other againCCCCCC!!! Im so glad to see you again!!! Ah, not fair! Mother! Father! I want in, too! Looking at this whole situation, Kyle couldnt help it but laugh where he stood. Then, Nectar suddenly rose his face. .Hmm, your magic seems to be a lot stronger than it was in the past. Hey, Kyle, did you perhaps use shred of Lava and Arus magical energy to create your new magical core? So how about a short test? Try to fire a few spells, see how it goes! Why you, even at times like this Kyle glanced over us while letting out a deep sigh. I didnt think it would be quite like this, but Im glad that I could see you again. Of course! We all smiled as we answered. Chapter 62 Volume 2 Chapter 27: Boy Meets Dragon In his visions, Elvie saw a scene of a young boy and his little sister being attacked by the Spirit Eater. It was a nightmare he has seen many times before, waking up just as the monster was about to devour Marca and ending his own existence. However, this time the vision was different from the usual one. This time, just before he was about to be eaten, the monster gets hit by a huge blasts, that ends up obliterating him completely. In the midst of falling magical stones, a silhouette of a creature can be seen. Ah, thats right, Elvie finally managed to remember. It was this dragon that saved both of them on that day. Being attacked by the Spirit Eater, Marca lost consciousness and was almost killed in the process. His grandfather spoke a lot about dragons. He said that they were kind creatures well versed in all kinds of magic. That dragon was much more terrifying than the ones in his grandfathers stories, but still it offered a possible solution for his predicament. And then Elvie ended up making a contract with one. For getting the dragon to save Marcas life, Elvie agreed to let it inhabit his own body. The dragon said that that he was interested in Elvie. His reason being that he was interested to learn more about humans in general. Why did he forget about that? I made you forget so that my observations would not be corrupted. Elvie turned towards the voice, and there was a dragon standing right there. He took a deep breath,That explains it I cannot use my magic because of the contract I made with you at that time. Elvie tires to recall every little bit of information they learned in class about spirits and making contracts with them. He felt relieved that at least one of his long time questions was answered, and he couldnt help it but laugh. I see, thats right. Thank you. Question. Why are you thanking me? The boy could tell that the dragon was visibly confused. His appearance was intimidating at first, but for some reason the air around him seemed to be strangely familiar. I know I said it already, but Im not thanking you for your help with the Spirit Eater. I was thanking you for saving Marcas life. Thank you. He thanks him again, but the dragon remained silent. Just when Elvie was starting to think that he said something strange, the dragon spoke up. Apology. I occupied your body and used your magical energy, rendering you unable to use magic in the process. Elvies eyes widen in surprise. No, I guess it was all written in the contract, but I was just unable to understand as a child. Theres no need for you to apologize. But, I made you go through so much of unnecessary suffering. I see, so this dragon knows everything there was to know about Elvie. He could feel all of Elvies grief, remorse and sorrows. Realizing that now, Elvie felt embarrassed beyond belief. But yes, this dragon was always at Elvies side. So Elvie said, while scratching his cheek and looking embarrassed. Im good now. I admit, at first it was really hard, but I dont think that anymore. I was able to make up with Marca, and I was also able to meet my best friends. And above all else, it was something I have chosen of my own volition. So its not like I hate you for that. Elvie decided to speak to the otherwise silent dragon. Were my memories helpful to you? Questions, more and more of them. Is, is that so? Elvie felt a little bit disappointed that his memories were of no apparent use to the dragon, but then he realized that the dragon was staring at him. Umm, is there anything more? No It said no, and began to stare intensely at Elvie. While the boy was clearly puzzled, yet another deep sigh could be heard. Aaaaggh, geez, senpai! I told you that you need to say those things properly! There was another creature that appeared out of the dark, with jet-black scales cropped with red ones here and there. Elvie knew that figure, He heard about it many times from his grandfathers tales. Black Flame Dragon Elvie spoke up that name while feeling entranced, upon hearing it, the black dragon shook its head erratically. Please, dont ever call me by that name again. Dragon-san or Lava, either one of those is fine with me. The black dragon was enveloped by blinding light, and after a few seconds what emerged from the light was a young woman whose hair was a mixture of black with red bunches. Her transformation complete, she turns to the other dragon and speaks to it with a calm and gentle voice. Come now, senpai. Inspired by the words of a woman calling herself Lava, the dragon finally spoke to Elvie. I will terminate the contract I made with you. Umm, this means It means that you will be able to use magic again. Elvie was so surprised by the womans words that he couldnt really believe it in the first moment. Suddenly, there is a small ball of light that comes out of Elvies chest. He could only watch in amazement how the ball lifts upwards, and then disappears inside of the dragon. Can I really use it again? He was finally able to reclaim what he had given up all those years ago. But even though they said something like that to him, he was unsure just how to feel about it. However, it was a little bit surprising that he managed to regain that ability, even though he gave up on it. Yes, and as of now, you can use magic just like you used to. You should give it a go once you wake up. The woman laughed, and then she looked at the dragon. Senpai, you should introduce yourself. Affirmative. Elvie was at a loss for a long time, so it was only now that he realized that the sand-colored dragon brought his face closer. His steep expression was truly terrifying. It opened its long mouth, filled to the brim with sharp teeth. My name is The One Who Becomes One with Wilderness. O, Okay. It was as if his brain was understanding the words, but just didnt wanted to accept them. I ask you for permission to be able to call you by your name. Huh? This time he heard the words, but he didnt understood their meaning at all. No, senpai, I do believe that you need to explain yourself and your intention more properly, or otherwise you will just confuse the boy. Affirmative. The sand-colored dragon responds to the woman, who in turn holds her head, as if she was having a headache. This image was rather comical, and the dragons image was becoming less and less serious in Elvies eyes. The sand-colored dragon looked to be in deep roughy then said, I will protect you for as long as my body and my soul lasts. In return, I would like you to be my companion. Your words are way to uptight. I dont think the boy get what you are saying in the slightest. Impossible to explain further. The woman looks to the sky in exparations. Elvie didnt understand any of that, but he chose to remain silent about it. Elvie then speaks, Umm, hmm. If, if you feel responsible for the fact that I couldnt use magic, theres no need for you to feel that way. Because thanks to you I am still alive. It was exactly because of this dragon that he is still alive, since it was always there when he was in danger. Wasnt this dragon the one who helped him avoid dangers in the first place? Since you are my contractor, I am obliged to keep you safe. Yes, since now you are no longer in a contract with me, there would be no reason for you to do so. However It was strange for the sand-colored dragon to look so disappointed, but nevertheless, Elvie continued. So, now that there are no rules or obligations bounding you, then whats the problem with us becoming friends normally? Or is that a problem since I am a human being and not a dragon? Then, for some strange reason, both the woman and the dragon opened their eyes wide. Being stared at by two pairs of golden irises, Elvie felt at a bit of a loss on what to do or say. W, what? You, the best. Umm. Isnt that no good? Afterall, I was aware of you, but you werent aware of me.The sand-colored dragon asked, and Elvie was not sure if he understood his words at all. Then, the dragon continued speaking, Im not an expert, but arent friends about talking, spending time and overcoming various obstacles together? So, isnt that a problem that we basically dont know anything about each other? Before he could even realize it, the dragon was already saying something like that. Ah, no, for example, how about this!? I cant explain it all that well, but you see, dragons are just a great beings! We also learned during classes that they support the world with their existence! Im just a normal human, and I think it is simply unbecoming of me to become friends with something so magnificent! So Im sor The sand-colored dragon bore its fangs at Elvie who was about to apologize. Elvie initially started to panic at the sight of that, but it took him a while to understand that the dragon was in fact laughing. No, thats not it. I was just hoping that you could become my friend. Umm, really? Although he addressed him without any honorifics whatsoever, the dragon seemed to be more than satisfied by that. Affirmation. It is a sign of a true friendship that you address someone with their name only. Asking for permission to call you by your name, in return you can also do the same with me. The dragon said again, but this time Elvie thought he understood what it wanted to say. However, he was still at a loss about all the other things. Long story short, does that mean this dragon really wanted to be friends with Elvie? Dragon who supports the world? He and a little kid? He had an option to refuse, but really, what was that feeling? It looked as if this dragon was too embarrassed to admit that he didnt want to say goodbye, but at the same time he looked kinda happy. What the hell is this? Uwah Elvie thought to himself that this dragon couldnt get any weirder than it already was, but he decided to keep it to himself since apparently its trying its best. Your answer. Umm, well, as long as youre fine with me, Im okay with it? I guess? While Elvie was pressed to give an answer, the woman began to clap her hands enthusiastically. Congratulations, senpai!! Even if faced with such words, the sand-colored dragon looked to unmoved, but it also looked to be somehow relieved. Oh well, since this is all but a dream, I guess it cant be helped. Umm, my name is Elvie. For now, how should I address you? Hearing Elvies question, the dragon seemed to be lost in thought for a moment. In that short amount of time, it seems that a lot of thoughts went through its head. Ill think about it before you wake up. Haa, I see. Elvie replied, feeling as if something was pulling on his back. When he tried to turn around, he heard the womans voice. One more thing. I have a request for you. Its regarding Aru. Aru, did something happened to him!? Hearing that, Elvie remembered the last memory he had about Aru, and he tried to get up at once. However, the more he struggled, the stronger the sensation of being pinned to the ground got. Dont worry, Aru is fine. Luckily, you were the only ones to witness his true form, so it shouldnt be that much of a problem, but Please continue to be his friend. Hearing the womans voice, Elvie could only nod his head in relief. Understood! Im counting on you. Youre the only one who can do it! His consciousness rising, Elvie meets the gaze of the golden-eyed dragon. See you. Being seen off by the gaze of the dragons golden eyes, Elvies consciousness continued to rise CCCCCC ********* When Elvie opened his eyes, he saw an unfamiliar ceiling. However, judging by the strong smell of medicinal herbs in the air, Elvie came to a conclusion that he must have been brought into the sickroom. There was a window right next to his bed. The horizon was dimly lit, so the morning was probably just around the corner. Somehow, he felt like he hand one heck of a wild dream. There were two dragons inside of it, and one of them even wanted to be friends with him. Man, what a strange dream! Ah, youre awake. Elvie jumped up. He suddenly heard a melodic voice right next to him. Looking up, he could see the sand-colored dragon, although much smaller than in the dream, floating around the room. T, that was real!? Affirmation, everything which has transpired was real, it was neither a dream nor illusion. The dragon nods, and then it floats closer to Elvie. Im Vass. Vass? Elvie repeated just like a parrot, Elvie was trying to remember everything that happened before he woke up. Affirmative. It is my recommended name from now on. Elvie Slaggart. Normally friends do not call one another with their full names. Elvie is just fine. Or you can even call me El or Elv, so it sounds more like a friend-thing. Elv, huh? The dragon blinked a few times, wondering about that for a few seconds. While watching the dragon, the events of today slowly began to come back to Elvie. Thats right, all of that was true CCCCCC Feeling afraid, Elvie closed his palm into a fist and opened it a few times. Then, trying to conjure a spell that he did so many times in the past, he tried to collect his magic. Search. As soon as he said those words, something inside of him mind told him that the uniform he was searching for was inside of the drawer. !! It was a trivial spell, one that even a slightly magically capable child would be able to cast. Tears began to flow down Elvies cheeks. It seems that his magic really returned to him. He regained his confidence. He knew that he can do it. Still, being able to do something like that for the first time in five years made him extremely happy. Someone put a hand on Elvies back, and through his tears, he could hear a voice. It was a big hand. What are you crying for? Clearly astonished, he looked up to see a man with golden hair and eyes looking at him. Elvies thoughts stopped all at once. His tears also stopped. Vass, is that you? Affirmative. Elvie felt as though he wanted to cry, but this time around it was for an entirely different reason. This reason was that such a great-looking man would always be by his side. But he couldnt bring himself to say that out loud. Just as he was about to give up, the man spoke up. I always wanted to do this. Every time someone cried. Having heard that, Elvie no longer felt as though he wanted to smack away the hand that was resting on his back. Im crying because Im happy now. I can see that. How can you say that with a straight face? I mask my emotions. His words were painful just a little bit, but still, Elvie laughed. Its okay now. I understand. Then, Elvie asked Vass C the dragon C another question that was pressing him. Vass, for how long did I slept? About two days and fourteen hours have passed since you were brought here. Since you severely overburdened you magical core, it took you a while to regenerate enough magic to sustain you. After sleeping for a while, Elvie tried to take his feet off the bed, but he was still slightly weak. Question, where are you going? To Arus place. I have to get there. He tried to change into his uniform, but he was still too weak and was feeling dizzy, making it unable for him to do anything. When he staggered and felt that he was going to collapse, someone suddenly supported him. If thats what you want to do, let me help you. Thats what friends are for. Said the dragon, and Elvie couldnt help it but to think just how cool he sounded. Yep, having this guy around him will surely bring him a lot of trouble. Question, is there a problem? No, not at all. By the way, can you change into that previous form of yours? He had no ill intent behind those words, but he heard a voice full anxiety in response. Question, is there a problem with how my humanoid form looks? No, if anything, my own pride is the problem here Pride? The dragon asked with a seriously concerned expression, and Elvie thought that thinking about that any more is going to get him nowhere. It was truly ridiculous. This guy here is a dragon. Measuring him with human standards would be truly inappropriate. When he thought that he might not really get used to it, a thought suddenly occurred to him. Vass-san, the dragons are supposed to maintain the circulation of magic. So is it really okay for you to abandon your duties just like that? No problem at all. I am still actively doing my duties around this region. This body is merely my terminal of sorts. I can still be friends with you. Does this mean he can act independently like that forever? They were still a good distance from being called friends, but Elvie thought that they might get there someday. Chapter 63 Volume 2 Chapter 28: Dragon-san Is Puzzled Lava POV The demonic outbreak at Signos Academy has ended thanks to the combine efforts of teachers, magic division students and combat division students, who managed to reduce the number of attackers in a swift fashion. Their response was quick and efficient. In the aftermath, there were many people injured, but there were no deaths. Some of the students said they even encountered a First Class Monster and a huge man surrounded by lightning, but whether it was true or not this was still largely unknown. The above is the final report. It is truly a miracle that we managed to contain such a huge outbreak with so little casualties. The cause of the outbreak is currently still under investigation, but as of yet it is still unknown. Thank you very much, Seram. We both nodded our heads to Serams words, noticing that the man himself looked really tired and stressed out. Two days after the subjugation of the demons, we managed to restore the most part of the magic circulation in the region, and now we were meeting with Seram to talk about this whole situation. Of course, we couldnt really tell him about the test laid out by the dragons, but aside from that we told him everything we knew about the mysterious facility, and he was listening to our words with utmost curiosity. Sorry, Seram. I should have noticed that sooner. I bow down to Seram, apologizing with a guilt-filled voice. No, it was not your fault. If you trace back its origin, that facility could have been very well made by human hands. So I say that were equally at fault here. This time around, the magical facility was destroyed without leaving any traces behind. It wont be able to be restored ever again, but Seram nodded his head, seeing how Nectar got hesitant there for a moment. Who was the one to bring it back? There is a possibility that it was one of the students of Signos Academy. We must investigate the matter immediately. No, maybe they were someone from outside of Signos after all. Nee-san, why do you think so? The thing that was used to restore that facility was ancient magic. I told Seram what I saw at the place of the magical facility when I went there to investigate once the crisis was over. Truth to be told, the people of Signos Academy could very well restore that place if they wanted to. However, it is a work that would require at least hundreds of people to work without rest for decades. And the magic that was at work there was not the one of restoration, but rather the one that reproduced the memory of the land itself. In other words, it was magic that brought dreams to life. When Lava broke the spell, the place returned to its original ruined state. Heavens then who? While Seram was deep in thoughts, Nectar and I procured a staff and laid it before him. Nectar also found this at the site. Is that fathers staff? It was left behind in the middle of the facility. Ahh, Im glad. The search for it was suspended because of the demonic crisis. I see you were looking for it all this time. Yup, thats right. We thought that it was slightly different from before, but as Seram reached out for the staff an expression of both joy and relief appeared on his face, but before he could grab it, it began to float in the air on its own, changing its form. Seram was shocked to see his father, Kyle, raising his arm to greet him, while looking all young. Hey there, Seram. How are you? Father, is that you? Seems that way to me. By some strange twist and turn of events now this staff accommodates my spirit body. Its a shame that its going to be put into a glass casing, really. There was a moment of silence during which Kyle was scratching his cheeks while Serams arms dropped. I thought that it might have been the case, but I never thought I would be able to meet my father again during my lifetime. It is strange for me as well. Im happy to see you again, Seram. Kyle continued to speak. Chrome is dead. So, I am honestly happy that I get the chance to meet you again. Seram smiles just a little bit bashfully, looking at Kyle. The grandchildren, they seem to be doing just fine. Oh, I even have a great grandson now. Thanks to those guys, they really worked hard on that day. After those words, Seram finally noticed. Youre that big man surrounded by lightning. Most certainly. I was told that the school I created was in trouble, so I thought I might lend you guys a hand. To Kyles words, Seram bowed down his head. Thank you very much for protecting this school. No, it was partially my fault that this whole mess happened, so I was only trying my best to redeem myself for my mistake. But still! Kyle said nothing more, just nodding his head. Probably because he knew just how great of a burden it was on Seram. After a short while, he rose his head again, an easygoing look back on his face. Still, putting you back in a glass casing is a no-go. We must think of something to prevent that. I think it would be just fine if you made a replica of the staff. Im counting on you with that, Father. Roger that. Kyle nodded while smiling wryly, and after a short while Seram asked him another question. By the way, Father, where are you staying now? For the time being Im crashing at Nectars place. After that, I was thinking of moving out somewhere else? Something along those lines. The school is going to resume faculty activities as of tomorrow morning. If you feel like it, please stop by my house for tonight. Fine by me. Will you introduce me to the grandchildren? They laugh together, and both of them let out a small sigh at the same time. For a short while I was worried that Seram might not be able to accept this development quite so easily, but it seems my worries were actually baseless. Thats right, Seram. How is young Elvie feeling? Oh, thats right! I was just about to tell you that. Elvie woke up some time ago and it looks like he is able to use magic again! Seram became excited, while his expression brightened. Both the Academys survival and Elvies recover are nothing short of miracles in my eyes. I think I will have him take the magical aptitude test again in the nearby future and transfer him to the magic division. CCCC However, there seems to be a spirit lizard following him around. Can you imagine that? Seeing Serams surprised expression, I glanced at both Kyle and Nectar. We all agreed with our eyes that it was high time to explain everything to him. ********* I didnt think that other dragons could be this foolish. Nectar was angry. Well, I was angry, too, but I tried not to show it as much as he was. At the moment, Nectar was in the other dimension together with other dragons. Upon his return, Kyle and I asked him how the meeting went. Nectars expression softened, and a small smile blossomed on his lips. My smile, on the other hand, was so perfect that it could be put into textbooks as a role model. I understand what happened, so rest assured, Lava. Anyways, Im going to go and consult Gramps now. Umm, about what? About the way of balancing the worlds magic even if all of the other dragons were to be destroyed? Wait just a minute, Nectar! Im happy that you are angry on my behalf, but lets not get too much ahead of ourselves, shall we!? They need to apologize to you for attacking and confining you, and I want to be present when that happens. I could see it in his eyes that he was dead serious about it, and so I looked towards Kyle for help, but he just shook his head while looking apologetic. Dont look at me. He said hell do it, so hes going to do it. Its even worse than that situation with that message from the 14th king of Ballow. Its better if you just let him calm down naturally. But even so, it is really a sight to behold when Nectar gets seriously angry. Seeing how Kyle, Nectars usual emergency break, was powerless to do anything, I understood just how serious this whole situation really was. Luckily, soon after the other dragons called for me, so I was able to get inside to closed space with our consciousness alone. Contrary to my worries, Nectar smiles as he sees the appearing dragons. But his smile was ice-cold. Like absolute zero ice-cold. In addition to malicious intents pouring out of him, his murderous aura was so intense that others could clearly sense it. Father, youre scaring me. Sensing that, Aru hugs me, looking all frightened. Nectar finally began to speak, and all of the dragons began to listen to him, as if his ice-cold aura affected them as well. Despite your so called unanimous consensus, didnt you just ignored Lava opinion completely and even detained her? I know that Lavas views may be considered a heresy among you, with her respect of the humankind. But she was just trying to help other races. If so, Lavas experiences should be considered a valuable source of information. You should have listened to her before making something as stupid as the thing you did. Wouldnt you agree? However, opinions are mixed. Subjectively speaking, you didnt even know that at that point. You didnt have any right to deny her having only fragmentary knowledge. Above all else, Lava is not limiting herself when it comes to interactions, communicating with both spirits and demons, and all of the experience she accumulates through those interactions is a valuable source of information about this world. The One Who Becomes One With the Wilderness was the only one who was willing to listen to her words, and as a result he managed to become friends with a child of the human tribe. Thus he became another useful source of information to you. Hearing Nectars words, the dragons became restless. Uhhh, it is true that I supported senpai a little in his attempts at making friends, but it was only because he was the one to help me in the beginning Nectar cast a quick glance at me. Yes, yes, I will keep my mouth shut for now. Is that okay with you? People may seem fragile, small and foolish to you. I am a spirit myself, but in your eyes I must be a weak one at best. But we also have things that we hold dear. That what makes us strong. Its not that dragons are the only ones capable of carrying out their responsibilities. Let me say this clearly: you are too indifferent towards other races. And it is this kind of arrogance that will come to bring you down one day. Both Kyle and I looked at Nectar, who looked as if nothing could stop him at the moment. It seems that one of the dragons was distressed by Nectars words, as it stood up and came in front of the rest. If he was in his physical form, the ground would surely tremble from the impact of his body. One Who Becomes One With the Wilderness, is the spirit saying the truth? Yes. About a day ago, I was able to become friends with a human child thanks to all of their advices. Ooouh, it was sweet of him to say something like that, but at the same time it made me feel really embarrassed, as if someone had suddenly confessed their love to me. But Im glad that Senpai thought that I was useful to him. Understanding. Born From Lava and Incarnation of the Night. Hahyii! A quick call was made and I let out a weird sound, just like Elvie sometimes would when he was startled. It, it was a really weird noise. From now on, we all shall take all of your input into consideration when it comes to any future action. We shall also allow for humans to provide their insight on some matters in the future. Seeking cooperation. By that, you could clearly see just how desperate they all got, CRACK! Suddenly Nectar began to lose his balance and swing off his feet. Oh, it looks like the ground split open right under him, even though there was no ground in this place per se. Oh, Im surprised you didnt know about that. This space it created by the dragons, and it tends to be rather unstable, depending on their mental states. Wasnt that just precious that Nectar managed to get the dragons all flustered like that? It was decided to reflect on our actions. We sincerely apologize. Umm, thank you? Same here, really. To be perfectly honest, I was still far from forgiving them for putting Aru and Nectar in the harms way. But I could sense that right now, in this moment, they really regretted what they have done to me and to humans as well. Somehow, even Nectar was willing to accept their apologies. Lava, I dont care all that much about them. What matters is that they understood their mistakes. No, Nectar. The fact that Lava-dono is happy should be more than enough to you. Guess I cannot really be helped. Kyle was bickering with Nectar, who was still feeling reluctant about this whole situation. Haah, oh well, guess for now things are going to be fine, so why bother with this any longer than really necessary? After that, the dragons began discussing various things with each other, and as a result I was asked to give quite a few opinions on various topics. From now, we shall also work on acquiring information on various races of this world and relay them to the three of you. We also want to acquire information on how spirits and demons can be of assistance in maintaining the correct circulation of magic. Nectar Prominent and Kyle Sluggart, we hope that you two can be of assistance in this matter. If thats what both Lava and Aru want me to do, then I have no complains. I agree to help, as well. Cooperation established, much obliged. I had a lot on my mind that I wanted to say, but for the time being I chose to stay silent and just enjoy this moment. Although it was but a small step, it should be enough to secure the magical circulation for decades to come. It will be slow, but the change is sure to occur. Having disclosed all of this information, Kyle decided to raise his voice again before the dragon congregation would declare the meeting as concluded. Theres one last thing I want to ask. What is it? I was awakened as a spirit because my staff was left in the middle of an area filled with dense magic, so dense that it began to give birth to demons. That place was a facility which was gathering magic, neglected and forgotten by humans. However, said facility was destroyed almost one hundred years ago, but was recently restored. That was the cause of magical anomaly. Are you the ones who restored that facility and left my staff there? We wanted to hear more about it, but what came to us as a response was nothing but denial. Denial. While selecting the site most suitable for the test, the only magical anomalies that we detected and blocked were those coming from The One Who Becomes One With the Wilderness. Humans were unaware of the facilitys existence. In other words, my staff was there. We dont know. That concludes the meeting. In response to that, we all looked at each other in puzzlement. Chapter 64 What exactly does that mean? I sighed and said, after the slightly exhausting Dragon conference, to which Kyle, who has been freeloading in the house for the past few days replied, while we were gathered at the dining table. It is certain that it was the dragons who promoted the magical power abnormality this time, but they will restore the magic guidance facility, that is to say, the culprit who stole my staff is different. If you think about it, there is no person who can ask dragons who had no interaction with other species until now to steal your staff Compared to other dragons even my communication ability is considered outstanding. There is no way that they can communicate and train other humans into a first-class soldier. It was a little late for the commotion, but nothing has been resolved as the criminal who stole Kyles staff is still unknown. Thank you for waiting. Kyle and I fell silent when a cheerful Nectar brought breakfast from the kitchen. Looking at Nectar, makes me feel happy and refreshed. Im humming a song. I just made too much, but Kyle is also there so it is okay, right? Nectar smiled embarrassedly and put the simmering soup and golden omelet side by side. It looked so delicious today and I became excited about it, but when Kyle looked at the soup his face became doubtful. Nectar, the meat used in this thing is Ah, thats the wyvern meat that has been sent by the priest! Im going to grind it and make it a hamburger tomorrow. Please look forward to it. When I heard the words of the smiling nectar, I felt hostility towards the boiling hot buns piled up in the basket. Nectars anger has not subsided Kyle and my face twitched, but Nectar suddenly said with a serious face. As I said before, I have another doubt. What? Why did the criminal leave behind only Kyles staff during the magic anomaly? Thats right. The biggest mystery is there. Other magic tools have never returned at all, right? Honestly, my memory is vague before I woke up. I dont remember what kind of guy carried me out. Kyle looked troubled as he scratched his face but continued as he remembered. For some reason it just said please be my friend[ 1.TL NOTE: Here g(Nakama) is used instead of _(Tomodachi) thats the reason for the following question. g: People who share the same goal and work/struggle/fight together in a group or organization. They often can be your close friends, too, but thats not necessary. A person whom you personally dislike, or whom you dont even know, can sometimes be your g. gˤʤäƤ means Join us, but not Be my (personal) friend. _: A friend. Something based on personal feelings of intimacy or affection. You dont have to do something special with your _. They can be someone you havent met for a long time.] What kind of friend did he mean? I suddenly realized that Nectar has put the soup bowl next to me. By the way, the condition to make Kyle a spirit was put in a strange order, dont you think? Is it a coincidence? No way, do you think the criminal was deliberately trying to meddle with Kyles process in becoming a spirit? But, Lava-Dono, are you sure? That is, Well We arent certain. Also, when you were asked to become friends, did you refuse Ah yes, did you? Maybe. Listening to Kyles replies with his ostensibly vague memory, makes me feel less confident. So what on earth actually happened? By the way Lava, I havent seen Aru. Oh! Since today is school day, he went into his room to change his clothes. Its a little late. I will take a look When Nectar inquired, I became a little worried and went to Arus room. Aru, come for breakfast. Aa, yes. Together with the dispirited reply, the door was opened timidly. Aru didnt change into his uniform and his expression is glum. I somehow knew the reason, but I still asked. Whats wrong? Im scared to go to school Aru said in a whisper while tightly clutching the hem of his clothes, I replied in order to persuade him. The only people who saw Arus appearance are El-Kun and Mikoto. Marca-Chan and Iori-Kun only know that Aru can use magic. So, Aru can go to school the same as before. Im afraid to meet El senpai, mother I stroke Arus head, he looks like he is about to cry at any moment. Its okay. El-Kun accepted the Senpai Dragon as his friend, so how can Aru be disliked? But As I finished saying, Aru went silent. Perhaps, Aru understood my words. To be honest, my heart is not settled. I hope everything will be okay, but there is a small possibility that things wont turn out well like I imagined. What if they dont reject him outright, but they still keep their distance from him? My anxiety is endless if I keep thinking about it. Even if I keep speculating, it will be meaningless. Aru has to get over it himself. For now, Aru, how about we eat breakfast first? Lets go eat some omelet. Yes. So, I urged Aru to the dining, without touching on that subject further. Nectar and Kyle seemed to notice the unusual change in Aru too, but they began to eat breakfast as usual without saying anything. Ufufu the white part of this bread is smooth like silk and delicious, so yummy! When I brought the bread filled with Nectars love to my mouth and drank the soup, the house bell rang. Is that a visitor? Oh, I will go check` As Aru raised his face, I stood up and opened the front door, and there were two children standing outside as expected. I was waiting for you both. Thank you for coming. When I smiled involuntarily, Elvie, who had a miniature-sized senior dragon on his shoulder, became stiff with surprise. There is also Marca-Chan who looks at me unexpectedly. Oh, it was nice to finally meet you all. I am Arus mother, Lava. I hope to get along with you all. Huh, uh, mother? Yes, really. Mother. Onii-chan, whats wrong? Quizzically looking at Elvie, Marca-Chan tried to call him but to no avail. Oh, thats right. I dont know where to start. First of all, I have to give them an explanation. However, when I commenced opening my mouth, a series of hurried footsteps can be heard behind me. When I looked back, a completely still Aru was standing there with a surprised expression on his face. El-senpai, Marca-chan. Why Elvie took a look at Aru and seemed to regain his composure. He placed his hands on his waist and said, We came to pick you up. Yes, Aru! School is starting today! But Im not a human being, and Im hiding a lot of things from you guys. To Aru who is at a loss, Elvie said, Such a thing doesnt matter. Senpai Aru is Aru, isnt that right? Do you also know about me, Marca? Yeah, I heard from Onii-chan and Vass. Mikoto-senpai and Iori-senpai also know about you. When Aru stared wide-eyed with surprise, the small dragon which was riding on Elvies shoulder shook his head up and down. Positive. It replied. Refusing to accept this so easily Aru continued, Senpai, how can you be so easy going about this? In response, Elvie tilted his head in an unusual way and approached Aru. Then he put his hands on Arus head. The only thing I know is that you are a junior boy genius child named Aru Figura, who happens to be Marcas classmate and a friend of mine. If you happen to also be a dragon, would that change the fact? !! I am lonely when Aru is not there. Arus breathing became ragged hearing Elvies declaration, while Marca smiled on the side. Watching the scene unfold, my golden pupil moistened. I felt so happy and relieved that I didnt know what to do with the overflowing emotions. But one thing is certain: at this moment, it can be said that Aru has made some valuable friends. I smiled looking at Aru who was moved to tears stared embarrassingly at smiling Elvie. At that moment, Elvies line of sight moved down and his expression became perplexed. Aru? You. That clothes?? Yes. Oh, my God, I still havent changed into my uniform yet! Senpai, Marca, wait a minute! Its not like that, I mean Im not talking about that! Surprised Aru turned the hem of his light green clothes. Elvie asked the question openly while trembling. You, why are you wearing a skirt!? Aru who was currently wearing a bright green one-piece dress handcrafted by Ligurila blinked his eyes incessantly. AC thats right. Aru usually wears boys uniform at school, isnt it? In fact, it can be said that I am at fault for this, Arus gender is not fixed as he is a dragon afterall. So, before admission, I asked Aru which way he wanted to be registered at school and because he thought that the uniform pants looked cool, he chose to be registered as a boy. However, the children clothes made by Ligurila were packed tightly in Arus closet regardless of gender, and Aru usually chose between trousers or skirts from time to time. But speaking of which, I know that men usually wear pants and women wear skirts. It never happen that a boy is wearing a dress so casually. Why do you say that, is it because it looks cute? No, youre a man!? Cant a boy wear skirt? Facing Aru who was earnestly making a face of wonder, Elvie looked up at the sky and for some reason, his ears turned red. Oh? Very cute! Aru! Oh, thank you, Marca. Marca, how can you accept this so casually!? Marca smiled politely and said while looking at Elvie who was astounded. Well, I became friends with Aru because of the incident of him fixing my ribbon. Also, Aru is well-known for fixing girls hair among the Elementary school girls. I feel that Aru wearing a dress is not unusual at all. I memorized it when I saw father was fixing mothers hair. Ahaha Is that so.. Hearing Elvies reply, Aru laughed while looking embarrassed. I also blushed a little. No, when I do my hair, I only put it all together, so at times Nectar makes changes to it. I think the most feminine person in our home is Nectar. Moreover, Aru is a dragon, its strange to apply human values on him! Onii-Chans is being obstinate! Is that so, is that what it is? Marca was filled up with pride, Elvie became overwhelmed for an instant and glanced at Aru to observe. Senpai, doesnt it look good on me? Looking upward while tilting his head to the side, Aru gazed at Elvie with upturned eyes, with a perfect Bishjo look. The flaxen-cut hair and innocent features have turned into a natural charm. Elvie immediately averted his eyes and quickly said. Uhm, first of all, Aru, go change into your uniform. What? Aru seemed a little disappointed, but nodded his head. The mini dragon senpai on Elvies shoulder raised its head and asked. El. Question, heartbeat rise. Reason? its, its nothing! Dont point that out! Consent? Senior sunk into silence with a look of wonder, I unintentionally smiled at Elvie who finally let out his breath. This is an unexpected development, isnt? Oh yeah, please come inside. You all probably havent eaten anything this morning, have you? Aru still not have his breakfast. Would you like to join him? As I called out, Elvie, who knew my identity from his dream, became rigid again. On the contrary, Marca-chan is simply unaware. She just looked a bit hesitant as she never came inside the house before. Is that ok? Of course. Marca, come on! Father is making omelets! If you listened carefully, you could hear eggs were being cooked in the frying pan. Yeah, Nectar was definitely listening to our conversation. Hey, El-kun come in, I want you to meet some people. El-senpai, what are you hesitating about? N, no, because of Black Flame El-kun Imitating Nectar I showed a sweet smile, to which Elvie immediately stopped his words halfway. Very good. Did you remember you have to stop? Elvie had a stiff face, but when the delicious smell of eggs drifted in, Elvies stomach completely gave in. E, Excuse my intrusion. Yes, please. Oh, senpai, do you also want to eat? I asked the dragon on Elvies shoulder. Customs of humans. Experience, want. And like that Elvie and Marca-Chan were introduced to Kyle. Both of them were excited about the battle. Furthermore, Elvie was shocked to learn that Kyle was his great grandfather. Time passed by and the children realized that they were going to be late for school. Come lets gDDDo The smiling faces of Aru, who waved excitedly to us before running on the road to school with Elvie and Marca, was very radiant. Chapter 65 Lava POV A corner of a sunny mountainous area. My current workplace. Even if it is said that it is pleasantly warm, a perfectly clear atmosphere without any obstruction, sunlight pours down ultraviolet light glaringly to the level that it is not dangerous, the altitude is high to the extent that tall trees do not grow. It is an environment in which unless a normal persons body is gradually accustomed to, it is an unpleasant feeling. Well, if its a dragon me or a spirit Nectar it is not a problem, rather, thanks to the thick concentration of magic in the whole area, it is easy to adjust to the environment. Aah again, I am really thankful for Kyles amazing communication skills. He was a big help in bridging the communication barrier with the Dwarf village. It allowed me to properly explain my intentions. Kyle was always good at grasping the hearts of the people even from the olden days. Thanks to Kyle were allowed to inspect the engraving workshop and gained some knowledge, on top of that they held a banquet and invited us to join. After that, Kyle, who was still weak in drinking alcohol despite becoming a magical being, was forced to drink alcohol called The Dwarves Special fire. Then, the Dwarves women challenged Kyle to arm wrestling competitions, but Kyle just laughed. Kyle somehow managed to withdraw before the winner proceeded to nurse him, and is presently sleeping at the house with a hangover. Anyway, the Dwarven village seems to be fine now. I was getting tired of being attacked by the villager. Nevertheless, to achieve peace in half a day is no small feat. As I thought, former-politician is on another level, what Kyle did was simply amazing! Perhaps, from now on, Kyle will be asked by the dragons who are devastatingly poor in communication to go negotiate with people and spirits. Even now we are mostly avoiding the civilisations, as its difficult for dragons to communicate with other races. Usually, for making interchange as peaceful possible, the dragons come to me for guidance. However, from now and for decades to come, the dragons will surely be counting on Kyle. Actually, when I think about it now, I may not be able to live without Kyle anymore Lava? When I unconsciously leaked the voice of my heart, Nectar called me. Surprised by his low complicated tone I looked at him who had a stumped light smile on his face. I know you dont mean it in a romantic way, but I will get jealous, so please keep it in moderation ok? What are you talking about, Nectar? That unusually serious tone was somewhat funny and I chuckled. Im sure Kyle is still devoted to Belga? Similarly, like I am with you. Even if I know that fact in my head, you should still show some restraint. Imagine if I am hanging out with other women. How would you feel? I thought for a moment and searched within my heart. I think I will be fine. Why? Because I cant imagine a situation where Nectar falls in love with someone else other than me. I smiled mischievously and Nectars light blue eyes rounded in surprise. He clearly became flustered. Well, well, thats true I guess But still I have confidence in our love . I laughed while looking at Nectars white skin was gradually turning red. Maybe it is because youre a dragon, so you see it differently. But since I was a human, I can get jealous you know? Is that so? Yes. So, I can accept for you being around Kyle, but dont joke too much with any other man. Especially Senjiro-san. Dont even think about touching his tail. Muh yes. Since Nectar asked seriously, I nodded reluctantly. I had planned to touch that bushy tail someday, but looks like I have to give up on that. Mikoto-Chan is a girl. Maybe Nectar will let me touch hers if I ask someday? When I was thinking of such thing, Nectar reached out his hand to my cheeks, and I was spontaneously drawn towards him. Even though he kissed and hugged me in my dragon forms hundreds of times, it is still embarrassing no matter how many times he did it. It makes me warm and I feel happy. See, I am right afterall. What do you mean, Lava? Sure enough, Nectar is the only one I allow to do these things with me. As I wanted to get a little closer, I decided to take a human form. Nectar responded with a radiant smile. As I draw closer to Nectar Oh, you both are still passionate even when hundred years have passed. On that voice, I separated from Nectar at the speed of light. When I look back, I see a translucent grandpa with an incredibly cheeky mile. I was waiting for communication from the spirit tree. Gramps!?? When did you get here?! That foolish disciple of mine was about to kiss you. I thought it was bad to intrude, so I decided to watch quietly on the side. I was flustered and asked the question straightforwardly, to which he replies light heartedly. Slowly I can feel my face turning red. What was he doing going around applying such an advanced concealment technique for?! So Nectar, have you forgotten how to greet your master properly or has the cat got your tongue ? Nectar, you should greet gramps properly. Nectar who was questioned by gramps was just standing there speechless after being stopped in his act midway. No, why do you look so frustrated, Nectar? Chi Gramps clicked his tongue. Hmph, I guess my body is stiff for not moving much in the last 3000 years. Gramps quickly changed the topic and started to observe me from top to bottom. Since the disturbance in the flow of the magical power, Ive heard that you were restrained in that dimension. Hmm, but you seem to be okay now. Oh, thats right. Nectar who took the last incident seriously immediately told gramps what happened, gramps wanted to come to see me to make sure I am fine. Thank you for your concern. I wish I could come here earlier, but my body is a little old, it took sometime to reach this place. I also have one or two complaints to all those dragons. Although Im a little surprised by gramps reaction he is looking all serious and grumbling for my sake, I feel happy to know that he cares for me. Make sure to call me if there is anything like this in the future, will you? Yes, thank you, gramps. I think that if Nectar and gramps join forces, it will intimidate the dragons. Though Nectar has been pretty quiet until now. Gramps also noticed it and suddenly embraced me. Then, what do you say, lovely young girl? Want to play with this old man? Gramps turns his appearance into a young man. And before anyone could react, he quickly plants a kiss on my hair. Nectar was stunned. He looked angry and repeatedly opened and closed his mouth. Gramps. Can you not tease Nectar excessively? Aiya, its really amusing to see a jealous figure of the husband. Gramps, what are you doing speaking with such frankness?! Nectar, please dont take it to heart, gramps was just teasing you The way I see it is like gramps trying to be a father figure and trying to look cool in front of his daughter, just like in a movie scene. It seems that gramps noticed my expression and becomes shock in response. In the past, I used to be very popular with beautiful women. Thats right. theres a time like that No, I can tell that gramps is a charming old man, so I can imagine how popular he mustve been when he was young. But, still my feeling towards gramps is just like a family. Gramps pretended to feel hurt and his arm around me loosened, in that split moment Nectar pulled me in and held me close. Of course! Lava only reacts to me! Nectar, what are you doing competing like that? Gramps have some confidence, even Aru said the other day: my name is Aru. And someday, I am going to marry Gramps - Is that really what he said? Precisely I slipped out of Nectars shoulders and approached Gramps. I put my hand on one of his branches and that seemed to make him feel better. More importantly, Lava, how are you? Lets see, I am still recovering from my encounter with the Spirit Eater, and my magic is still not back to how it used to be. But it is slowly coming back to me. The Academys activities are also starting anew. Fumu, I would like to see that for myself someday. Back in my day there were no places of learning like that. I would like to see just how Aru boy is doing. Hope hes not being bullied or anything? No, the schools nowadays are nothing like that. Also, he managed to make good friends. He now has friends and reliable seniors. Hoo~. Just the other day, his identity as a dragon was actually exposed, but that hardly changed anything with his friends. Whats more, it looks like that Arus friendship with El-kun became even stronger after that incident. .. Hmm? Hm? Something about Gramps tone seemed off. P, please wait just a moment, Lava!? What was that about Elvie-kun just now? Eh, you didnt notice, Nectar? Just the other day when I went to see Aru at school, El-kun was able to tell that it was him, even though he was pretending to be a girl, one piece dress and all that. What if I told you something like that happened? It was meant to be just a little prank. I was forced to stop talking, for I felt that the atmosphere suddenly got much, much colder for some strange reason. Looking at both Nectar and Gramps, I could see a mysterious kind of blaze being kindled inside of their eyes, followed by worry and restlessness. Eh? What is it? My disciple. Just what kind of a human is that El person? Yes, Master. He is a great grandson of my best friend, someone who was able to become friends with a dragon. However, he is still but fifteen years old. Its way too early for him. My disciple, this needs to stop. Its a hundred years too early for anyone to be tainting our cute Aru with eyes of lust. As you wish, Master. Ill see to it that its done. Upon hearing their ridiculous exchange, I could only gaze to the sky with pity in my eyes. Ah geez, you two think way too deep about all of this! Hey, Gramps, why dont you leave it be? Why would I want to do that? Adolescent boys are all just a bunch of perverts, wolves in sheeps clothing! I know everything about it! Poor Aru may be in danger! I dont know about that. El-kun has lots of common sense, and besides, I highly doubt that he feels sexual attraction towards children five years younger than himself. No, you just dont get it. That Kyle boy fell in love with Belga, who at the time was more than ten years younger than him. Oh my god, what if those tendencies are genetic in this family Then we shall dispose of him right this instant! Aaahh, why wont the two of you stop spouting nonsense for a second! If you do anything that will make Aru sad, Im so done with you guys! I tell them that while wearing a truly terrifying expression on my face, to which they look stunned beyond belief. T, that would be A huge, problem Besides, I didnt think Id have to tell you this, but here goes: if you ever try to lay your hands on Aru, we will not forgive you for this. Understood? B, but what about others? Surely Im not the only one that needs to be supervised!? Lets just all supervise each other, if it really bothers you that much. I felt kind of sorry for lashing out at Nectar and Gramps like that, but they had it coming! Both of them hung their heads and looked at each other. Right Back to the main topic. Gramps, you must certainly be familiar with magic tools, right? Why, yes. Although there were only a few of those when I was still an active spirit. Well then, do you know about any kind of magic tool that would convert music into magic? If you do know, please tell us everything that you know. Instrument type magic tool, you say? Nectar procured the instrument, showing it to Gramps. This tool was used by the individual who broke into Signos Academy and took Kyles staff as well as various magic tools. At the time, its effect was to put everyone present to sleep, but it could also be connected with the restoration of that magic facility. Fumu. Well? Do you know anything about it? I can tell you this: back in my day, magic was often conducted in more ways than just chanting the incantation. This instrument may have been created during that time. It is a powerful tool, but the wielder need to be equally skilled at both magic and music. Some sorcerers even carried instruments instead of staffs and wands. Ehehe. By the way, what kind of instrument are we talking about here? According to the testimony, it was a long and huge instrument with six strings that you play while holding it in front of you. Hoo. I felt that at that moment the atmosphere surrounding Gramps has changed drastically. So you do know something about that one? No, not really. The instrument in question is probably a lute. But even if something like that do exist, it is full of mysteries. I see. And here I was, getting my hopes up. Oh well, it was worth a try to ask Gramps about it. Just be careful. A magic that can temporarily restore facilities long lost due to time cant be anything good. When we were wondering about Gramps words, he spoke up with a sad expression on his face. It looks like my time is up. Ah. Yeah. Thank you so much. Why the long face? It is good to exchange interesting stories from time to time. Just bring Aru to visit with you sometimes. And make sure hes studying properly. Yes, of course. Then, suddenly Nectar started to laugh as Gramps began to disappear. ? Is there something wrong? Nectar picked up one of Gramps fallen branches and looked at me, wondering for a moment. I got a feeling that Gramps expression at that moment grew steep, but maybe it was only my imagination. No, its nothing, really. Is that so? Well, that was awfully grown-up, I think to myself. So in the end, we have no other clue but the fact that the perpetrator is a powerful magician. No, thats not necessarily the case. Assuming it was just as Master said and the perpetrator was using an instrument type magic tool, his skills as a musician would play a much more crucial role. He must have learned somewhere to become a magnificent performer. So if we know that they are both a magician and a musician, we should be able to narrow down the circle of suspects quite a bit. Certainly, the number of people skilled in both of those things must be rather small. Well then, wed better inform Seram about this and be done with it. The fact that somebody was able to restore such a dangerous magic facility was a cause for concern, but we did manage to get Kyles staff back, so there was no urgent need for anyone to chase the culprit. I agree. I personally have some concerns regarding this case, but this is the job for those with more power and law on their side. Id say best we leave that to the authorities. Yup, couldnt agree more. Well then Umm, Nectar? Do you need something? I asked Nectar that when he embraced me softly and smiled gently. We were finally getting to the good part when Master interrupted us, so why dont we continue where we left off? No, I mean, it is about time for Aru to come back from school. We are already out, and besides, Kyle is there for him. So does it going to hurt anybody that we shall be a few minutes late? Hiyuh! Nectars hand begun to wonder all over my body, making my heart race like crazy. Thanks to Kyle being there, we can finally have some more quality time for ourselves, you know? And Im currently running really low on Lava ingredient, so I must replenish at least some of it~. Why am I suddenly being treated like an ingredient!? I wanted to say no to him, but when I looked in those deep blue eyes of his, all of my resistance seemed to be fading away. Well, its not like I dont want to do things with him from time to time as well, you know? But if I dont scold that overconfidence trait of his, one day it might even go over to his head. J, just for a little bit, okay? Suddenly, there was that strange kind of glow in Nectars eyes again. Oops, did it backfire? For the time being, lets make sure that we are going to get home before dinnertime. How many dragons were actually born in this world? It may take hundreds of years of trying to create a new life like that. But even so, I managed to become a true family with the one I truly love. I was truly happy with my life. So let me bask in this pleasant warmth for a little while. Chapter 66 Mikoto POV Dressed warmly, Mikoto remembered the days she was running around in her hometown. The hometown surrounded by deep mountains, dense forest, greenery and signs of devil, was a village that mixed with the abyss of the forest, unlike Ballow, where the boundary between the forest and the village was clear. Most of the villagers went out to the capital to be migrant workers, and when they returned, they all took home the rare food of the land. That childish time eating together with Onee-chan while hearing the stories from the migrant village workers. Among them, Maruboro is the one that Mikoto and her Onee-chan loved very much. Their older brother brought it back often, especially her Onee-chan liked it very much and pleaded for it many times. So, for Mikoto, Maruboro was a nostalgic taste that reminded her of her beloved Onee-chan. Fluffy and yet flexible as Maruboro. When Mikoto became full she rolled on her sisters lap and lie down on it. Her Onee-chan would pretend to be displeased, but she will stroke Mikotos hair gently. That warm hand makes her happy, and even if in the beginning she pretended to be asleep, soon enough she would actually fall asleep. Even now, the feeling of hand stroking her hair is very distinct, pleasant and always makes her wants to doze off the same way C Onee-chan At the moment when she murmured, Mikoto realized, that the hand was not of her Onee-chans. With a slightly clear consciousness, she noticed the smell of an unknown room, for a moment she was confused about her location. Hmm? Oh, Mikoto. Did you wake up? That soft voice made Mikoto sprang up. Mikoto realized that she somehow managed to lie on the lap of the Black Flame Dragon, a being of a higher position than the gods Mikoto believes in. Elvie went home earlier. Youre tired, so I decided to let you sleep some more. Currently, Mikoto together with Elvie came by into Arus home. Mikoto remembered clearly that Aru and Marca made Maruboro for Mikoto to eat as to cheer her up because she was not feeling well. But Mikoto could not remember anything at all after that, and she quickly bowed her head deeply towards the woman who is stretching while sitting straight on the sofa. Not only I am intruding in your house, I also slept like a log and moreover sleeping with my head on your lap. As a guest my behaviour has been truly unacceptable. I deeply apologize, there is no excuse for it! Yeah, I thought you would be exhausted so Despite not being fluent in speaking Mikotos native language, she tried to converse with it. Mikoto felt even more troubled, she was increasingly apologetic and started speaking in her Towa native language, and her head sunk lower into the couch. She felt regret, while maintaining her posture of apology. She even thought that she should move from the couch to sit on the floor and lower her head even more. Well, Mikoto. I guess it would be impossible to raise your face, so please listen as it is. Rather, Im sorry I didnt notice until now. You used a lot of your magic energy during that battle to protect Signos Academy. So to help your body recover faster, I used a very advanced technique to heal you. No, its because of my own inexperience that I used up my power. It is something that you dont need to worry about Mikoto. Mikoto was startled and stopped her words halfway, at the same time her tail expands involuntarily. Mikoto who is a beast of the fox family descendants, trains herself from an early age so that her feelings wont be detected by her tails and ears. However, everything seem to be blown away in front of the great Black Flame Dragon. To me, you are Arus senior. Furthermore, you are the benefactor who saved my dear friend. I feel worried when you are not well, and I want to be able to help. Even though we dont know each other that well yet, I must admit that it bothers me a little if you just think of me as nothing more than a stranger. When Mikoto raised her face involuntarily; the incarnation of the Black Flame Dragon was smiling as if it was troubled. Oh, you finally raised your face. Mikoto is puzzled by the Black Flame Dragon who became happy just by that. Really, Mikoto wonders why, why would she put such a kind expression like this? Such a warm and caring expression, making her wanting to stay beside this woman forever. Just like, her Onee-chan. Oh, yes, while you were asleep, I tried to fix a little circulation of the internal magical power that was unbalanced, how are you feeling now? Mikoto who was asked in such a carefree manner, realized her body was surprisingly feeling refreshed. The fatigue of the body caused by the lack of magical power that she was feeling recently, and the absent minded feeling of thoughts are also completely vanished. On carefully examining her flow of qi, she realized that it was kept at the best condition like never before as if it was after a purification ceremony that wouldve taken dozens of days. Wow . Mikoto wonders if it is even possible to treat any wound to this extent even with a high priestess. No, Mikoto slept for only a few minutes. It is not even possible for her Onee-chan to her body to this extent in such little time. Mikoto was so impressed by the precision and speed that she involuntarily forgot the polite expression, and a hand was placed on the space between her ears. Yes, it looks ok. If you get sick again just come and visit me. There are times when I am not here, but inside of this house is a stabilizing magic placed by the Nectar, so I think that it will just be easier to stay a little. Maybe, I think Mikoto-chan became sleepy because the magic aura here was very comfortable. For that careful consideration, Mikoto asked in amazement, Why Are you so kind to me like this? Its only been a few days since we met. Uh, if I have to explain it: when you see a cute girl trying hard on a foreign land, speaking language she doesnt know, isnt that enough reason that makes you want to help her? And beside she is also a pretty girl. Mikoto went blank all of a sudden and was moved to tears. She was so immersed in accomplishing her mission to the extent that she believed that she would not feel homesick, but she had to admit that she was homesick afterall. Thank you You are welcome. The feeling of the hand slipping through her hair while touching her ear was pleasant, and Mikoto squinted her eyes, confirming that this hand touched her hair gently all the time while she was sleeping. Could it be that you have been stroking my head all along? Yes, just occasionally while I was fixing the magical power. Mikoto-Chans hair is soft and your tail is fluffy and comfortable. Mikoto involuntarily blushes to the word of the dragon who seems to be happy. Well, that Eh? I wonder if there is anything wrong with what I said? In the customs of foxes and wolves, touching the tail is a way of expressing love. Especially since the tail of a girl beast can be touched only by their relatives and their lover. Although she initially looked confused, the woman then realised what Mikoto meant. Her face turned red in the blink of an eye. Oh, uh, for touching you arbitrarily, I am sorry! This is completely sexual harassment. Im not even touching it because it is shaking pretty in front of the eyes and it feels good to touch! Well, I cant erase my memory, but Ill seal it so that its almost hard to remember. Maybe I can. The woman spoke in Mikotos tongue and some of her words jumbled up.Although Mikoto did not understand the meaning of some of the words, she felt the seriousness of the words spoken at the end, and she hurriedly denied them. Well, there is no need to do that! As for me; It was so pleasant that I fell asleep too, and I felt very relieved as if I was being stroked by my sister, so you can stroke me again. Unintentionally leaking the voice of her heart, Mikoto quickly covered her mouth, but the incarnation of the Black Flame Dragon let out her breath as she felt relieved. Okay, good. By the way, just now you said Onee-chan while sleeping, do you have an Onee-chan? Her tail spiked in an instant at the remark that she was talking in her sleep. She felt like she couldve die due to embarrassment. While thinking about finding a hole to hide in, she nodded with a flushed face. Yes. I have one Onee-chan. She is a high priestess in my hometown. Oh, is it the same as Mikoto? No, she fulfills an important role with a far higher rank than me. My goal is to be able to support my sister. Oh, thats great. It was my sister who helped me with studying abroad. I have to encourage further studies in this area as much as my sister expects of me. And I have to accomplish my mission. Mikoto reconciled her resolve again, secretly grasping her fist and, noticed that the sky outside is already getting dark. Thats right. She came here early in the afternoon to spent some time with Aru, and then somehow fell asleep. Night time is dangerous. Mikoto was dripping with cold sweat and the woman had grasped what she was thinking. She stood up while looking outside the window said, You should go home soon, all right. Ill send you home in time for the curfew. In accordance with the dragon that switched to the Western continent language, Mikoto also switched the language. Sorry to cause you any inconvenience. Its okay. We were the ones who didnt wake you up. In case we dont make it in time, Ill apologize to you in advance. Although she does not seem to get angry because of the unreasonable things, Mikoto was trembling a little, imagining the angry appearance of Mrs. Amanda in the scary Sylph dormitory, but she felt a little saved by the words. ah, Miko-san. Marca made a lot of Maruboro for you please take it with you! On the way to the entrance, Aru showed up suddenly and passed on a bag, which was filled with Maruboro, and her tail shook instinctively. Thank you eh? heh-heh, you are welcome! See you tomorrow. Oh, see you tomorrow. She had to suppress the urge to eat right now, but her ears and tail still dance. When I look at it suddenly, I see the incarnation of a Shadow Fire Dragon and the young man with flaxen hair cuddle together. Well, see you a bit later, Nectar. yes, take care. It was a casual conversation, and to cuddle together so very naturally, Mikoto who felt the sweet air, blushed reflexively. eh? Whats wrong, Mikoto. its nothing. It is not because she does not desire to find a person who seems like this. But Mikoto will think about all of this when it is over. Then, along with the incarnation of a Shadow Fire Dragon, she goes out from the warm entrance to the cold blowing outside. While following the Shadow Fire Dragon s back, she looked around at vacant lot that was not much popular and wondered if they would be in time in twilight as the night time was near. The golden pupils are narrowed in a mischievous way, and it is an expression harboring something. Well, Im sorry. When she hung the bag of Maruboro closely on reflex, she was surprised to be suddenly held under the arm lightly. The sound of powerful wings flapping echoed. well, we will go for a walk in the beautiful sky for some time. Mikoto became a resident of the sky when she understood that the method to make it in time which the Shadow Fire Dragons incarnation muttered with joy, was the aerial movement. ********** It was a really short time that she clung to its clothes without regarding her appearance. In the blink of an eye, the flight was over, and Mikoto found herself in the forest near the dormitory, which was familiar but as soon as she descended again, Mikoto thought this packed place is not that bad. Oh, uh, that, I do not think its such a frightening thing She heard the voice of the Shadow Fire Dragon incarnation in a panic, but just now I felt good. First, you dont say. I think its terrible. Yeah, Yes. Im sorry. Mikoto felt like her hands would reach the star that began to spread in the night sky and there was also a part that she thought was a bit interesting in the middle, so she felt it was okay. Mikoto really wonders at the incarnation of a Shadow Fire Dragon having a relieved look at her standing up gradually. Even while Mikoto was defeating the spirits, she was vaguely conscious and caught a glimpse a part of the skill used by Aru and another part of Vasss technique, and again, she was awed by the enormity of it. From the roles they play, it is okay for them to be more overbearing to someone like Mikoto, but there is no such thing in that dragon. It is not like many gods that Mikoto knows, but rather treats all people as equals. At first, Mikoto thought that it was playing with her or testing her, but it seems to be behaving really naturally. Thus, even if Mikoto complains about it, she will apologize frankly. Though the common sense of the Mikoto says that it will not be strange for her neck to be cut at this point in time. She is still not able to wipe the feeling of unease. She finds fear from the sense of values that have been ingrained over her for many years. Mikoto felt like wanting to break a knee in terribleness of this soul pressure as she understood it even if she hid her sense as a priestess. But still, if allowed. She also wants to be in a relaxed relationship as this cheerful person expects. that What? The golden gaze gently looks at Mikoto that is not leaving readily. Also, Im going to talk to you in the language of Towa, okay? Of course. Rather, I would like to ask you for that favor. The Dragon Naturally nodded to the words that she had finally spun with courage. Mikoto also felt relieved a little at its cheerful appearance. In fact, I have one friend in Towa nation. That person taught me the language. Someday, I will let Mikoto meet him. The people of Towa? Currently, regular flights between Towa province and the Western continent are about to come and go. There should not be many Towa citizens who come here. Mikoto knows everyone who came together with her on the first flight. Who is this other person? For a moment, there was a face that came in the mind but she denied it as there is no way it was possible. Im looking forward to it. Well, good night Yes, good night, um, that Mikoto hesitated a little, but she still dared to speak. Lava, Sama As soon as she called out its name by reflex her innards went cold, she implored that persons face secretly, it smiled broadly with a happy expression Yeah. Thank you, Mikoto. It accepted, that it was delighted just by her calling the name. Filled with emotions, letting her head down quickly and she ran to the dormitory with full speed. While running through the wind, she felt her tail swaying with joy. After that, Mikoto, who was just in time for the curfew, was misunderstood that she was doing training and it is a foregone conclusion that she tried hard to make an excuse on the face of Mrs. Amanda. Chapter 67 Elvie POV Only a ten or so minutes walk from the Signos Academy is a residential area. Elvie lives in one of the students apartment located in that residential area. He has been living there by himself since he started his part-time job when he was in his 4th year. However, a new resident has moved into his flat recently. Moreover, his new roommate is not exactly a human being. That roommate is currently the size of a cat but has a noticeably long neck and its body is completely covered in beige coloured scales. This animal is one of the ancient dragons, which has been told to support the magical cycle of the entire universe. Nobody knows why Elvie has befriended the dragon or why the dragon has decided to stick around with him. Luckily, the apartment flat which he was renting allowed pets and familiars. So, the sand coloured dragon, Vass was welcomed into Elvies home without any problems. One day, the doorbell to his flat rang while he was cooking. Turning off the stove, he opened the front door. There, nervously stood Elvies younger sister Marca. Next to her was her close friend also, Elvies kouhai, Aru. Onii-chan, we came to visit! Sorry for our intrusion! Welcome, good timing, I just finished cooking lunch. As the two of them walked through the door, their face lit up the moment they saw the beige coloured dragon float towards them from the back room. Hey Vass, we came to see you too! As Vass nodded, Marca happily hugged the dragon. She really enjoyed playing with the dragon. Whenever Marca saw Vass, she would either be cuddling it or sitting right beside it. Vass, being a laidback dragon, would let Marca cuddle it all she wanted without showing any resistance. However, Elvie who have seen Vass human form got a mixed feeling every he saw them together. Though, Elvie thought it would be childish of him to separate the two of them for such reason. So, he just faced the other way and went to grab some plate, only to find out that someone has already grabbed it for him. There you go senpai. O, oh, thanks. You sure are aware of whats happening around you. Aru replied bashfully as Elvie thanked him, taking the plate. Ehehe, well I do help out my father a lot. Which reminds me, he told me to give this to you. For after lunch. Before putting the pasta onto the plate, he looked into the paper bag and saw delicious looking tarts just enough for everyone. The bag had two letters attached to it. One was signed with Nectars name and said, Dont even think about touching Aru. Elvies face twisted into an awkward expression as he finished reading the letter. The second letter was written in a beautiful ancient language, leaving Elvie in confusion. However, there were no difficult words in the letter. So, he managed to read it with the limited vocabulary he had learnt from his class. The letter said, Dont mind Nectars letter. It was such a comforting note that Elvie decided to pretend that he has never read that first letter. The lunch is ready. Were coming! Elvie Laid out the neatly served pasta along with the salad he has made just to show off, then took out the juice that he bought that day. Marca and Aru who were looking around the room suddenly rushed over to the dining table. Sparkling their eyes at the glossy arrabbiata sauce, their expression softened the moment they took a bite. Brother, this pasta is really good! I really like the tomato sauce Im glad you two liked it. I want to try food that brother made Yesterday, as Marca wanted to know what her brothers daily life was like, both herself and Aru has asked Elvie if they could visit his flat. Elvie, relieved to see the two of them enjoying their meal gave a small sigh and started to eat his lunch as well. Seeing how happy the two of them were, he felt that the burden of cleaning up his room that morning and going out to get some groceries has paid off. He was also glad that it was yesterday that they said they wanted to come over to his flat. That is because yesterday was payday. A shiver ran down his spine as Elvie thought what would have happened if they asked him last week Im just really relieved. Io senpai told me that brothers eating habit was disastrous. If hes always eating like this, there wouldnt be any problem. Right, Vass? I do not fully comprehend what they meant by disastrous. However, Elvie rarely cooks. Last week, he only consumed bread and fruits. What? Bread and fruits? He was required to restrain on his spending in order to obtain equipment for magic machinery Mmph Elvie quickly blocked Vass mouth but it was already too late. I knew it! Onii-chan, you need to make sure to have a balanced diet! It was just last week. Still, only bread and fruit Senpai, youre going to faint from nutrient deficiency. As Marca scolded him in a dumbfounded tone, and Aru giving him a worried expression, Elvie couldnt do anything but to remain silent. He just looked down at his pasta and gave a quick glare at Vass. However, both Marca and Aru enjoyed the arrabbiata and the salad. So, he guessed that his role as the older brother has been fulfilled. As they finished their meals, Marca and Aru said they will wash the dishes. As Elvie looked over at the two of them worriedly, he saw Marca washed the dishes and Aru wiped them. Like that, the two of them managed to fish the task without any accidents. Elvie felt a little moved to see how much his little sister has grown as he laid out the tarts on the table. Both Marca and Aru enjoyed the desert and the lively chatter filled Elvies usually silent room. Unexpectedly, they mainly talked about Vass. Vass is a quiet dragon, but if someone asked a question, it will respond so there was enough conversation going on. So you really dont need to eat anything. Indeed. However, it is possible to consume food for the purpose of luxury. In that case, I will recover a very small amount of magic. Wait, does that mean you dont need to sleep either? Incorrect, since my form is mostly organic, for reasons such as maintaining my health, some level of sleep is necessary. I also require to take a break whenever I use a large amount of magic. Oh, so you do sleep. As Aru nodded in agreement, Elvie was also surprised to hear more about Vass. He knew Vass didnt really need to eat but he knew nothing about sleep. It was because Elvie has never seen Vass sleeping. When he heard the response, Elvie was surprised to learn that Vass is more of a living organism, compared to a magical being. By the way, where do you usually sleep? To Marcas sudden question, Vass tilted his long neck. Apologies, could not fully comprehend the question. What I meant was, if you need to sleep, what do you use as a bed and when do you sleep? Question understood. The response, no beddings are required or provided. No set place is chosen either. As the sand coloured dragon casually responded, Marca and Aru widened their eyes. Suddenly, the two of them turned to look at Elvie as he gave a panicked expression. .. Onii-chan. Wha, I mean, I did make some place for Vass to sleep. Look, theres a space right next to my bed As Elvie pointed towards the somewhat cleaned up corner of the bedroom, Marca and Arus expression twisted even more. You mean er the closet? Even Aru seemed shocked when they saw the makeshift closet from a large wooden tool box with a bunch of clothes thrown into it. Marcas green eyes filled with fury and she pushed her body forward. I cant believe youre making your friend sleep in a place like that! but, Vass can sleep anywhere it likes so it doesnt really need a specific place to sleep. Right, Vass!! Indeed. I am satisfied with the current situation. Vass itself agreed with Elvie but Marca did not step back. Vass is going to be living with you from now on. So, I think you need to make a nice place for Vass to sleep! You think so? Of course! It cant be helped, Ill make Vasss bed! Marca stated as Elvies response came out a moment too late. Huh, Marca wait.. You need a comfortable bed to sleep in. Vass, youre okay with our plan, right? Understood, I agree? Vass nodded and tilted its head as if Marca wasnt going to take no for an answer. Then Marca gave a smile. Just leave it to me! Ill make sure to make a cute bed for you. Onii-chans room is so plain. Elvie froze for a moment as he heard his sister say the word cute. Seeing how excited Marca was, Elvie started to get a bad feeling about this whole situation. Marca, I appreciate that youre doing this but.. I cant wait to start working on it! Aru, lets start planning what sort of bed were going to make! Of course! Onii-chan, Ill borrow your pencil and pencil sharpener! O, okay. However, seeing the two of them excitedly draw out their ideas on a piece of paper, Elvie couldnt help it but to let them be. ********** As Iori heard what happened for the rest of that day, he gave out a loud laugh. Iori, this isnt funny. You sure? Because that was the most hilarious thing Ive ever heard in my life !! Ioris laughter quieted as Elvie glared at him from his desk. However, his mouth was still twisted up into a wide grin. I was wondering what those two were up to these couple of days. But I didnt even imagine that they would be up to something as ridiculous as that! Say that again after you see their plan. What did it look like? As fanciest as it could get. Fan! Not being able to resist the laughter, Ioris long ears started to shake once again. Then, Elvie kicked Ioris chair as hard as he could. Iori gave a hateful glare at Elvie as he fell along with the chair with a loud bang. Whats your problem? Cant you just tell them to cut it off? Just make up some random excuse like this style isnt exactly me. As if! Marca is putting in so much effort sewing up this bed. How could I tell her to stop it!? Elvie couldnt stand the thought of making Marca cry. Iori, who understood what was going on gave out a defeated sigh. Like I care. Vass has likes and dislikes, right? How about you get Vass to ask them? Iori, who didnt seem to really care, turned to see the pale yellow dragon blankly staring out of the window. Hey Vass, you dont mind not having bedding, right? Correct. Get Vass to tell them Liking the idea of getting Vass to ask the two of them, Elvie was about to say something. Then, the door to the club room suddenly opened. Onii-chan, Vass! We finished making it!! Marca rushed over with a bright smile on her face. Then, she dropped the stuff she was carrying onto Elvies desk. Realising he was too late, Elvie turned to look at the bed. His mind filled with despair. But when he saw the bed, his face twisted up. Overall, it was a well-made cushion. Elvie was impressed with how well the two of them have sewn it up. However, the cushion was made from blindingly bright pink fabric and was sewn in the shape of a heart. The parameter of it was hemmed with lacy frills. On the centre of the cushion was an applique of some kind of illustration. Without a doubt, this cushion had a very cute and feminine design. Oh, well this is Even Iori who have curiously moved closer to the desk gave an awkward smile. Any average boy would have been a little overwhelmed by this design. However, Aru, who was a little different gave a satisfying smile. So how is it? I made that applique by transferring Marcas drawing to a piece of fabric! And how did you do that? By using a spell! As Aru replied casually, Elvie and Iori froze on the spot dumbfounded. They could not believe that Aru has used a high-level spell to put an applique on. It was beyond what their mind could understand. However, there was one thing Elvie was sure about. Even if it was a present from his little sister, it was going to be a challenge to keep that cushion in his room. Vass, what do you think about it? As Marca asked Vass delightfully, Elvie looked over at the dragon with dead eyes. Pleading Vass to say no. As Vass lazily flew over to the desk from the window, he looked at the cushion with a confused look. Then, Marca started to explain. We chose a fabric that was nice to touch. We also made sure to choose the fluffiest stuffing we could find. Aru and I wanted to make sure your bed was going to be really comfortable for you to sleep in. Question, what is this diagram? As Vass pointed at the applique, Marca replied proudly. We appliqued a drawing of you so we could tell that its yours just by looking at it! Dont you think its cute? Slowly, but definitely, Elvie was starting to realise that the drawing of a beige coloured lizard on the applique did resemble Vass. Around the illustration of Vass was decorated with lovely applique of flowers. Elvie thought it would be uncomfortable to sleep in a bed that had a picture of yourself on it. An object, which I possess. Thats right! Its all yours, Vass. After Vass stared at the cushion for a while, he slowly approached it and hesitantly placed his front foot onto the cushion. its very soft I know right! Please use it if you liked it. Understood. Saying so, Vass got onto the cushion and sat down, tacking his legs underneath himself. Elvie noticed that the dragons expression seemed slightly pleased. Then, Vass looked over to Aru. Arus eyes were filled with curiosity but then he giggled innocently. Vass, you should say those sort of things out loud. Understood. Marca. Marca widened her green eyes, surprised to hear it call out her name so suddenly. Vass continued. Thank you. youre welcome! Hearing what Vass said, Marcas face lit up. With the exchange of those few words, the keeping of that fancy cushion was decided. Meanwhile, Elvie looked up at the sky with a lifeless pair of eyes. ********** Later that day, the eye-catching cushion was added next to Elvies bed. The painfully bright pink didnt bother him once the light was turned off. However, when he woke up the next morning, the presence of that cushion has wiped off his tiredness like a morning coffee. Yet, on the cushion was Vass, still curled up and fast asleep. Elvie was surprised since Vass was usually awake by the time he was up. Elvie sighed as he saw how peaceful the dragon looked in his sleep. Oh well. As Elvie gave a bitter smile, he started to get ready for school. After this, Marca got into sewing and the sudden increase in fancy cushions being added to either her or Elvies room is a story for another day. Chapter 68 Volume 3 Chapter 1: Dragon-san Battles Demon-sama I have been waiting a long time for this. Let us begin the Magic Stone chapter! I am a dragon. The black scales covering my body are harder than any metal know in this world, and my fangs and nails are sharper than any blade. My golden eyes can spot even the smallest of details from miles away, my sense of smell is next to none, and my ears can pick up even the most faintest of sounds. I can even use magic, a mysterious force that can manipulate the laws and fabric of this world, freely. As you can clearly see, the title of the strongest of the living creatures is not all that baseless. None of the above change when I take my humanoid form, I might add. Well, technically the levels of magic I am able to use is fairly limited in my human form, but the physical strength and abilities remain on the dragon level. Silver lining. The way in which I move in my human form is different from my dragon one, but it is no problem for me, since during my previous life I was your plain and ordinary human, University student to be exact, back on Earth. With all of the above, it is only natural that every living creature recognizes our superiority, and none dares to put that state of affairs into question. Still, there are some who like to challenge our authority from time to time. I was currently on the training ground of The Hunters Guild in the capital city of Barrow, and all around me Spring was in full bloom. There, disguised as the Hunter Noct, I was doing some light exercises. I carefully check the movement of my body, and correct any error that I happen to come across. After all, the center of gravity was totally different for men and female, so I had to constantly keep that in mind. I was wearing a set of black armor, Nocts signature equipment. It is lighter than any ordinary Adventurers armor, but every single pieces was reinforced, so its defensive capability was on par with the heaviest of armors. Depending on my mood I would sometimes also wear a cape, but for today I decided not to do that. Sometimes it would help me to blend in the crowd and resemble ordinary humans, but for today there was no reason for me to do that. I carefully surveil my surroundings and gently try to relax. It was a training ground owned by the Guild, but all of the Guild staff were somewhere else at the moment, seemingly being busy. They were busy preparing themselves to cast a spell. Once cast by several Guild magicians, the spell slowly erected a shock-resistant barrier along the training grounds surface. Can you hear me? We have now completed the experimental strategic magical barrier. Right now it is small in size, but it should be able to withstand even the most powerful of magical attacks. We want to try and test its endurance, so please try to destroy it. Roger that. Understood. I could hear the voices of researchers, making final adjustments to the barrier. They were going at it from early morning, and it took them almost an hour to start up the blasted thing, seemingly all because of its strength and complexity. I was wondering if it was truly okay to do this without waiting for Nectar, so I sent a message to Ligurila, who was watching from some distance away. Ligurila, the rules are just like we agreed. Of course, all according to human standards when it comes to strength and endurance. Magic is also limited to the abilities of humans. I have heard it so many times before that I practically got it memorized. More importantly, are you ready? Im ready to go at any time. Ligurilas expression was a mixture of both excitement an irritation, as if she was impatient to do something she was not able to do in a long while. Im sorry for making you wait such a long time for this, even though I was the one who suggested this battle in the first place. Besides, when the news about the battle spread, there were whole lot of people coming here to visit the place, some of those people unrelated to staff members and researchers. Most of those people were Hunters whom I recognized from the Guilds joint exercises, but for some reason there were a whole lot of women of various ages. Yup, I have absolutely no idea why. I smile bitterly, and then I can see Aru coming right in front of the barrier. Noct-san! Onee-sama! Do your best, both of you!! He waves his hand at us with his eyes glittering, and seeing that I try to calm myself down. Umu, I must do my best and act all cool since my child is here to watch me! Then, I send a quick nod to both Nectar and Senjiro, who remained in the vicinity and were on alert (mainly for security reasons). When they saw my nod, they retreated to a safe distance, signaling the beginning of the duel. In the next moment, Ligurila quickly picked up a whip that was hanging from her waist. At the same time I heard the sound of something tearing in the sky, and a moment after that I was able to pick up several magical patterns all around me. It looks like she wanted to come at me with everything she had from the very beginning. Being perfectly aware of that, I drew the sword that was resting at my waist. * I was pretty confident in my own swordsmanship. I was having Senjiro train me in the way of the sword which comes from his home country, as well as martial arts that they were teaching in the military, courtesy of Nectar. The combination of the two was proving to be quite effective. Not to mention that with the enhanced senses of the dragon, I was virtually able to drive any kind of opponent into the mud with little to no effort. However, since Ligurila was in the Guild for far longer than I, not to mention the experience accumulated over the years, her combat skills were far superior to mine. Even if we were equal on the physical level, the only real way for me to win with her was to overwhelm her with my superior magic ability. No matter who rigorous the training or the natural abilities of any creature, they were all pretty much obsolete when it comes to magic, which was able to adapt and counter any opponent in any given situation. But when you are a dragon, this advantage was increased even further, since we were basically walking vortexes of pure magical power. The moment she starts to cast a spell, I will immediately know what kind of a spell it is. No matter how powerful or clever, if I can counter it, its my win! When I notice it, I can come up with a countermeasure and attack with my own spell, completely negating her own! So, when it comes to a serious match with Ligurila limited to human spells CCCC Sonic Barrett! Ligurila fires a dozen of magical bullets in my direction, and I cut each and every one of them down with my sword. The bullets in my direct trajectory are incapacitated, but Ligurila was already preparing another salvo. I cut with my sword to the right, letting the swords momentum to pull me away from them, but they suddenly changed direction and hit my left arm. Ligurila stroke with her whip, and when she did she could freely manipulate the trajectory of her spells! My armor managed to absorb most of the impact, but still I could feel the painful blow resonating through my arm. I somehow managed to retain my stance, and tried to back off a little bit, just so I could protect my injured arm. Seeing that, Ligurila smiled in nasty manner, and jumped forward to close the distance between us, at the same time swinging with her whip at me. CLASH! I tried to block it with my sword, and our weapons clashed violently. I positioned myself to try and protect my injured arm, but Ligurila answered with a barrage of swings, intent on not giving me any space to breathe. If I lost my concentration here or lowered my guard, I would be pulverized in an instant. But even though I was managing to deflect her attacks, I was feeling each and every blow in both my knees and hands. We changed our positions, we moved around, and our exchanges were becoming longer and longer. In time, we stopped hearing any noise from outside the barrier, and eventually it became the world in which only the two of us were present, and nothing else mattered. It wasnt so bad after all, devoting myself to the fight like that. From where was the next blow going to come from? Top? Bottom? Or maybe from the side? Over the years we had hundreds of fights like that, but with each new one Ligurila was becoming better, forcing me into corner more and more. For me, as a dragon, it was fresh feeling, one that was quite intense. At some point I decided to put some distance between us and disengage, and so I parried one of Ligurilas blows and kicked her to the stomach, sending her flying backwards. Ligurila fails to defend from my kick, and lets out a painful grunt from the sudden shock. However, this short moment allowed her to cast a spell. Freeze Needle! In the next moment, a pillar of ice was erected right under my feet, thick as an adult mans arm. I managed to avoid some of them by jumping into the air. However, Ligurila continued to erect the ice pillars from the ground, and eventually some of them managed to hit their target. Normally, one hit with a pillar like that would be enough to kill a normal person. Thinking that it hit way too close for comfort, I fell back onto the ground and shook my sword vigorously. Flame Storm! I said the ancient words and clouds of flames began to appear out of thin air, melting the ice that was attacking me. At the same time, clouds of vapor began to rise all over the training ground. The visibility became next to zero, but I could still sense where she was. I jumped towards Ligurila with all of my might. Suddenly, a water blade flies from inside of the hanging mist. I deflected the blade and jumped in the direction that the blade originally came from. But just before I swung my sword, I realized that something was wrong and that my sword would not reach Ligurila at all. Just as I expected, I cut through a decoy made out of water and I stood in the fast growing puddle. Then another water blade came at me, and I dodged it by rolling to the side. While breathing heavily and being covered in mud all over, I somehow managed to calm myself enough to form a spell. Then, once the steam cleared, I could see the real Ligurila who was holding a spear instead of a whip, and that she also finished chanting her own spell. Aqua Blade Dance! Gah! No, wait, that magical power!! I let out that scream because I realized that she was suddenly coming at me with everything she had, busting out the most powerful spells at her disposal. I look at Ligurila, and in her eyes I can see the expression like this cannot be helped and just roll with it. Hmmm~. Oh well, what real choice do I have? While I was thinking that, a huge vortex of water blades began to approach me. However, I was ready for it. Flare Wall! I spoke the spell, and a huge wall of fire was erected right in front of me. But, since Ligurilas spell was of higher caliber, it managed to cut through the wall with ease. I did, however, manage to change its course. Another wall of steam rose from the clashing spells, and from behind of it I could hear the sound of another spell that Ligurila was ready-ing. I had really bad feeling about that one. She lashed her whip at me again, invoking the spell with the speed of the sound. Darkness Bind!! I quickly cast the spell, and right after that chains of dark energy rose from the ground and bound Ligurila in place. Even though Ligurila was unable to move, the fighting spirit was not gone from her eyes. Still, the battle was approaching its final stage. Her crimson lips arched into a smile. Freezing Storm! The spell that she just activated, it was an ice storm of absolute zero, freezing everything it touched on its way. Seeing how I was wet all over, Ligurilas spell was especially dangerous to me. Even a slight touch would be fatal for me. That Ligurila, it was almost equivalent to a suicide attack! Sensing that the temperature around me was rapidly dropping, I dissolved the chain that was still connected to Ligurila and again tried to put some distance between us. Next I thrust my sword into the ground and formed the spell. Firewall Wind!! I shouted, and both Ligurila and I were surrounded by a whirlpool of infernal flames, that melted the ice and the atmosphere shifted from cold to hot in matter of seconds. When I shifted my gaze up, I found out that Ligurila was swaying on her feet, barely able to stand. N, not yet, I can still go on Unyah! Right, its over. I put my hand on Ligurilas forehead, trying to ease her temper a bit. I honestly think that sometimes we were really going too far with those duels of ours, forgetting that they were mainly meant to be fun and games for the most part. If we were really going to continue this fight, both of use would need to be ready to sustain some grievous injuries, or even put our lives at stake. But above all, if we went all out, our surroundings would turn into barren wasteland. And unsurprisingly, more often than not the resulting damages would be Ligurilas fault. Uggh, this time it is also my loss. Why does it always happen!? Why cant I win!? That faint with a water blade was good, though. Because the following spells were so flashy. One might even call it a foul play, but Im not complaining when it comes to magic. Oh my, but wasnt the original goal of this duel to try and test the durability of the barrier? And since I had a few powerful spells up my sleeve, I thought it would be a waste not to use them. First time I ever heard about it. There! I try to drop a heavy chop onto Ligurila, who was still talking. Seeing that, Ligurila was unwilling to try to block it, but he she has gone too far now to try to back down. She blocked my chop with a swing of her whip. Crck! There was a high-pitched noise, and in that moment I looked in the same direction in which Ligurila was looking. Then I could see the audience moving away from the barrier as fast as they could. We could also see the researchers who were looking in agony at the web of cracks which was forming upon the barriers surface as a result of magic raging inside of it. Besides, blizzards and firestorms dont go all that well with each other. CRACK!! Ah. Oh my. I broke into cold sweat seeing the clash of blizzard and a storm of fire, which naturally upon impact shifted into an explosion of hot steam which shattered the barrier into tiny pieces right in front of my eyes. After that, I started to work even harder at the Guild, as a way for compensation for destroying the barrier that the researchers worked so hard to build. Chapter 69 Volume 3 Chapter 2: Dragon-san and the Guild Leader We were fortunate enough that Nectars defensive barriers were there, so by some miracle we managed to avoid having the raging blizzard and firestorm escape beyond the training field. The only casualties were those members of the audience who got stomped as a result of panic. However, almost all of the equipment used by the researchers to collect the data was destroyed, along with the data itself, and it seems that they didnt manage to salvage anything out of it. Small wonder, since it all tuned into piles of white ash. And just as we were having our wounds treated, both Ligurila and I were told to go to the Guild Masters quarters once we were finished here. This time, I admit that this whole situation may have resulted from us, the Guild, supervising you quite leniently. Sitting in his ornamented chair, the Guild Master was a middle aged man whose skin was brown and whose hair were almost entirely white. He was a Guild Master alright, but he was also a full-fledged Hunter, not the kind to just sit idly behind the desk. So even nowadays he was still active as a Hunter from time to time. I also had the pleasure of working together with him one a few occasions for some Rank 5 quests. Although his face was ridden with wrinkles, this time the ones around his temple were especially aplenty. It was clear as day that he was angry. The Guild Master let out a sigh, while looking at us as we were staining on the sofa with our dirty attire. But, I never would have thought that you would get carried away and forget what the original purpose of this test was supposed to be, you two! Hearing the Guild Master yell at us C a man who was supposed to have fought over a hundred battles C made my shoulders sink a little bit. At that moment, pieces of dried mud crumbled away from my armor and fell onto the ground. The reason being, we werent given any time to change our clothes. Uwaah~. This looks bad. Like, really bad. I wonder if we are going to get fired for this? It wont affect my life in a long run all that much, but the fact that would stop earning some pocket money for myself would be depressing. I was smiling awkwardly while trying to remove the mud from my armor. Ligurila, who was sitting right next to me, opened her mouth. You asked us to test the endurance of the barrier, and we did just that. So why would it bother you that we decided to make a little show out of it? The Guild Master frowned, while I was looking all apologetic. However, Ligurila continued to speak, seemingly unmoved. I heard the researchers saying that they were proud that the barrier was able to withstand the spells of the highest caliber, even if for just a little bit. And we were the ones who made that possible. So we shouldnt be the ones to blame. Shouldnt you blame the ones who made the barrier too weak in the first place? Even though Ligurilas beautiful features were brimming with confidence as she crossed her arms at her chest, the Guild Masters expression only grew steeper. We told you guys that the barriers actual endurance would be lower than the theoretical one! Still, based on bits and pieces we were able to gather, it looks like the total amount of magic inside of the barrier would be enough to start a small-scaled war!? I admire your enthusiasm, but some limits are not meant to be broken! I was wonder if that was really the case here, but our spells were rather powerful, that much was true. The Guild Master brushed some papers from his desk to the side, and continued his angry speech with a facial expression that would make a hundred men cower in fear. The measuring equipment used for this test was invaluable, since there are only a few examples of such technology in this country! Furthermore, since the training field itself was ravaged like that, the cost of repairs and maintenance is going to be astronomical! But the most important thing, the researchers sustained so much damage that they ended up being incapacitated for at least few days! You caused us immeasurable losses!! Again, why is it our fault that the researchers got Ligurila. I call her name to prevent her from saying something that would end up dragging us down even deeper under, and she looked clearly upset that I did so. No, I had to stop her, Otherwise it would only get worse. Having been interrupted in the middle of his speech, the Guild Master picked up where he left. Miss Ligurila. As the head of the Hunters Guild, I respect your combat prowess and your way with magic as well. Together with Noct-san here, I truly appreciate your ability to take care of even the most dangerous of monsters. It is thanks to those qualities of yours that up until now I was willing to overlook certain eccentricities of yours, but this time you have gone way too far. Here the Guild Master made a slight pause just so that he could let out a sigh. Noct-san, Miss Ligurila, Ill have the both of you work for the Guild to pay for all the destructions you have caused thus far. Ehh? I let out a voice like that without thinking, but soon enough I understood that this was the penalty that the Guild Master was talking about, one that would let us stay in the Guilds ranks. Ligurila, however, seemed to have a lot harder time with coming to terms with this, for she looked at the Guild Master with a stern expression. Now, what are you talking about? Arent we already members of the Hunters Guild? Hunting monsters is not the only thing that we do here. The Hunters Guild holds many different facilities under its umbrella. So there are sure some jobs and errands that you can do around here. I expect you to form a party to undertake this task. But I have a normal job aside from being a Hunter. I have a shop to tend to, I cant work here. Are you telling me to just throw it away like that? If you dont take my offer, you can always pay the full cost of both maintenance of the training field and the repairs of the measuring equipment. Be my guest. And then the Guild Master went on about that some more. Well, its not like I cant pay this much money, but it would mean blowing away almost half of my savings I managed to accumulate from working at Hunters Guild. That much money can even be a problem for Ligurila, and shes making quite a lot of dough from her Lilys Women Fashion Store. Maybe that was the case, but for some reason Ligurila was glaring at the Guild Master with that nasty look on her face. I get a feeling that you are trying to threaten me. No, since you are self-employed I think that youre perfectly aware of the fact that this is normal procedure in this situation!? Ligurila was getting more and more hostile, while I was becoming nervous. Ligurila, my friend, you do realize that this glare of yours could very well kill someone, right? I dont know what you are trying to do, but you definitely shouldnt do it! After a few moments of rather intense staring competition, Ligurila finally lets out a sigh and backs down a little. She asks the Guild Master a question. Say, Guild Master. Even if you want to engage us and our partners in this, it is pretty much impossible. My Sen-san needs to attend to the store, and Nectar-san is a no-go for Noct, since he has a small child that he needs to look after. So in other words, whatever form of job you may have for us, there is no way for us to involve a party in it. Then I advise you to register another party with other people just for that occasion. I just respond to that suggestion by shrugging my shoulders. Why would he even suggest us forming a party for this job? Certainly, with a party involved, the variety of work we could do would increase tremendously, but since both Senjiro and Nectar had their own affairs to look after, we could probably do this a few times at best. Try as I might, I cant find a good reason for us to form a party of any kind just for this occasion. As for Senjiro-sani, we already confirmed his schedule in advance, but anything else like equipment and whatnot, well leave this to you. Ouch, those were some unpleasant words. They really stung. If they went as far as confirming Senjiros schedule in advance, then this was not merely your typical punishment job. Or maybe they were intending on calling us for this job to begin with, but now they had a reason to call us earlier? In any case, something here was awfully fishy. Perhaps noticing how I was feeling, the Guild Master started to hold back a little. Noct-san, this request is something that can only be given to a Rank 5 Hunter or a whole party affiliated with one such Hunter. You are the only Rank 5 Hunters currently staying in the capital city, and I am your Guild Master. If we talk to one another, I am sure we can come to understand each other. Hearing Guild Masters words, I remember some of the Guilds laws. The Hunters of Rank 5 get priority when it comes to receiving and picking up jobs. And if it something appointed by the Guild Master, it is something which we simply cannot deny. We would end up as criminals, most wanted by all other Hunters for the offense of the highest caliber. The Guild Master continued with his fingers put together, while I was nervous and breaking into cold sweat. To prevent unnecessary confusion, we shall consider the request as accepted once you hear about it. Fuhn. In other words, it is either nobleman or the country itself. Someone who is concerned about the information leakage. Is that right? Ill leave it to your imagination. Although the Guild Master answers like that to Ligurilas question, it was as good as confirmation. I see. After being troubled for a while, I open my mouth. I would like you to tell us the contents of the request. If it is something that I can answer. So, even if its a request to hunt down some powerful demon, we are going to receive only a small portion of the reward? I have no right to reject this request, but depending on its contents I might oppose to it, if it turns out to something reckless, unnecessary dangerous or something which might endanger innocent bystanders. I would very much like to pay the repair costs rather than make myself peoples enemy. As I stated that, the Guild Master swallowed heavily while nodding his head. O, of course. I believe that it is something that only Hunters of your Rank can accomplish. It was strange that his face was still stiff in anger, but Im glad that he was able to understand. Im terribly sorry for what I have done, but for the time being I was happy that I wouldnt be fired from the Guild. Besides, without having Rank 5 Hunters around would mean that in case of emergency the Guild would not have enough firepower to counteract. That would mean they couldnt simply afford to let go of us just like that. And, contrary to myself who already resigned to doing this whole ordeal, Ligurila was still as adamant as ever about resisting. Im not going to do this. Seeing just how stubborn Ligurila was, with her scornful look and arms folded on her chest, the Guild Master tuned towards me and continued. About your activity. That word in particular seemed to have ticked Ligurila off. And I, for one, was surprised just how dark the atmosphere has became. Is there anything you would like to tell us? The Guild Master looked surprised hearing that question, and by Ligurilas sharp stare as well. No, I will not disclose this information for you just yet. Everything depends on your attitude. But if you accept this request, I can pull some strings and make sure that any future request will contain more detailed information. Well? What do you say? Hmph. After snarling at Guild Master, Ligurila gives me a sharp look and then shrugs her shoulders. No way. This time is the only exception. Im available. Its good that Ligurila gave her consent to this idea. It would be sad if I was to do this entirely on my own. Managing to persuade Ligurila to the idea, The Guild Master coughs a few times before continuing. Well then, on to the details of the request Hold on a minute. Says Ligurila in a totally relaxed manner, while sticking out her chest and raising her hand casually. But before that, can I at least go and take a shower? Ah, me too! I raise my hand as well, and for some reason the Guild Master lets out a rather long and heavy sigh. Chapter 70 Volume 3 Chapter 3: Dragon-san and Her Hunter Companions When I returned to the bar and cafeteria located right next to the Guilds Headquarters, a large group of people were gathered around a projector. The projector was showing the recording of the duel that happened between Ligurila and I not so long ago. Although there was no sound, the image quality was not so bad, so others were probably watching this for reference sake. Geh!? Did you see that!? That fiery bastard cut off that spell in half! You can actually do that!? Each and every spell has a core that keeps it on going, so theoretically if you aim for that core, you can neutralize the whole spell. Easy for you to say that. At least thats what I think. Its all just a theory, but to be able to aim so precisely at a spells core is just No, maybe thats not it. It looks as the spell was cut in half, but maybe it was something else? Does it look like that to you? One of the guys commenting on the fight was Senjiro, who kept on scratching his cheek while discussing the duel with another Hunter. He sits in his usual kimono, with his hands crossed on his chest. Aru sits in the chair right next to him, surrounded by other Hunters. Hey, Missy. You are a child of Nectar from this Miracle Apothecary, arent you? Thats right. Arent you missing your Daddy? Not in the least? Father said this looks interesting, so I should go and watch it. Also, Big Brother Sen is here, and all the other Hunters are also here, so theres no problem! Aru says with a broad smile, getting along with everyone in here even though he would usually have problems with dealing with new people. Senjiro was also vigilant this whole time, listening in on their conversation. Im glad to hear it. Aru-dono. Hey, Missy, would you like something sweet? Just ask, and we shall get you as much as you want! Hmm, I dont want any at the moment. But thank you for the offer, Mister. Replying like that to one of the Hunters and making him all embarrassed, Aru finally noticed that I was here and waved his hand at me with bright expression. Noct-san, welcome back! Im back, Aru. Sorry about that. Something came up. Aru stands up from his chair, bows down politely to the Hunters whos been keeping him company and runs up to me. I could see that some of them were watching us with envy in their eyes, but I guess its all good one way or another. Senjiro, thanks for keeping an eye on Aru for me. Not really. Aru-dono is quite smart, so there was not much for me to do, anyway. Said Senjiro while smiling bitterly, and then he continued. But still, Noct-dono, for you to be able to win in a duel against Ligurila, thats an amazing feat in an out of itself! Not really. It was a rally close call, if I do say so myself. Because Ligurila went all out against me from the get-go, I had to use the magic of strongest caliber at my disposal, as well. Thanks to me having to put so much effort into this, this didnt feel like a win at all! Hearing that, one of the Hunters approached us with a wry smile on his face. Hey, if it isnt the man here himself! That magic of yours was something else! I would have died for sure if I was standing even remotely close to a spell like that! Besides, we didnt even know that you could use spells of this caliber. Like, at all! Hey, isnt he that guy from before? Oh, well shit. Some of the Hunters had really long faces while saying that, and I felt apologetic for some reason. Ah, so thats it. I knew it. They were making bets on who would win. Oh well, lets pretend that I dont know about that. Instead I smile at them seeing just how much they were uneasy about this situation, to which Senjiro also said: Incidentally, you two were not serious, right? Going all out because of a test like that would surely be nothing short of a waste. You think so? Eh? Wait a minute. So you were serious there? Huh, really? Does it really matter? Besides, it was only a duel, not a battle to the death. I am only giving it my all when Im fighting demons and monsters. Saying that to the Hunters was apparently enough to calm the situation down, but then shortly after it was taking a somewhat weird turn. Thats right. After all, Rank 5 is a world totally different from ours. They were all watching me with so much respect in their eyes that I suddenly got all embarrassed about it. Ummm, theres no reason to make such big of a deal out of it, you know? If we werent giving this job our very best, the capital city would sooner or later turn into a desolate wasteland, wouldnt it? Theres no real way for me to explain it better, so I just try to brush it off with a smile. Then, they all notice how Aru was attached to me. By the way, the two of you seem to be awfully close together. After the duel was over, the venue was still in the state of utter chaos, and so it was highly unlikely that either Nectar or Senjiro would be able to leave early. So instead, I proposed that we all would meet here, at the cafeteria near the Guild house. Since both Senjiro and Aru were here, this means that Nectar should also be here as well, but strangely enough, he was nowhere to be seen. Then Aru said something strange. Father is talking to the researchers in the conference room. Eh? Ah Please dont tell me I smiled wryly to myself and decided to leave this matter alone for now. Yup. He was together with us up until recently, but then a bunch of people dressed in white pass us by while discussing magic and barriers, and Father wanted them to tell him as much as they could. The discussion began to heat up gradually, and so they decided to take the conversation somewhere else. Ah, if thats the case, then it might not end so soon. Worst case scenario, this can turn into all-nighter. Originally, Nectar was a researcher himself, and so its no wonder that we wanted to be up to date on the latest trends and information when it comes to magic research. But still, hearing someone else discussing it, it must have flipped his researcher switch or something close to that effect. True, we manage to break the barrier because we went overboard with our attacks, but if you go and improve some of the barrier elements, it has the potential to become something truly amazing in the future. I think I would like to be a part of that monumental event in the future if possible. While I was thinking about that, I saw that Ligurila exited the Guild house as well. Ligurila already changed her clothes and washed her hair, and even though she was wearing Band-Aids all over her face to accelerate the healing of her wounds, she was still looking drop-dead gorgeous. Even the Hunters who were passing her by would stop in their tracks and turn their heads around, wanting to catch a glimpse of her ethereal beauty. It was a complete and utter disaster. Ligurila came to the table where we were sitting and took a seat, making one of the younger Hunters scram to make some space for her. Make some space, why dont you? Y, yes, maam! The young Hunter jolted up, offered Ligurila his seat and went to sit somewhere else after giving her a short salute. Uwah, just look at her go. Scoring herself a seat as if it was nothing. Senjiro, on the other hand, was delighted to see that his beloved Ligurila decided to join us. So, you two, how did your conversation with the Guild Master go? How should I put it? He was quite bothersome to us. Its been a while since I last saw the two of you having a duel. It surely feels refreshing. What about our next joint training? Now that you bring up that topic, did the Guild Master still allow us to train together? One of the Hunters raised his voice, and others were quick to follow that statement as well. The event they were talking about was something which were introduced shortly after Ligurila and Senjiros duel. Still, it was surprising that the number of participants was becoming larger and larger with each duel. Still, Im glad that so many people were looking forward to it. For now, I was told that it is okay for us to continue doing those battle trainings. I see. Hearing Ligurilas words, lots of Hunters felt relieved, and I understood just how much they were looking forward to it. But I was told that I need to calm down a little bit. So we will probably put them on hold for now. If I dont calm down, then Ill be forced to resign from the Guild. Impossible, they cant force you to resign. Wait, If Sis Lily stopped being part of the Guild and Stunned for a second by Ligurilas remarks, the Hunters all raised their voices at the same time. Thats our Sis for you, our Lily! Please join our Silver Fang! No, our Salamandra is way better! We could really use a magicians help right about now! If Sis Lily is with us, we would have the strength of a hundred men! Hey, our party consists of members who are all rank three or higher! And since Sis is the one who defeated the Marionette Tree with ease, she would be a great addition to our group! Its about hundred years too early for you to try to invite her! Say what again!? Your party is third-rate at best! The Hunters were about ready to jump at each others throats, but they were all silenced by Ligurilas heavy sigh. Would you kindly stop getting ahead of yourselves? I have no desire to act as a Hunter in the future. I have to refuse this time as well. I, I see. Even if we would work together, I know that I wouldnt be able to give it my very best, and I also detest the idea of being bossed around by someone who is weaker than me. That is why please stop trying to include me to your party. Then who would be a suitable partner for you, prey tell? Thats right. Even though in the face of the disappointed Hunters, Ligurila was unmoved and cold as ever. Ligurila smiled elegantly, looking at the Hunters, and then she extended her hand towards Senjiro. Someone like this man, for example. Next, the facial expressions of Hunters became that of disappointment, giving up and being fed up. Thats right, so thats how it is Those guys surely are amazing. Anyways, they are the strongest from among the entire Guild. It was always nothing but an ephemeral dream. Oh well, guess I will go train myself until I drop, but before that CC While the other Hunters were becoming disheartened and were giving up, Ligurila leaned over towards Senjiro and told him straight in the eyes. Even though it was a good fight, losing still hurts my pride. I need to do something about it. Senjiro, lets have a fight. Sure, I dont mind that in the slightest. Honestly speaking, it would be a pleasure, for I really got fired up while watching the two of you fight. Then please come this way. They both smiled at each other, their eyes filled with determination and will to fight. Then they turned towards me. Well then, Aru, Lava, if youll excuse us. We shall talk later. She called me by my actual name, totally disregarding that my form was that of a male, not a female. Well, not that it really matters, since around these parts it isnt a common knowledge that Lava = Dragon-san. I could also see that they were saying something to each other, and then Senjiros face got red for some reason. That reason, however, was a mystery to me. Aah, see you around, Ligurila. See you around, Big Sis! As Aru waved his hands, some Hunters were able to notice the soft smile that Ligurila shone at Senjiro. After that, Ligurila interlocked her arm with Senjiros, which was really a common courtesy around these parts, but it was enough to make the gathered men flip their tables figuratively with rage and anger. Senjiro didnt look back, not even once, so I couldnt really know what his expression was, but I could probably figure it out. Fucking asshole. Hey, stop being rude to Big Sis Lily! Well , someones here has a death wish It was pretty laughable just how quickly one of the Hunters turned hostile with his words, and was now looking to pick up a fight. Perhaps he wanted to ask Ligurila about the details of the Guild Masters request, but now he missed his chance. I used this opportunity to talk with Aru. Alright, Aru. Im going to try and see Nectar. Although I think that it might be impossible right about now. Yup. Aru responded like that, and when he jumped off his chair, I could see Nectar rushing towards us from the back corridor. Noct, Aru, sorry for making you guys wait! No, dont sweat it. But is that really okay for you to be here right now and be seeing Aru? I didnt think it would actually happen, but here he was: Nectar, running up to us while breathing hard. Also, he really looked relieved for some reason. Its alright. Since I am but an outsider, I only suggested them some nifty methods of improving their work. So for now, I would only know what they were doing with the spell by having a look into the blueprints they are making. I thought that the researchers would be happy to accept some help with their job, but judging from Nectars reactions it seems that they were protective of sharing their blueprint details. I guess it was still a good thing that he would be able to assist them in some way. Well, they wanted to talk with me some more, but I told them that I already had plans, and so I refused them. Nectars words make my heart all warm, and he looks at Aru and laughs happily. I see, thats really great. Well then, I do believe it is time for us to be on our way. After saying that, I continue to communicate with Nectar. Theres something I would like to talk to you about. Its related to the request given to us by the Guild master. Although Nectar seemed to be surprised, his expression changed slightly to show agreement, and then I turned toward Aru. Sorry to keep you waiting, Aru. Let us go. Yup! Aru comes I between us and takes our hands in his own. And since we were reluctant to let go of him, all three of us left the Guild side by side. *** Hey. What is it? That little girl, isnt she the daughter from the apothecary? She should be, why? I have seen many people during my lifetime, but not someone quite like her. If you say soI think she looks natural walking alongside those two men. Whatever But doesnt looking at her soothes your heart? It sure does. Chapter 71 Chapter 4Dragon-san is full of motivation After being suitably away from the Hunters Guild, I changed from male to female. Then, while riding a carriage we found on the street, Nectar is frowning while pondering about the broad conversation that took place in the guilds master room. I thought there would be somewhat of a punishment, but it turned out like that. Yeah. Since the Guild Master plays an important role in the human world, so I decided to accept his request as it is. When I looked at his face as if saying Im sorry for taking that decision without consulting first, Nectar shook his face with a soft expression. Its important to continue to have a favorable relationship with the guild. Theyre not pleased with what happened earlier, Lava, but it cant be helped. Huh? Youre giving me that mean smile as if you knew what to do, but you still dont do anything? Well, lets just pretend I didnt see that and lets move on. This means that after a detailed meeting with the guild, I think Ill go straight to the place of the request, so we wont be able to return together. Oh, so youll be leaving, Mommy Im sorry. I tried to comfort Aru, who seemed disheartened. Aru is not in his spring break, but he still took an early break from school to come to the capital with us. He seemed very interested in watching my match with Ligurila, but he also likes the academy a great deal. Even if he has enough credit to not need to go to school for four years, he just wants to go to school like everybody else. The truth is that it would have been nice if we had been able to spend more time together, but it may be impossible now since theres been a protest against the magic barrier test. I came here out of my own selfishness, mommy, its not your fault. Theres also a new class Ive been looking forward to, and since El-senpai is making a new magical gun, I want to help him. Huh? El-kun is making a new magical gun? Yeah. He said can use magic now, so hes going to do some optimizations. He also said hes been busy recently with his new companion, but he can finally settle down. How has El-kun been lately? Well, Vass came to school wanting to be El-senpais familiar. The old man learned a lot of things from him, and he often asked me questions, too. He seems fun, but El-senpai seems troubled, going all Hmm, and surprised, and confused, and nervous Oh, thats Both Nectar and I laughed unintentionally as Aru tilted his head. I cant imagine that quiet, unsociable senpai is having things like fun, but I can picture Elvie being swung around left and right by that Dragon-senpai. Elvie, who now can use magic, seems to be working extra hard to change his academic course to the magic department. Hes also relearning Engrave, and that added to the hectic community life Aru described, Elvie seems to be as busy as usual. I was relieved by Aru, who with sparkly eyes was remembering all the fun stuff that was waiting for him at the academy, and then I turned to Nectar one more time. Well, Nectar, I leave him in your hands. Got it. Well be waiting for you at home. As I said All right with the most worried face I had, I gave Nectar a tiny wry smile. Its all right. Ill be with Ligurila. Sen-san will also be invited, so well be fine. We can handle any request easily. I understand. But what my head understands and what I feel are two different things. Aru raised his voice with some reserve, as a disheartened Nectar watched from the sidelines. Mommy Daddy is worried, and I can go home by myself, so I stay here, and daddy you can go with mommy? No, shell be all right. I also want to welcome you home from school, so well go back together. Okay. As Nectar spoke in such a considerably flustered state, the lonely Arus facial expression was pleasantly shy. Yes. Im not particularly inclined towards this request, but Ill do my best to return home soon. As I recover my motivation with a Hmph!, Nectars face turned a little more serious. Even so, though they seem to be second rank monsters, its a little bothersome to see many by the area where people come in. But considering that it feels like the influence of the Signos Plains has expanded a little too fast, and the sighting area is near the Hezart border It may be a coincidence, though. Well, still it doesnt feel any different. The chief of the guild was commissioned to investigate and take down any monsters frequently seen near the border with the neighboring Hezart. The information came from local residents and hunters who were based in a nearby town, and the first sightings were a few weeks ago. At that time, though it was a monster, it was said that it could be dealt with by local hunters, as it seemed to be a weak individual who may or may not have been a third-rank monster. But after that, the monsters began to appear constantly, and finally, the second-rank monsters began to wander around, so as the hunters were running short of hands, a report was made to the country deeming that this as a strange occurrence. It would have been nice if we could send our soldiers from our country as usual, but since this happened near the border, its not as simple. Ballow does not have such a good relationship with Hezart, to the point that all attempts at diplomacy seem to be completely under the water. If we send the regular army or the mage troops to such a place without an explanation, it might be taken as an act of war. And it seems that its for this reason that the request has been made directly to the guild. The hunters that belong to the guild are expected to support no country, so theyre quite convenient when dealing with situations like these. They are handsomely rewarded, and they are entrusted with many troublesome situations. There are already several casualties in the area of the request, and the residents and hunters are almost completely besieged inside the town, so they cant do too much. There are probably no dragons there, so the Leylines must definitely be in disarray. Thats what must have created this surge of monsters, so I cant just leave it alone. If theyre left like that after taking down the monsters, there is a high chance that there will be another request like this soon. Its best to solve the root of the problem. Do you have to restore the Leylines too? So, does it take long? There were still some vague traces of uneasiness in Arus surprised face. Since this is just a theory, I cant say for sure but whats the matter? Um Spring break The word he reluctantly murmured afterward sounded a little like Mom. Thats what it was. I told him that wed come to visit gramps together during spring break. Besides that, I had planned to fly to an unknown land to speed up restoring Leylines, so that I could spend the entire spring break playing with him. Let me see spring break is less than a week from today, so with the investigation, the monsters, and restoring the Leylines if need be I dont seem to have much time left? I dont have much of a choice, I should give up for the time being. I made up my mind to tell him that I wouldnt be able to do it, but seeing Arus painful expression I simply couldnt say it. Oh, I have to go, but Ill do my best. Ill be done by spring break, and Ill play with you, Aru! Really? Really! Ligurila was looking forward to teaching you in sewing, so shell definitely help me out and try her best too. I promise! Yay! Im relieved to see Arus once reserved face become instantly shining with delight. After all, Arus smile is priceless to me. Lava, are you sure? I made a promise to Aru, I want to be with him. No matter what monsters or Leyline restorations come my way, Ill make it through! To spending spring break together with Aru! Nectar asked me that question with a seemingly worried face, but I had made up my mind and was completely motivated. A few days after returning from the capital. Having recently returned from the academy, Aru went into Nectars drug storeDryad, which was facing the main street, and he noticed an energetic lady right in the middle of the store. Since she was a regular, Aru smiled at her. Hello, Hannah-obaachan. Welcome, Aru-kun. Im glad you came. Your father seems to be mixing medicine, hes not coming out no matter how many times I call him. Oh, Im sorry. Its the usual rheumatism medicine, isnt it? Yes, please. As she waited for Aru to go behind the counter to get a bag he had previously prepared in a separate shelf, Hannahs face seemed relieved, then changed to happiness as her prescribed medicine was set up on top of the counter. Hannah took the medicine and paid Aru. She was an acquaintance who Aru has dispensed medicine for before, though he had tended to the store many times in the past. Thank you. Youre a great salesman, Aru-kun. Hehe. Take care, Hannah-san! After seeing Hannah off, Aru turned theOpensign around intoClosed. And like that, he walked down the corridor leading to his house while holding his bag, and before long he was opening the door to his fathers laboratory and mixing room. The room is filled with the drifting scent of various medicines and plants, and even though theres a bookshelf on one wall, the floor overflows with piled up books and research material all over the place. On the desk were many complicated tools, which Aru did not know what they were used for, and many technical books laying open as well. But his father wasnt there, so after opening the door leading to the next room, there was Nectar, who was silently mixing the contents of a cauldron over a fire amidst a lingering strong scent. The cauldron serves as a pot for regulation operations, and Aru thought hed need to wait for a little time to fully understand the benefit of mixing such complicated medicines there, but after catching a glimpse of the contents, his voice came out rushing. Daddy, youre boiling the cauldron too much. Huh? Ah, aaahhh!!! As Nectar reflectively looked into the cauldron, his voice rose desperately, and then he stopped his operation. He took a test tube from a nearby table, gently poured some of the cauldrons contents with a ladle, took it under a bright light, and dropped his shoulders in discouragement. Oh the magical reagents are ruined. And they were expensive ones, too With a sigh, Nectar returned the test tube to its stand and turned towards Aru. Welcome home, Aru. Hello, daddy. Hanna-san came a while ago. She was looking for her usual medicine, so I gave it to her. I put the money in the usual place. Oh, I didnt notice, Im sorry. Thank you. After being thanked to with such an apologetic face, Aru nodded, a little confused. Its been a few days since his mother had remained in the capital, and then left for Hezart together with Ligurila-san and Senjiro-san. For the first a couple of days, this was not the case, but Nectar has seemingly growing more and more concerned. He has become absent-minded as of late and sighs often. And then, after receiving a message from Lava stating that she wanted to investigate some more, it started to affect his behavior, and his medicine mixing was failing accordingly. That doesnt mean that Aru gets to be informed on how her mothers work is going. He knew his mother was going to be alright, but just as he was thinking that it would be a shame to not be able to spend time together during spring break. Aru was also concerned by Nectars depression. And then, during one dinner together like any other, Aru began talking to a rather apathetic Nectar. Daddy, did you get any messages from mommy and the others? Yeah, just this morning. However, its still not looking too good. It said, Ill definitely return during spring break! I see Nectar doesnt say anything, but even Aru understands that his dad wants to go right away to be with his mom if its possible. Aru is here, so Nectar is staying at home. Hes worried about Lava, but hes also concerned about Aru, so he cant leave him alone. In Arus case, hes sad that his mommy may never come back in time before spring break finishes. So Aru made up his mind and started talking. By the way, daddy. Today, Marca invited me to stay over at her grandpas house. At Serams house? Since she said itd be fine for me to be there until the end of spring break, you can go where mommy is, right? Why, so suddenly? As if he had just been slapped across the face, Nectar stared at Aru, who went on talking a little nervously. Daddy, dont you want to help mommy with her work? You can go without hesitating since Ill be staying at Marcas. Thats certainly true. Nectars face turned red as if embarrassed, and Aru used his fork to call his attention. I miss mommy a lot, and youre all upset, too, daddy. So, would it be okay? Nectar heard Aru loud and clear, but he was so worried, that he merely sighed after a long silence. Aru, you really do pay attention to others, dont you? Well Good. Ill take you on the offer. Ill contact Seram later, so you can stay at his place. Yaaay! As Aru clenched his fist with pleasure, the wry-smiling Nectar continued talking as if he had just remembered something. Well, Lava seems to have contacted Kyle, so there might be a chance her work is done before I leave. Huh? Kyle-san is there too? Kyle, who had recently turned into a spirit, could not resist to begin his travel around the world. When he was human, he could hardly go anywhere due to his busy job. So before he was asked by a dragon to do a job, he traveled around the country spreading information to the people. It seems like hes been flying around here and there, and during this time, souvenirs from far away countries have been sent by space transfer, but no one had thought that he was actually nearby. Yeah, it seems that Lava asked him for help. So I didnt want to go there and be a burden. Aru was a little worried about the wry-smiling Nectar, so he spoke his mind. Daddy, mommy is working, right? Being in her way is a no-no, okay? So you have to try your best. I I know. Also, I can always come back if youre ever lonely, okay? Aru let out a little chuckle at the disconcerted Nectar, and picking up his fork, started to eat his meal. He was excited about being allowed to stay over at Marcas house, so he wasnt paying too much attention to the foods taste. Chapter 72 Chapter 5Dragon-san is in trouble Lava POV There are times when telepathy doesnt work as expected, because the place where you make the connection changes depending on the situation of a Leyline, and you need to find the magical waves of the person you want to connect to. Having something magical related to that person makes it easier to find that person. For this reason, whenever I want to reach Nectar, I can send my thoughts over to him by marking my bracelet with a scale. For Aru, I use a strand of mane instead. And both of them can reach me in the same way. ((I believe I will be there in a day or so.)) Got it. See you soon! Then, after ending the communication with Nectar, I unconsciously dropped the hand I was covering my left ear with. For some reason, like with the telephone calls from my previous life, I cant seem to be at ease without covering either one of my ears with one of my hands. Its strange how I still hold on to this habit as if its been more than hundreds of years ago. So, Arus staying with Marca-chan, huh? He said that he can see the source of the river while he stays at her grandfathers place. Its been four or five days since Ive left on my friends mythical beast, so I wonder if hes adapting well. Reflecting on how kids grow so fast with a feeling of nostalgia, I exited my bedroom at the inn Im staying at and return to the living room. There was a map that spread across the table. Senjiro and Ligurila were there, and both turned to greet me the moment I arrived. Oh, the conversation with Nectar is over, isnt it? Hes out of Ballow now, but it seems that there werent many Leylines for him to use. Hes riding a stagecoach and should be here by tomorrow. Its a short distance from there, so you can basically make it on foot helped only with a staff. Thats what Senjiro said, with a rather tired look on his face. In the end, we couldnt finish here before Nectar-dono had to come. Its just that we dont know what made that many monsters appear near the villages. Its quite a predicament. Thats right, I didnt think it would be this much of a struggle. Just as Ligurila let out a strained laugh out of regret, I took a peek at the map on the table, which is filled with details about the current situation. Though that wasnt according to the Guilds request. We received the request from the Guild, and as soon as Ligurila finished informing the necessary people, we headed for the Hezart border together with Senjiro. However, I was eager to finish the request by spring break, and was not hesitant to get started right away. I want to play with Aru! So, when I got to the city in question, I immediately started hunting monsters down. Senjiro, this is a great chance to see the results of your training. Give them a good beating. You dont need to ask me that. As Ligurila instructed him with her arms crossed, Senjiro elegantly rushed through the woods infested with second and third rank monsters, blowing those away left and right. Oh, Senjiro, youve become insanely stronger than before, havent you? I used to think he had potential, but I was a little worried about how hard he and Ligurila had fought against each other during this past six months. Since he headed out first, he knocked out the most of the monsters, and the few that escaped him were plucked out by Ligurila, so I could no longer feel worried. We remained in the town in question, protecting it as I waited for my turn. The situation changed when the town mayor, feeling relieved about no longer being under attack by monsters, spoke to us frankly as if he had thought hard about it. Truth is, theres another village that is closer to Hezart The monsters definitely have came from that direction, since there has been no word from that village in several days. But I could also have been jumping into conclusions. Oh, I see. Let us know if anything happens. Huh? I asked about that other places location to the dumbfounded mayor and quickly left towards that other village. After all, the Guild asked us to exterminate the monsters and investigate the area. I cant consider that request fulfilled until I resolve the situation completely, can I? Because officially, I planned to clear the mayor and the villagers anxieties away, if only a little. On the way there, I used telepathy to contact Ligurila, and was attacked by several second-rank monsters. Im glad I was able to bring them down swiftly. I had this uncomfortable feeling when I reunited with Ligurila in that other village since the mayor there started talking in such a serious fashion. Actually, theres another village ahead, and we havent heard from them in some time. Whats with this dj vu? So, just like before, we defeated many monsters and finally arrived at this new village, now being at the verge of completely crossing over the Hezart border. Theres a first-rank monster over there Seems like youll get a good training partner now, Senjiro. Hmm, that kind of opponent should do just fine. Will we have to leave this village for another one as well? As Ligurila and Senjiro marched quickly through the village, the village elder and the other inhabitants soon began to come out of hiding. We were able to find the first-rank monster through my extensive investigation and Senjiros sense of smell. Though he had support from Ligurila, Senjiro defeated that monster almost one-to-one. While he was fighting, though, I had grown worried because I started feeling that the whole situation was strange. There were no magical abnormalities in the areas where we had found the monsters. Although there were some magical disturbances that seemed to have been caused by the monsters, they werent particularly dark, and it wasnt a situation that would generate an abnormal outbreak of monsters. I was worried that after reporting to the Guild that we had defeated that first-rank monster, we would enter into the Hezart region to repeat this process all over again. Ligurila and Senjiro had joined me because they considered it would be good training for them, but we hadnt thought that it would end up being something like this. It was the third day when we were done with defeating monsters, and I thought that it would take a couple of more days to understand the reason of their appearance, but despite my efforts, spring break had started, and I wasnt getting any closer to the truth. I really need to apologize to Aru But what has been causing these monsters to come in swarms like this? My eyes were fixed on the map as I stood there with my arms crossed. By the way, I was in my regular human form, not as Noct. Since we were travelling across the Hezart border, and they dont know much about the Black Flame Dragon over there, I figured it would be pointless to use my Noct form. Thats why Ive changed to my basic form, even leaving my tuft of red hair as it is. At first I was happy that I didnt need to hide, but as the investigation continued, my excitement began to wane. The map was filled in with the places where we eliminated the monsters, and a rough approximation of the flow of the Leylines. Why are we doing it like this? Its simple. Oh, I never thought that there would be a land where Leylines were hard to catch up with like this Thats right. The area around Hezart was a land where following the flow of magic was hard, even for me, a dragon. Understanding the flow of Leylines, which are as intricate as our own blood vessels, is always a difficult task. But upon close inspection, since in this land the Leylines seem behave so differently, the depictions in our map look rather deceiving. It might be possible to fully understand how the Leylines work here in another twenty or thirty years, but of course, we dont have that much time now. So I prioritized picturing the places where we had found the monsters, but we still dont know where the monsters actually came from. I had developed a new technique for destroying these vermins, but in the end, I didnt get the chance to use it. And since we entered the Hezart territory, we havent found a single monster. Weve been doing nothing but walking across the hills and fields. Ligurila had crossed her arms and seemed pretty stressed about the situation. Shes very patient when it comes to making dresses, so shes not poor at keeping up with our current pace, but its impossible to not feel a little nervous about getting no results at all. Still, she says shes not going back home, and that she wants to help me. That gives my heart a somewhat warm feeling. Hey, Lava. We wont just finish this request if we cant find what were looking for. There may be many monsters still out there. The reason Ligurila is so calm about it is that even if she gets a little hurt, she can heal herself with the Leylines. However, she might not need to rely on that ability, since I dont think that there will be any more second-rank or above monsters left. But still, that number of monsters is strange, so this will only take a little more time. Seeing that both Senjiro thinks the same way I do, Ligurila made a sullen face and fell silent. They look like lovers who have came to understand each other perfectly. Well, for now, we know that the Leylines near these borders are not the source of the issue. So lets go a little further into these lands. As I said that with a discreet smile on my face, someone knocked on the door at our room. When we opened the door, we found the inns attendant on the other side, looking a little nervous. Um theres someone downstairs who says hes an acquaintance of yours. Hes a big and tall magician with long brown hair. Oh, is that so? Ligurila, Sen-san, could you wait here for a moment? I stood up cheerfully and followed the girl to the lobby downstairs. Kyle was there, wearing light-colored traveling clothes, and a staff on his back. Chapter 73 Volume 3 Chapter 6: Dragon-san Prepares For Action Seeing Kyle, I raise my hand in greeting gesture. [Hey, Kyle! Its been a while.] [Im sorry, Lava. For being later than we agreed on.] [I dont mind in the slightest. Besides, Im the one at fault here, really. For deriving you from your responsibilities just so you could help me.] Being given his new responsibilities by the dragon, Kyle was out of the country for a while now, travelling around the world and seeing it with his own eyes. His physical abilities being significantly boosted right now, it seems that during a single month he was able to travel over a vast distance, not to even mention that he was able to use Teleportation magic as he saw fit in his current form. So I tried to send him a message through the leyline to see if it reaches him or not, shortly summarizing the story of our duel and our resulting punishment. And when we talked about it for a little while, Kyle said that he would come over and gather as much information as he could. [What are you talking about? I was actually happy for you to contact me. I was getting a little bit bored of all of this travelling, and so having a breather like that is nice in its own way.] Kyle said that with a happy expression and a handsome smile on his face. While smiling back at Kyle, I took him to the other room and introduced him to both Ligurila and Senjiro. [So you are the coworker that Lava was talking about.] [Nice to meet you both. My name is Kyle.] For a short moment Kyle was eyeing Senjiro with suspicion, but then he immediately extended his hand towards him. [I do believe its the first time we have met. My name is Kashiwagi Senjiro. Pleased to make your acquaintance.] Senjiro also reached out his hand towards Kyle and both of them shook their hands in a greeting. Next, Kyle turned towards Ligurila, and just like with Senjiro, he was staring at her face for a moment or two. [Fuhn.] [W, what?] [I thought your energy was similar to that of the demon familiars created by the dragons, but what do you know, it was just Bels husband. What a small world we live in.] [Well, youre correct in that.] Hearing Ligurila say that, Kyle didnt know how to react, so he just shrugged his shoulders. Then Kyle looked at Ligurilas face again, noticing her golden hair and her eyes, and then his face turned into that of a surprise, as if he just realized something. [ Wait, that super-class beauty, ah, now I see. You are Madame Lily, one of Belgas friends, arent you?] [Ara, you only noticed that now? My brethren. I humbly welcome you to the bottomless abyss that is being a demon.] Kyle looked stunned by Ligurilas words, and then he looked back at me while coking his head. [Ah, so that it! Lava, so thats what you meant by saying that there are demons dwelling within the capital city!] [No, Im sure I have never told you something like that. But does it really matter now?] [Maybe not, but dont you understand? For me, a former magician, this is huge news! Just think about all the possible dangers that this involves!] [Ara, what a way to say hello. After all of the cleaning of the low rank demons Ive been doing over the years? Unlike Bel, you really are thick-headed, arent you?] While Kyle was trying to say something, Ligurila stopped him with an astonished sigh, but soon enough Senjiro raised his voice. [Can I ask you something? Lava-dono, whats your relationship with Ligurila and Kyle-dono?] It was an obvious question, but at the same time it was the one that was difficult to explain. Kyle and I were connected by bonds of deep friendship, but the situation was tad a little bit different when it comes to Ligurila. After hearing that, Ligurila squint his eyes and looks at Senjiro with a funny expression on his face. [Ara, why do you care?] [But of course. I can see that youre an old acquaintances, and so you must have something that ties you together.] [Huh, is that all? Really?] Senjiro seemed embarrassed by his own words, while Ligurilas expression was quite emotionless. Then, Kyle asked me discreetly while looking kind of strange. [Say, are those two] [Umm, it is probably exactly how you think it is.] For me the nature of their relationship was quite obvious, but for Kyle it must have been rather confusing. Kyle coughed a few times, and then turned towards Senjiro again. [Right now I am a demon, but I was born recently, and I was human until some time ago. Together with my wife, we were Ligurilas friends in Ballow. Also, I am surprised that I never realized that she was a demon all this time.] [I see, so thats it. It is an honor for me to meet of of the eight million pillars.] Kyle seemed to be extremely puzzled by Senjiro who bowed down his head to him, so I hurried to explain it to him. [In the East, from where Sen-san comes from, demons are worshipped on an equal ground as Gods.] [I see, so in other words, he might view me as God, as well.] Kyle nodded to himself, just in time to see Senjiro raise his head. [Oh, please forgive me for my behavior just now. Even though I have abandoned my country long time ago, some customs from my time there are hard to get rid of. Originally I was only calling Lava-dono like that, but then I sort of started to do that to others, as well. It must have been shocking to you, so Ill try to watch my tongue and behavior from now on.] [It doesnt bother me in the slightest. So please, dont let it bother you as well.] [I understand.] Senjiro nods his head, and both he and Kyle smile at the same time, huge grins appearing on their faces. While I was still feeling kind of embarrassed about Senjiros words somehow, I said to Kyle: [Kyle, can you tell me the results of your research?] [Ah, its not that big of a deal, just your typical trivia about the leylines.] Kyle began to talk about the fruits of his labor, at the same time taking a pen and a piece of paper in his hands, drawing something as he spoke. [When I got your message, I was just around Hezart. I figured I would go and visit every country neighboring Ballow, starting from the most southwestern one and then go in certain order.] He was tracing the areas on paper which I havent visited yet. [Almost every one of them was ordinary and peaceful. There were no magical abnormalities, and the rumors and gossips travelling around the streets were totally unrelated to demons or monsters.] [I see.] I was honestly surprised just how thorough Kyle was about inspecting the leylines alongside Ballows borders. [I even tried to go to their respective Guilds, but aside from normal monster hunting and dungeons exploring requests there was nothing special there, either. Just to be on the safe side I inspected all of them.] [And how did you manage to get inside?] [Back in my day, I spent lot of time with the military. You learn to conceal your presence up to some degree as a part of their training.] I can totally see that. Even if other Hunters Guilds had skilled Hunters like Senjiro, Kyle was able to move extraordinarily fast both horizontally and vertically, so they would pose little to no threat to him. Out of all of us, Ligurila with her outstanding beauty would have a hard time to keep a low profile needed for an infiltration like that, and Senjiro as a beast man from overseas would arouse even more suspicion and attention. As for me, even with my Rank 5 licence from the Guild, information gathering would be pretty much impossible. While I was thinking that, Kyle suddenly looked as if he has remembered something important and his eyes lit up. [Now that I think about it, is the magic stone worth more or less the same as it was hundred years ago?] [Hmm, let me think. I think that its selling price went a little bit higher. It is mainly used as a core of magical machines.] [Thats strange. I could have sworn that this countrys magic stones were dirt cheap.] [What do you mean by that?] Asked Ligurila, and in response to that Kyle took a bunch of notes out of his pocket and started to flip through them. They were all well-written notes, describing the countries and towns that Kyle managed to travel to thus far. They were also rich in details. [Kyle You seriously managed to make so much notes?] [Oh, it would call it the force of habit, really. The local economy can tell you pretty much anything about the towns or countrys current condition.] I see this was yet another talent of his, so much different from those of Nectars. Seeing how the list was organized by the order in which Kyle visited the other countries, it took him some time to actually find what he was looking for. [It was not until some time after I travelled to Hezart, but the closer I got to the capital city, the lower the prices of the magic stones would get. Oh, here, as well.] Kyle pointed to the notes describing one of the towns right next to Hezarts capital city. [But its value in this town was higher than in the capital.] [Is that really that big of a deal? Isnt that just an error of some kind?] Kyle shook his head hearing Ligurilas question. She looked to be quite bored of this topic. [No, this cant be. Magic stone is too valuable of an energy resource, as well as a gem stone. It is pretty strange that its value is higher in some random city rather than in the capital where lots of nobles reside.] Apparently that was enough to shut Ligurila up, and Kyle proceeded to take a color pencil from his pocket and write with it on the map. [See, those are the cities I stopped in while on my way to the capital. Based on the prices of magic stone in Ballow, those are the places in which the prices were higher, and those were the places in which the prices were lower.] Finally, Kyle surrounds a certain area with a big circle. At the first glance, it looked just like a piece of land in the middle of Hezart, but upon closer inspection I immediately realized what it was. It looks like Senjiro also managed to notice that. [Isnt is concentrated alongside the Flume River?] The area that was encircled contained a large portion of the Flume River, which flowed through both Ballow and Hezart. With the exception of the capital city, most of the places where the stones prices were cheap were concentrated near the river, on in cities through which the river flowed. [Now that you mention it, arent the areas in which we fought strong monsters also located in the rivers vicinity? I dont know about you, but I think it is something worth investigating.] [What does that even mean?] Senjiro said that to Ligurila, who looked like she was wondering about something. [Because magic stones are collected from demon and monsters corpses, its prices tend to drop in places with theoretical high demonic/monster infestation.] [This is really useful information. It might come in handy soon.] The rivers are vital parts of magic circulation, after all. They carry not only water, but magic particles as well. Because of the waters flow, the nature of magic inside of it tended to be extremely unstable. Up until now it was not a matter of concern, but now it may be a whole different matter. In the end, I thought it was necessary to go there and investigate the area properly. [First order of business, we must go to a town near the Flume River.] [If so, why dont we go to this city?] Said Ligurila while pointing her slender finger at a certain point on the map, a town located in the upper stream of the Flume River. [Melias?] [I was getting bored with nothing for me to do. It is a famous scenic resort, it might be a good place to start looking.] [ Not that I want to be a wet blanket, but were not going there to fool around, you know?] [Ara, we are going there to investigate, the location is but a bonus. I cant be blamed for wanting to enjoy the attractions, and besides, breaks are necessary when you work hard.] Said Ligurila right into Kyles face, who looked as if he was considering her words for a moment or two. [Well, it is a city with a high flow of people, so a bunch of foreigners shouldnt arouse any suspicion. We might even be able to gather some useful information.] [Good. Alright, I shall depart tomorrow, once Nectar joins me Or no, if it is something serious, it would be better for Nectar to go directly to Melias.] [Is Nectar coming along? Then our potential for information gathering will rise tremendously.] [Even if its an undercover action, it should be ok. But Kyle, you should take a little rest after all of your travelling.] [Im not feeling all that tired since I got this body, but I appreciate the gesture.] Right, its all good that we managed to settle our course of action. I contact Nectar and relay all the information to him. Kyle is going to share a room together with Senjiro, and the rest of us is going to find the lodgings for ourselves once we get there. And because I was thinking to myself all this time, I failed to notice some rather disturbing signs in Ligurilas behavior. [So, we do have some spare time until tomorrow morning, right?] [Eh? Yeah, thats right. Looks like it to me?] When I turned my face towards her, for the first time in a while I saw a terrifying smile blooming on Ligurilas lips. A smile full of joy, but still terrifying. [Thats actually perfect. You there, come with me. Its time for some demon bonding time.] Suddenly, Kyle said something with a funny expression. [What do you need me for?] [Since two demons are present at one location, this can mean nothing else but a duel, of course. And while were at it, we can use the occasion to try to score some terrain for you in the demon world.] [H, hey, what are you!? Wait a minute, missy!?] Why Kyle was getting visibly confused, Ligurila started to move her hands around while looking at me with a satisfied expression. [Well then, Lava, I am going to borrow our little Kyle and play with him for a while. Ill give him back to you around night.] [Wait, Lig!] By the time Senjiro noticed what was going on, magic circles already began to form under their feet. The moment Ligurila waved her hand, the magic light swallowed them whole and they disappeared. Chapter 74 Volume 3 Chapter 7: Dragon-san and the Demons Circumstances As both Ligurila and Kyle disappeared in the radiant light, I scratched my cheek nervously. Ahh, I can only hope that Ligurila wont rub too many of her bad habits onto Kyle. But I was standing there, thinking about what to do now, I noticed that Senjiro was looking slightly upset. [Lava-dono. Ligurila went to do their business together with that man, but what exactly are they going to do?] [Hmm, I dont know. Maybe she wants to see the extent of his power with her own eyes? You know, its just how demons do things. Instead of greeting one another with a smile on their faces, they go straight to clashing of swords and throwing spells at one another.] That being said, Ligurila was infamous amongst her fellow demons for taking things too far during those duels, often shifting them into battle to the death. [Oh, but this time, I also believe that she just wants to blow off some steam as well.] I told him that, thinking it would be far better than cooking up some sort of lie just so it could ease his worries. For Kyle it was something inevitable, and so I was hoping that by surviving through this ordeal, the two of them could possibly become friends. I was yet again lost in thought, but then I noticed again that Senjiros mood was becoming rather foul by the minute. Or, rather than bad mood, was it anxiety? [Umm, do we even know where Ligurila went in the first place?] [I guess? She also left us a note beforehand.] Even if she didnt do that, I could probably trace the trail of magic she left behind her, and identify her location that way. Then, Senjiro asked me something that was difficult for me to answer. [Lava-dono, if possible, could you possibly tell me that location? I want to go there.] I was almost sure that Senjiro, who was really apologetic, managed to misunderstand the whole situation and currently got the wrong idea. Or maybe he thought that Ligurila was going to have an affair with someone of her own kind? I think I would probably feel the same way if Nectar suddenly hit on some random girl on the street and the two of them started to go on dates behind my back You just cant help it but to feel anxious about those things. Suddenly feeling determined, I told to Senjiro. [I think that Ligurila will be back around dawn or so.] Realizing my bad phrasing and seeing Senjiros tail swinging from side to side anxiously, I quickly searched for the right words to correct myself. [No, that is exactly why. Lets go to our accommodation, grab our luggage and then we can go to where Ligurila is.] [I sincerely thank you for your consideration.] [Think nothing of it. I know just how you feel.] I laughed to make Senjjiro feel more relieved, but I could see that his ears were twitching ever so slightly. ********* I gathered my luggage in a hurry, and then called the inn employee in order to check out. Then we called for a carriage and we drove it towards the coordinates where Ligurila supposedly transported Kyle and herself. It was an open space covered in grass, some distance from the main road. Once there, we saw that Ligurila was chasing Kyle around. [Ahahahahaha! I would never think that Bels husband was such a cowardly weakling!] [Just listen to me, for gods sake!] Kyles aura was already that of a demon, complete with his hair growing long and his body being surrounded by lightning, which was decided to be his attribute. Right now he looked like a cheat character from video games, one that could easily pummel his enemies to the ground with one swing of his huge staff. Henceforth, the thought of this Kyle being overwhelmed by Ligurila was a little bit surreal, to say the least. Sadly, this is exactly what was happening right now. Being pushed back by a barrage of magical attacks, he saw an opening in them and began to run away from his opponent. Then, when he noticed that I arrived at the scene, he made a run towards me. When he finally reached me, it was as if something have broken inside of him. [Lava! What the hell is wrong with this fighting freak!? She teleported us and right of the bat began to cast high tier magic at me! And not that Im complaining or anything, but she seems dead-set on wanting to kill me! Shes your acquaintance, do something about her!] [Umm, that I cannot do. It is something like a method of communication for her. And once her switch is flipped, no amount of reason can get through to her. She must calm down by herself with time, Im afraid.] In my case, the longest time for her to calm down was three days and three nights. And let me tell you, it was truly an arduous experience, since she was so hellishly strong. While looking away from him, I laid my hand on Kyles shoulder in the encouraging gesture. [Listen to me, my friend. I am sure you are going to die many times here, but not really die die, so please try to give it your best shot. Okay?] [Are all demons like that!?] [Well, Ligurula is kind of an exception to the rule. Rather extreme exception. But I wonder?] I tried to laugh it off, to which Kyle could only cast me a hopeless look. All the while, Ligurila was slowly walking towards him from behind his back. [Whats wrong, Thunderstorm? Have had enough so soon?] Saying that, Ligurila smiles in a way that would make all of your bodily hair stand up at once. It was a charming, beautiful smile, but there was also something cruel and sadistic about it that made your heart froze in fear. Kyle looked behind, and upon seeing Ligurilas smile, beads of cold sweat began to drip down his neck. [Now then, I think I gave you more than enough time for preparations.] Kyle squeezed his staff tightly in his hands and began to run away from Ligurila yet again, and she followed suit. For a short while Kyle was even able to put some distance in between them, but it was no use. Sensing something, Kyle came to a sudden stop, only to see a huge distortion in space, from which a giant feathered jellyfish soon emerged. It was about fifteen meters long. Its feathers were swaying gently under its membrane umbrella, and its innumerable tentacles were glittering gold. It was a strange yet fascinating creature, with the core that would change its color according to the creatures emotions. It was truly a sight to behold. Casting her humanoid disguise aside and returning to her true nature, Ligurila began to whisper sweet words while her core inside of her umbrella shifted and swayed. [The real fun starts now. I wonder, will you be able to entertain me a whole lot?] [Iyiiiiii!!] Astonished by Ligurilas true form, Kyle soon found himself being attacked by the swarm of tentacles. [Ohh~~, good luck, Kyle. Youre certainly going to need it.] [Instead of cheering me on maybe you could help meCCCCCC~~!!] I heard Kyles scream, as well as both thunder and lightning shining through the intervals between the tentacles. Judging from that scream, he should be fine for a while. And while I was wondering whether or not to return to the carriage or to stay here and watch, Senjiro finally caught up to me, looking shocked. [Sen-san, is there something wrong?] [No, not really] No, judging by his reply and the movements of his tail I could see that there was definitely something wrong. Senjiro was frozen in place, and so I trace his line of sight. It went straight to the golden-feathered jellyfish flying in the sky. Dont tell me, [Is this perhaps the first time you see this form of Ligurila?] [No, I have witnessed it a few times before, when she was cleaning my hair or while we were in the bath.] Feathered jellyfish soaking in the bath, what a cute sight to behold. As I tried to imagine that, Senjiros eyes were still glued to Ligurila, who was trying to decimate Kyle with her tentacles. [But I must admit that this is the first time I see her using the full extent of her power in such a way.] [Aah, I see. Well, there arent that many demons out there that can match Ligurila when it comes to strength. Kyle really should go all out against her if he wants to get out of there in one piece.] Speaking of which, Kyles nickname as a demon was Thunderstorm, although only weak demons were using that title. Maybe it was his unique way of being humble. [Is that, right?] Said Senjiro while observing Kyles struggle against Ligurila, unable to move his gaze away from her. Since his expression was so dead serious, I began to make my way to camp on my own, leaving him to his own devices. ********* In the end, Ligurila continued to chase after Kyle all the way until morning. [Ahh! It was so much fun!] Ligurila took the carriage reins in her own hands, seemingly in a pretty good mood after all of the exercising, and we started to head back towards the city. On the other hand, Kyle was sitting at the back of the carriage, looking about ready to collapse from exhaustion. [Ahh, how did I even manage to live through that?] [Kyle, thank you for all of your hard work.] I passed him a water canteen I prepared in advance, and he received it with shaky hands. His previously long hair turns back to their normal length, revealing a face of utter exhaustion. But moments later, he pulled back the canteen from his mouth, his face twisted with disgust. [L, Lava? What the hell is this?] [It is a special kind of water that I created with magic! Its perfect for replenishing the reserves of lost magical power.] [ It was so dense that I thought I might vomit for a second there.] Being aware of the drink now, Kyle resumed drinking it carefully. Demons bodies were made out of concentrated magic. Once he replenishes his reserves, he should feel all better. Then, Ligurila turned towards us, probably overhearing our exchange from the drivers seat. [Ah, Lava. Could you give that drink to me as well?] [Sure thing, you seem to have used a lot of your magic as well. Small wonder, since you told me you should be done with it by evening but you lasted all the way until the morning.] [Dont put it in such a weird way, its disgusting. And besides, nothing beats a cold drink after a long and satisfying battle.] Ligurila says that, and I take out a spare empty bottle, and put my hand towards the opening. Water begins to flow from my palm right inside of the bottle. If you put just enough magic into your palm, the water would constantly keep on flowing, until the bottle would eventually be filled. [Done, here you go.] I threw the bottle towards Ligurila, who catches it in mid-air and almost immediately puts it to her mouth. [I knew it, its quite something. And it is only thanks to your skill and the fact that you did all the work yourself.] [Well, Im happy that you think that.] Seemingly happy, Ligurila smiles and then snaps her fingers. In the next moment, the carriage became lighter, and our speed accelerated noticeably. [Like this, we should be able to reach Melias around afternoon.] [You surely are free-spirited, you know?] When Kyle regained enough strength to pull himself up, Senjiro, who until now was keeping silent while hiding his arms inside of his sleeves, spoke up to him. [Kyle-dono, you were previously a human, but you said that you received some kind of training. What kind of training was that? What training allowed you to withstand such an ordeal?] [Thats right, during my youth I was a member of the military. And even after I retired, I would always train on my own if I had some spare time. Lava, whats that smirk supposed to mean?] Kyle noticed my expression and addressed that without hesitation. [Oh, its nothing, really. Its just that, when we talk about work, it was you who would often take lead during the hunt for the most dangerous monsters, right?] [ And who told you that, prey tell?] [Belga and Nectar.] Suddenly, Kyle began to look all embarrassed, and tried to make excuses. [Oh, yeah, right, those two. You see, it is sometimes necessary for those at the top to go into the field in order to do some ground work, in order to boost morale of their people. I admit, sometimes it was mainly to relieve some stress, but not all that often.] [Umu, those are the words of someone who used to be at the top of the chain of command. It is exciting and intense, but can also serve as a way to practice your own skills and abilities.] [Ah, aaahhh. Thanks.] Senjiro began to praise Kyle, who seemed to be mildly entertained by those words. [So, how did you manage to handle that situation with Ligurila?] [And what do you think? I run away, although it was truly a hard thing to do. Not to mention that those tentacles are strong and fast, and each and every one of them fires off a different kind of magic. Dont you think thats foul play?] Ligurila looks back towards Kyle, who suddenly went pale and was shivering all over. [Ara, Lava is capable of repelling almost eighty percent of my tentacles with ease.] [Comparing me to an ancient dragon, thanks a lot.] Said Kyle prudently, and turned to Senjiro. [Well, Right now Im living as a demon, and thanks to that I received a second chance at life. But, during my lifetime there were many situations in which I was thinking I might actually die. No, there are still situations like that for me, even today.] [No, no, if you were to be overly conscious about things like that all the time, you would break down sooner or later.] I say something like that, and Kyle had no retort to that. [Thats too hard of a concept to accept. I know that I am different, with all of that knowledge being put into my mind, but when I act in my original form, I feel as though nothing has changed. I dont feel different in the least. At least for now.] I laughed hearing him say that, because he said that as though it was something completely unrealistic. But it was the real problem. When I was first turned into a dragon, it took me a lot of time to accept my new form and the fact that I was no longer human. So I could truly understand his worries and anxieties that he was currently going through. [Ara, now thats a rare opinion. Wouldnt you like to test the limits of your newfound powers when you were given an opportunity to do so?] Hearing Ligurilas surprising words, Kyle couldnt help it but to scratch his cheek. [Well, I wont say, it was rather exciting to see that I can right now cast spells that I was previously unable to cast. I was like Is this real?. But I cant say that I want to test out the limits of those powers, no.] Kyle responded like that, and Senjiro seemed deeply moved by his resolve. [Thats a rare quality to have. Power can easily overwhelm anyone, and if the one who received said power is weak, it can even destroy you. For you, Kyle-dono, to receive such power and not become drunk with it, thats truly admirable.] [No, it is nothing even as remotely incredible as that.] As I was becoming slightly irritated by Kyles blushing face, I could hear Senjiro murmuring to himself. [Im not that strong to begin with, so it is impossible for us to stand on the same ground.] I couldnt hear him all that well since he said that in the Eastern language, but as he was saying them he was looking at Ligurila, who was currently playing with her hair. At that moment, I think I somehow understood what he meant. Chapter 75 Volume 3 Chapter 8: Dragon-san and the Artificial Magic Stone We arrived at Melias in the afternoon, and we picked up Nectar right before the city gate. Its been so long, Lava! I missed you! No, wait, Im happy to see you, too, but stop embarrassing me! People are watching! Having been separated from me for so long, Nectar jumps onto the carriage and hugs me tightly. Uuuh, I can feel both Ligurila and Kyle giving me those nasty looks from behind my back Melias was always a famous vacation resort, but I see that nothing has changed over the years. Said Kyle who took over the reins, and Ligurila answered while looking around the streets. But its strange. Some of those people doesnt look like the type who came here for vacation. Certainly, she was correct. Alongside the well-dressed noble-like men and women, the streets were full of Hunter-like looking people, carrying around swords and staffs. It seems that a new dungeon was recently discovered near the city. Nectar was the one to answer that question. Though it was discovered a few years ago. It looks like this new dungeon is the most popular in the entire region, rich in both resources and treasures alike. That is why there is even a branch of Hunters Guild here. Dungeons are the ruins left behind by the ancient civilizations, whose defense mechanisms are active even today, and entering one of those can prove to be life threatening, just like encountering a monster. The reason why people would risk venturing into their depths is that the deeper you go, the more valuable magic texts and artifacts you could find, promising you really good fortune. So far, no one was able to answer the question on how or why the dungeons exist in the first place. But, as soon as the new dungeons are being discovered, the Hunters Guild would usually be the first one to arrive on site, setting up a new branch in the nearby city and getting special permissions for its members to go in and explore it. Dungeon exploration became so popular that a special class of Hunters called Adventurers emerged on the market. Thats what I know on the subject. Dont tell me, its going to be hard to find a lodging for us? That would certainly be a problem. Muttered Ligurila, her voice ridden with anxiety. Normally, accommodation for tourists and Hunters are two completely different things. That being said, one of my customers has a villa in this town, and so maybe we should try to ask her to stay there. Umm, thanks for the offer, but Would it really be okay to bring in so many people? That will hardly be a problem, since the woman in question is a huge Noct mania fan Excuse me, Noct what? No, noting. Its nothing. I wrote a letter to her in advance, so once we arrive at the villa she should come out and greet us. Somehow I was worried about this whole freeloading business, but for now, having no real alternatives, we set our course towards the villa in question. ********* Welcome, Madame Lily! It is such a pleasure having you here! The pleasure is all mine, and thank you for agreeing to let us stay, even though it was on such a short notice. Madame Chinon. When Madame Lily, one of the most famous designers in the whole Ballow, asks for a favour, you simply cant refuse! Besides, it the first time in quite a while when my villa gets so lively! Please, you and your companions, make yourself at home. Madame Chinon, one of the regulars at Ligurilas shop, bowed gracefully, being happy to be of some use to her favorite designer. She looked young C really young C and wore a yellow dress over her smooth and pretty body. As soon as we got to the hotel, we were invited to have tea with Madame Chinon. Madame Chinons villa was nothing like the buildings you would associate with the word back on Earth, but it was still rather huge and elegant. Since it was so huge, it wouldnt be much of a problem to accommodate all of us here. And it was just like I thought: in the presence of a true noblewoman, Ligurila was acting and speaking like a prim and proper lady she was posing to be. And once they began to talk about things like the latest trends in fashion or ways to apply makeup, the male part of our group quickly evacuated themselves somewhere else, under the excuse of wanting to scout the Guild house ahead of time. For me it was all quite entertaining, and so I decided to stay here and enjoy the small talk whilst enjoying the delicious tea. But after some time Madame Chinon leaned towards Ligurila and began to whisper something into her ear. Umm, Lily-san, about that latest specimen. I shall present it to you later. Next, I leaned over to Ligurila and whispered into her ear whilst wearing a scornful expression. What was that all about? A little bit of this and a little bit of that. Answers Ligurila while smiling ambiguously. Hmm? After that, Madame Chinon swiftly changed the subject. By the way, Lily-san. I presume that youve heard of the latest rumor? Of course, Ligurilas eyes blinked quickly at the mention of the word rumor. What kind of rumor? Ara, and here I thought the purpose of your visit was that you wanted to see the artificial magic stones with your own eyes. Artificial magic stones? When I ask her about that, Madame Chinons eyes brighten as she leans over to me. It is a story that is still known only to some of the upper class of this country. It says that apparently, a certain magician was able to create and successfully mass produce the magic stones! And they are as good as the normal ones! Whats even more interesting, is that up until now everyone was sure that such a task is nothing short but impossible! You say all that, but did you see that artificial stone with your own eyes? Of course. However, the stones are going to be officially presented during one of the garden parties here in Melias. But only the ones who received an invitation are permitted to attend. It seems that the merchant who deals with them is also going to attend, so lots of questions are bound to be asked. Ahh, what a wonderful thing, a magical stone like that! I was trying my best to maintain a poker face in front of Madame Chinon and not show just how surprised I actually was. We were going to investigate the reason of the magic stones prices drop in this area and the probable causes of that, but suddenly to discover such a big clue. But still Hmm, the more I hear about it, the more this smells like a fraud. Still, it is a lead at the very least. Hearing about the artificial magic stone from Madame Chinon, Ligurila instantly sends me a telepathic message. That woman is one of the most renowned gem collectors in the whole Ballow. It is not easy to be accepted as one, but since her family owns a lot of money and land, they were able to buy the title for themselves. Oh well, lets just leave it at that and pretend that theres no issue. Nevertheless, that artificial magic stone is a matter of concern. If it is circulating on the market, it only goes to prove Kyles suspicions. A tremendous amount of magical power are needed to create a single magic stone, not to mention mass producing them. Well, we still dont know whether or not it is related to the increased activity of monsters in the area, so for now we can deem that as irrelevant. But still, if this magic stone is indeed as flawless as the real one, I wonder just how many nobles, magicians and merchants are going to fight for it? Its just as Liguria says, there are those who might treat the magic stone like yet another piece of their precious stones collection. Magic stone is nothing more but a raw magical power that solidify over time. In the past, the magic stone was excavated from mountains and found laying on the beach, basically to be found anywhere where the concentration of magic power was dense enough. But since its amounts as a natural resource were rather scarce, the best way to obtain it was through killing monsters. And this fact is an irony, since monsters were nothing more but huge clusters of raw magical power. Its color was dependable on the amount and quality of magic used to create it, but each and every one of them is characterized by its center, looking as if a small spark of light was trapped inside of it. However, being obtained either by means of mining or monster hunting, their surfaces were often chipped or scratched, making it difficult for them to be used as jewelry. Moreover, magicians were using the stones as a power source, so when a large quantity of magic stones was going to hit the market, the war over the stones between nobles and magicians would only be a matter of time. Peoples desires can truly be a terrifying thing. While we were exchanging messages like that, Madame Chinon was speaking all the time, but suddenly clasped her hands together, as if remembering something. Thats right! A few days ago I received an invitation to that garden party! It is going to be held at the capital city, but if you dont mind, Madame Lily, would you like to go to that party together with me? It would be my pleasure to accompany you, Madame Chinon, but are you sure? Wouldnt I only be a bother to you? Ligurila was cautious about this sudden proposition, but isnt that a chance that we could use? But before Ligurila could say or do anything more, Madame Chinon smiled confidently and said: Its quite alright, I assure you. Count Avar likes to boast about basically anything, and so he throws those garden parties all the time. And it would be such a waste to let it pass you by, Madame Lily, one of the best designers in Ballow. Also, please bring some of your friends as well. Realizing that the prey swallowed the bait, Ligurila had a smile full of satisfaction on her lips. Im glad to hear that. If thats the case, will you allow me to accompany you together with my friends? Of course I do not mind at all! I welcome you all with open arms! Thank you very much, Madame Chinon. Ufufu. Well then, Lily-san? Will you please advise me as to what dress should I wear to the party? It would be my pleasure. By the way, it looks like it has been decided that I am going to attend to the party as well. I cocked my head thinking about how this turn of events develop so quickly. Chapter 76 Volume 3 Chapter 9: Dragon-san Makes Up a Plan That same night, I talked with Nectar about the artificial magic stone, and his eyes instantly lit up when he heard about it. Ballow was also researching the magic stones, but there was never any major success in that field. If it is indeed true, it is going to be a revolutionary invention. I wish I could go there as well! While Nectar was looking somewhat excited, Kyle, on the other hand, was even more suspicious of this whole thing than before. If it is true, then that would explain the swaying in the magical stone prices. But is it real, though? I cant really think of anything but a fraud when I hear about it. Certainly, the processes that makes it possible for it to occur naturally throughout the world are still unknown to us, and it is still a big unknown whether or not is it possible to produce it by means of our current technology. However, there are many ruins and dungeons in this land. It may as well be possible, if you apply the artifacts or technology found in said ruins. I agree with Nectars opinion. The sheer amount of ruins in this land was also the reason why the leylines tended to be a little bit convoluted here, making it really hard to search for anything while using them as medium. The dungeons and the leylines were so assimilated together that it was better to leave them as they were instead of trying to fix them and do a poor job at it. Except for the things taught to me by Gramps, my knowledge about the ancients is not all that great, so maybe they were really adept at complicated magic like that? Who knows. Besides, humans are full of mysteries and potential yet to be realized. Natural geniuses like Nectar might pop up from time to time, and utilizing their talent make discoveries that advance the technology by hundreds of years. Its not all that unheard of, and sometimes it was even happening by accident. Yeah, I cant think of any other possible explanation at the moment. Nothing comes to mind. No, it may very well be because we are limiting ourselves to the concept of humans are actually the ones making it. Kyle had a rather peculiar look on his face while he was saying that, looking directly at me. Ligurila surely was right when she said that Kyle could be more than a little too cautious at times. In any case, we are going to take Madame Chinons offer and attend the garden party, while you keep the investigation going on your end as well. You truly are free-spirited, you know that? Kyle said that in a puzzled tone of voice, seemingly at a loss. Ligurila truly did grasp his character firmly during that little sparring of theirs. This is this, that is that. We might as well still do it, since we originally intended to do just that. What do you mean? Asked Senjiro, who just got back from somewhere and wanted to know what we were talking about. I went to the Hunters Guild, and I have heard something really interesting there. Something interesting? It seems that monsters began to appear inside Melias dungeon. Hearing his words, everyone present open their eyes widely. Eh, wait just a minute. Demons and monsters are not something that can pop up inside of a dungeon just like it was nothing. What about the Hunters Guild? Shouldnt they dispatch someone to deal with them as soon as they heard the news? They said that they didnt dispatch anyone as of yet, but apparently some people went inside, wanting to get more magic stones. So thats all they care about? Magic stones take priority over peoples safety inside of the dungeons? Hearing Kyles question, I nod to it. I could understand Kyles feeling upon hearing this, since it was now his responsibility to maintain the order around the world. So well eventually have to take care of them and find the cause of them appearing there. Good grief, so what? Its only a rumor, but what about the truth? Are monsters really there? Asked Ligurila while looking at Kyle and folding her arms at her chest. That is why I think it is necessary for use to go down there and see for ourselves. Right, but who should go down there? Umm, then maybe Noct should go and check things out No, the Rank 5 Hunter would stand out way too much. I think Rank 4 Hunters C Nectar and Senjiro C are going to be more than enough for this job. Hmm, its hard for me to part with Lava, but we do need to wrap this case up as soon as possible, before Arus spring break ends! Uh, uuum Yeah, right. It was actually kind of funny in a certain way I mean, it looks like its going to be a lot of hard work, and I feel sorry for everyone involved And looking at Nectar who looked as if he was about to break into tears was making me feel even more sorry. This dungeon seems to be truly an interesting place For now, we shall investigate the depths of the dungeon. If Nectar and I go together, we will be able to sense both the presence of monsters and watch out for any changes within the leylines. You take care of the magic stones. Y, yeah, I understand. Then, once we all agreed on the general course of action, Ligurila stood up like she was waiting for this moment to happen. Right, since the talking is done and done, it is high time to take some measurements, Lava. If were going to the party, you need some formal clothes. Umm, Ligurila, didnt you already took my measurements in the past? Cant you use those? Its going to be a bother taking them all over again. I know that. But since Im going to make you a new clothes, it would be a waste to use old measurements. Besides, your dress needs to be breathtaking, so give it a rest already and lets get to it! Ah, thats actually news to me. Moreover, Nectar, who was looking at this scene from the side, looked really grim and terrifying for some reason!? Lavas naked figure I remember the first time Lava changed into her human shape. Ahh, I remember it as though it was yesterday But it was a long time ago, Nectar, my dear I think hes acting like that because he missed me so much. Please dont make the dress look overly fancy, I beg of you. Ara, my dear Lava. Are you perhaps doubting my abilities? N, no, thats not the case. I look forward to see the fruits of your labor. While Ligurila was getting surprisingly pushy with the matter, Nectar leaned over towards me with sparkling eyes. Thats right, the beautiful dress would make Lava look even more dazzling than she is now! Back then it was as black as the night, but I think that the dress as light as the daylight would look amazing on her as well! With a solid design, white dress would be really good, since Lavas figure is as slim as ever. Also, make it a long once, since Lavas human legs are long and beautiful, so accentuate that! Ara, I think it better to make it slightly shorter. Its the newest trend in Ballow, and Lava should have no problem with wearing it. Dress with a mini skirt! No, no no! Everyone would be able to see my legs! Your legs are so nice, it would be a shame not to show them. Ligurila waved her hand to the side, and one by one, many types of materials began to appear from the interdimensional rift. Contrary to the exchange between Ligurila and Nectar about the white dress, a whole lot of those materials were colored. Even the color white had so many shades and variety. But wait a second, why are you acting so comfy as if you were in your own workshop!? Now lets see, how about this? Its well-suited for making a mini dress. As Lavas husband, instead I think that this sleek and shiny materials as a long dress would look splendid on her. Both of them were looking at me with sparks in their eyes, at the same time presenting me with materials of their choice. Please pick the one that you think is better! R, right! Ahaha I cant possibly make a choice here. No, its not like it bothers me, since I trust both of their choices, but something tells me that this whole dress rehearsal wont end anytime soon. Senjiro looks at this whole scene with indifferent eyes, having probably gotten used to it by now, and Kyle, sensing that his role was no longer relevant here, started to read some books that he pulled out from God knows where. Yup, thats right. Then I finally let out a sigh of giving up, and I was led by both Ligurila and Nectar to the other room, but just before that Senjiro opened his mouth and said to me. You two will surely look amazing, going to the party dressed in clothes made by Ligurila. Isnt that obvious? Its a shame that I wont be able to see Ligurila in it. It will surely be beautiful. Huh, of that you can be sure. His words were truly infuriating for some reason, but I did manage to keep my cool and not sass him back. If you want to see it so badly, I might as well show it to you before we go. Umu, Im looking forward to it. Ligurila said that to Senjiro, whose tail began to swing obediently. She may have said that, but I could clearly see that her ears were all red. Once we are done with your clothes, we are going to work on your proper party etiquettes. You are aware of that, arent you? Um, umm, Ahaha Of course, I was completely overwhelmed by that statement. But, the only possible thing I could do for the moment was to laugh. Chapter 77 Volume 3 Chapter 10: Dragon-san Goes to the Garden Party The next day, having survived through Ligurilas Spartan Boot Camp for Beauty and Elegance Needed for the Garden Party, we arrived at the place where the party was to take place, and where supposedly the artificial magic stones were supposed to be. Meanwhile, Nectars party was supposed to stay at Melias and go to the depths of the dungeon in search for monsters. After finally being able to choose a dress I was supposed to wear, while I was looking around at other guests, I was thinking that I should be able to fit in just fine. Uwaah, just look at that Its so lively in here. I muttered to myself, while casting glances at Ligurila, only to find that Ligurila was preoccupied with Madame Chinon. Ufufu, what can I say, the Avar family has hugely committed to the artificial magic stone initiative at the royal court. This is our time and we need to make the most of it. Madame Chinon, wearing the dress that Ligurila handpicked for her, smiles gracefully as she leans towards us, just so that other people couldnt overhear her. Well, my my Rich people sure likes to stand out, and takes real pride of it. Some people just love to show off their social status. The party certainly was fancy beyond imagination, with lots of intricate decorations and exotic dishes. Yeah, but since we still have some time before the star of the party arrives, we might as well introduce you to some of our friends here. We then took some time to walk around with Madame Chinon, getting introduced to lot of different nobles. While doing that, I was surprised to hear just how well known Ligurila was, being called titles such as the Tailor of Ballow or the Royal Tailor. Some people would talk to me from time to time, but thanks to Ligurilas Boot Camp, I somehow managed to avoid embarrassing myself in front of such a refined crowd. So far so good. Some of the people here were even talking about the artificial magic stones as well. That because the magic stones are vastly popular as jewelry. If possible, I would like to get a hold of some larger ones for the future of my company. We were always way behind Ballow when it comes to magic and sorcery, but with this we might actually be able to surpass them in that field as well. Hearing stories like that over and over again made me really tired for some reason, and once the greetings were all done, I hid myself in the corner of the garden, wanting to catch a quick break. Muuun. There are some high quality ingredients in this food! I dont know what they are, but they are surely delicious! Then, Ligurila came to join me, seemingly finished with her earlier greetings. Ligurila, where is Madame Chinon? We parted ways since she had some business to take care of on her own. A waiter walked right beside us, and Ligurila stopped him with a gentle gesture, taking more than a few drinks from the tray he was carrying. I used that opportunity to speak up. It seems that people around these parts tend to antagonize Ballow heavily. Youre right about that. Well, they were always inferior to Ballow, so its more like the bickering of a loser than anything else. When I first arrived here, I was skeptical on how people would react to me for some time. Ligurila? Looking at her from the side, Ligurila shrugged her shoulders and shook her neatly combed hair. Alas, nothing bad really happened. But dont mention that to Senjiro. Sen-san? Hmm, come to think of it, you never tell me a story about how the two of you met. You never asked, so thats why I never brought it up. The demonic contracts work in such a way that in exchange for ones soul the demon would lend you power. That would mean one would receive the magic of the world itself. Thankfully, that kind of relationship would not harm the leylines or the world itself in any kind of way. You could even say that demonic contract works in a similar way to a dragon contract, but some of the nuances are different. However, since their, duh, demonic nature, humans would usually look down upon the demonic contract and shun them as evil. Did you say something? Not really, but still, I was just wondering that you never ever mentioned it before. Ligurila looked slightly annoyed by my words, but for a moment she looked as if she was remembering something. If you dont have anything worthy of mentioning to say, it is best to remain silent, otherwise you might get hurt one of these days. And besides, the fact that I didnt form any contracts since I started my work as a tailor, this doesnt mean anything at all. The exchanges that Ligurila had with Senjiro from time to time were really fascinating to look at, and so I automatically assumed that that would be the case. You know, it was only really surprising that you didnt wanted to make any new contractors, despite being so powerful. The only real times when I need a contractor is when I was running low on my own magic, or when I was about to pick a fight with you. But, just by standing right next to you, I can easily replenish some of my magic no problem. Eh, really? You really dont understand that in the least, do you? Ligurila said that in amazed voice while playing with her glass. Whenever you go, a huge supply of magic is sure to follow. Think of it as a certain kind of recovery magic. Now, did you honestly think that it has no influence over the people, whose souls are all part of the magic circulation? Well, I know that magic is not a stagnant force, and that it can affect a whole lot of aspects of the world, but I never really thought about it in such a way before. It wasnt all that groundbreaking news to me, but I still let out a sigh of awe nonetheless. By interacting with people for a long time, you strengthen their souls. Well, aside from the apothecary, since he was well educated in magic to begin with, but if it wasnt for that strengthening, the soul of that Thunderstorm bastard wouldnt be able to get turned into a demon. Hoo, who would have thought that just my presence alone could have such effects on the circulation of magic? Its because of you that Bel managed to live for so long. Lava, you must always be fully aware of the influence that your existence has over others. Yeah, youre right. I answered her genuilny, but she only shrugged her shoulders again in response. Muu. It was at that time that loud cheers and applause could be heard from the other side of the garden. Apparently the star of the party, Mrs. Avar, has finally arrived. When I went there with Ligurila to see what was going on, we could see a woman in her 40s emerging from the balcony of her villa. There was another person standing behind her with a really somber look on his face, and she herself was wearing a flashy dress over her plump body. She responded to the applause by raising her hand. No elegance to speak of, no tact to speak of and little to no taste. Three greatest flaws of a woman, here in one huge package. Ligurila gave her honest impression of the host of the party while shaking her head with disappointment. The use of that fabric is poor, as well. She probably tried to adapt the latest trends from Ballow, but if it doesnt fit in with the overall theme, it is really a bad idea. She is just ruining it. Certainly. Just think about the money she must have spent on that dress! Also, on a side note, while looking at that dress I realized that I have seen it somewhere before, probably in Lugirilas store, but it was not as nearly well made as Ligurilas handiwork. I, I didnt say that out loud, did I? Best to keep that to myself. But thats not what this is all about. We came here for the artificial magic stone. Yeah, and maybe it has some sort of connection with her. From here I could see that she was wearing an expensive-looking earrings, bracelets and rings on her fingers, but Ligurila was focused the most on the necklace she was wearing around her neck. The jewel that was put in the middle of the necklace was clear and without any kind of flaw, but it certainly resembled a certain stone we were all interested in. Look just how large that stone is. Speaking in terms of monsters to drop the stone of that size, it would have to be at least second or first class monster. Yeah, but it is the first time that I see it being so transparent. It was truly puzzling, but for some reason I was unable to avert my gaze from that stone. Just looking at it made something inside of my heart ache for some reason. Seeing it from afar, it looked just like your ordinary precious gemstone. It couldnt have been natural, but it was beautiful without a shred of doubt. Somehow, this stone seems strange. You think so too, Ligurila? Yes. Its really hard to put into words, but it invokes the feeling in me as if I have seen it somewhere before. Ligurila put her finger on her chin, and from behind her back I could see that Madame Chinon was coming our way. Finally found you, Lily. Please come with me, I shall introduce you to Mrs. Avar. I understand. Let us go, Lava. Y, yeah. I wonder why? I was having a really bad feeling about all this. Together with Madame Chinon we were waiting in line to greet Mrs. Avar, who was greeting people for no more than three seconds per person. Everyone around us were gazing at Ligurila in admiration. Yeah, yeah, I totally get it. Today, Ligurila was especially beautiful. Even more than usual. In contrast to my solid white dress, hers was made out of a thick and soft black fabric, composed over several layers and embroidered in a different manner than mine. For a moment I feel so sorry that I couldnt show Liguras appearance to Senjiro. Still, Mrs. Avar smiled to us with her make-up ornamented face and found some time to speak to Ligurila. Welcome to Hesat! I heard from Chinon that you are the famous tailor from Ballow, the capital of contemporary fashion. She said that to us while smiling, but her eyes were not laughing. Those eyes were the eyes of someone who didnt regard people as people, but more like a livestock or products to be bought and used. She looked at us with those eyes, from the top of our heads to the tips of our toes. S C A R Y. But Ligurila responded in a perfectly ladylike fashion, even though I knew that her gentle smile was in reality full of malice and murderous intentions. It is nice to meet you, Countess Avar. My name is Ligurila Morton and I am a tailor from the capital city of the Kingdom of Ballow. And this here is my friend, Lava Figura. It is a pleasure to meet you. Since I was being introduced as well here, I said my greetings while bowing down in a polite manner. I felt as though someone was breathing down my neck, but before I could confirm what it was, the feeling was blown away by Ligurilas words. We are honored to be able to be invited to such a wonderful place. Everything here is so different from Ballow, it is truly interesting. Countess Avar, having measured Ligurilas dress with her eyes, turned around and brought forth the young girl who was standing behind her this whole time. Let me introduce you to my daughter. Oh, I thought it might have been one of her servants, but it was actually her daughter? Im Lishella. This girl, Lishella, introduced herself and almost immediately after that she went silent, falling behind her mother who clearly looked at her with disdain in her eyes. Because of certain circumstances the girl is yet to make her social debut, but since she is rather shy and reserved I brought her here to try to get her used to events like this one. However, it seems that my work is deeming no effects whatsoever thus far. Even though she introduced her own daughter to us, I got the feeling that she did so more out of responsibility than anything else. And nothing could shine brighter right now than the transparent gemstone resting on her plump breast. At the same time her husband opened his mouth to boast. Nfufu, isnt it simply wonderful? The artificial magic stone created by the collective wisdom of our country? The more I look at it, the more wonderful and impressive it gets. Said Madame Chinon while admiring its beauty. When I saw the clear light coming from the stone on Countesss chest, I reflexively held my breath. Lava? When I realized that something was wrong, instead of replying to Ligurilas words, I send her a message through telepathy. Ligurila Did something happen? This magic stone, isnt that the monster nucleus inside of it? Upon hearing my words, her purple eyes widen slightly. Seeing our reaction, Countesss Avar expression becomes that filled with superiority. Even the citizens of Ballow can see it, right? Even your Hunters wouldnt be able to procure such huge stones without getting harmed in the process. Ligurila chose to remain silent, while I simply nodded my head. Yes, it is the first time that I have witnessed such a splendid magic stone Can I hold it, just for a second? Oh my I soon realized just how crazy of a request that was, but Countess Avar, seemingly having her self-esteem stimulated beyond belief, smiled in satisfaction. Very well. I shall allow it. But, only as a special exception. Thank you for your splendid consideration. Good thing I remembered to bow and say my thanks properly. I show my gratitude and approach Countess Avar. Immediately my nose was assaulted by the smell of strong perfume, but I tried to bear with it as I gently picked up the gemstone at the end of the necklace. As soon as my fingers touched it, the light inside of it flickered, and I could feel some sort of ripple resonating inside of it. The reaction was weak, but there was some kind of change in the gemstone. But this response was definitely one similar to a monster. Isnt it beautiful? This artificial magic stone is the product of labor of our finest magicians. Even the magicians of Ballow were unable to achieve what we managed right here. I am sure that thanks to that, their names will become known throughout the continent, even more so than of that Ballow sage who disappeared all those years ago. The words of Count Avar were really ticking me off right now. The reason why Nectar disappeared from society was so that he could be with me. In fact, he was doing his best to help people, at the same time making sure that his identity wouldnt be found out by some random people. Right after that thoughts hit my head, I can feel that the light from the magic stone began to spread. Uwah!? As Countess Avar raised her astonished voice, I concentrated my mind, sucked out all magic from the magic stone and filled it up again, this time with my own magic. In the blink of an eye, the light became brighter, to the point where the gem began to shine as bright like fireworks. What, is this Its just a reaction to magic. Magic stones tend to react like that if they are filled with quality magic. And seeing that it shines so rightly, it is a magic stone of the utmost quality. Thank you for showing me such a magnificent thing. I smile and say some convienient lie to the Countess, and then I release my hand from the necklace, while Countesss face shines brightly. Suddenly, a loud round of applaud resonated throughout the garden, and while Countess Avar was preoccupied with that, Ligurila took me to the side where no one could see us. Lava, what the hell are you doing! Using magic out of the blue like that! But look what I manage to harvest by doing that. I opened my palm and showed it to Ligurila. Seeing a demon fetus the size of the grain of sand, she held back her breath. Generating that light, I used it as a diversion to take that fetus out and separate it from the stone itself. You can barely even sense it, but there is no doubt that it is a small demon We must inform Nectar at once. Feeling relieved, I look behind me. There, there was that little girl who was right next to the Countess Avar. Lishella, was it? Her eyes were wide open in surprise. However, Lishellas figure was blocked by a huge crowd of people, and in the next moment I saw the people who were supposed to protect Countess Avar. There were coming straight at us. Hm? Hmm? The shining was supposed to last for a while longer, and I was sure that it would buy us a little bit more time. Its only natural, since you were sticking out like a sore thumb out there. For now, lets just run away! I think its impossible in this moment, but lets do just that! Followed up by Ligurilas voice, we broke into a run and we began to run away from the scene. Chapter 78 50 000 pt Commemorative Extra Chapter: Dragon-san Meets the Virgin Killer Sweater Part 1 This is the extra chapter for Dragon-san series published as a commemoration of hitting the amount of 50 000 points. I would like to thank all of the readers for their continuous support. Thank you very much! On a certain afternoon, the capital of Ballow. Since I was in the area, I decided to pay Ligurila a visit in her clothing store. However. What a perfect timing, Lava. I have developed a prototype of my newest product. Please try it on. Eh, ah, hm? Umm? Aru. Please go ahead and contact your Father right this instant. If he misses the opportunity to see this, hes going to regret it until the end of the world. Roger that, Onee-sama! Aru smiled broadly and did his best to salute to the command, and then he was already gone, away to contact Nectar. Meanwhile my arms were restrained by Ligurila, who was currently dragging me towards the fitting room with a truly malicious smile on her lips. Oh well, it was quite common for her to ask me to try her new inventions, so that is why my guard was lowered this time around. Of course, there were more than enough mannequins around Ligurilas store, but there are just some things that you cannot possibly grasp about clothes unless you put then on living and breathing human. Sometimes it is a lot of work, but since all of Ligurilas clothes are pretty cute, I accept them without worry time after time. So, I think that the opportunity to try them out is a reward in and out of itself. Right, this it it. Inside of the fitting room, Ligurila took out some kind of a sweater and passed in onto me, while my excitement was raising by the minute. Hm? Whats this, its just a woolen sweater this time? It was rather long and intricately knitted, and it seems that it was worn by tying it around the neck. Certainly, it resembled a halter neck type of dress that I knew back from earth. Yup, the patter woven into it is really intricate, and it looks wonderful and a little bit sexy at the same time. It comes from the line that I intend to design for the women of the royal family specifically. This item is one of them. I honestly think that courtesans would like to try something like this out from time to time Its a little bit gaudy, but I think its still wonderful! Ufufu Then by all means, please try to wear it. Although it might be a little bit tricky to put on, mind you. I was really looking forward to trying it on, and I was also looking through some accessories that Ligurila has procured. Only this one? Would you like to see something else? Ligurila smiles vaguely in response to my question, and for some reason that smile came to me as off. However, the only other items she gave to me were thin black stockings and a pair of high heels. I checked it again and again, and those were really the only other items. I could feel the beads of cold sweat beginning to form on my back and neck. Umm, Ligurila-san? What is it? Where is the underwear for this set? I involuntarily changed into polite tone, and to my question Ligurila answered in a way that was supposed to be as natural as day. There is none. The concept behind this outfit is to bring the young and innocent man onto their knees when the night falls inside of the bedroom, and so it would be weird for it to contain underwear of any sort. I was trying to imagine myself in such a situation and wearing this outfit, and my face instantly became as red as a beetroot. I was also at a complete loss for words. This dress looks like a halter neck. Moreover, its front was really narrow. But it also contains no underwear, no skirt or trousers of any kind. For some reason the only things to accompany it are the high heels and a pair of over-the-knee stockings. In other words, since it is so thin, ones entire back is going to be in a full view, and it is even more risqu if one was to look a the wearer from the side. And because of its length, it would be possible to see your panties with no problem!? Oh, I forgot to tell you, but please refrain from wearing underwear while trying this out. EHH!? LIGURILA-SAN, WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY!? Why are you so surprised? Isnt that something natural? Besides, the clear view of the unobstructed backside is a sight to behold! And since the design is precisely like that, underwear would only ruin the overall composition. Now wheres fun in that? No, no, no, no, no, wait just a fricking moment, Ligurila! Are you out of your frigging mind!? I was trying to appeal to Ligurilas commons sense, all the while protecting myself from her hands that started to come dangerously close to my own clothes. Isnt it a little bit too sexy!? And because its so thin and short, wouldnt it be bad if you ever tried to walk outside while wearing those!? There arent going to be any problems like that, since it is designed to be worn for your significant other inside of the bedroom. Whatever the case may be, Ligurila, dont you think Im not the right person to try this on!? Besides, Im not even that much attractive, so I dont think that I should I tried to resist her fiercely, Ligurila suddenly came behind my back, and traced her index finger down my spine, rendering me unable to resist and speak but a single word. I think that you look absolutely stunning, and I think that your backside is also beautiful, so that sweater would very well help you dig up a completely different kind of beauty from it Not to mention that it would boost that apothecarys libido tremendously. Suddenly I remember the aftermath of showing myself to Nectar whilst wearing the sexy Santa outfit that Ligurila presented to me before, and hearing her words right now, I immediately turn pale. Well, getting praised by Nectar over my looks is not that bad of a thing from time to time, but unfortunately that is not the case right about now Yup, nope. No way. Its impossible for me right now. But right now Aru was calling Nectar to come here. I was truly afraid to see how Nectar could possibly react to seeing me in such outfit, and even worse, what would happen after that. The quality of leylines were not so bad today, so he could probably get in touch with Nectar rather easily. In other words, I heard the sound of door being opened, followed up by Arus excited voice. Mother, Onee-sama, Father said that hell be here soon! I knew it CCC!! Ligurila smiles hearing Aru say that, meanwhile I feel like Im about to scream inside of me. You did splendidly, Aru. After all, when it comes to our dear Lava that apothecary is simply too easy. Yay! Onee-sama praised me! Aru then looks at Ligurila with eyes full of expectations, to which Ligurila extends her hand and gently strokes his hair. Say, Mother? What kind of clothes are you going to wear today? I hope it will be something that will look good on you! Rest assured, Aru. Today I have something really special for your Mother. And its all right hear and ready to be worn. Hooray! Well then, I will wait for you outside! Aru left the room with his eyes filled with expectation, to which I realized that there was no way out from this ordeal for me. Like that, my last ray of hope was dead and gone. The only one left with me now was Ligurila, looking all happy and proud of herself. Beads of sweat were dripping down my whole body like crazy. If this continues, Ill really have to wear that and suffer all that shame! L, Ligurila, my friend Maybe you should think this matter over? But you said that you would help me out. Or maybe that was a lie? Seeing Ligurilas sad face and hearing her words, I was attacked by a strange kind of guilt, but then I noticed the clothes she was still holding in her hands. If you force me to wear that, I will definietely die (mostly mentally, but still)! I made up my mind, and looked Ligurila straight in the eyes, dead set on my conviction. Ligurila, lets just stop this. Ill wear anything else, anything but this. Ligurilas eyes open widely, probably because she didnt expect me to try to oppose her idea so strongly. Its been a while since I saw that look upon her face. However, it was disappointing to see that this look quickly disappeared from her eyes, and her mouth raised in a beautiful smile. I see I am terribly sorry for trying to drag you into something so horrible. As a tailor, I must make sure that the people who are to wear my clothes are to do so of their own free will, without being forced to do so. If you say you dont want to, so be it. Ligurilas words seemed to be genuine, and so seemed her expression. She then covered her mouth with her hands and at that moment I could swear that I saw a nasty smile creeping on her lips. Or maybe it was all my imagination? But whatever shall we do now? I wanted Aru to call that spirit so that he could see something really nice. Not that I really care, to be perfectly honest, but think about your husband. Think about how disappointed Aru will be. Ah, yeah Thats right, thats true. Since Nectar can also use Teleportation magic, and the capital and Hibernia are not that far from one another, he could come here at any minute now. Also, it would be heartbreaking to see the disappointment upon Arus face, since he was looking so forward to it. Still, I didnt really wanted to wear something like that What to do to make everyone happy about all this? As I was thinking about all that, I suddenly realized something about Ligurila and I clasped my hands together. Hmm? But what if, she planned this whole thing up? Thats right. I have prepared this series for the royal family, and so I have also come up with a version that you could wear during everyday activities. You can wear that one. Its alright, really. I know that it is early afternoon, so I am going to be really careful. For even though its design is a little bit different, the core theme is still the same. I was about ready to believe her, but then something in Ligurilas words has struck me as rather odd. Still, it was about time for Nectar to arrive. There was no time to keep worrying about every single detail. Or, maybe youd like to wear that one? Hearing Ligurila say that and flashing me the previous set of clothes (night edition), and I shake my head in refusal. I refuse! Im not going to wear that one, no matter what! Fine then. Its not that I care all that much, so it cannot be helped CCCCCC Now, please try to wear this, and this and this. And also this. As soon as she makes the Royal Family Killer (Night Edition) disappear, a completely new mass of clothes appear to take their place. I couldnt really tell exactly what it was, since it was all folded and on top of each other, but it definitely used lots of frills, ribbons, laces and the skirt looked somewhat off. Even though Ligurila herself recommended it, it was that kind of dress that I would probably never wear myself. Putting it another way, these clothes were simply way too sexy for me to ever consider wearing them. Lava, oh proud member of the dragon race, surely you would never go back on your own words, right? When I finally lifted my gaze from the clothes back to Ligurilas face, it was frozen in a Surely you wouldnt, would you?. It was only then when I realized that I made a huge mistake. Chapter 79 AUTHOR NOTE: 50, 000 Points Commemorative Extra Chapter: Dragon-san and the Virgin-Killer Sweater Part 2 This is the second part of the Commemorative Extra Chapter. If you see this part first, please give a read to the first part! Just as I was about done changing my clothes, Nectar came over. Even though the two of them werent exactly get along all that well, he would never miss a chance to witness Ligurilas new creation. That is probably the only reason why he bothered to come over. Anyways, thats way too early for you to come in here, Nectar, you dummy! Lava, umm, could you please come out soon? Ah, yeah. J, just give me a minute, okay? I could hear Nectars lonesome, but at the same time hopeful voice from the other side of the door. Looks like he was still hesitant whether or not he should enter. No! No way! There was absolutely, positively no way that I would just come out to him while being dressed like that! What are you doing, hesitating like that? Just go to him already. Wah, hyah! However, Ligurila was unrelenting as always, as she held me in place with one hand and opened the door with other. Next, she pushed me forward, and carried my weight as I stumbled through the door, at the same time trying to hold down my skirt which was send aflutter by the air. It was so embarrassing that I wished I could just die. Looking up at Nectar, I could see his pale blue eyes filled with desire and his cheeks becoming deep-red in color. Seeing that my own face became beet-red. In order to try to calm myself down, I try to brush my hair aside, but that only exposed the frills that decorated the cuffs of the outfit, which by looking at Nectar achieved completely opposite result. So, while I was helplessly trying to hold my skirt in place and not die of shame, Aru shrieked in an excited voice. HyahCCC!! Mother, you look so niceCCCCCC!! Y, you think so? Thats right, thats right! Theres so much frills and lace, its so nice! Aru hugged me and buried his face in my skirt, which made me kind of relieved, but I was still conscious of Nectars stare. Ligurilas Royalty Embracing Clothes (Daytime Edition) were, on the other hand, a kind of long and elegant formal dress. It was a simple yet elegant combination of jumper skirt and a blouse. The chest area was cute, the sleeves were nicely decorated with frills and lace, and the waist area was nice and tight, with the skirt composed of lots of cloth with drapes. And because of the corset, the waist area was especially well emphasized, at the same time gently lifting up the chest area. Everything combined with sensual shoulder straps Yeah, it was something else alright. Furthermore, combined with the knee-socks, which also contained lots of ribbons and lace, those were definitely clothes which emphasized the cute aspect. It was embarrassing. So terribly, terribly embarrassing. No, wait, Im over a hundred years old now, arent I!? Even back on Earth during my previous lifetime I would never even consider wearing such clothes, and in this lifetime I was way past the age where it would be acceptable for me to do so! After all, I am a married woman with a small child, if nothing else! I knew it, it was way too embarrassing, I cant stand it! A, Aru? It isnt weird, am I right? Not at all! I want to be able to wear clothes like that one day! Huh!? Really, Aru? Youd like to wear those clothes yourself!? I also happen to have some clothes made specifically for Aru. Please have a look at them if youd like. Hooray! Aru, who especially loved Ligurilas cloths, jumped up in ecstasy. Anyways, Aru were the first one to comment on the outfit, but so far the person who should be the most interested, Nectar, was remaining silent. I know that it was embarrassing, but It would be nice if he could at least comment on it or something. I instantly became uneasy, so I put my hands in front of me and look at the floor, unable to look Nectar in the eyes. I then open my mouth, trying to give Nectar a little encouragement. T, this outfit What do you think? It was embarrassing for me to ask him that, and I could feel my face burning up as a result. I knew it, its better to just wait for him to speak up on his own. But even as I wait, Nectar still remains silent, seemingly deep in thoughts. Just then, Aru got close to Nectar. Aru tried to wave his hand in front of Nectars eyes. Nothing. Next, he jumped a few times to draw his attention. Still nothing. Then, when Aru poked him just a little with his finger, Nectar fell to the ground on the spot. Eh, what, Nectar!? Nectar fell to the ground with a loud *THUD*, but that seemed to have brought him back to reality, as he just stared at me with his pale-blue eyes. Huh? I thought that I saw Lava in a really nice outfit, but then everything fade to black. Was that a dream? No, Father, it wasnt a dream. Mother is right here and she really is wearing a really cute outfit! Aru said gently to Nectar, while I squatted down to see if he was okay, looking him straight in the eyes. First thing first, is he uninjured? What happened!? That was some truly incredible sound youve made, are you alright? Haah. Then, Nectar made a strange face and fell to the ground yet again. Eh, ah, whats wrong, Nectar!? Fufufu, he has completely fallen. Id say its a huge success. Because I was busy with taking care of Nectar who fell unconscious to the ground, I couldnt see that Ligurila was smiling deviously behind my back. ********* After that, Nectar had to be carried to the other room by Ligurilas familiars: Ill-chan and Aeo-kun, since there were no signs of him waking up. Oh, umm, I know that since their bodies were small it was probably really hard of a task to accomplish But its not that Nectar fainted on purpose, you know? Initially I wanted to carry Nectar, but Ligurila was quite insistent on them doing the job, that right now I was sitting on the sofa while drinking some tea while still wearing Ligurilas clothes. For some reason Ligurila wanted me to watch her at work, so I guess that was that. Now that I thought about it, the thing that Ligurila did was a typical maneuver of a seasoned salesperson: at first she presented me with clothes she knew I was definitely going to refuse, only to trap me into something completely outrageous the very next moment. Without that strategy, I would have never agreed on trying them out in the first place. Ara, did I perhaps do something that upset you? Since were already at it, now I would like you to try out the night version as well. I refuse. This time around I was adamant in my refusal. Then I saw Ligurila raising her cup of tea to her mouth while wearing a really unfamiliar expression on her face. She took a sip, but then she just sighed and put the cup back onto the table with irritated expression. Honestly speaking, I dont get it. You dont get what? Why did Nectar react like that in the first place? She said that while picking up on her skirt. Well, maybe its because these clothes are really pretty? However, they dont leave that much skin exposed, so I dont really get it why would they possess the ability to kill anyone. That is the sole purpose of the night version. Ah, go figure it would be something like that. Aside from that, these clothes are not just about adding cuteness to my everyday look. Nectar would probably react like that no matter what I wore Although I must say that today was a huge overreaction from his side. So maybe there is really something going on here. So, does that mean that it is you who is the real virgin killer here? Aside from the fact that her words were annoying me, Ligurila probably meant something completely different by those words. Oh well. Ligurila came right next to me, her expression turning into something really nasty. Its all about not being aware of your own power See, Lava, this is whats really frustrating here. Whatever do you mean by that? No, nothing. Its fine, really. From now on, I must focus my efforts on making you realize that power of yours. While saying that, Ligurila went to the other room for a while, only to return with a bunch of other clothes. Her expression was that suggesting she might as well go to war right this instant. Now, what about that? She also opened the door, and I was about ready to jump when I saw who came through them. I should have expected that, but the one to come into the room was in fact Aru, wearing the clothes that Ligurila gave him, with Ill-chan right by his side. I looked at Aru and Ive become jealous in an instant. Aru was wearing a jacket and shorts which didnt really stood out from Ballows casual everyday clothing. However, I had a feeling that the clothes seemed to be resonating with him extremely well. The shorts were somewhat squeezing his legs a little bit, and the knee-socks were pushing his skin over their edges just a little bit up. The frills of the blouse were thin and fair in color, and his jacket was moving with even the slightest move, just like a birds wings. He also had a ribbon on his neck and wearing a top hat on his head. I thought those were girly clothes at first, but judging from how nice they look on Aru, they must have been gender neutral, so even men could wear them and still look good. Aru went towards me and stopped right in front of the sofa on which I was sitting. I was curious what he was going to do and so I watched him for a while. Aru held his top hat with one hand while his cheeks were dyed pink. Then, after bowing down gracefully, he offered me his hand. Its a pleasure, Madame. Would you give me the honor of letting me escort you? He then raised his face, and I could tell that he was feeling embarrassed. I also understood that Ill-chan and Aeo-kun must have taught his those phrases while he was changing his clothes. No, maybe it was all because of the get-ups we were wearing, that Aru wanted to play along and Ligurila helped him with that. However, while looking at Aru being dressed like that, something was awakening deep inside of me! Eh, what Escort? Its just that, Mother is a really good and kind person. You care about me deeply, you make my favorite snacks, you spend time with me, and never want anything in return. So, I just thought that I might do this as a thank you for all of that kindness. Somehow, this got me truly proud, and tears began gathering in my eyes. It was probably something different than the normal kind of escorts that you hear about on the streets, but it is the gesture that matters. And even if it was something different, it means that Aru cared so much for me that he wanted to do this. Just then, Aru cocked his head with uneasiness. Mother, you dont want me to be your escort, by any chance? In that moment, I could feel some mysteriously soft sensation spreading throughout my body, unlike anything I have ever felt before. I could feel the waves of heat striking my cheeks. Oh, no, no, not at all! Umm Im looking forward to you escorting me around? I take Arus hand in mine, and his face instantly brightens up. Yeees! Hooray! Aru seemed to be overjoyed as we kept on holding hands, but I still couldnt quite pinpoint what that mysterious feeling was. What was that!? I want to know! Just like Ligurila, I was overcome with mysterious emotions that I just couldnt put my finger on. Moe, Lava. I do believe that the word you are looking for is moe. Aru is currently wearing a royal attire No, it is more accurate to say that these clothes are as such that anyone might look royal in them: men, women and children alike. Moe? The concept of moe was well known to me. Back in my old world it was a concept popular in anime, manga and games, but apparently it was currently spreading throughout Ballow like wildfire. But it was the first time for me to realize that. By the way, Lava. Are you now able to understand how that spirit felt? Even just a little bit? I felt as I kind of did, but also that I kind of didnt. As Aru stepped away for a bit, Ligurila took this opportunity to hand me a bag that was filled to the brim. As I was given a whole lot of clothes by Ligurila, I had no choice but to accept them all. I would be much obliged. This was already a complete defeat on my end, so I had no choice but to lower my head to Ligurila, who only said that it was okay. Ah, umm, about Arus clothes, you think I can bring them home back with me? But of course CCCC Would you like to wear them again, Aru? Of course! I really like them! Also, I promise to escort Mother in them! As Aru says that, I couldnt help it but to blush intensely. During that time, Aru was busy with refilling my tea and putting sweets on my plate. Hoo, I see that you have a good taste, Aru! You prioritize my favorite madeleines above all else! It was so cute of him that he was treating me like a Princess, but it was also pretty embarrassing in its own right. Even though I ate the madeleines just like usual, they tasted much sweeter since it was Aru who prepared them. So, maybe Onee-sama should escort you next? Oh, that would be wonderful. Seemingly happy, Ligurila smiles while leaning closer to me. By the way, what are you going to do with these clothes? I thought I might regret saying that, but It would be rude not to accept them after Ligurila went through all the trouble of making them. So I said while bringing my face closer. But, I want some other skirt than that puffy one. My, oh my. But the puffy ones are the cutest. Seeing just how delighted Ligurila was, I couldnt help it but to smile and to raise a white flag in total defeat. After that. Occasionally, I would wear those clothes around the house, but only if I was sure that there was nobody around. It was my little secret from now on. Chapter 80 Volume 3 Chapter 11: Dragon-san and Demon-samas Bad Habits The next morning, after I returned from the garden party, I sent a message to Nectar. I really wanted to do that right away, but with the invitation from Madame Chinon to the party and local leylines poor performance, it had to wait until now to be done. Together with Ligurila we reported to Nectar what we managed to uncover in regards to the Artificial Magic Stone, and I could hear Nectar gasping on the other side of the connection. Is that really true? Without a doubt. I was skeptical at first as well, but once Lava showed me what she pulled out of the stone, I can tell you this much CC this is indeed a monster nucleus. They are weak and cant possibly cause any harm in that state, but theres no room for discussion here: the cores of the Artificial Magic Stones are made out of a monster nucleus. I could sense that Nectar fell into a deep thought on the other side. But, even if you say that, there is no magic in this world that lets you rob the monsters of their cores. And even if it somehow existed, there would be no possible way of utilizing such core in any way. In that case, is this perhaps the ancient magic? I couldnt help but try to deny Kyles theory. Honestly speaking, I cant say for sure. My knowledge about the ancient magic runs as far as Gramps managed to teach me, and it didnt involve the procedure to create Artificial Magic Stones. It was the first time I saw something like that as well. Ligurila added from the side, backing me up. However, of that I am sure: currently, there exists no technology that would allow the refinement of the monster nuclei. Just then, I could hear Senjiros voice on the other side of the connection. Im terribly sorry if this is rude of me, but as a foreigner I must ask. Are the Artificial Magic Stone we are talking about is something different than the thing that usually drops out of the monsters here? Theres a huge difference. Ligurila was the one to answer that. We demons may fight and compete with one another but that doesnt change our role: we hunt down monsters that spread contaminated magic and eliminate them. And when they die, their cores crystalize into the form of a stone, making it unable for them to regenerate and return to their original form. So, in other words, a monster that turns into a magic stone is already gone for good. Senjiros voice sounded a little bit stiff when he was saying that. It is true that I couldnt sense any trace of consciousness from the monster nucleus contained within the stone. That is why we werent able to sense anything until we got really, really close to it. Then I could hear Kyles voice right next to Senjiro. Yesterday, I tried to gather some intel on the stones in the Hunters Guild. It looks like a certain number of stones is being distributed among the magicians over here. And you can be sure that more will be entering the market. Maybe so, however. As far as Im concerned, we may be able to retrieve them in time if theres only a relatively small amount being distributed at the moment. But that would still leave the stones that are in the possession of the middle class and the nobles, right? Ligurilas words were true. I place my finger on my chin, thinking about it for a minute. What does that mean from the perspective of the demons? Lava, what are you going to do? Nectar asked me a question and I answered without hesitation. We bring this whole operation down. We absolutely cannot allow it to go on like this. But, from what you heard at the party, it seems that the Artificial Magic Stones have become a vital point of Hesats economic growth. It wont be easy to stop it. And should you make a mistake, it may lead to a political scandal with Ballow and other countries. Kyles words were a cause for concern on my part, but in contrast, Ligurila just laughed at that suggestion. Ara, but we are not human beings to begin with. We are dragons, spirits and demons. If there is a problem that we deem unforgivable, we burn it to the ground and leave the political squabbles to puny humans, consequences be damned. While Kyle was silent, I used that opportunity to speak up my mind. Demons are one of the providences the world created. Even if we dragons may not like it, theres nothing we can really do about it. If we could at least find a living sample and bring it here, that would be great. Ara, the incompetence of the monsters is a given, but I would really hate it if humans started to exploit them for their own personal gains. I nod to Ligurilas words and continue with a slight tension in my voice. But, even if you were collecting monster nuclei, the amount of magic collected from the atmosphere wouldnt be enough to create a magic stone. You would have to draw magic directly from leylines, and you would need a large facility for that. Lava, do you perhaps think that something suspicious may be going on inside of the dungeon? Nectar immediately caught on what I was thinking and I nod my head. Yeah. I heard that the Artificial Magic Stones were being distributed to Hesats nobles, and it strangely coincide in time to the moment in which the dungeon was discovered. Besides, it seems that Count Avar, one of the patrons of Artificial Magic Stones, has some land near Melias as well. Ligurila heard all of that from the nobles at the party, so I doubt that they would lie to her about that. Why would they? I could hear Kyle sigh on the other side. I spent a whole day scouting that area yesterday, but I didnt find anything suspicious. I wonder if it holds some kind of a secret? You think so? Senjiro was the one to answer that. We werent able to confirm if the monsters truly emerge from the dungeon, but we did manage to find out that after it was discovered, there was an increase in monster activity in the region. The flow of magic is also strange inside of the dungeon. So maybe there really is some secret being hidden there. We must examine it further. Hearing Kyles supportive words made me feel a little bit relieved. I wonder why was he so pessimistic before. While I was thinking that, I could feel that Nectar smiled brightly. Since Kyle used to be a human, he was probably thinking that he should be the one to resolve this matter, since humans were the ones that started it. No, I dont think thats necessary, but, umm, Kyle? Did you already forget that you are now a demon? I know, I know, you dont have to remind me Ara, is that so? I think if I were in Kyles shoes, I would love to find myself a nice little hole and crawl my way there. For the time being, we should focus our efforts on exploring the dungeon. In that case, we shall continue to investigate the Artificial Magic Stone in here and see if it is going to lead us to the one whos behind it. We shall contact you when we get some new information. Im so sorry, Lava. Because the leylines are really unstable here, I cant be sure if your information will reach us in time. I felt that, too. In that case, lets ask the spirits to carry our information on a regular basis. I dont like the idea of not being able to hear Lavas voice for a while, but I guess it cannot really be helped. Hearing that my face got a little bit red, and I could hear Ligurila sigh in an overly dramatic manner. Well, now that our plan of action was decided, there was one last thing than needed to be discussed. While I was about to bring it up, Senjiro spoke. If they can extract the monsters cores, then it means that the enemy has someone on their side who can control monsters. So maybe they even have a demon on their side. Noticing the meaning behind Senjiros words, Ligurila first opened her eyes wide, and then she squinted them into barely visible slits. Ara, whats this? Are you perhaps worried about me? I wouldnt say that. But I wouldnt want someone else to take control of you, Ligurila-dono. That would truly be a problem. Fuh, what a stupid question. I am my one and only master. And I am not going to let anyone else control me. Is that so? That, that makes me a little bit relieved. To me, it seemed that Ligurila was slightly stunned by Senjiros honest words. Maybe it was because it was so rare of an occurrence that someone was actually worried about her. Kyle is sure to take good care of you. Especially right now, when hes a full-fledged demon. Ahh, take care, you two! Lava, please dont overdo it. Yeah, you guys be careful as well. After that I ended the conversation, and immediately Ligurila turned to me and spoke up. So? What are you going to do now? As I said earlier, by stopping the circulation of the Artificial Magic Stone on the market, we will eventually get rid of it completely. If possible, we shall also retrieve the monster nuclei so that no further stones could be created. And the real goal? Burn it to the ground. Hearing that, Ligurila laughed cheerfully, bringing her hands together. I like those ideas. I like them a lot. Even though the former seems much easier to accomplish then the latter. Alright, I shall help you. Thanks. But I dont have a single clue how to achieve this goal. The fastest way would be to meet with the magician behind this and make him stop, but we dont even know who that is and where to find him. The only thing that we knew was that the nobles of this country were somehow involved in all this. That was way too vague and gave us literally no starting point. Cant we do it the way we did it in Ballow? Being suggested to do the skit with a beautiful evil mastermind once again, my cheeks turned red with embarrassment when I remembered the past event with the King of Ballow. No, we wont be doing that again. I give Ligurila a look that cut any further discussion. That was only because we needed a fast and fool-proof solution right off the bat. However, in this case we can use a much easier method. And what would that be? Say, if you can talk directly to the masterminds, we can either persuade them or use torture on them to stop doing what they are doing and spill the beans about their whole plan. Wouldnt that be nice? Ligurila, calm down, lets not get too ahead of ourselves! You know that I dont like such drastic measures! Im just making a suggestion to get rid of the problem as fast as possible. Please consider it. Well, yes, I realize that. But, what pains me the most is the fact that Ligurila was dead serious about that suggestion. But how do we even get in touch with the nobles or royalty? Do we even have access to the castle? If possible, I would like to avoid gathering too much attention to myself. If our identities were to be discovered and connected with this incident, our peaceful lives amongst humans would basically be over. However, Ligurila didnt seem bothered at all. Rather, her eyes were gleaming with confidence. That wont be much of a problem. So for now lets leave it at that. More importantly, whatever shall we do about the stones that are already on the market? We could technically track them down one by one, but its a task that is totally ineffective in my opinion. Maybe we can steal them? I think that the bigger the stone the bigger nucleus it is going to leave behind, so first of all lets go to the stores dealing in magical items and look there. Doing something like that was far better than nothing. I know it is technically a theft, but it is something that Ill have to live with. The problem begins with the stones that already reached the upper classes Larger stones would be in the hands of magicians and nobility, but we didnt know the exact number. Thats something we need to seriously think about. CC Now then, shall we get something for breakfast? Im starving. Urged by Ligurila, we were going to think about all this while having breakfast, but then a hotel maid came to our room with a bunch of letters addressed to Ligurila. Morton-sama, Figura-sama, theres a letter for you. Ligurila opened one of them and after reading through its contents she looked at me and smiled. Mostly invitations to the tea parties from the people that were present at the last party. Gossips, clothing consultation, requests for dresses That kind of things. The names written on the envelopes were mostly of Hesats nobility. While looking at the letters, I absent-mindedly proceeded to put food onto my plate. Say, Ligurila? Did you expected something like that to happen? The nobles in this country have a huge sense of rivalry between themselves. Hell, probably even greater than that absurd rivalry they feel towards Ballow. Even Countess Avar, the absolute top among all of them, would become livid if she knew that the king of Ballow ordered a dress from me. She would most certainly try to outdo him. Certainly, since Ligurilas handiwork was a real piece of art, people like Madame Chinon would surely take delight in knowing that everyone else were envious of her. However, I think that Ligurila herself knew about that, and was choosing her clients wisely according to whoever could earn her the most profit. I also remember her saying that she wanted to become nobility herself. I shall probably never mention that little tidbit to Sen-san. Oh well, I must make sure that at least Countess Avar stays fond of me, since shes one of my most well-situated customers. As for the royal family, I shall do my very best. We should start our gathering from the aristocrats and then work our way up. Ill need your help with that, Lava. In other words, I was supposed to do her dirty work for her. Just how much did she learn from this one party? I wanted to say, but I decided to keep that to myself. Hmm, and what is this something that you need my help with? It looks like your name and looks became quite famous thanks to that one trick you pulled off at the party. It says here that you are also being invited together with me. Thanks to that you have your way in. Ahaha, good one! But seriously, after that, since lots of people knew me now, we needed to come with a suitable backstory for me. It was really unbelievable, but it will have to suffice. The upper classes love their gossips. You could even say that they are the cornerstone of their relationships, no matter where you go. And because your little trick was thoroughly enjoyed, you can expect people wanting you to do this again. Those tricks will be our chance to get close to the magic stones. Ligurila giggled mysteriously while saying that. It was a mysterious, yet reliable smile. Amazing, youre amazing, Ligurila! Now, let the hunt begin! We shall get this matter over with before Senjiro and the others! Ligurilas smile was beaming, as if she was ready to battle. Then Ligurila reached out for another letter, but just before she was about to open it, her hand stopped. Ara? This one is addressed to you, Lava. Ligurila turned over the amber envelope to double-check, and the name of the addressee was indeed Lava Figura. Speaking of which, didnt the maid mentioned both Morton-sama and Figura-sama? Ligurila turned over the envelope, this time looking for the senders name, and an image of surprise blossomed on her face. Lishella Von Avar? It was from the daughter of the Avar family, one of the families that Ligurila wanted us to rob. Looks like you managed to score us some really big game, Lava. No, but, I didnt really do anything!? I just asked her for her name. I didnt really do anything that was especially outstanding. How did she even know that I was living with Ligurila!? Opening the letter and reading through its contents, it was an invitation to the Avar estate in the capital city to a private tea party together with Lishella. Although her mother, Countess Avar, was giving an impression of a rather flashy woman, her daughter looked nothing like her, giving the impression of a rather quiet and timid girl. It was a really strange experience to receive a letter from someone you hardly even know, but its tone was really somber and somewhat exalted, written in straight and elegant handwriting. Somehow, it was perfectly overlapping with the girls image that was stuck in my memory. What is this? Its not really an obligatory invitation per se. Its meaning is something in the lines of if you have time in the future, then by all means please come with a visit. It goes to show that the other party is serious about this. Said Ligurila while peeking at the letters contents from the side. For some reason, I felt really embarrassed just about now. The Avar family is one of the biggest financial backers of the Artificial Magic Stones, so it would definitely be worth our while to get closer to them. Thats an opportunity we cannot allow ourselves to miss. Ill help you write a reply, so sit down and get to it! Alright. There was still lots of unknowns surrounding this letter, so I was really hoping that I wasnt about to jump straight into my enemys hands. Prompted by Ligurila, I took the pen in my hand and began writing an answer. Chapter 81 Volume 3 Chapter 12: The Spirits Conquer the Dungeon The new dungeon that was discovered recently was located at the foot of the Sendere Mountains, visible from Melias. The dungeon itself was spread beneath the whole mountain range, and all of its mechanisms were still perfectly in operation, such as traps, automatic repair system and the automated guardians. It was as though time has stopped in this place. It was truly a rare case to find a dungeon that was so well preserved. And thanks to new passages and materials being discovered almost on a daily basis, this dungeon here was currently the most popular spot in all of Hesat. Even though it wasnt that long since its discovery, there was already a whole town developed around the dungeons entrance, and there was already a Guild branch erected there to support the Adventurers going inside of it. There were also shops and workshops selling tools and weapons necessary in Adventuring, as well as various information brokers. Overall, the dungeon was a place that attracted all kinds of people, swallowing the reckless and fortune-hungry, and tempting the rest with promises of fame, riches and Heroic deeds just waiting behind every corner. Nectar was slowly walking through the upper floors of the dungeon, illuminating his way with a magical light emanating for his staff. Nectar, who was scouting the rooms ahead with magic, suddenly opened his eyes. Found them. On the right there is one golem, and about four gargoyles on the left. They are aware of our presence. Contact in about twenty seconds. Understood. Roger that. Twenty seconds later, the guardians of the dungeon got caught up in the magical trap that Nectar deployed some time earlier. As soon as the slow moving golem was stopped in its tracks, the four gargoyles rushed in front of it. But Senjiro was even faster than the gargoyles, jumping right in the middle of them and cutting through all of their joints with his sword in a few swift strikes. They tried to crush Senjiro by swinging their tails at him, but just then Kyle blew them all right into the wall. Kyle, we want to collect some materials from them, so try to kill them in a little more gentle fashion, okay? I know, but its hard to damage them in any other way than a brutal force! But Senjiro-san is somehow managing to do just that. Senjiro in question was getting busy with slicing and dicing the gargoyles with his sword into huge pieces. His ears twitched slightly upon hering Nectars words. I get it, I get it, okay! Kyle pulled back his hammer that he used to crush the gargoyles into the wall and pulled out his own staff, chanting up the spell in the ancient language. Electrocute! He swung his staff at the gargoyles, and when it touched them, a grid of lightning began to surge through their bodies. The gargoyles then all fell onto the ground, and after a few seconds Nectar slowly raised his hand. Lets just hope that there werent any damage done to their internal part! Relax, it was only a a short burst of lightning. Their insides should be more or less untouched. Nectar-dono, the golem! Hearing that, Nectar immediately began to chant the spell, while Kyle and Senjiro focused on evading the attacks of the golem that managed to get out of the magical trap. Ice Prison! The battle ended in the next few seconds, when the golems body was trapped inside a huge cone of ice. Although they managed to emerge from the dungeon with piles of top quality loot, Nectars face was far from being happy. Umm, I was wondering, but why are we searching through the dungeon while Lava is in the same country? It is for the sake of investigating the monster activity. And we are here since this dungeon is currently the most popular one. I know that, but this dungeon seems like there is nothing out of the ordinary in there. Even if we go really deep, there are just normal monsters and guardians So wouldnt it be quicker to do our job and just rejoin Lava in whatever is she currently doing? Dont you think so, too, Sen-san? Im terribly sorry, but I wasnt paying attention. What were we talking about, again? Senjiro was currently looking at the stone entrance to the dungeon, and only when he was directly addressed by Kyle his ears twitched and he turned around. No, its nothing. Please pay it no mind. Nectar shook his head as he said that, realizing that Senjiro was inside of his own little world throughout the vast part of their conversation. Additionally, Kyle seemed to look depressed as well. In the past, the work tended to be so rough that I could only meet with Lava about once a month. The situation right now is not all that much different from how it was back then. But, its not like you cant go and see each other. And what about Aru? Do you really think its alright to just? You, for some reason I get the feeling that your character got much worse after you died, you know? Beeing irritated by Nectars comment, Kyle turned towards Senjiro. But Ive gotta say, I was surprised just how well synchronized you two were. You were really going at those monsters without being caught in Nectars spells. It is because we used to go to the dungeons together in the past. We know just how they work, and since Nectar-donos spells are always very accurate, I can focus on fighting and let him support me. There are many good teams out there, but when you are constantly hitting your allies with friendly fire you cannot really hope to accomplish anything. Oh, is that so? Kyle smiled, hearing something like that for the first time. It is a rather common practice to make sure that your aim is just right when youre firing magic projectiles. In the past, way too many people died as a direct result of friendly fire. Thats why Belga and I were really careful, couldnt you tell? I was just thinking that you were being considerate of your teammates But speaking of which, it seems like you think really highly of that partner of yours you just mentioned, right? Next, Senjiro asked Kyle while cocking his head to the side. Kyle-dono, who is this Belga person that you just spoke of? Hm, oh, yeah, right, she was my wife. We used to be magicians serving in the same squad. In other words No need to worry about it. You must have noticed it already. That Im not wearing my ring anymore. Nectar added softly. According to Lava, it is a possibility that Belgas soul might one day come back to this world and be reborn. So there might be someone out there with Belgas memories inside of them. Its not that Im having high hopes for that, but if it is indeed true, I would like to meet that person, even if it was only once. Kyle was looking into the distance for some time, but then he turned towards Senjiro who was shaking his tail. Thats right, you also remember your previous life from before coming here and meeting Lily, right? What was it like? Its hard to put into words. To be honest, I dont possess anything like actual memories, but it more like feelings or impressions. And when I am with Ligurila, I get this strange feeling of nostalgia going on. Senjiro puts his hand to his chest, as if trying to remember this particular feeling. I felt this strange warmth inside of my chest. Something in my gut was telling me that she was the one, the one woman I was looking for my whole life. Noct-dono said to me that it was the feeling of love, one that would endure almost any kind of hardship. Thats why I didnt like the tow of them spending so much time together in the beginning. Now I know it was jealousy. But honestly, I dont think it was so bad of a feeling. Having said all that, Nectar and Kyle were overwhelmed by the amount of depth coming from Senjiros words, who now got all shy and bothered, and what followed was a long period of awkward silence. Finally, Nectar made up his mind and opened his mouth, saying with just a little bit of envy in his voice. Lava knows Lily way longer than she knows me, you know? And I feel jealous that Lily knows things about Lava that I will probably never get to know. I see, it so basically it is a special kind of connection that only dragons and demons can have. Have you ever tired asking here about it, Nectar? This is, umm There are some things I got to know. Saying that, Senjiro smiled wryly and continued where Nectar left off. Ligurila-dono often used to challenge Lava-dono to duels to see which one of them is stronger, but more often than not they were unable to determine the victor, so they had to postpone the duels and have rematches. So Lily was like that long time ago, huh? And just like that, when no one had any more wise words to say, the three men finally arrived at the Hunters Guild. When they stepped inside, there were loud whispers from all around them. Those three are yet again stocked full on materials from the dungeon. And they have so many of them! And those materials are all high quality. I have heard from someone who happened to see them that they can only be obtained from the most difficult monsters inside of the dungeon. Just how powerful those guys are? While everyone were talking like that, Kyle went ahead to the counter, where the they could cash in todays findings. We have found a new isle on the sixteenth floor and a hidden room on the fourteenth. Could you please put the according information about them? Upon hearing those words, everyone present went basically speechless. This dungeon CC aptly named Sendere Dungeon CC was infamous from the fact that the lower you go inside of it, the more ferocious the monsters were becoming. Traps were becoming more deadly and the level of skills you needed to survive was also much higher. Therefore, only first ten levels of the dungeon were completely captured and mapped to this date. That is, until those three came in. As soon as they received a permit to enter a few days ago, that magician and his companions managed to come to the tenth floor with frightening ease. Not only that, but on the very next day they managed to reach the eleventh floor and even managed to defeat the floors main guardian with only three people. Ever since then, they were exploring the dungeon at the pace that no one could possibly catch up to. However, they werent interested in material gathering in the slightest. They would just defeat all the monsters, and if they find any hidden room they would basically leave it to other Hunters and the Guild to take care of. It seems that their purpose was to only conquer the dungeon. Hunters were always drawn to the perspective of filling their pockets with lots of gold and becoming famous, even if it was only a temporary kind of fame, and having their names known throughout the land. Thank you very much for everything! Well then, we shall go back now! What are you going to do now, guys? Kyle looks back at the receptionist who saluted them and asked them that since they managed to complete the request, and it was then that Senjiro stepped forward. I would do exactly the same, so if you can confirm it, go for it. Alright then, I will go back to the city. I understand. Then Nectar separated from the others and went into of the city. Chapter 82 Volume 3 Chapter 13: The Meeting of Spirits Nectars party was currently accommodated in one of the places that the Guild procured for the long running Hunters. Even though Madame Chinon offered them a place to stay at her mansion, Nectars party decided to stay with the Guild closer to the dungeons entrance, purely for conveniences sake. The town around the dungeon was completely different from Melias, and it was always vibrant, a mixture of freshness and confusing elements. However, Nectar could also feel that there was some kind of disturbance in the leylines around the dungeon. If it was something caused by human activity, then it would be nothing really that out of the ordinary. After turning himself into a spirit, Nectar was way more sensitive to the flow of magic around him, but there was always a possibility that his senses might have been off. Its arrangement here was strange, as if something was added to it. Not knowing the true identity of the problem was making Nectar restless. Even though he learned how to manipulate the leylines, he was still way behind Lava in that regard. And he knew that instead of lamenting over it, he should instead make himself better at it. And if there was something he wasnt able to do right now, he just needed to think of a different approach to the problem. That was Nectars long-established line of reasoning. First of all, they should search for magical artifacts inside of the dungeon. If they can analyze the magic patterns in the dungeon artifacts, they might get some kind of a clue as to what was going on there. On a side note, right now he was very happy. Even though they had a lot of work to do, Nectar always thought it was important to enjoy the little things in life. Usually Kyle would be the one who would act as his breaks, but right about now Nectar could finally act to his hearts content. The thing with magical artifact was that even if one could initially consider it as simple junk, there was still magic patterns in that junk, so it was important to always be on the lookout. Searching around for clues like that was Nectars favorite part of this job, and if he could help it, he would also like to investigate the mechanism in which the floor guardians were functioning. And if he was to find something interesting here, he might as well even bring it back home with him. That was an opportunity he absolutely didnt want to miss. Being all excited, he turned around the streets corner and he arrived at the street where shops with magic tools were lined. Then he felt as though he heard something. It was a strange kind of feeling, as if feathers were brushing against his skin. It was moderately pleasant, but at the same time kind of disturbing. Then Nectar noticed that the flow of magic has changed. The swirling magic seemed to be calling out to him, guiding him towards where it was. As he walked down the road, he could hear something similar to music sound in the distance. The sound was warm, and even random people on the streets were stopping in their tracks to listen to it and look for its source. Nectar was also listening to the melody, and as he walked down the road he seemed to be sucked right into that melody. The road has lead him to the square where many of the towns streets were meeting. There, in the corner of the square, there was a group of people standing, and once Nectar got closer to them, he could catch a glimpse of the one who was standing in the middle of the crowd. Sitting on the bench, it was a young man with pale hair who was stroking strings of the instrument he was holding in his hands. On the surface level, he seemed to be close to Nectars age. Every time his slender fingers stroke the strings of the instrument, it lets out a pleasant melody. Nectar was not really that much into music. It was a matter not related to sorcery in any way, and so he was not interested in it. He had no idea what music was popular currently. But even so, the somewhat melancholic melody was reaching into his heart, and some of the listeners were wiping the tears that gathered in their eyes. The audience was enamored with the youths performance, so much that they didnt even applauded him when he finished one song and move on to another piece, listening carefully. Nectar listened to the sound, all the while observing the young man. Even though he was surrounded by people, he seemed to be unmoved by the large crowd. At first, Nectar thought that the youth might have been using magic to attract the onlookers attention, apparently it was something different than that. It was weird for him to think that, but he was having a strange sense of dj vu. Thinking about that, Nectar didnt even realize that the last sound has gone off and the performance was over. At that moment a huge round of applause began to sound throughout the square, and torrents of coins began to spill towards the instrument-playing youth. Despite his young appearance, the youth had delivered a top class performance, one that would easily rival those that you could hear at the royal palace. That fact alone was what was bothering Nectar. However, he still had to go to the magic shops district and pick something that would make for a good souvenir for both Lava and Aru. It was almost past noon, so it might be a good idea to try and contact them. For Nectar, it was an important practice to communicate with his family everyday at roughly the same time, but unfortunately, where he was right now was hardly suitable to get in touch with them. It was for this reason that he needed to entrust the message to the spirits and they were going to deliver it, which was rather frustrating thing to do. For some it might have been a common practice, but for Nectar it was more of a kind of a last resort thing. It seems that Aru has been working on another project together with his clubmates, and Marca was helping them out. Aru also said to him that he was feeling lonely with them being gone, but at the moment Nectar was feeling even lonelier than Aru. While speaking to Lava, he probably overwhelmed her with information, but it was impossible for him to have complex thoughts when she was the recipient. It seems that she was having her hands full with dealing with the nobles. She was rather vague about the details, but it seems that she was extracting the cores from the magic stones and that she was doing a good job on it so far. He also smiled wryly when she said that Ligurila is simply unstoppable here, as he envied the kind of bond of trust the two women seemed to have with one another. As much as he wanted to have something similar to that with her, he knew it would simply never work. However, instead of saying that, he simply said Hope that everything will go smooth;y on your end before ending the conversation. Ah! There you are! Suddenly, he heard loud footsteps accompanied by a loud voice. Hey you, you there! Yes you, with the flax-colored hair! Nectar initially thought that the words werent directed at him and he kept on walking, but their latter half made him stop in his tracks. He turned around, and there was that young man who was playing the instrument, standing right in front of him. There was a cloth bag hanging on his bag, where he probably stashed his instrument. Is there something you need from me? You were listening to my performance, werent you? Nectar was surprised that the youth managed to spot him among such a huge crowd of people, but what shocked him even more was the familiarity with which the youth was acting towards him. While he was feeling somewhat odd, the youth glanced at him with utmost curiosity in his eyes. Uwah, I thought as much. I was so focused on playing that I didnt have time to look around, but to think it would be someone like you. Even so, its rare to see someone like you at a town like this. Excuse me, but What are you talking about? Hearing Nectars words the youth blinked a few times, obviously surprised, but then he got closer to him and proclaimed in a silent enough voice so that only Nectar would be able to hear him. Eh, but mister, you are a spirit just as I am, am I right? This time, it was Nectars turn to look utterly surprised by this sudden revelation. Yes, that feeling was exactly the one as if was standing against the Great Plant Spirit. But it was the first time that Nectar have met a spirit other than his Mentor who was so rich in emotions. It was surprising, but not all that unpleasant. Realizing that Nectar was still a little bit vigilant of him, the youth extended his hand towards him. Of course, I am not going to disclose your true nature. But I must say that I feel relieved. I rarely see spirits who wander the land freely, such as myself. I, I see. Please pardon my rudeness. Nectar sensed no lie in the youths words, and he also extended his hand towards him while apologizing for his behavior. Still, he needed to maintain at least some level of wariness, in case the young spirit was to suddenly turn hostile. I see, so spirits like myself are still out there somewhere. I thought that there were not many of us left. Is it really that unusual? It is, sadly. Lets start with the fact that the population of high spirits is relatively low in recent years, did you know? It is rare for spirits to develop an individual will all on their own. Also, even if there are some out there, they rarely want to leave the land of their birth. By that standard we can say that you and I are special. So it is nothing short of a miracle for the two of us to meet in a town like this. The youth seemed delighted, but suddenly his face was twisted by a frown. Say, can you be my friend? I, umm The youth asks such a question, to which Nectars blue eyes become round with surprise. I can only speculate, but you are unlike anyone I have ever met before. I wish that I could become at least a bit like you in the future. Nectar was having problems with squeezing his words out of his mouth after hearing such a sudden offer, but then something in the youths words caught his attention. You, you have other friends, right? Hmm, I do, but they are mostly in an evil secret society that wants to deliver the world to salvation. Even though there was a truly evil smile accompanying those words, Nectar was astonished by his sincerity. He was in the middle of a job, so he was worried that he didnt really have time for this. I am really sorry, but I am in the middle of something really important right now. Nectar answers, to which the youth hangs his head in obvious sign of disappointment. I, I see. Im sorry, I didnt want to force you or anything. He backed away a few steps, but then he raised his head as if suddenly remembered something. Oh, are you going to be staying in this city, by any chance? I intend to do that, yes. Oh, if so, youd beast leave this town as soon as you finish your business here. Better yet, you should leave this country. What do you Nectar wanted to ask what he meant by that, but the youth already turned around and went his own way. Until we meet again, Mister! Until he disappeared into the crowd, Nectar could see his instrument sticking out of his sack, with beautiful round torso and a graceful neck. Nectar was thinking for a moment if he should follow the youth, but then he received a message from Kyle. Nectar, where are you? On the streets, how did it go on your end? Senjiro is something else. He might have got the information on the whereabouts of the monsters. Well be waiting at the base. Upon hearing that, Nectar began walking back to the inn where they were all staying at, as fast as he could. Chapter 83 Lava POV I screwed up, thought Lava. She stood there, blaming herself for everything which has happened. She knew this was going to happen. Yet, for reasons unknown, the words slipped out of her mouth before she could stop. She resented the fact that she has allowed herself to say something like that. Lava was frozen on the spot, doubting her own sanity from just a couple of minutes ago. She knew Ligurila would end up doing something like this:So since you dont want to wear the sweater, let me wear it instead and demonstrate it for you. Lava, its very rude of you to look away from a lady who has all dolled up. Yeth! As Lava snapped out of her thoughts, she came face to face with Ligurila who had a gorgeous smile on her face. Ligurilas head was slightly tilted and her purple eyes shone teasingly. Come on, I wore this just for you. The least you can do is to appreciate it a little more. Lava knew that Ligurila has not cast any spell on her. However, no matter how she tried to keep her eyes away from her friend, her eyes kept on turning back to Ligurila. The only thing she could focus on right now was Ligurila, who stood in front of her elegantly. The sweaters high neck gently wrapped around Ligurilas thin neck. The raised chain-like pattern on the sweater twisted down to the part of the sweater which softly wrapped around her hip. However, just as Lava has expected, the sweater was only long enough to cover the very top of her thighs. On top of that, Ligurila wore a black thigh-high stocking which was fastened with a garter belt, finished off with a pair of slim high heels. Like that, Ligurilas long, fleshy legs were boldly exposed. The sleeveless side of the sweater, which took away the purpose of wearing one, followed down Ligurilas body line; exposing her side boobs. Because of the sweaters design, it captured and emphasized the shape and the size of her breasts. As the width of the sweater wasnt quite enough to cover her chest completely. The outfit itself was more than enough for Lava. Yet Ligurila the fearless decided to do a spin on the spot. Her golden hair flowed along with the spin and the sweater lifted up slightly from her movement. Her exposed back, following down to the nicely curved waist, following down to her milky hip decorated by butterfly motif danced past Lavas sight. When Ligurilas eyes met Lavas once again, Lava knew exactly what her face looked like as she saw the corner of Ligurilas mouth curve upwards. Ufufu, how was it? Lava? er, um Lava felt her face burn so much that she thought she was about to breath out fire. Knowing she couldnt handle any more of it, Lava shut her eyes tight. Yet, Ligurilas pale figure was vividly burned into the back of her mind. So, closing off her vision only backfired. Lava thought back to the one time when she tickled Ligurila all over and wondered how she was able to touch her so casually. Ligurilas breasts were bigger than Lava has expected. Yet her waist was slim in comparison to it and her thighs looked smooth under the lace. Ligurila had an unexpectedly feminine body and gave out a very womanly atmosphere with every small movement she made. Or in other word, it was erotic. Everything about the outfit was erotic. Before this, Lava was certain that she was straight. However, her heart started to thump like crazy at the sight of Ligurila in such an outfit. This was well over her limits. Keeping her eyes shut, Lava spoke in a shaky voice. O, okay, thats enough. S, so, you can change back. what the!? Lava lost her balance as something was forcibly pressed up against her waist. She crashed into the conveniently placed sofa behind her. However, she let her eyes open from the shock. A soft scent flowed past Lava. The gentle and sweet smell of Ligurila wrapped around Lavas body, stimulating her brain. Not being able to think straight, all she could do was look at the sadistic grin on Ligurilas face who had her pinned down on the sofa. She did not move her eyes off Ligurilas as Lava feared that if she looked down, there would be something she shouldnt see over the draped down sweater. Unable to do anything, Lava just remained frozen on the spot. Suddenly, Ligurilas cheeks turned rosy pink and her purple eyes pinning down on Lavas golden eyes shifted into a teasing grin. Shiver ran down Lavas spine as Ligurila licked her red lips. Hey, Lava Yeth How, do, I, look? It didnt even take a second for Lava to figure out the response which Ligurila sought for. Gathering the little sanity she had left, Lava put on the best poker face she could and replied. I, I, I think it suits you really well! Everyone would be head over heels for you in that outfit! I see. Lava gave an honest comment. Her voice sounded a little high pitched but once she has finished talking, Ligurila gave a satisfied smile, to which Lava gave out a sigh of relief. So, Im guessing youre also head over heels about me? What? Lava replied in a pathetic tone. Another shiver ran through her body as Ligurilas perfect finger gently traced down the side of Lavas face. Then, Ligurila cupped Lavas face with her hands and moved her face closer to Lavas. For a moment, Lava blanked out as Ligurilas golden hair brushed past her face. However, Lava snapped out when she felt something soft between her legs. Then, she realised that Ligurila has inserted one of her legs between hers. Lililililigurila-san, what are you doing ? You do develop feelings for others, right? Then its only fair to test out if you will fall for me too. Lavas eyes widened as she heard those bold words came out from Ligurilas red lips. Completely ignoring her panic state. She decided to take a moment to piece together what was happening right now. 1, Shes been pinned down on a very soft sofa. 2, Ligurila is leaning over her. 3, Currently, Ligurila is wearing an outfit designed to seduce others. Then, she said test out. Lavas face burnt up once more as she got a clear understanding of what was happening right now. Li, Ligurila, youre kidding, right? Oh, do I not look attractive to you? Tha, thats not what I meant!! I just thought it might be better if you showed it to others like Like Sen-san!? When Lava finished speaking, Ligurilas golden eyelashes flattered somewhat sadly. Lava gave the best response she could think of. However, Ligurila only frowned in return. For a moment, Lava was confused. Then, Ligurilas expression quickly snapped back to an angsty look and took one of Lavas hand. I am a being, who have decided to give my real name to you. I will not just agree to your orders so easily. Like this. She slipped Lavas hand which she took under her sweater then to her breast. You can do whatever you want to me. Lavas fingers were pressed against Ligurilas soft breast that was against the fluffy wool of the sweater. Squish. This was now well over Lavas limit. Waaaaaaaaa! Lava felt her face boiled up. She slapped her hand away from Ligurilas. Too startled to care about the grip Ligurila had on her hand. When Lava slapped her hand away, her hand pressed against Ligurilas breast again. Yet she ignored that too. She cast a Dragon Speck and sprinted towards the door. Leaving dumbfounded Ligurila on the couch. Suddenly, the door opened, and Lava crashed into a unique hem. I could hear a scream. Has there been a derangement here? Lava-dono? Looking up, Lava was not surprised to see Senjirou looking back at her with an awkward expression. As Lavas eyes landed on the comforting grey eyes of Senjirous, everything which has happened in the past couple of minutes flashed past at the back of her mind. Immediately, the feeling of humiliation and guilt replaced the flashback. Im sorry Sen-san, it was only a touch!!! Lava-dono!? Forcible hot girls are scary, thought Lava. Not remembering what she has yelled out, Lava slipped under Senjirous arm and continued on running. ********** Ligurila POV Ligurila, who had an unsatisfied expression on her face threw herself on the sofa as she stared at Lavas figure faded into the distance. Looking over to the door, she saw Senjirou standing there. His ash-grey ears twitching awkwardly. Way to go Senjirou. It was just starting to get interesting. The very sight of him made Ligurila more irritated. She rested her cheekbone against an armrest and shifted her sharp glare away from him. She felt him enter the room through the movement in the air. Ligurila-san, you shouldnt tease Lava-dono so much. Senjirou kept walking without making a sound. Usually, this will impress Ligurila. But today, seeing Senjirous nonchalant attitude, only served to fuel up her anger even more. Lava has complimented me honestly. Unlike someone. I see, so you have been holding onto your grudge. She was too bitter to even say a word. So, she just laid there in silence, tightening the grip on her fist. Lava said shes better off showing the outfit to Senjirou but that has already happened. In fact, she was trying harder than when Lava was around. The result She felt a fabric floated down over her hips. When she realised it was Senjirous over wear, he was already standing near her with a troubled expression. Ligurila-san, you will catch a cold like that. Senjirou approached her expressionlessly, yet caringly without saying a word about her outfit. Ligurila knew that others found her human figure very attractive. Her current form was the result of much practical research she has done in the past. She made sure that others admired her appearance. Yet, Senjirou, the one person who she wanted the most reaction from didnt show the slightest hint of interest towards her look. It was frustrating for Ligurila to see how calm he has remained this entire time. It also hurt her feelings to see it, although she hated to admit it. Thats why she approached Lava in the first place. In case there was one in millionth chance where Senjirou didnt find her attractive. But also, for the sake of teasing Lava. She still had the option of approaching Nectar. However, to Lavas unexpected reaction, it made Ligurila worry about things which have never bothered her before. So, she was just glad to know that no matter how Senjiro has reacted, it didnt change the fact that Lava thinks she looked attractive. Im a magical being. I dont catch colds. Still, it worries me to see you expose so much of your flesh. Senjirou replied with a bitter smile. However, Ligurila felt thwarted, seeing that he did not show the slightest hint of bashfulness in his tone or in his expression. He has once confessed his love towards her. Ligurila has said that she will decide after Senjirou has defeated her in a face to face combat. Still, the woman who he loves stood in front of him, all dressed up. So, she felt enraged that he didnt even look slightly agitated. As she became more aggravated, Ligurila stood up and threw her arm around Senjirous neck. The over wear which he had placed over her has slipped off quietly. Arent you seduced by how I look? She tried to tease him with all she got. Yet the words which came out of her mouth sounded somewhat weak. In the reflection of a widened pair of grey eyes, she saw her helpless expression, which hurt her pride once more. It was all his fault that she ended up making such a blight expression, she thought to herself. Im saying that you can touch me all you want. Im this close to you, and yet you are just going to ignore me? Well, that is No matter how she pushed, no matter how she approached, he just looked back at her with the same indifferent expression. He didnt even attempt to place his hand on her waist. From Ligurilas experience, people tend to be ensnared by her presence if she closed in and was being serious with them. More so if they were a grown man. However, Senjirou, who technically is a young and healthy man, didnt seem to be slightly aroused by her. Ligurila was flabbergasted to see how still both his expression and his tail were. She let out a heavy sigh as she grew weary to this one-sided tease. This is ridiculous. She untangled her arm off his neck and was about to take a step back. Then, without warning, she was pressed up against Senjirous chest. Ligurila was shocked at first. However, her enmity returned when she realised that he was using his sleeves to avoid touching her bare skin. Took you long enough!! I apologize. Theres a reason for this. Ligurila was about to elbow him and push herself away. Then, she took notice of Senjirous heartbeat. Forgetting to resist, she pressed her ear against his chest mindlessly. It was against some layers of fabric, but she could hear his heart thumping unrealistically fast. Ligurila looked up at Senjirou with a confused look in her eyes and saw the unchanged expression on his face. However, now she could see a hint of guilt in his calmness. She pressed her ear against his chest again. The restless heartbeat echoing from his chest undoubtedly showed his nervousness and hastiness. Then, something clicked in her mind. Have you been anxious all this time? If there is a man who does not feel even a little restive after being approached by the woman who he has fallen for, I would be enthused to meet him. Senjirou, who has finally admitted his feelings, gently pushed Ligurila away from him. Ligurila felt unsatisfied as she was left from arms length from him. However, the anger which once took over her has now faded away and questions now stood in its place. You see, Ligurila-san, I have sworn that I will not caress you until I have achieved my victory in combat with you. However, you looked as lovely as ever. So it was somewhat challenging to resist the temptation. Only somewhat? I have gathered every will that I could find in my consciousness to fight the urge. Noticing that he shyly wagged his tail, Ligurila decided to press on. May I hear your honest opinion? You look as beautiful as an angel. For a moment, Senjirou broke the eye contact and redness brushed past his cheeks. However, the plain serious look returned to his face only a moment later. Anyhow, I would be grateful if you could prohibit from wearing such an outfit around other beings. To his strong gaze, Ligurila gave out a sigh of defeat and helplessness. Oh, so you think you can tell me what to wear when you cant even respond to my invitation? I deeply apologize. Words fail in a situation like this. However I just do not find pleasure at the thought of it. Oh? Ligurila thought for a moment as she looked into Senjirous grey eyes and how his grey ears were flattened against his head. She understood that he was only acting to be calm. She also saw that it was very possible that he felt agitated every time she was near him. Ligurila thought it was foolish of him to resist the urge when she didnt even ask him to do so. Still, she found herself thinking how very like of him to be so stubborn and be morally straight. She found it very tempting to push on until she could rip that calmness and fortification off from him. However, she decided to wait for another opportunity. As she thought back to his honest heartbeat thumping against his clothes and his fluffy tail wagging defeatedly, yet somewhat joyfully behind him. In that case, it cant be helped. Senjirous expression softened with relief as Ligurila shrugged. Yet, Ligurila could not let this end like this. As he let his guard down, she once again swung her arm around his neck, stood up on her toes and gave one quick kiss on Senjirous surprised lips. She did not forget to press her breasts against his chest as hard as she could. Reflexively, Senjirou put his arm around Ligurilas waist. Her heart filled with pure joy as she felt like Senjirou finally showed a glimpse of his true feelings. Wha!? For now, I will let you get away with this However Ligurila pushed herself away instantly and pulled out a pair of her favourite shoes out from the void. Then, she smiled with a competitive shine in her eyes, ready for battle. In exchange, youre accompanying me on this. That, I shall accompany you for as long as you wish. Gaining his composure back in a flash, he nodded confidently. However, he let out a question which has crossed his mind. Ligurila-san, arent you going to change out of that clothing? Oh, I thought I could wear this outfit only if you were around. Its very light and very easy to move in too. You wouldnt do something as petty as to choose your opponent based on their looks, would you? Ligurila did not plan on letting Senjirou get away so easily. She thought this was a worthy punishment for his dishonesty. It was her dare to Senjirou to keep up his stubbornness. How, however, wouldnt you be risking your own life Thats not a problem at all! Lets have a battle to our death! Seeing how visibly flustered he was, Ligurila teleported the two of them excitedly, as she finally got what she wanted. Chapter 84 Volume 3 Chapter 14: Dragon-san Is Saved by the Demon-sama Lava POV In the Sun Room of the Avar mansion, I softly wrap my hands around the brooch holding the artificial magic stone. I pour my magic inside of it, and the sparkling light spreads across the room like ripples. I let out a sigh at this sight, and the other ladies surrounding me do the same. While they were watching this spectacle, I extracted the small grain of sand from the stone, replaced it with my own magic and then returned the brooch to its owner. This stone seems to be compatible with water. Should you wear it, it should protect you from any sort of water damage. Thank you very much, Lava-san. I answered with a bright smile, and the little girl who received the brooch turned towards Ligurila, who happened to sit at the very same table, and said to her: Lily-sama, please advise me on the clothes that would go well with that brooch! Of course, I dont mind. Also, would you like to know how to utilize this brooch effectively? I would love to! I would also like to know! As the ladies began to gather around Ligurila, I used this opportunity to store the demon nucleus inside of the interdimensional storage, and turned towards Lishella, who was sitting right next to me. Lishella-sama, are you having fun? Yes. But in spite of saying that, her expression was mostly uninterested and soon the conversation was awkwardly cut off. We were invited to the tea party at the Avar mansion. It so happened that Lishella was the hostess of this party, but even so, she was just sitting there silently, without taking part in any conversation thats been happening. She would occasionally say something or let out a sigh, but overall, all the other ladies present forgot all about her rather quickly. Well, I guess that they were being drawn to Ligurila naturally. Having finished my task, I have returned to dealing with the cake that was my on my plate, all the while feeling Lishellas gaze upon me. *** The day after we received the letter from Lishella, we arrived at the mansion and were greeted by the Countess Avar and Lishella themselves. We had a quick talk and we also wanted to say our greetings to Count Avar himself, but unfortunately he was being absent at the moment. Oh well, the Count is probably meeting with one of his many mistresses right now, and I dont expect him to be back before the end of the month. What can you do? Umm, Ligurila-san? Where did you learn such a thing, prey tell? For the time being, it was decided that we would leave Countess Avar alone and have a tea with Lishella in the meantime. Welcome, welcome. I was so surprised to hear that my daughter invited you, but it seems that she wants to hear more about Ballows fashion. Please, feel right at home and relax. Well, Lishella might be stupid and inexperienced, but she will probably not embarrass you in front of the others. Hmm, lets see And just like that, Countess Avar stood up and left us, so there was no way that either Ligurila or I could have any kind of word on the matter. The tea time passed slowly. Maybe I was overthinking this, but judging by the way her father and mother behaved, it wouldnt be all that surprising if they were physically abusing her, but I highly doubt she would admit that even if we asked her about it. After a while, the obviously tired Ligurila stood up and said that we were leaving, for we had other things to take care off. Lishella was the only one to see us off. At first I didnt quite understand all of that, but sometime later Ligurila told me that it was very rare for the invited ones to stand up and leave whenever they wanted to. She also said that there was some other meaning behind it as well, but I didnt quite understand that part. Is there something wrong? Please, do come and visit us again. Her expressionless face made it really hard to read her emotions, but the seriousness of her voice made me feel somewhat confused. Whats the deal with this girl? While I was obviously at a loss for what to do or say, Ligurila rushed to my help. If thats the case, why dont you come and pay us a visit at the hotel where we are staying? This place can be way too noisy sometimes. Ligurilas words were clearly referencing the Countess Avar, but its unclear whether Lishella understood the meaning. Although, soon enough she nodded her head. Staying true to the offer she proposed, Ligurila kept on exchanging letters with Lishella, and left some time opened in her schedule so that we could meet up with her on one day. She was way more experienced in all of this high society mumbo-jumbo, having been to a whole lot of tea parties, dinners, lunches and other events. In the end, they agreed on us hosting a small tea party three days from now on. Honestly, I was beginning to lose myself in all of that. Lily-sama, those are the roses that began to bloom early from my house. By all means, please accept them! Thats not fair! I should be the first one, for this is my first dress consultation with Lily-sama! Lily-sama, please have a look at this! Everyone, could you please dont fight with one another and come to me one at a time? As you wish! With her mother not here, Lishella technically had no one to be afraid off. In any case, thanks to Ligurilas worshippers (she really has those, huh?) fighting over her attention, it was quite easy for me to go and neutralize the artificial magic stones one after another. My job for the occasions like this was to write the invitations and send them out, and to take care of the artificial magic stones that were sure to pop up at the little social events like the tea party we were having right now. And apparently, that little trick I performed during Countesss Avar garden party began to spread around, and more and more people wanted to see it with their own eyes. After dinner was over, we went to my room and held a short strategy meeting there. I took up the collected nuclei and lined them up nicely, while Ligurila raised her face to me. Ah, so thats it, huh? Some of these things were being mixed with the normal stones around the streets. Well, it seems that there are fake artificial magic stones circulating around the market as well, but in reality they are just your plain and ordinary gemstones. But even so, the look on those nobles faces when you pulled that number with the fake stones was simply priceless to watch. Your hobbies are truly twisted, Ligurila. You know that? I smiled at Ligurila, who had a somewhat jealous expression on her face. Ara, is that what you think? You may have become well known with little to no effort, but I, on the other hand, had to work hard to make my name known far and wide. Hearing Ligurila say that made me really surprised. No, thats right. I earned such a nickname after I made the magic stone shine as a result of disarming the demon that was inside of it. A mysterious beauty with dark hair has a magic hand, making the magic stones shine even brighter and bringing about happiness. This must surely be a gift from heavens itself. What do you think about that? No, if I were to just pull it out I would risk breaking the stone apart, so I had no real choice but to pour my magic inside of it instead Besides, Im not nearly as well known as you, the Golden-Haired Tailor. Ligurila earned such title for herself thanks to her radiant golden hair and her outstanding skills as a tailor. In fact, those who were following her advice would be very successful in their societal circles, and the letters with thanks were endlessly coming to her. I was surprised by that as well. My skills and advices were really welcomed, as well as advices regarding accessories and tips on how one would look their cutest in front of their love interest. The way they are fighting for your attention is similar to how soldiers fight on the battlefield, and their words are as deadly as any other weapon. And those words can be truly deadly sometimes. They may have looked elegant, but those noble ladies were a true force to be reckoned with. Im just giving people what they desire, and since Im doing a very good job at it, it is small wonder that it attracts attention. Honest efforts bring about honest payment. And my efforts are of the highest quality. Umm, this is, I guess Im sorry.. It was insensitive of me to not realise how hard you have to work, Ligurila. It doesnt really bother me that much. This is just like you, Lava. Should I believe her? For the time being, Ligurila looked to be satisfied, smiling brightly while the tentacles extending from her hair were working tirelessly with threads and needles. During the day she was doing her official job for both men and women, and during the night she was coming to various parties. Needless to say, the bulk of her work needed to be done either in the morning or late at night, when she would come back from her escapades. There were also design drawings and accessories to be made, so even for the demon who had no need for sleep it was a lot of work. You sure youre okay? Its not a problem for me. Tailoring is my hobby, and so it is not something that is tiring for me. She said that, while her tentacles kept on working on different kinds of elaborate handiwork, such as embroider handkerchiefs, lace ribbons, corsages and gloves. I wanted to turn in for the night, but looking at her work was simply fascinating. But still, I cant really put my finger around Lishella. Why is she even participating in all of those events if she stays silent all the time? I let out a sigh, to which Ligurila, who just happened to take out a new material from the interdimensional storage, shrugged her shoulders. I dont know either. However, all I know is that the hotel was too small and besides, being in good relations with Avar family can prove to be really advantageous for me if things go smoothly. Yes, right about now we were not at our hotel. We were in one of the rooms at Avar mansion. *** Lishella visited us in the hotel the day after our visit to the Avar mansion. Initially, there was about twenty minutes of awkward silence, which wasnt all that long according to Ligurilas words sometime later, before we could get anywhere. I have little to no idea about the customs of the nobles in this area, but apparently if a costumer was visiting you at your house, you were to care for that person and assume full responsibility for them. That is why if Ligurila wanted to invite her for some tea here, she was to take care of everything, and the girl didnt really have to do anything I know, but it is not so simple as that. At the tea party, even if you dont talk much to anyone, you are still sharing a meal with them. No, not that I mind, but if you invite someone, that person shouldnt really be bothered. So you should accept the invitation either way? I was wondering about that for a couple of days after meeting that girl for the first time, but so far I was unable to come up with any kind of answer. Looks like I was not alone on that subject. First thing first, I decided to get to know this girl better, for there is a lot more things you can do with someone if you know them well enough. To that end, I tried to spend as much time with her as I possibly could, but so far weve only exchanged a few nods and single words at best. Is this something that nobles do on a daily basis? For me, it seems like they would even go for a walk together and stay silent for the whole duration of the outing. But the fact that she accepted our invitation was a good thing. If she didnt take kindly to us, she would have refused on the spot I think. Being perfectly honest, this whole situation was new to me, and the fact that my communication skills were awakened only recently certainly wasnt helping. Like, at all. Its more like, no conversation at all! How the hell am I supposed to communicate with this child!? Maybe we should stay here, to avoid anything unnecessary happening, but the fact that Lishella was an enigma for me remained ever unchanged. Chapter 85 Volume 3 Chapter 15: Dragon-san Cares for a Loner You see. Lishella didnt even speak a word to the others who came to the party. It was still puzzling to me just how noticeably unnoticeable Lishella was during the tea party. I thought I might have been good for her to spend some time with girls of the same age as her, but as it turns out, I was gravely mistaken. The timing was just right, the tea and the sweets were never missing from the table, and it was safe to say that she played the role of the hostess splendidly, so that the guests could feel comfortable. However, tea parties were occasions to talk to the guests and have a good time, so it must have felt really bad to be entirely forgotten during the course of the event and just sit there in your chair, unnoticed by anyone. Ahh, see, maybe that is the reason why she is mostly keeping herself to herself all the time. I heard that she was always alone from an early age, and was introduced to the high society just recently. She must have had little to no social interactions. That, who told you such a thing? The little ladies from todays party. Everyone wants to have at least some sort of connection to the Avar family, but is seems that with so many people present no one dared to make a move on her. It truly sounds just like a regular war. Even though it was a regular tea party, I could feel it in the air that the atmosphere was just off, and all those artificial smiles on the girls lips were way beyond my comprehension. In that respect, when you take the family status into consideration, it all makes perfect sense. Its small wonder that she is so withdrawn, since it was always about people wanting to get on her familys good side through her. That could break almost anyone. So, in other words, while everyone was trying to hide their true intentions behind fake smiles, Lishella was just the polar opposite of all that. By choosing to be expressionless all the time, she was protecting herself from people figuring out what her likes and dislikes were. Truly, I fail to see whats so fun about living your life like that. Ligurila, I think that your way of life is way more inconceivable for the vast majority of people. Maybe so. But even so, I do not care. I tried to tease Ligurila who was in good spirits, but under her sharp gaze I dropped my head and gave up on any further attempts. I see, so this girl was always alone. Lava, what are you thinking about now? Ah, no, this is Hearing my hesitant response, Ligurila only shrugged her shoulders. I can probably imagine. You want to try and pull something like that thing you did on New Years again? Uwah, she saw right through me. Losing my composure, I tried to talk back to Ligurila while my cheeks were burning bright red. I just thought it would be nice to get to know her a little bit better. Besides, it is thanks to her that we could disarm so many magic stones. And your real motif? Being alone can be really lonely. Not to mention that she didnt seem to be that close with her parents, with her mother being always busy and her father being always absent. That was the only real kind of knowledge about her that I managed to deduce, since her face would never disclose anything. Also, it seems that she didnt really disliked having people around her. I could also see that all the servants around the mansion cared about her dearly. But still, she never really put out her own desires for everyone else to see. I wonder how she was managing to keep up with being alone all this time? Then Ligurila turned towards me, her hands stopping doing what they were doing, which was drawing the designs for new clothes. Lava, let me tell you this. The atmosphere surrounding the aristocracy is quite unique. Just because you want to be compassionate to her, it doesnt necessary guarantee the girls happiness. It is this kind of environment that tends to devour you whole the moment you show any kind of opening or weakness. Ligurilas words may have been tough, but they were really getting to me. It is really hard for me to understand, but I think that Kyle and Belga must have gone through similar difficulties in the past. I can see that being with someone who has some extent of political power can be really troublesome. In those few days that I could observe Lishellas behavior I soon realized that her life was on a completely different level than the one I was living up until now. So maybe I should prepare myself for not being able to reach out to her through her shell. Still, but still. You feel a connection to her? It seems that way to me. I stood up from my chair and walked in front of Ligurila, looking straight into her eyes. Thats because, we too were all alone at some point. So why should something as trivial as social norms bind us when it comes to interacting with people? Her being isolated from her peers is something I simply cannot overlook. I want to hear her true feelings. Then, we should be able to turn her life for the better. Ah, of course I was ready for her to oppose the idea or even dislike me completely. So far I havent heard her feelings at all, so it may be possible that she wont even want to be friend with me. I thought that after hearing all of that from me Ligurila would be pissed at me, but for some reason her expression wasnt mad, but rather a little bit odd. Goodness gracious, sometimes you are even bolder than I am. Just a heads up, but noble customs cant be broken that easily. No, wait a moment, I didnt say anything like that! But I may have very well sounded like that! Also, the way in which Ligurila laughed lightly was really scary for some reason! I know, I know. Good grief, I really hate girls like that who cant stand up for themselves, but I also hate the fact I cant get a read on her, so I am looking forward to the results of your work. I wonder if it was her own way of saying she was on board with my idea. Although it was hard for me to deduce that, Ligurilas soft smile should have been more than enough of a confirmation. Ligurila smiled, and then she put her finger to her chin, thinking about something. First thing first: we need to interact with her. But it seems that our little Lishella has little to no interest in fashion This may also sound off topic, but I heard that she is soon to be engaged to someone. Eeh, Lishella, engaged!? As if, shes getting married!? Im surprised that you didnt really know that. I have heard it from one of the girls during todays party. They were talking about that among themselves. Uwah, the girl was thirteen or fourteen at best, and she was getting married? Talk about fast. The fact that Ligurilas face was perfectly straight while she was telling me that made me feel even more impressed with her. You, dont you think you are misunderstanding something? That girl is already seventeen, so shes more than ripe for the marriage. Seriously? While I was still surprised, there was a part of me that that was convinced by that statement. I was thinking she was like the middle school students back on earth, but now that I knew that she was on a high school level, I was becoming more and more relaxed with this whole idea of marriage. No, no, no matter what, seventeen was still a bit too early, right? Maybe I was thinking about this whole business from the wrong perspective. I thought it might be too soon judging by the Earth standards, but maybe in this world it was truly enough? For now, lets just put this whole engagement talk aside. While I was thinking that, Ligurila went back to her own work and changed the topic. By the way, how is the collection of monster nuclei? Hmm, so far I have confirmed about a dozen of people who had them in their stones. I think they are all from the same monster, so once I gather enough of them, I should be able to trace it back to it using the leylines. If we leave them be like that, someday they are going to accumulate enough of magic and mature into full-fledged monsters. But it would take at least few decades for this to happen, and sometimes even a hundred years. Thanks to that, there would be periods in history during which the monster infestation would be small and the ones during which it was quite large. Are you perhaps worried about something? I was staring at the nuclei before my eyes, and upon hearing Ligurilas question, I opened my mouth. Something doesnt seem right here. This feeling, isnt that similar to the ones the spirits have? Urged by Ligurilas gaze, I tried to manipulate the nuclei just a bit to see what happens. Those are the ones collected from the ladies present at the parties and the upper class citizens. However, they feel like they come from the same entity. Now, on the table I laid out those nuclei that Ligurila managed to collect shortly before the tea party today. I tried to put them all together to see if there were any difference between them, but they happened to be so small that they could be dismissed as insignificant. Not to mention that the nucleus recovered from Countesss Avar stone is exactly the same. Of course, there were other monsters mixed in the lot as well, but it seems that the process of making the artificial magic stones involved the dividing of monsters cores, so those exception must have been sheer coincidences. However, the ones I collected during the tea party were the same as well, which surprised me. There are still some of the bigger stones left out there Because bringing so large stones to a mere tea party would be too much of an extravagance. The general rule is that the large gemstones are generally saved for grand occasions. Not to mention that we dont know where Count Avar or the ones that produce the stones are. I took the rest of the nuclei from the storage and dumped them all onto the table, filling it to the brim. Even though we were doing quite a good job at collecting the stones, we were still far from being over, and the deadline of Arus spring break end was approaching us fast. And once his spring break ends it will be all over. I will simply have no time to take care of this case. Since our time is limited, so are our options. We promised Aru that we would be back to support him, so we need to do something about this case and do it fast. What exactly? How about visiting the royal palace and asking about our Count there? I know a few people who would help us get in. Hearing Ligurila say that I froze in place. Shes kidding, right? You did that through such methods as seduction? You cant be doing that, Ligurila. But its simple, really. Or you can even find someone else and pay them for doing it for you. That is, if you want to save all of those foolish people from the certain death at the hands of monsters? I know what youre trying to say, but I still say no! If I let you do that, I simply couldnt look Sen-san in the eyes again. I can certainly see Ligurila being able to do such a thing if it meant getting the case closed, but at the same time I know all too well just how Senjiro would feel if he learned about that one day. Ligurila was probably the best thing that could have happened to Senjiro, and so I had to protect his happiness if I could help it. While I was getting lost in my self-proclaimed sense of mission, I couldnt see that Ligurilas cheeks were bright red at that moment. In that case, do you have any other leads, Lava? I thought that there might still be some, but there really werent. Does that mean I have no other choice but to go and talk with Lishella directly? At that moment, I heard knocking onto the door. Ligurila instantly returned all of her work back to the interdimensional space, and her tentacles reverted back to the form of hair. Also, getting herself to look orderly as always took her no longer than five seconds or so. Having confirmed that it was a normal human, I called out to them through the door. Come in. While I was thinking about it, I wanted to go and open the door myself, but Ligurila stopped me with a gesture of her hand. The one who came in was the maid that would normally accompany Lishella most of the time. Figura-sama. Young Lady would like to see you. Eh Lishella-sama? Only me? Thats right. I was puzzled for a moment and reflexively looked towards Ligurila, and she responded with a telepathic message. The timing is just great. You should go without wasting time. It may be so, but there was also something I had on my mind. But right now it was a rare chance. A chance that might not happen again anytime soon. I understand, Ill be there shortly. While secretely making up my mind I got up and left the room accompanied by one of the maids. Chapter 86 VOLUME 3 CHAPTER 16: Dragon-san and the Apathetic Lady I walked through the mansion, guided by the maid. Instead of being in her room, Lishella was in the Solarium. It was already nighttime, and even though there was no natural light coming in through the huge windows, there was a single magical lamp that was illuminating the room sitting on the table. Lishella, illuminated by the moonlight, was sitting near the windowsill, looking outside and gazing at the panorama that was spreading before her. Basked in moonlight, her features seemed to be even more exquisite and elegant than usual. I had no problem with seeing in the dark. However, the artificial light should have been too dim for Lishella to see properly. Lishella-sama, I brought her just as you requested. The maid speak up, and Lishella turns toward us. Then, as if acting according to some kind of order, the maid turns around and quietly leaves the room, leaving the two of us alone. Huh, why is she leaving? Please, maid-san, dont leave me! I hope that wasnt so obvious on my face for her to read. Please come here. Ah, right. When we were left alone, Lishella moved to the nearby sofa and suggested me to do the same. On top of the table, aside from the lamp I could also see a teapot, some cups and sweets. The teapot itself turned out to be magical, a kind of instrument that would heat up water when you apply magical power to it. For the time being, Lishella poured some tea to the cups. And then it was nothing but silence. A very awkward and painful silence. I just realized something rather important. There was no common topic that I could speak about with this girl! Like, at all! I could talk to Mikoto about the Eastern countries and with Marca about everyday life, but I would never have thought that I would ever be involved with someone like Lishella! We were sitting right next to each other, but Lishella was looking at her own feet all the time, so there was no way for me to actually strike up a conversation with her! Ligurila-sama, help me out here! What the hell am I supposed to talk about with a girl her age!? Ah, I know! There was something we could talk about! L, Lishella-san, I have heard that you are currently engaged. Congratulations! I blurted that out wanting to gain some time to think of something else to talk about, to which Lishella blinked her eyes a few times. So, you knew about it? Eh? Umm, y-yes. I learned about it from the letter I received from Father some time ago. Says Lishella, speaking about the engagement as if it was a matter that wasnt related to her in the slightest. In other words, it was nothing else but an arranged marriage, where she had nothing to say in the matter at all. Way to go, me! I just stepped on a huge-ass landmine!!!!!! I was so nervous that I wanted to scream internally, but on the outside I managed to retain a poker face, to which Lishella lets out a small sigh. It was bound to happen sooner or later. Arranged marriages between the nobles is nothing out of the ordinary. Please, dont feel bad about it. It was the first time she has ever said something so long, but her usually silent voice felt really different at that moment. Lishella was worlds apart from the seventeen-year-olds that I knew back in my world. Mikoto was somewhat the same age as her, but aside from the fact that she was a year younger, she managed to overcome many difficulties and got along with both Elvie and Iori. They all formed a bond and had fun during their club activities. Even when compared with other noble girls, she was approaching this matter in a much calmer way than someone of her age. However, maybe it was all due to resignation, for the look upon her face right now was truly painful. Say, Lishella-san? Why did you want to see me? I asked her that without thinking. Maybe it was from shock upon hearing the sudden question, but Lishella blinked her eyes a few times yet again. The first time we ever met was during the garden party, but we didnt exchange any words back then. So why did you invite us to the residence afterwards? I look her straight in the eyes, and I could see that there was fear lingering somewhere in them. But I didnt avert my eyes. At that time, you saw me. Even though her voice was still silent, her words were firm and strong. You also took something out of my mothers necklace. This time I was the one to be surprised. Certainly enough, her magic potential was not nearly enough to make her a proper magician, but it looks like shes more sensitive to magic than the majority of humans. It was obvious enough from the fact that she was able to heat the water in that pot, but I certainly wouldnt expect a girl without proper training to be able to see the extraction of the magical nucleus from an object. I wasnt careful enough back then, suddenly that thought crosses my mind. That something was a demon, correct? She was just a normal human, but she knew about monsters and demons? As for the cores of the magic stones, thanks to their appearance there were many theories being created about them, and some people even went as far as calling them the precious gemstones of the devil. Hence the ones who amass them were always treated like the kind of bad guys. However, I could sense no hostility hidden behind Lishellas expressionless face. In light of that, I decided not to hide anything from her. It wouldnt be fair to try and hide the truth from her. Did you know that they were being used to create the artificial magic stones? I was merely guessing here. Said Lishella, whose lips closed tightly once she finished speaking. Oh, so then, you did see that I was modifying the stone but you didnt alert anyone else of that. Why is that? I just saw you putting something inside of it, and when you returned the stone there was no damage to it. Besides, no one would really believe me, even if I told them the truth. Mother has no interest in those kind of things, and Father pays me no mind at all. There is no one who would listen to me. Her words as well as her actions were giving testament to the fact that she was a really smart girl, but still, her words right now were nothing else but painfully sad. However, it was hardly the time to feel sorry for her. So, if thats the case, why did you wanted to see me? Maybe she wanted to ask me about my abilities that made it possible to extract the demon from the stone, but I had a feeling that wasnt quite it. Lishella nods her head to my question. I thought that maybe you would be able to make my wish come true. Saying that, Lishella closed her fists tightly, so strongly that her fingers were turning white. Her expression remaining the same, but I knew that it must have took tremendous amounts of courage for her to speak up her mind. It was just as Ligurila said. In the aristocratic society, speaking your honest feeling was similar to giving a really sharp knife into your opponents hands. And depending on what the other side decides to do with the information they were given, it could have been more or less equal to social suicide. However, since she began speaking, I decided that I wouldnt interrupt her in any way. Seeing your conversations with Miss Morton, Miss Figura, was so fresh to me. And that time when you invited me to your house, it was so unknown, but at the same time so exciting experience. Umm, you mean the time when we were eating and talking just like we usually would? And that we went for a walk to the park when we found one of the stones and I drained it in secret? Or when we rent a boat and I got the stones from the shore to float up on the waters surface and Ligurila got angry with me for doing that? At the time Lishella was only watching us, but it seems that it was whole lot of fun for her. How come that so simple activities such as eating or walking can be so interesting? It was the first time for me to realize that humans can truly derive pleasure from the simplest of things. I didnt quite understood what she was going on about, but I listened to her nonetheless. Since the moment I was born, I was a child who was weak and was prone to getting sick. One of the possible reasons for that was, as one of the doctors have said, that my body was having difficulties with handling magical power it was generating. It was surprising that someone would propose such a theory, even more that it was a doctor. Magic is something that is essential for all living beings, but in excess it can become a powerful and potent poison instead. And while there are people whose magic tolerance increases together with their growth, like Nectar, there are also those whose bodies dont do that, and at some point in their lives they simply cant withstand their own magic. After that, I have received various forms of treatment, to the point that most of my meals were including drugs and medications instead of food. It was around that time that I was informed that I would probably not survive to the moment of reaching adulthood. It took me a while to calculate just how many days I had to live. I could do only that much, since right after that I was struck with a fever. A mortifying scene pops up in front of my eyes. It was just way to sad just having to imagine a young Lishella spending her days all alone in her bedroom. Overcome with those circumstances, I broke into another high fever during the following winter. I also overheard the doctor saying that there was nothing else that he could do to help me. Neither Father nor Mother was by my side at that time. But since it was always like that, I didnt feel lonely in the slightest. Thats how I was fighting the fever that was burning my whole body while my inside was all cold. However, I got a feeling that I saw a slight trace of emotion in her eyes for the first time CC that of reluctance. Then, there was that man who appeared in front of me looking like a strange beast. He said: Will you give me your soul in exchange for keeping you alive? It was something that I was way too familiar with. It was the most common practice for demons to deal with people. But I declined the offer. Nervously awaiting more, Lishellas words surprised me. W, why did you refuse? You see, I wanted this life of nothing but suffering to finally end. It didnt mean much to me, so I wanted to end it as soon as possible. And then he said: If youre going to die anyway, why dont you simply give me your soul? He was really embarrassed when he was saying that. Lishellas expression changed. You couldnt really call that a smile. However, the corners of her lips were raised slightly, and I could see for the first time some emotion reflecting on her face. I was in a lot of pain at the time, so I passed out, but I remember nodding my head. When I woke up the very next and all of my symptoms were all but gone. I was told that it was a miracle. From that day onwards, that person would sometimes come to visit me. After that, Lishella related her memories of the demon in a quick, but joyful way. It seems that every time he visited her he was talking to her as to why she didnt wanted to accept his offer. Demons desire the souls of men because they dont understand them. By doing that they could experience the pleasures that humans experience, and by that they were growing in power. And if the soul was not to their liking, they could to whatever they wanted with it, even return it to its rightful owner. With each of his visit, the demon would tell Lishella various stories regarding other humans he visited lately, each time asking if she was enjoying them. Because of that, I felt a kind of sympathy towards that demon. They would only contact with those who obsessively clung to life, but upon meeting someone who was not like that, he had no complaints. Perhaps that was the reason why the demon from Lishellas story was like that, clumsy when it comes to communicating with girls and getting embarrassed over his deeds. But then, one day Father invited a sorcerer to the mansion. Lishellas tone changed. Her poor expression betrayed pain and deep sadness. Some of the servants must have contacted Father. They told him that I was being visited by the devil himself. Since then, he stopped coming to see me. That sorcerer must have been the one to develop the artificial magic stones. Surely no one has told her what was the true reason for this sorcerers visit, but it was probably because of that misinformation that she arrived at such a conclusion. It was only logical. Lishella was looking in the distance with sad eyes. But as I was moving through my life at the capital, living my life just how others wanted me to live it, I would sometimes feel the mark that person left me ache. It was always when Father was close to me. At first I didnt understand what was going on, but then I think I saw something when my Father was holding one of the artificial magic stones. Maybe that person can change his shape and is still somewhere around? While saying that, Lishella holds her chest tight. Usually, thats the spot where the sign of contract would be located. The contract mark usually disappears when the demon behind it loses its power or is killed, and so is the path by which it is connected to someone, but its not all that rare for people to be able to spot things like that from time to time. But even so, I couldnt really sense it without focusing my attention. Before long, Lishella was looking straight at me. Being with that person was a lot of fun, so I want to see him again. I must meet him again and give him my soul. That is the nature of our contract. Lishellas expression was mysterious, as always, but this time around her eyes looked as though she was about to cry. I have no idea what is it that you want. But I shall do whatever is in my power to assist you. That is why please, take me out of this stone. Lishella then went to read a book in the moonlight, but her words were haunting me throughout the rest of the night. Chapter 87 Volume 3 Chapter 17: Drago-sans Party Coordinates with the Young Lady in the Night Upon hearing Lishellas confession, I finally understood. This girl send me this letter because of her own selfishness. And because I could very well sympathise with her, since I used to be just like that, too, I wanted to do everything in my power to save her. Afraid, sad, but at the same time straightforward and pure. That is exactly why. That is exactly why I cant make your dream come true. As I said that, Lishella looked slightly confused. But now that I got to know her a little bit better, I knew that deep inside she was shocked greatly. I, I see Her grip on the dress on her knee was so strong that her hand turned white. Her face was yet again an expressionless mask. I knew that deep down she just gave up, and it was making me feel angry. Wait a second, I cannot do it without setting a certain condition first. Before Lishella could even blink in surprise, I continued with my words. Now listen to me: you may think that you are pretty satisfied with the life you led until just now, but thats just a load of crap. Eating dinner together? Everywhere except for the aristocratic society thats a common concept. Theres no way that demon could be satisfied with just that. You see, demons are really greedy creatures. From what I know, the demon was yet to claim this girls soul as his prize. However, all of my efforts would be for naught if Lishella was still okay with letting the demon have her soul in the end. Sure enough, right after I said that Lishella looked slightly upset. Since I am all healthy now, I think I have enjoyed my life to the fullest. Dont you think now would be the best possible time to offer my soul to the demon, while it is still delicious? That way he can enjoy it more, too. E, enjoy? Ah, crap. Now Ive done it. I broke her beyond repair. I stood up and sat right next to the bewildered Lishella. You are so young, so it is YOU who should enjoy your life some more. If you promise me that you will try to do just that, I can offer you my full cooperation. But, my life was already decided for me. I have only so little time to be truly free. If thats the case, thats more than enough. If your body cant be free, then lets make it so that your mind is. I could only phantom the true intentions of the demon that made a contract with Lishella. But I would like to think that this demon wanted her to give up her soul to him without having any kind of regrets. And if it turns out that hes just one big son of a bitch, I shall murder him with everything I have, no holding back. You shouldnt give up on your own happiness, Lishella. I tell her that and say her name. In that moment Lishellas expressionless mask breaks apart, and tears begin to flow down her cheeks. H, hey, wait a minute, I didnt wanted to make her cry! Overwhelmed by her own emotions, Lishella manages to squeeze a few words out of her mouth. I, I, for the first time I realized just how fun talking to another person can be. I realized just how lonely eating a meal by yourself truly is. I understood that I was alone, and that it will probably not change. So could you really blame me for not wanting something that way well beyond my reach? No, not really. But, did you wanted to be lonely? I ask that to Lishella, and she seems to be taken aback. First of all, we need to get some comrades here for ourselves. People who care about you. We must look for someone that we can trust. It is usually good to avoid the storm, but this time lets jump right into it. Someone has to be there. No way Not even my Father or Mother can be someone like that. Look, I want to help you, even if its just a little bit. So, lets try to get along. I smile at Lishella, who looks as though she couldnt believe the words I was saying. Say, Lishella, would you like to be my friend? !!! Lishellas face twitched, and her lips began to tremble. She was crying quietly. Her throat was sore, and soon her voice cracks and she covers her face and continues to cry some more. For a moment out there I thought that it was good that I used the soundproof spell on this room, just in case. It never occurred to me, but humans could cry really loud if they tried. It was painful to watch her in such state, but at least I was glad that she opened her heart before me. However, my power and wisdom alone would not be enough to make her happy in this twisted aristocratic society. Thinking that, I contact with Ligurila. You suddenly used the soundproof spell, did something happen? It wasnt anything big. But anyway, Ligurila, I need your help! Saying that, I briefly summarized everything that transpired up until now to Ligurila. That being said, please! Lend me your wisdom! You truly are a fool, you know that? She said that to me in a really cold voice, so for a moment I thought that she might not help me, but soon enough Ligurila appeared in the Solarium. Im sorry, that you have to see, something so, unsightly. When she said that, Lishella raised her face only to see that Ligurila was also in the room. In an instant, her face turned bright red with shame and surprise. Uwah, that reaction was extremely cute, but now we need something to wipe those tears of hers. It would be nice if I had a handkerchief on me, but as I was about to rummage through my pockets, Ligurila has already handed Lishella her own. Honestly speaking, I cant stand girls like you. I would be so much more fun to see you try your best only to fail miserably. Lishella was shocked to hear something like that from Ligurila, but even though she said she cant stand her, she pressed the handkerchief into her hands all the same. However, think about all of your actions up until now. If you truly want something, just take it with your own two hands. Let your actions speak instead of your words. In other words, this means that shes going to help you as well. Lishella accepts the handkerchief, but also looks at Ligurila with a truly puzzled expression. Ligurila stares back at her while folding her arms on her chest. Consider it a good luck charm. But if it wasnt for Lava, I would have never consider helping you. Still, thanks a lot, Ligurila. I can do things like that once in a blue moon. Ligurila glared at Lishella again, whose eyes were now all swollen and red from her crying. You have everything that you could possibly need to take the high societys halls by storm: looks, pedigree and education. It is something well within your reach CCCC Tell me, what do you think of your parents? Nothing, in particular. I know that they care about me, but they do it only for the sake of the family, that there is no deep affection behind their actions. After those words Lishella seemed shocked that she really said them, but Ligurila only laughed in amusement. Well said, truly well said. Always put your own well-being before all others. Be able to survive in the world without having to rely on your household name. Have friends that will give you good advices and a partner that supports you in whatever you decide to do. Uh, umm, Ligurila? Once she starts to talk, there was no way for me to possibly stop the torrents of words that were escaping from Ligurilas mouth. Know what others want from you, mislead them with your words, manipulate them with your gestures. We shall try to teach you some of the more useful tricks, but we are short on time. If you manage to remember it all and put in into practice, then you might be able to survive and be truly free. Now, child. Whats your answer? Yes, of course! Seeing Lishella nod her head, Ligurila similes enthusiastically. Everything seemed to work out just fine, so its all good, right? Noticing my warm gaze upon herself, Ligurila coughed a few times, clearly annoyed. You show promise, girl, and there is nothing I like more than to see a small bud bloom into a splendid flower. Certainly, helping people with potential to realize their potential was much fun. Just like that, the three of us gathered around, and our secret night strategy meeting began in full swing. To survive in the aristocratic society, one must have lots of money and a pedigree to back it up. Connections and social skills are also a valuable thing to possess. Now, since you are pretty much nonexistent to most of your peers, it is a great opportunity. They shall witness your full potential in all of its glory. You are cute and beautiful, Lishella, so if you wear a dress that matches your features, you are sure to knock everyones socks off! I say that, and I can see that Ligurila looks at me in surprise. Well, someones awfully confident here. Its the truth, so why wouldnt I be? If you are instructing her, Ligurila, Lishella is bound to be successful, since she has all that is needed to do so. Umm, thank you so much for that I lean towards Lishella, who was red with embarrassment. It is a well-known fact that Ligurila is a beauty, and while Lishella might be still young and petite, with the right clothes and the right makeup she is as pretty as her, making her a cut above all the girls her own age. She was truly a cutie. For now, you seem to be developing quite nicely. Ligurila let out a hot sigh while looking at Lishella with a flushed face. WHAT. THE. HECK. ? Anyways, you dont have to smile perfectly for the time being, but we definitely need to work on that expression of yours. Understood, Lily-sama. After that, we must figure out what to do next. Where to go? Maybe someplace with lots of people? Ligurila puts her finger to her chin, deep in thought, to which Lishella replied. If so, there is going to be a party in the royal villa three days from today. Both my Father and the sorcerer are going to be present, as it is intended to honor the achievements of the artificial magic stone. There was a strange kind of power reflecting in Lishellas eyes, and both Ligurila and I were honestly surprised. Using my authority, I can take both of you with me. I have heard about that party just the other day. I wanted to get myself an invitation, but they said that newcomers arent allowed, so I kind of brushed it off. Thank you very much, but are you sure? Yes. My engagement is supposed to be made official at this party, so they should probably allow me to be a little selfish. The two of them were kind of celebrities in the high society, so that would make me the only real outsider here. But for a change, Ligurla was wearing a puzzling expression on her face. Thats actually great. We can also take care of your fiance at the same time. Leave the dress-making to me. At that moment my mind kind of stopped when I realized something. Eh, but Ligurila, we only have three more days! When it comes to the dresses for the nobles, everything is basically made from scratch, and the process of dress-making takes at least a month if not longer. Its a good thing she wanted to make it, but time was not on our side in this particular case. Even Lushella seemed to be surprised. It wont be necessary. I was already given a dress from the tailor. It was made specifically for this occasion. No, I shall not allow for any kind of sloppy work if I can help it. I will get it done, even if it kills me. I shall make you the most splendid dress that your eyes have ever seen. While I work on it, you must work on your behavior and manners. B, but Ligurila grabs Lishellas chin and lifts her head up slightly. This is war. We shall provide you the weapons. It is then up to you to use them and seize your own happiness with your own hands. Smiling beautifully, right now Ligurila was even cooler than usual. U, understood. Lishella blushes, but answers with voice full of conviction. I wonder if it is a good idea for Ligurila to be Lishellas model of an ideal woman? Thinking that, I borrow one of the cups and pour some tea into it. Chapter 88 Volume 3 Chapter 18: The Spirits Venture Lower Late at night, inside of the dungeon. Although the first layers of the dungeon were quite vast, after a few years after its discovery they were mapped with great detail, which made bypassing it to the lower layers easier for Adventurers. Also, it was a common sense among the Adventurers to explore the dungeon during the day and come back to town during the night, since the dungeon was getting much more dangerous after nightfall. Nectar was muttering to himself while navigating the corridors of one of the first floors. No, I am pretty sure that monster were also sighted on the lower floors, not only on the upper ones. Maybe Senjiro was wrong. But if so, weve wasted all this time on clearing the upper floors instead of getting the real job done. Said Kyle while turning towards Senjiro, whose ears twitched when he heard that. Feeling their gazes upon himself, he turned around. No, I am sure of it. When I was exploring the upper floors, I have found some traces that were clearly different from all the others. However, I didnt wanted to investigate on my own, thinking it might be some kind of a new trap. Senjiro had a really awkward expression on his face, but he continued to talk nonetheless. I also checked the maps at the Guild, but it was nothing there. So I thought it might be good to investigate it. Kyle shook his head, clearly not all that convinced yet. If he says he sensed something, its worth checking out. Hes a beastman after all, so his senses might have picked up something that other adventurers missed. Then, while there were all walking through the floor, the floor guardian appeared and Senjiro disposed of it. Finally, Senjiro stopped in the middle of a small chamber a the end of one of the corridors. The chamber looked to be already explored, as there was nothing of interest there. This room is rather strange. Judging by the Guild maps and the overall layout of the mountains, youd think that something is bound to be here. Lets search it and see if theres anything here that we might have missed. Nectar ordered Kyle and Senjiro to stay at the entrance, while he stood in the middle of the chamber, poking his staff around the floor. When he did so, there was light coming from his staff and the magical power spreads throughout the area. Nectar closed his eyes and focused all of his senses, but the opened them soon enough. I found something. There are traces of magic on the right wall. It is well-hidden, so no wonder that ordinary magicians were unable to detect it. Is it still operational? Probably, but I want to study it just in case. Noticing that Nectars bad habit were starting to kick in, Kyle walked up to his friend and poked him with his finger, while he was busy studying the wall. Nectar, I know that this is your hobby, but we dont have much time. Hmm, it seems like a completely new area of ancient magic. It is something that combines a bunch of words into one huge and complex mechanism, rather than just using one word CC hide. Moreover, if you dont disarm it in a proper way, the defense mechanism will kick in and the guardians will come here. What to do? First, lets decipher every single word You didnt hear the word I said, did you now? Seeing that he would not reach Nectar with any kind of words, Kyle simply gave up on the idea and rejoined Senjiro, so the two could wait for Nectar to finish what he was doing. Most dungeons that were still operational had magical lights installed in them, and since they were as bright as a day, you didnt have to worry about being unable to see inside of the dungeons corridors. Kyle watched Nectar performing the complex analysis, while Senjiro turned towards him and opened his mouth. Its about time for the party to start. Think Ligurila and Lava will be okay? Yes, the time is about right. And yes, I think they will be alright. Although the customs of this country were unknown to Kyle, he could tell from his experiences at Ballow that the parties usually started well in the evening and continued throughout the night. When Lava and Ligurila told them that they managed to get a friend at one of such parties the guys were glad to hear it, but once they heard that it was the daughter of Countess Avar, their jaws literally dropped to the ground. They also quickly realized that this state of affairs would make their investigation much easier. However, none of them could get rid of the feeling that while there were down here, they were missing much of the fun that was happening outside. I know that they are giving it their best, but I cant help it but to feel worried. So you feel like that too, huh? Seeing Senjiros worried expression, Kyle smiled bitterly at him. For the time being, the only thing we can do is to give it our best as well. We could wait for some intel from them first, but since we are basically doing some reconnaissance, it shouldnt be that much of a problem. Alright, Im done analyzing it. So fast? Nectar stood up and said that with a serious look on his face, while Kyle was amazed. If we dont hurry up and finish things here, we might miss the chance to see Lava in her dress! Ah, I see now how it is. Without any kind of concern for his companions, Nectar placed his hand on the wall. As the magic around the chamber began to grow denser, Kyle could see Nectars hair raising slightly, and glowing bright. Then, a pale light illuminated the whole wall, reveiling the vertical crack in in that began to move to the sides. Beyond that wall, there was a whole new corridor which began to light up. It was so small that only a one person could possibly squeeze through it at a time, rubbing his shoulders against the walls on both sides. Seeing that, Kyle got a little bit discouraged. Is this some hidden room? No, this is probably something similar to a lift. We have something like that back where I come from. Man, your hometown has it all, huh? Kyle was genuinely impressed, and Nectar said: Wasnt something like that already installed at Ballows department store? Was it, really? Realizing that the time has really marched forward, Kyle suddenly felt really old. When the three of them got inside the room, various mechanisms and spells began to work. Having analyzed the spells and the machinery, Nectar turned towards Kyle. It seems that there is only one destination. We better get ready for some sudden battle, then. Nectar nodded his head, and then he put his hand to the mechanisms and poured his magic into it, getting it to start moving. The door then closed and the box began to descend. After a while, the box slowed down and came to a stop, and the door opened again. Nectar erected a magic barrier in front of them, but even after a few seconds nothing happened. Once they confirmed that the coast was clear, the three left the box and pressed forward, being cautious all the time. The area here seemed not all that different from the top floors, for once they walked down the corridors, lights began to light up. Where should we go first? I used the scouting spell and it seems that there is a large open area up ahead. A lot of magic is gathered there. I can sense it as well. Roger that. During this short conversation they finally reached the door, and they clung to it. The door were secured by a complicated magical lock, but Nectar managed to disarm it in an instant. At the other side of the door, there was a spacious room. The room was dark, there were no lights even after they got inside, but darkness was not a problem for the three, since Nectar and Kyle were spirits and Senjiro had excellent senses. Furthermore, the room was filled with rows of huge, transparent columns. You could easily see inside of them and there was magical light spilling from inside of them, the light illuminating the room. Once they looked inside, they had no words to describe what they saw. What is this? Monsters Those are all monsters, right!? Even the hair on Senjiros ears were standing straight right now, betraying his immense astonishment. Inside of the shining column, there was a creature floating, quite unlike anything that was of this world. Thanks to the high density of magic the creature was not moving, staying in a stasis-like state, but still, just looking at it was making ones stomach want to revolt. Yes, that was a monster alright. Someone put monsters inside of those things and is growing them But why? No. Thats not it. It was Kyle who denied Senjiros words, clearly shook with disgust. Approaching one of the other columns with a harsh look on his face, Nectar agreed with his friend. It may be hard to believe, but each and every one of those monsters is alive. No way Horrified Senjiro gazed upon the rows of columns. Walking from column to column, Nectar was analyzing the spells that were placed upon them, and with each one he was holding his head with his hands. Those columns are some sort of breeding tanks. Someone is using them to produce monsters. Also They take out the magic stones from the ones that are already full-grown. Said Kyle while gently poking the surface of one of the tanks. The monster inside of it was not fully grown yet, and he could clearly see it repulsing body, with magic stone shining brightly inside of it. Although Kyle was as distressed as Senjiro, he was doing his best to maintain his composure. Growing them like that must take a whole lot of time. Are they using some sort of catalyst to shorten the process? Those are magic nuclei. They cost a small fortune each, but they possess a natural ability to attract magic to themselves. By utilizing that ability in a right way, you can make the process of monster growing relatively short. Although the question how they managed to procure so many nuclei remained, the three men could easily understand that this was the place in which the artificial magic stones were being created. In any case, we can safely assume that the ones responsible for bringing the artificial magic stones on the market are the ones who discovered this chamber in the first place. It also seems that the spells used here are their original creations. Or rather, it hasnt been that long since the production process begun. Id say less than ten years. So it means that this whole facility was activated very recently. And still, the place doesnt look that run down or exploited Anyways. Said Nectar while shaking the tip of his staff against the floors surface. This technology is not something that is of this era. It must be something from another place, or maybe even another time. Most probably. Umu. Kyle and Senjiro responded almost simultaneously. Even though this technology was able of mass producing the magic stones, it was also the cause of them standing at the precipice of the monster destruction. It was no wonder that they were feeling disgusted by it. I think its okay to break those tanks apart, but first lets cut of the source of their power. There should be a device somewhere around here, something that draws magical power straight from the leyline. Not that I care, but are you fine with this? Kyle asked that, being kind of surprised that the always greedy for more magical knowledge Nectar was so adamant on breaking the tanks without fully understanding their nature first. However, Nectars angry expression did not change. This act is clearly disrupting the circulation of magic. By leaving them be, we would only increase Lavas work. If you want analyze them, fine by me. But Im smashing those things to pieces. I, I see. Kyle was honestly surprised that his friend put his wife higher on his priority list than his desire for knowledge But seeing that his will was adamant on the idea, he let out a sigh of relief. We cant be sure that our little intrusion went unnoticed, so lets do this. We dont have much time. The scouting spell shows that there are more tanks in the back, so lets go there as well. Nectar went to the back of the chamber, Kyle and Senjiro followed suit. Before they could catch up to him, Nectar already managed to disarm another magical lock. Immiediately after that, several explosions blossomed right in front of Nectar. Nectar was too late to notice that, while also realizing that each one of those could very well prove fatal. However, before anything happened, a grey shade run in front of him. Senjiro rushed in front of Nectar, brandishing a spear in his hands. Nectar realized that those were in fact compressed magical shells coming right at them, but before he could even blink Senjiro brandished his spear at the shells, making them all but disappear. You saved me, Sen-san. No need to thank me, It was only but a natural thing to do. Said Senjiro while looking ahead, way past the door. There, in the distance, stood a group that was blocking their way. Chapter 89 Volume 3 Chapter 19: The Spirits Meeting The figure that was blocking their path was the most bizarre thing. At first glance, its hands and feet were all convoluted and out of place, and its head was coming out straight from the middle of its torso. However, it had four feet and four hands, each hand twisted into scissors-like sharp blade. The thing did not resemble any kind of normal living form, and it was clearly something that was leftover from experiments performed on monsters or demons. That is why its appearance was so revolting. As soon as its red eyes spotted Nectars group, it launched itself at them. Its body may have been massive, but its speed was so fast that no normal man would be able to react in time. However, Senjiro was even faster. Senjiro jumped forward, putting himself right in between the monster and his friends. Break. In but a single moment, he brandished his spear at the monster, releasing the explosive power hidden within it. The strange monster was caught in the blast and was knocked backwards, crushing many smaller monsters with its huge mass along the way. Hooo~, nice job, Senjiro-san. Its an anti-magic technique. It accumulated the magic from the users body, sends it into the weapon and releases it in the form of a shockwave attack. Nectar, lets save the lecture for later, okay?! While Nectar was visibly excited to witness the new form of magic, Kyle was getting busy with blocking incoming magical attacks and responding in kind with his own. The demon that was struck by Senjiro was already dead, and what came out of him was a huge chunk of magic stone. Nectar also saw that, but then he felt a sharp rising of the magical power in the vicinity, and hurried to erect a protective barrier around his friends. Protect! Yet another magical shell was coming at them, on a collision course with Senjiro. However, the shell collided with Nectars anti-magic barrier, and the shell exploded right there, leaving Senjiro unharmed. Thanks a lot! Dont worry about it. Just leave supporting role to me! Said Nectar to Senjiro, who already managed to dispose of one of the monsters, surprised that the monster attacks managed to put so much strain onto his protective barrier. Magic bullets began to rain onto them from deeper into the corridor. Nectar responded in kind, sending his own projectiles towards the monsters, wanting to create some window of opportunity for Kyle to attack. Kyle wore a cloak of thunder across all of his body and rushed towards the monsters, so fast that they were unable to react. Next, to dispose of the monster that was casting the projectiles, he gathered his magic and began to chant a spell. Electrocute! Shouting that, Kyle slammed his lightning covered staff into the ground. The larger ones were instantly caught by the surging current. However, the smaller ones were able to avoid it with ease. Kyle managed to avoid all of their attacks by dodging them with unbelievable agility, all the while not letting his eyes off of the monsters. They were holding small magical gun in their twisted hands, and sensing imminent threat they took their distance. Even though the corridor was dimly lit, they could see a shadowy figure of someone small standing behind the monsters. Seeing that persons face made both Nectar and Kyle shocked beyond belief, even though the unusually cold expression was not the one that was in their memories. The girl in the distance brushed her hair with a swift motion, the hair that was the same color as her eyes. Overcome with a surge of conflicting emotions, Kyle finally managed to squeeze his voice out of his throat. Why, what are you doing here, in such a place!? Belga!! It was none other than Belga, one of Kyles former subordinates and later his beloved wife, Belga Slaggart. Belga didnt moved an inch, responding to Kyles words with an ice-cold voice. The defense mechanism did not activate, but I felt the scouting spell was used. We shall remove any obstacle that stands in our way. Wait, Bell! However, she didnt respond, instead putting her fingers onto the guns trigger. Kyle swung his staff in response, managed to barely deflect the bullet. At that moment, the woman raised her hand and in response the monsters attacked them all at once. The structure of the dungeon proved to be surprisingly well-suited to withstand both magic and shock damage, but since the corridor was so narrow it was impossible to use any kind of large offensive spell. That fact alone was making monster fighting difficult, especially with their large numbers. Nectar was forced to switch from supporting Kyle to Senjiro, who was having his hands full with fighting the horde of monsters at close quarters. And judging from the sounds alone, Senjiro was also struggling quite a bit on his end. The woman must have decided to take care of Kyle first, for she was firing a bullet after bullet at him. While desperately dodging the bullets, Kyle turned his head towards his companions. The recently produced magical guns had improved their performance by a tremendous degree, but fortunately the gun she was using was easily countered with a magicians staff. Even though she was adding a lot of her own magic to the bullets, Belga was unable to make them life-threatening or to cause any significant damage to the surroundings. However, even though she fired so many shots at Kyle, she was still able to stand unfazed, probably matching Kyle in terms of stamina. But above all else, her face was devoid of any emotion, even when she was being called by her name. Was that perhaps someone else? However, something was telling Kyle that wasnt the case. The way her body moved, the way in which she was fighting, it was all so familiar to him. But above all else, her magical wave pattern was still of the good old Belga, no matter how much stronger they might have gotten now. In that case, there was only one thing for Kyle to do. When he reached that decision, he could feel a sudden surge of magic behind him. Shatter!! With Senjiros shout, the invisible wall of pressure between the two finally fell apart. Kyle and Belga were fast enough to dodge the shockwave, but every other monster was hit by it and was sent flying to the sides of the corridors. Im sorry, Nectar-dono! Senjiroooooo!? Immediately after that, Nectar went flying through the corridor, avoiding all of the monsters. Apparently, he was thrown by Senjiro. Even though Nectar was a spirit and technically could adjust the weight of his body accordingly, it was a feature possible only thanks to Senjiros inhuman strength. Nectar was sent next to where Belga stood, leaving him further down the corridor. Belga turned towards Nectar and decided to change her target, but at that moment Kyle swung his staff at her, forcing her to shift her focus back at him. While preventing Belga from targeting Nectar, Kyle yelled at him while he was slowly getting back onto his feet. Nectar, you go on ahead! Well try to keep her busy here! Ugh Got it! Seeing Kyles expression made Nectar decide to leave his friends alone and push forward, so that he could finish what they came here for. As Nectar pressed forward, Belga raised her hand, to which some of the monsters began to chase Nectar down the corridor. However, Senjiro jumped right in front of them, blocking their path. Then, Kyle shouted towards Senjiro who already began gathering magic in his spear again. Sorry, Senjiro! Ill leave these guys to you! That was the plan to begin with! Ill leave fighting magicians to other magicians! Then the two man turned towards their respective opponents, Senjiro brandishing his spear against the monsters and Kyle getting his staff ready to go against his wife. He sent a lightning strike towards her, a strike powerful enough to obliterate even the toughest of monsters. Then, several bullets collided with the lightning, and all of them disappeared in a cloud of smoke. You, you are in the way. Both Kyle and Belga seemed untouched by their respective attacks, with Belgas eyes being tinged with an ominous red glow. Looking closely at her, another magical gun was floating in the air right beside her. Oi, oi, you can actually do something like that? At that moment, Kyles expression darkened considerably. There are many things I would like to ask you, but something tells me that you wont answer my questions willingly. Belga said nothing, only looking at Kyle with an expressionless face. However, at the same time she attacked Kyle with bullets firing from both of her guns at the same time. Kyle responded in kind with a strike of lightning from his staff. *** After bypassing all of the monsters, Nectar found himself in a maze-like area of the dungeon, where he used his scouting magic as a navigation tool. He was slightly worried about that Belga-looking person, but he knew that no matter what happened, Kyle wouldnt just let himself be beaten without a fight. In the end, Nectar came to a conclusion that destroying the facility was of the highest priority, and eventually he reached the place where the magical power was the most dense. He came upon another door with a magic lock, where he was forced to break it. And as he went inside the next room, he suddenly came to a stop. Here, not only the walls, but the floor and the ceiling of the dungeon were also covered in intricate magical symbols. Having almost reflexively read all of the symbols, Nectar was stunned by the fact that many of them were strong blocking spells. But in spite of there being so many symbols, there was little to no magic here and the spells were inactive. Various speculations began to fill his mind, but more than that he was growing more and more concerned about the door at the back of the current passage. He needed to dispel the magic before he could get through. Nectar began to analyze the situation. He could sense something else was in here, crawling in the darkness. Something that was making his skin crawled in goose-bumps. All of his senses seemed to be screaming right now, but the leylines didnt seem to reach so deep into the dungeon, and so he was unable to scout the area ahead. He had no other choice but to go further in. Nectar made up his mind and took a step forward. But before he could make more than ten steps ahead, a shadowy figure appeared in front of him. I wont let you interrupt with us any further. It was a tall woman, who said that in a low and calm voice. Her clothes and her skin were covered by stains of multi-colored paint, and she was holding paint brushes in her hands. She looked like she was drawn from drawing a picture of some sort, but it only took Nectar a moment to realize that she was a spirit, much like himself. He then realized that he forgot to scan Belgas magical waves back there, but at this moment he was almost certain that she was a spirit as well. It was strange. Unless it was a special case just like Nectar, spirits would usually not make any move or actions of their own, even if they developed an ego of their own. Staying ever vigilant, Nectar asked the spirit a question, being uncertain as to what her goals and intentions might be. I want to fix the leylines that lies ahead. There are monsters residing here, many of them. I need to fix the leylines to get rid of them as fast as possible. Please, let me pass. Surprisingly enough, unlike Belga, this spirit blinked a few times and responded to his words. Fixing the flow of magic around here is a course of action I simply cannot allow. You must not disturb the breeding process in place. What does that mean? And how could you possibly breed monsters and create artificial magic stones out of them? No matter how hard I think about it, it is something utterly impossible. I dont know and Im not interested to find out, but I know that a lute is necessary. Lute? For a brief moment, an image of a certain youth cropped up in Nectars mind, but his thoughts were almost instantly brought back to reality when the woman raised her arms in the air. I was tasked with guarding this area. Should you become an obstacle to my task, I will have no other choice but to eliminate you. Said the woman with no sign of hostility in her voice, while moving the brushes in her hands. Then, there was a few brush strokes slashing through space, and as soon as it finished, a door was drawn into an empty space, they materialized with a solid form. There was no way that a normal magic would be able to produce such results without using chants of any kind. So, in other words, it was a magic that was the characteristic of this spirit. Then, the door in front of Nectar open, and before he could even react, tons of monsters began to run at him from behind the door. They werent all that strong, since their magic waves were not dark and twisted, but still. The fact that they were made of both organic and inorganic matter certainly didnt encourage Nectar to feel any kind of pity towards them. The time for talking was over. The only thing left to do, was for Nectar to attack the monsters that were coming at him through the door. Chapter 90 Volume 3 Chapter 20: Warning Dragon-san Is Expecting Theres no need for cleaning my room. If anybody wants something from me, they should go to Lavas room. Do not open the door to my room no matter what. Said Ligurila after leaving her room to the awaiting maids, right after she finished Lishellas dress just like she declared. I was thinking about trying something different this time around, since doing complicated patterns were getting boring for me. This one was surprisingly easy to make. Overall it was an amusing change of pace. Said Ligurila, before she devoted her full attention to Lishella and her lessons on conquering the high society. However, there was nothing left for me to do here. So in the meantime I went to the trading companies dealing with magic stones, obtained as much as I could, and took care of some minor other businesses while I was at it, and just like that my day passed. *** The banquet hall was so grand and so majestic that it seemed almost as if it was taken straight out of the royal palace. It was so spacious that you could probably organize some kind of sports event inside of it with ease. There were magical chandeliers hanging from the ceiling and intricate decorations on the walls. This whole space was filled with nobles, enjoying food and champagne while participating in some small talk. Each and every one of them wore some kind of jewelry made out of an artificial magic stone. The sheer amount of luxury in this room was simply otherworldly. I was glad that I attended a few banquets like that during my time in Ballow. Otherwise, I would have been stunned on the spot. And that would be pretty bad. From what I could see, the vast majority of nobility was present here, accompanied by their families and friends. There were quite a few young girls present, but none of them were shining brighter than Lishella. Not only did Ligurila prepared her dress, but she also did her hair and makeup and prepared some accessories in advance. The design of Lishellas dress was based on the latest fashion trends, making it look all fluffy, similar to a cotton candy. It was even colored pink, but it had no frills whatsoever, and it was tightly sticking to Lishellas body. I got rid off all of the unnecessary frills and laces, instead focusing on accentuating the skirt and the girls figure. Certainly, you would find nothing better to fully accentuate ones charm and allure. Honestly, I couldnt understand about half of Ligurilas words right now, but I could clearly see that Lishella was shining as bright as a star. Usually, she was keeping to herself and no one paid any attention to her. But for tonight, she was at the very center of attention, with a crowd of people surrounding her and drawing curious gazed from all over the place. It was a scene that could very well scream magic!, but in reality it was a fruit of all of Ligurilas efforts thus far in educating her. Pay close attention to your surroundings and make sure that you are the most beautiful girl in there. The dress youll be wearing will be your very own battle attire. And if you spot your fiance in the crowd, be sure to be the first one to smile at him. Smile Smile is a girls ultimate weapon. If you smile at others, they tend to respond in kind. If you cant bring yourself to smile naturally, please try to think about things that you like or that makes you happy. Although she was at the center of attention, Lishella managed to find her fiance among the crowd of people and smiled brightly at him. It was still a little bit awkward, but it was more than enough to draw the young man towards her with little to no problem. The others must have been aware of their engagement, for there was that strange kind of tension filling the room for a moment, but once the young ones began to casually talk with each other, it was all but blown away. What a transformation it was! From the noticeably unnoticeable girl to the center of attention and the fiance of the dukes son! Once they stopped talking, other young people rushed to Lishellas side to talk to her, but she still managed to remain calm and composed. Even if you dont like speaking yourself, just show the other party that you are willing to listen to whatever they have to say. That way they will talk, doing all the work for you. Memorize whatever information they give you and observe your surroundings, see how others react. With that you can figure out the balance of power. Following Ligurilas advice, Lishella watched the other guests while talking with people who approached her. Although she was a girl of few words, she was smart enough to handle any kind of tea party that people could throw at her, and she was good at picking at subtle reactions of people in her surroundings. It also seems that the introductions are going to take quite a while to finish. The first impression is crucial, for it tends to stick with you no matter where you go. So it is up to the girl to use the knowledge she received to her advantage and make that impression as flawless as possible. Although I see she has no problems with that so far. Ligurila seemed to be pretty content with how Lishella was doing. Later that evening, when Lishella was asked by her fiance for a dance, Ligurila came to me and whispered while covering her mouth with a fan. Unfortunately, I sense no magician in here. What do we do, Lava? There are quite a few artificial magical stones in here. We managed to recover almost all of the stones except for those that are here. Im going to assume my position. I excused myself and exited the ballroom, going straight to the roof of the building. I was still able to see what was going on inside of the ballroom thanks to the eye spell that I implanted into the jewelry decorating Ligurilas chest. We received a message from Nectar that they managed to discover a suspicious place inside of the dungeon, and so we decided to end this whole charade once and for all tonight. The plan was that Ligurila was to remain at the ballroom as Lishellas attendant, and at the arrival of Count Avar she was supposed to create a diversion and wait outside. During the commotion I was to descend into the ballroom and snatch all of the remaining magic stones, make a run for it and pass them onto Ligurila. Then we were just supposed to flee the scene. While being at it, Ligurila was to press the Count for some answers regarding the magician, artificial magic stones and the place at which they were producing it, and kindly ask him to stop making more magic stones. Otherwise, he would get hurt. We knew that it was rather crude method of action, but since it was an emergency and we were on the brink of the demonic outbreak, it was a necessary drastic action that we both were ready to take. Before tonights party, I have succeeded in retrieving most of the artificial magic stones from the capital city and its surroundings, so the danger should be considerably lower. But still. Almost every person that was present in here seemed to be wearing at least one piece of accessory or jewelry that had magic stone incorporated in it, men and women alike. Apparently it was a condition of entrance to this party was to bring artificial magic stones with you. Of course, both Ligurila and I had the stones on us, although it was nothing more than a well-made fakes. The condition itself was indeed surprising, but thanks to that we would be able to recover all of them in one fell swoop. However. Ligurila, do I really have to do this like that? Ligurila couldnt help herself but laugh when she heard my voice. Ara, and what other way do you propose instead? It may have been for only a couple of days, but you surely became famous around these parts, Miss Magic Stone Thief. Even at this party people talk about you. So bear with it unless you want your identity to be exposed. No, no, its not like Im ungrateful or anything, but do I really need to wear a mask? I could very well change my facial features Ara, so maybe you would like me to ask your beloved apothecary for opinion on this matter? Right, I didnt say anything, it was only your imagination, Ligurila-sama. To Ligurilas blackmail, I had no other choice but to keep quiet and roll with it. However, when I was looking at my reflection in the glass roof, I couldnt help it but to feel embarrassed. What I was wearing right now was a robe made out of monster hide, as well as a very short mini-skirt and a flashy cloak. The outfit was cute and all, but I couldnt resist the feeling that it was way too flashy, as the blouse was showing a huge portion of my cleavage and the skirt wasnt even reaching halfway down my thigh. To top it all off, I was wearing a cutesy top hat on my head. The mask was in the shape of huge butterflies, and while it was only covering my eyes, it seems that no one would be able to recognize me. Honestly, that mask was probably the only thing about this whole outfit that I was willing to tolerate. The rest? It was downright embarrassing, knowing that people are going to be staring at me. I mean: the skirt! The length of the frigging skirt! Whats worse, when Ligurila made the outfit and forced me to wear it, she snapped a picture of me and sent it to Aru. He couldnt stop laughing upon seeing it. Aru was all like: Kyah! Mother, youre so cute! while his eyes were all shining. Thus, unable to get rid of this blasted thing, I decided to try to ignore it as much as possible and focus on the task at hand. Still, if you were to ask me, Ligurila was way better suited for this kind of operations, as well as wearing that kind of clothes. But it was only my humble opinion, nothing more. Now that I think about, when did she had time to prepare those clothes? I couldnt help myself but to wonder. I know I said that you will come up with something for this party, but admit it, you had it prepared and were going to force me into wearing something like this either way, right? Ahh, to hell with it! At least it made Aru happy, so it was all worth it (not really). I feel like people will stare too much, so I might as well be prepared. But other than that I had no real complaints, and after a while I even managed to adjust my magic to the clothes, making them somewhat more bearable to wear. But I have to say, the leylines around these parts were especially convoluted. Even if I wanted to talk to Nectar right now, I would be unable to do so because of the huge interference. That being said, aside from the fact that he was alive and somewhere on the lower levels of the dungeon, I could not tell any of the additional details. Its not like a situation like that didnt happen across all of those years of my duty, but this time it was different. It was as if the leylines here were covered in a thin layer of membrane, making it unable to read them correctly. No, thats not it, either. I could always feel the flow of magic with every step I take, but around these parts it all felt strangely hollow. All of those things were making me really worried for some reason. No, no, no. Im thinking too much about it. I need to stop worrying. Instead, I needed to focus on the task at hand. The only artificial magic stones left were those that were present tonight, at this very party. Once that it done, I can spend the rest of the remaining spring break together with Aru, so I didnt want to be distracted by anything and fail miserably. I shook my head, trying to chase the grim thoughts away. At that moment, the wind managed to blow the top hat away from my head. I forgot that I was wearing it, and stopped holding it in place. I chased it across the roof. Dont underestimate the physical abilities of a dragon, you little hat! I mute my footsteps and chase the hat down all the way to the edge of the roof, catch it and let out a sigh of relief. Not good, not good, it would be all over if the hat fell down from the roof. Someone might have noticed it then. At the same time, Ligurila sent me another message. I thought it was the signal to begin the operation, but instead of that, Ligurilas voice was tense and full of panic. Lava, were in trouble! Big trouble! Then there was a lot of noise, and our connection was forcibly cut off. Ligurila!? Right after that, there was a surge of magic overflowing from the inside of the mansion. It was coming directly from the ballroom. I jump off from the roof, spread my wings and glide down. Then I try to break one of the windows so that I can glide inside of the mansion. However, I was repelled with a hard impact. Is this some kind of a barrier? But it clearly wasnt Ligurilas. I was surprised at first, but then I get up on my feet to try again. I build up some speed, and come straight to the window. D R A G O N S P E C I A L ! ! ! I crash into the window, applying to it so much magic that the barrier wasnt able to withstand it and it broke apart. I land on the floor, surrounded by a high pitched sound of breaking glass and glass shards falling all around me. Then I rushed to the center of the ballroom, where two figures were standing with lots of people laying on the ground around them. Moreover, one of those people standing was Ligurila, being held by someone in a grasp. I was surprised, but I only rushed to help her when I confirmed that Lishella was laying on the ground, safe distance away. Ligurila was lifted in the air, and looked about ready to lose it with anger. In the meantime, the assailant dropped Ligurila to the ground when his body was attacked by a sudden surge of magical power in the room. It was fascinating to see Lishella in the center of that surge, looking all majestic and her dress glowing. However, that distraction was all that Ligurila needed to counterattack. I was confused by this whole situation, but it looks like Lishella fell to the ground like everyone else, but somehow managed to retain her consciousness. Ligurila cast two quick but powerful spells at the assailant. It was then that Ligurila noticed my presence in the ballroom. Whether or not the previous strike connected, he was already defeated and lying on the ground, with Ligurila stepping onto him with her long legs and pointing a sword at his throat. I knew that this man had similar facial features to that of Lishellas, and that he was none other than Count Avar. However, right now the patterns of his magical waves were nothing like that of any other human that I have encountered before. Ligurila let out a sigh, and then spoke to the humanoid creature that was before us. Now this is a surprise. Whatever you were hoping to achieve by mingling with humans, my brethren? Yes, thats right. Turns out that Count Avar was a demon all along. Chapter 91 Volume 3 Chapter 21: Dragon-san Investigates the Count Being addressed like that, the demon looks in our direction while being wary of the pointy sword pressing against his throat. I thought that might be the case, but Are you both perhaps the ones who have been collecting the artificial magic stones all over the capital? You guys surely have your work cut out for you. His voice turns surprisingly low, and his aura was making his skin turn red in color. I couldnt tell if he figured out my identity because of my disguise, but he was staring at me so much! This was what I wanted to avoid, its so embarrassing! Then I felt that the temperature around Ligurila suddenly began to drop. I think that youre not exactly aware of your current situation, arent you? Im the one asking questions here, and you are going to answer them all! T, thats right. You there, what happened to the real Count Avar? For me, it doesnt look like youre wearing his skin as a disguise. Hearing my question the demons face tensed, and Ligurilas stare grew so cold that it might have actually been an absolute zero. His consciousness is asleep as I took over his body. This person is currently my vessel. Now, answer me this in return: are you the ones who were constantly interfering with my plans? If so, I would like you to stop and leave this place at once. Ara, the way you said it was so nice and charming that I almost want to do exactly what you want. And that is why Im not going to do it. Say, Lava. Ligurila casts me a weird look, and I could see her demonic nature starting to reflect in her eyes. So in order to not having to look into those eyes of hers, I walked to Lishella to see if she was alright, since she was now laying on the floor. You are the one who created the artificial magic stone and spread it throughout Hesat. You probably wanted to increase the monster population around here and cause the imbalance to the leylines, and to that end you were using the monster nuclei as catalysts. Tell me why, demon? You know about the leylines and the monster nuclei Are you really humans? I walked right to the incapacitated demon and removed my mask from my face. Then, his face was painted with a mixture of surprise and fear. I see, now it all makes sense. I have heard the rumors about a foolish dragon who delights itself with mingling with the human world. This means that you are the Black Flame Dragon, and you must be a demon as well. Hahaha What a strange combination the two of you are. Seeing as the demon let out a dry laugh and was smiling faced with such a shocking revelation, Ligurila began to weave a spell into the blade of her sword. Fine, if you dont want to answer me, I know more than one way of making you talk. Which option you choose? No, Ligurila, you cannot do that. That would go against Lishellas wish. I am well aware of that, but Im done playing around. Thats why I put everyone to sleep, including the girl. I suspected as much, but it turns out it was really Ligurilas work after all. After agonizing over Ligurilas words for a moment, I turn towards the demon again. Now I was certain of it. This demon was the same demon that came to Lishella. But, what is this familiar magic aura coming from the demon? Wait, this feeling . Impossible! As Lishellas contractor, how is it possible for you to split your own magical core and distributing it all over the place? The demon bit on his lip and turned his gaze away, but his silence only served to confirm my suspicions. The rest was easy for me to guess. The magic particles floating about the enchanted nobles were the same as the ones making the cores of the artificial magic stones. That being said, they were all exactly the same as the magic waves of the demon that was right in front of us. Lishella must have felt that, too, so it was only natural to assume that Count Avar was in fact her contractor, since the demon was inside of his body all along. If it was the same demon, by possessing Avar he would no longer have to be afraid of being hunted, and he could scheme to manipulate the leylines however he wanted. That explanation was the most plausible one, but there was still lots of unknowns and doubts about this whole affair. Certainly, unless they are completely obliterated, the demons could preserve their own existence even in the most pitiful state imaginable. However, cutting his own magical core into pieces was more or less similar to self-mutilation, and it was not something anyone wished to do, unless they were absolutely sure that it would be worth it. Moreover, it would take another massive effort to extract the demonic nuclei and assimilate them within the stones, since all of them would possess the same magical traits of the demon who was involved in the process. I dont want to be rude, but from my perspective, this demon was doing something completely stupid and reckless, and simply made no sense. Ligurila once said, cutting your own core was not painful, but rather very much uncomfortable. In conclusion, I just couldnt understand why would the demon want to hurt himself like that. As I kept on staring at him, the demon slowly shook his head and answered. No real reason. It was only necessary to fulfil the contract. Well now, that a rather harsh contract, isnt it? A condition that cannot be fulfilled without having to hurt yourself. Ligurila mocks the demon, but he retorts in a voice filled with arrogance. The moment I saw you right next to Lishella I have begun to manipulate the other nobles here by means of their magic stones. I wanted to restrain you, but sadly my area of expertise is mental manipulation. I know how to do it and how to protect myself from it. So that was probably what caused such a huge magic outburst. The demon saw Ligurila, and sent other guests after her as his minions. However, it seems that Ligurila was unaffected by the demons magic, and was able to dispatch all of the attackers without much of problem. The demon looked up at Ligurila with mixture of both envy and jealousy. I want to be as powerful as you are. If only I could take control of that person a little bit sooner. He was probably talking about Count Avar. I could sense that he was jealous of Ligurilas power, and was overcome with frustration more than anything else. So, you wanted to control the nobility by replacing their minds with the nuclei from the magic stones, right? At that moment, the demon turns toward Lishella. He looked at her sleeping face, and opened his mouth. Thats what I wanted. To create people who would be able to hear her. That way, no one would ignore her anymore. You I can break peoples mind with ease, but sadly, I am unable to understand them. The concept of a family is too complicated for me. So I did the only thing I really knew how to do. Said the demon awkwardly, and I thought there was something really sad but also breathtaking in his words right now. So you possessed Count Avar, broke your own core to tiny pieces, and distributed them amongst the nobles in order to create a perfect society? You did all of that just for Lishella? Thats not it. I did it for some tasty magic. The demon denied our words and continued on. This girl is extremely weak and fragile. Her own magic is going to kill her at some point in time. But since it is a good magic, it would be such a waste to let it disappear once shes dead, when I can devour it all before she dies. If it was so important for you, why not simply rip her soul out of her and then put it in a glass casing, so you could enjoy it for all eternity? As Ligurila smiled, the demons face distorted. If I did just that, she wouldnt make it. The demon said that with regret in his voice, to which Ligurila was speechless. By placing a part of his own core inside of another creature, the demon could create a familiar that would have to obey his every order. It was a stroke of genius, but it had one critical downside: to force the absolute obedience onto another creature, a tremendous amounts of magical power were needed, and even powerful demons were unable to do that to more than a handful of familiars. The physical abilities of everyone who received a part of the demon would improve, making them a kind of pseudo-demons, and they would live for as long as their creator was still alive as well. One could even go as far as saying that a familiar produced in this way could be called a friend. However, there are also risks involved. If the vessels were unable to fully accept the magic they were given, they would wither away and die. No, even more than that. The proficiency with magic was probably of no importance here, but it was impossible for Lishella to accept such a huge portion of magic and survive the process. So, even though I was trying to create my own society, its citizens would end up being as foolish as I am. But still, since they werent going to do it, I had to protect this girl. If I didnt, who would!? Are there really demons like that out there, capable of so much empathy towards humans? The demons words cause me to fall deep into thought. The mind control magic is a difficult one to use. Even those who mastered it were severely limited as to how they could use it. He said so himself: his mind control was fairly weak, and so he needed another medium to strengthen its effects. But when you put all of the nuclei of his together, his mind control powers could possibly on par with those of Ligurila. But right now he was nothing more but a mid-tier demon when it comes to sheer power. So in order to fulfil his ambition he had to weaken himself. By doing that, his mind control powers became weaker as well. And even though he knew what would that entail, he still went and did it without thinking. Whats more, he did all of that not for himself, but for a sickly girl of whom he thought nothing more as food. What foolishness. Ligurilas expression was filled with sorrow as she muttered those words. And it so happened that those words overlapped with my own thoughts. People and demons had different lifespans, different values and were fundamentally different. But even Ligurila was overcome with anguish and grief when she thought that she had lost Senjiro. And even though the two of them managed to be reunited, it goes to show that in some fields demons were not all that different from humans. I also understood how Ligurila felt, because I also went through a similar experience. It was so stupid and so sad. Even more so, because his intentions were so pure and so genuine. Although Lishella didnt wished for this, he was still trying to make it happen, but during the process he went in a completely different direction as he failed to understand it. We fell silent, and then the demon said to Ligurila with a stern face. Hey, missy. Those humans are mine. Dont you dare lay your hands on them. Hmph. Im not so hungry as to steal food from others. Before long, Ligurila withdrew her sword from the demons throat and removed her legs from him. The demon got up while looking at us in surprise. What are you doing, dragon? If you want to punish me, then do it already! I didnt know what to say. I just watched him. I am the one who is responsible for this whole artificial magic stones mess, although not directly. Surely you cannot overlook someone who interfered with the circulation of magic to such an extent? It was exactly as the demon said. As the dragon responsible for the correct circulation of magic, I couldnt possibly pardon his transgressions. And besides, he still needed to tell us the exact location of the artificial magic stone fabric. However, his words made me feel extremely uncomfortable. Wait a minute. What do you mean, not directly? This is The demon started to say something, but then there was a sudden surge of magical power behind him. When I turn towards that place, the foul winds brushed against my skin. For a moment out there I saw a figure brandishing a huge sword, and in the next moment Ligurila was blown away with a heavy metallic sound. Her thin body dances like leaf in the air before eventually hitting hard against the wall. Ligurila!! I was shocked, but when the figure lounged itself at me, I reflexively protected myself with a spell. A magical barrier was erected right in front of me, but the sword managed to smash it to pieces, and I was knocked back several meters away. Even though I was not sent flying like Ligurila, I could feel something unpleasant going on with my arms. It wasnt just a physical attack. There was something else to it. While I was trying to get my bearing and take a look at the newly arrived party, someone walked into the ballroom right through the front door. It was a young man, probably in his twenties, walking with a cheerful, casual step. I somehow guessed that he was a male, but his physique was rather feminine. But instead of a staff, he was carrying a lute on his back, and was giving a vibe of an artist or performer. Thats our Bastard for you, what a huge hit! The young man walks toward us, and with each step of his the atmosphere seemed to change to more festive and merry, as he swiftly managed to avoid the bodies that were laying on the floor. He then joined the man holding a huge two-handed sword, who I was inclined to believed was named Bastard. He, on the other hand, seemed annoyed by the youths appearance. Lute, as oblivious to the mood as always. You should learn to be more dramatic. Eeehh, now thats just mean. CCCC Oh well, but what a surprise we have here. The young man, Lute, responded to his companion in an over exaggerated manner, and then he turned towards me with a smile on his face. What is a dragon doing in a place such as this? Even though it was a bright smile, I could feel that there were anger, hatred and malice hiding right beneath it. Throughout April upload will be held on Saturdays and Sundays. Thank you for all of your support thus far. Chapter 92 Volume 3 Chapter 22: Dragon-san and the Jealous Spirits I was amazed at just how hostile the youth seemed to be. It was our very first time meeting. So why was there so much animosity that he was projecting towards me? Even though it was all confusing, I responded in kind with a sharp glare. Since he was showing signs of hostility, this meant that he was dangerous. I needed to stay ever vigilant. Theres something I want to ask you. Why are the spirits coming into the manors of nobles? Both Lute and that Bastard guy seemed human at first glance, but they were spirits without a shred of doubt. A pretty powerful ones, at that. Essentially, spirits are beings born from the land itself as a result of many different events, unable to pass on to the afterlife. Thats their nature, and Nectar was a sort of exception to that rule. Hell, even Gramps, who managed to establish some self-consciousness, was pretty much bound to the tree from which he was born. At least that how it was here, on the Western Continent. I dont know about the rest of the world, it might very well be different out there. So what are they doing here? But to my question, Lute only shrugged his shoulders. Does it really matter? I dont think it does. And besides, I dont have time for this. Im a pretty busy man after all. What? At that moment Ligurila managed to got up from the ground and through an explosion spell right at that Bastard guy. Forget about me and it shall be the death of you! Although Bastard managed to block her attack with his huge sword, Ligurila continued to assault his with spells, driven by anger. During the process, she also began to change her appearance back to her original form, transforming her hair and limbs into vast amount of tentacles. I know how she feels right about now, but show at least little bit of restraint! There are still civilians in here! I was about to put a protective barriers around the unconscious nobles, but at that moment a black mass of shadow jumped out of the Count Avars body. This beast-like mass of shadow must have been the demons true form. He ran towards her body, trying to shield her from the shockwaves of magical energy that Bastard managed to divert from himself. Lishella! At that moment I had no idea which one of us screamed her name. Was it me? Or was it the demon? When the barriers were almost ready, there was a sudden blast of white light. My face went pale in an instant, but then I saw the demon holding Lishella firmly in his arms, his back facing the shockwaves that were going to blast the girl. His body looked all beaten up from the damage he took, but his expression while he was looking at Lishella was as soft as ever. While I was relieved to see that she was unharmed, I could also see that there was light coming out of her chest. It may have been because he, her contractor, called her name, but his own body was also emitting light that was resonating with that of Lishellas. Under normal circumstances something like that would never happened. Could it be No, no, no. First thing first, I must make Ligurila to calm the hell down, since she was still throwing spells around in a blind fury. I wanted to rush to them, but Lute came in my way, looking all annoyed by this development. Good grief, could you like, shut up for a moment? As he said that, he swung his hand through his instruments strings, causing it to emit a powerful soundwave. I tried to counter that with my own spell, but I was too late with casting it. The moment a sad melody reached my ears, my body was entangled with magical web and I was unable to move. I was unable to move, but my consciousness was still intact, so I could clearly distinguish what was going on. Even the flow of magic ceased to move, and so all of the spell were rendered pretty much useless. I could also see with the corner of my eye that Ligurila also froze in place, although Bastard seemed to be fine, but he lowered his huge sword down. While I was trying to resist the spells influence, Lute approached the demon. Oh boy, I didnt think that you would even try to put a part of yourself into that girl. But strangely enough, she is not one of your familiars, is she? It was the best way to stop her own magic from harming her. It was probably just the way he said it. He was monitoring her health and kept it from degrading, all the while not making her one of his familiars. He was taking care of her, making sure that she was healthy. Oh well, not that it matters, anyway. Lute cast a quick glance at Lishella, but then something about him has changed. Say, Mister. You said that you would help us take over this country if we were to help you out, we even lent you our facilities. And you promised you wouldnt spill the beans. Aah. So you were the ones providing him with all of the necessary materials. Thats right. They provided me with a place where I could devise the whole process, and I was making sure that it all looked but natural. I even enlisted others to help me and got rid of all people who were suspicious of anything or wanted to oppose me. However, Lute smiled in a truly demonic way. You were using the facility for your own gains. You broke your promise, didnt you? !!! Thats not very nice of you, wouldnt you say? Oblivio Oblivio? The demon holding Lishella in his arms C Oblivio Oblivio C froze in place, unable to move even an inch. Apparently Lutes magic was also taking a toll on his body. No matter how powerful the spirit was, it shouldnt be possible for him to overpower even the weakest of demons in terms of magic. However, thats exactly what was happening. There was a sight of frustration in Oblivios eyes as he began to struggle, but Bastard stopped him by raising his sword to his throat. Dont. But the demon was intent to do exactly what he wanted to do. Just before the blade managed to reach him, Oblivio rolled his body in an attempt to dodge, but the sword change its trajectory at the last possible moment , cutting his body in half. Oblivio turned into a mist and dissappeared. When the shadow that was protecting her disappeared, Lishellas body fell to the floor, but surprisingly there was no impact to her fall. Ahhh, and there goes our perfect plan. I thought it would be nice to enlist a full-fledged demon into our ranks, but I guess in the end the only ones we can count on are ourselves. Bastard, if you could please take care of this child. Seeing Bastard raising his sword over Lishellas body, I mustered all of my energy and broke free of my restraints, the music still resonating in my ears. There was no finesse to what I did. I just use the brute strength to break through the magic of another person. Nothing else to it. There was a lound cracking noise accompanied by a burst of light, and I immiediately broke into a run, dashing towards where Bastard and Lishella were. I had to protect her, no matter what. I tried to stall Bastard with a barrage of spells, but it was all to no use. Still some distance away, I tried to reach my arm towards Lishella and grab her CC but then Lute stood in my way. I was blinded with anger. Why, why did you kill him!? Oblivio was only trying to protect Lishella. He knew what was coming and he still chose to do that. But Lute said to me as if it was the most obvious thing in the entire world. Its because he went back on his word. Even though we were very careful as to not upset the balance of magic in the leylines, he upset it by using the generator too much. It was not meant to mass produce the magic stones, the process is way too expensive. So I had to get rid of him, preferably before he managed to cause us even more harm. Seeing him brush Oblivio off as if he was nothing more than a minor nuisance, I let out a scream filled with bloodlust. But that doesnt justify killing him! And dragging the girl in the middle of it all! That is of no concern of yours, dragon. Rather, shouldnt you be the one to have disposed of him? After all, he did temper with the leylines and upset the balance of magic circulation. His words made sense, however, my rage made me impossible to reason with at the current moment. Besides, this child has a part of him inside of her. If you leave it be, Oblivio cant be fully eradicated, but would continue to exist until the girl draws her last breath. So, wouldnt it be an act of mercy to kill her now and spare her the suffering? I simply couldnt believe just how was he able to say all of those words with such a cheerful and carefree voice. Even if it was impossible to take the part of the demon from inside of Lishella, her contractor was now gone, so that would be more than enough. However, it seems that such logic was unthinkable to Lute. For you its the same as disrupting the flow of magical power!? You cant possibly think that you can create a false magical stones out of monsters and hope that we will let you to do that! A necessary sacrifice. It was something that we needed. I was yet again stunned by his words. His way of thinking and his values were totally different from ours. Although we were speaking the same language, there was no way for us to possibly hope to understand one another. However, I couldnt possibly let those spirits run around and do whatever they wanted. Upon realizing that, I secretly tried to send some portion of my magic towards Lishella, so that it could protect her. In the meantime I felt a horribly cold chill running down my spine. The leylines began to stir and the very foundation of the world begun to shake. It felt as though something begun to scream inside of my head, making me stumble on my feet. What the hell is this!? It seems that all of the dragons began to overreact like that after sensing the fluctuation in magical circulation so large that it was never felt before. Even though it felt so unnatural, its epicenter wasnt here What is this, this magic level is unreal! I saw that Ligurila was able to move again. It looks like she managed to break out of Lutes influence as well. I somehow managed to contain the raising nausea and take a hold of myself to the point that I could survey my surroundings without my senses going berserk. The spirits looked afraid as well, but it was a completely different kind of afraid, as if they were anticipating something like that to happen. But they also looked upset for some reason. Wait a minute, its way too early! Do you realize what this means!? I asked them, hoping that maybe they could shed at least some light on this entire situation. You Hearing my voice, Lute turned towards me with his eyes full of disbelief. I dont know, I have no idea. CCCC For some reason, he looked really discouraged right now. I wanted to ask him what he meant by that, but he stopped looking at me already. In his eyes, I could see the despair that was slowly growing. Bastard, hurry it up and lets get out of here. Yeah. Wait, where do you think youre going!? Ligurila shot one of her tentacles in their direction, trying to prevent them from leaving, but Bastard swung his sword and managed to cut the tentacle in half. Lute brandished his instrument again and let out a deep sigh, and then cast us a quick glance. Forget it. All of that made me really angry. So youll have to excuse if we want to take care of ourselves and only ourselves. Just please do your best, dragon. Otherwise, He hit the strings and a sad tone reverberated throughout the banquet hall. Everything will perish? Something like that! Lute again stroked the strings of his instrument, making another melody overflow from it. It took me a few good seconds to realize that there was also a voice accompanying the melody, and another few seconds to realize that those words were the ancient language. Now, come to me! A child lost in the middle of the dark night! A time for awakening has come! Erase those who dare to stand in my path! Even though it was a melody filled with kindness, I was struck with a sudden feelings of sadness and jealousy. Every last one hair on my body was standing up in response to that melody, and then I could feel torrents of magic fly high in the air and rain down onto the still unconscious nobles, seeping into their bodies. In the next moment, all of the nobles present in the ballroom got up, turned towards us and proceeded to lounge themselves at us all at once. They moved incredibly fast, as if their physical limitations were being removed, or tampered with. I managed to escape their grasps with Lishella in my arms, all the while tears were flowing from my eyes. But thanks to that, the distance between ourselves and Lute and Bastard was only growing wider and wider. A few seconds later, Lute and Bastard disappeared in the swirling vortex of magical energy caused by the teleportation spell. Chapter 93 Volume 3 Chapter 23: Dragon-san Witnesses a Disaster Having no time to wonder how it was possible for mere spirits to use Teleportation magic, I put Lishella down and run towards Ligurila. Ligurila, are you okay!? Yes, its nothing big, merely a scratch. That swordsman, he got me good. But next time I see him, Im going to make him feel sorry! Youll see! Said Ligurila in an angry manner while getting rid of the parts of her dress that were torn by the people who attacked us earlier. Hey, it looks mostly fine, so are you really sure that you want to get rid of it like that? I look around at the guests, who all seemed to be slowly regaining their senses. They were getting up from the ground and some of them were clearly wounded and were bleeding. Im sorry for that! Its fine, dont worry about them. Im actually more worried about that strange sensation just now. What about you, Lava? Lava? I seemed to have spaced out, because Ligurilas words make me come back to my senses. Yes, thats right. There was that thing with Lutes hostility towards us, and the reason for this look of despair in his eyes. There was a lot of things to think about, but for now let us focus on the things at hand. I tried to focus my thoughts grasp a hold of our current situation. Maybe it was the mind control spell, but even though they lost consciousness, there must have been something that served as a catalyst to make the spell hold them within its grasp with such strength. I think that this catalyst must have been the artificial magic stone, since Lishella was the only one here without it, and wasnt affected by Oblivios mind control. If thats the case, then I should be able to do something about it. It was too early for us to give up. Too early to give up on Lishellas wish. Lava, did I overdid it this time? Nah, I should be able to fix this. Take care of Lishella for me, why dont you? I hand Lishella over to Ligurila and get to work. Even though Ligurila noticed that the barrier blocked all kinds of sorcery, she let me do my work in peace, although she seemed puzzled. The nobles immediately came all over me, but still, I threw my hands in front of me as if nothing strange was happening. I release my magic and take control of all the magic in the area. Then I searched for even the faintest signs I could find. Come to me, Oblivio. Come back, come back to Lishella. As soon as I felt his response to the calling, I used all of my magic to pull him closer and enshrine him within one of the artificial magic stones. A few pieces of his being materialized in the air as particles of light. As soon as the light came into the magical stone, the guests began to back down, but I had no time to concern myself with that right now. Being careful not to miss anything, I let him into the stone while cleansing him of any impurities. When he finally materialized on the top of my hand, he was no bigger than the tip of my fingernail. It was a being that was known as Oblivio only mere moments earlier. Since all of the artificial magic stones were made of his magical core, I thought it might be a good idea to put them all together and refine them into something new. I could do something like this because I had experience in taking out the nuclei from the magical stones, and because Lute didnt fully erased Oblivios existence. But since he was now so small, it will probably take him hundreds of years to develop a consciousness again. So I try to keep my enthusiasm at bay. Then the magic spreads throughout the area, so sweet-scented and so soft. For the time being, I think its best to modify the childs memory and keep the truth away from her. Thanks, Ligurila. I thanked Ligurila for her offer, and while she was preparing herself to do the deed, I took the small Oblivio and stored him safely inside of the interdimensional storage. Lets track these guys down. I should be able to sense their magic waves. That would be a huge help. Ligurila said so while putting her hand on my arm, and as I was expanding my searching field, I cast the last quick glance towards Lishella. There were a whole lot of emotions swirling around inside of me, but for the time being I brushed them all aside. Just sleep, while we will make sure that your wish comes true. I used every last bit of my magic to try and track down our prey. The moment I tracked them down, I urged Ligurila and we both flew towards that direction. Once we got closer, all of my senses were assaulted by something painful and irritating. But more than that, I was overwhelmed by what was now laying in front of me. What is, what is this? Judging from the point of view, it was somewhere over Melias. It looks like they took precautions against anyone who would dare to try to track them down. I immediately try to adjust my position and look for possible clues. However, there was this strange kind of light coming from under the ground around the city, there were sirens ringing, and the images of masses of monsters rushing towards Melias in blind rage and bloodlust. From the size of them coming out of the dungeon, I estimated that the monsters coming towards the city were mostly of third and second class. And more and more of them were being born out of the leylines with every passing second. If it wasnt an emergency situation, it could have been a breathtaking view, but the thing that caught my attention more than the monsters was the volumes of thick white mist spilling from inside of the dungeon. It wasnt even all that menacing. It looked relatively harmless if it wasnt for the fact that it was shining brightly in the middle of the night. However, something in my gut was telling me that it was something unnatural, something that shouldnt really be there. I cannot be a hundred percent sure, but the chills I got earlier were most probably because of that. Right next to me, Ligurila must have thought exactly the same thing upon seeing the mist. Seeing this mist up close, I was overcome with the sudden urge to get rid of it right here right now. So in order to do that, I cast one of the most powerful spells that I knew. Firewall Wind! As soon as I spoke the words in ancient language, the air around the dungeon was filled with hot gusts of wind filled with scorching flames, engulfing the mist in blazing inferno. Even thought it was the spell of the highest caliber, I knew that Nectar would be able to protect himself and the guys from it, so I could go full throttle with it without reservations. I couldnt see the white mist and I let out a sigh of relief, but then suddenly the flames disappeared as they were never there in the first place. My magic was dispelled!? Ligurila saw that, too. As soon as my flames touched the white mist, they disappeared in an instant. Certainly, the flow of magic around here was becoming unstable, and it could have been even more powerful than it was, but still it was magic strong enough to wipe the entire city from the map! But with so much of my magic, it should be impossible for the whole of it to disappear without a trace just like that! The city was about to be overrun by hordes of black monsters. Nectar ?! I could clearly see Kyle, Senjiro and Nectar emerging from within the dungeon situated under a mountain near the city. In fact, the light that was coming from the dungeon was in no way magical, and once it settled down there was only mist left, as if nothing strange or out of the ordinary has happened. It was just so strange, seeing this white mist emerging from within the dungeon. I thought that they might be able to prevent it, but for some bizarre reason the eerie fog kept on spreading, soon engulfing the whole dungeon in its milky-white grasp. No way, was Nectar within that mist right now? Inside of the mist where all of magic was supposedly rendered useless? I could see nothing but darkness in front of my eyes due to tremendous shock and anxiety, I also lost strength in my whole body, I slumped to the ground. However, I then felt a surge of familiar magic, and as I turned around I could see lightning strike after a lightning strike, blowing the monsters away in dozens. One of those men was Senjiro, who was retreating from the dungeon with someone else following closely behind him. I could sense the waves of magical energy swirl about. I could see Nectar there as well, and so I folded my wings and went straight down towards him. Lava. I accelerated my flight with Ligurila right behind me, while Nectar stood in the middle of the field, the city of Melias behind him and the dungeon right in front of him. Suddenly, all of the magic here was cut off, as the protective barriers were erected all around town, separating the town from the hordes of invading monsters. From the looks of it, it was certainly the kind of barrier that was erected around Ligurila and I during our little duel a while back at the Hunters Guild. Truly, it was a blessing to have it right now, and I couldnt be happier to see it! My expression brightens instantly as I jump right into Nectars arms, my heart filled with a bright sense of relief. Nectar, youre safe! And so are you. Even though I knew that Nectar and his company would somehow manage, I was still relieved to see him safe and sound. I threw my arms around him, hugging him tightly. Yeah, just barely. But what happened here? And what happened to the party? I just dont get it. Theres a lot of things we need to discuss, but for now lets focus on whats going on here. Just where did that fog come from? I cant sense any magic from it. This is I parted from Nectar and looked at Kyle and Senjiro. Let me tell them. Seeing how his expression changed drastically, I was confused and puzzled. Belga was turned into a spirit. Hearing that, both Ligurila and I were at a loss for words. Chapter 94 Volume 3 Chapter 24: The Spirits and the Relaxed Spirit When Nectar raised his wand in order to fight the strange creatures that the spirit has produced, he could hear the sound of something breaking. The tremors were so strong that the space itself was shaking violently, its ripples ready to swallow both Nectar and the spirit that was standing before him. Having realized that, Nectar erected a protective barrier around him in order to protect himself. Additionally, he could feel that there was something else in the room with them, something that made his skin crawl with fear. It was then that the stiff Nectar saw volumes of thick and milky-white fog overflowing from somewhere around the back of the room which was covered in darkness. As soon as it filled the corridor, the guardians of the floor began to act strange, before they eventually shut down and stopped moving. Nectar was hesitant as to what he should do, but faced with both the spirit and the mysterious fog, he ultimately decided to turn around and run away from the corridor as fast as he could. There was a loud sound of the siren ringing all over the place, probably signaling the emergency situation. The appearance of the fog might have triggered the dungeons defense mechanisms, so they might be able to hold it back. And even though the spirit was still there, the only thing Nectar was able to think about was that white fog. It was slowly filling the entire corridor, to the point where it was about to clash with the defense barriers. Suddenly, the protective barriers were scattered into pieces, and there was an explosion of white light, strong enough to force Nectar to squint his eyes. The fog was still there, having completely eradicated the dungeons defense mechanisms. It looked as though the protective barriers were sucked right into the white fog, broken and left without the slightest trace. No way, the spells were nullified!? The creature that the spirit has drawn tried to stop the mist from spreading. Then the spirit brandished her brush again, this time turning her summoned creatures into a firm wall. Her eyes seemed to have a golden glow to them at them moment, as opposed to moments earlier. That should do it, for a little while at least. Immediately after saying that the walls beside them crumbled away, eerie white fog spitting from inside of them. Seeing that, Nectar swung his staff and cast the spell in a hurry. Wind Wall! It was one of the strongest defensive spell that ancient language could weave, but when it collided with the fog, it broke down as if it was a mere party trick. The white fog was creeping closer and closer to them. If that continued, Nectar and the spirit would be pushed into a dead-end with no way of escaping. But Nectar couldnt let that happen. After all, he had a home and a certain dragon that was waiting for him to come back safely. While Nectar was struggling to find a solution from this situation, he could see a sign of Teleportation spell appearing right in front of him. From that circle, a song could be heard. There was no lyrics to accompany it, but its range and volume were incredible, as was the magic power carried with it. Nectar than realized that it was magic, and that magi was managing to keep the fog at bay. Next, a young man carrying a lute stepped out of the circle, accompanied by a huge man with a huge two-handed sword on his back. It took Nectar mere seconds to recognize that the young man was the one and the same that he had met in town not so long ago. The young man smiled at the spirit with paintbrushes. Pallet, I came to help. Where is Belga? Shes up ahead, fighting the intruders. What happened to our employer? Its really sad, but since he went back on his word, I had to take care of him. The spirit called Palette answered the young man, and then he turned around, noticing Nectars presence for the first time. He smiled in a truly sad way. Ah, I see. So you are the companion of that dragon. Do you know Lava? He did not answered that question, instead turning back to Palette. Right, let us collect Belga and be on our way. And since Palette is going to support us, and Bastard shall make a way for us. Pretty please. To the young mans words, the two nodded silently and begun to work on their task. Palette took out a couple of paintbrushes and begun to swing them at high speed, and in a matter of seconds huge golems appeared out of nowhere in the middle of the corridor. Then the other man jumped onto the golems shoulders and brandished his huge sword towards the ceiling several times, with a force strong enough to destroy the walls. The solid stones of the dungeon, normally immune to any kind of attack, gave up and were slashed like butter, creating a passage to the level above. Now then, you too, please come this way. Nectar was surprised that the young man invited him to use the escape route as well, but since the white fog was approaching fast, he had little to no choice in this matter. There was no time for hesitation, and as soon as Nectar jumped onto the golem, it rose up its body through the hole, delivering everyone to the upper floor. Oh, thats right. I forgot to introduce myself last time. My name is Lute. And what about you? Im Nectar. But, why are you even helping me? Nectar was almost entirely sure that this young man here, Lut, was the mastermind behind the artificial magic stones. But, if that was indeed the case, than he should already know that Nectar was his enemy. Lute laughed sadly, as if being able to read Nectars thoughts like an open book. Im not exactly the same as those guys. We will probably never be friends, even though we are both the spirits. But before Nectar could ask him about the meaning of those words, they have already reached the upper floor and the conversation got interrupted. *** At the same time, Kyle and Belga were locked in a fierce battle. However, since they both were countering their attacks with maximum efficiency, they were in this perpetual state of stalemate, where neither side was clearly at an advantage. However, Kyle noticed that Blega was becoming more and more flustered with every passing minute. The reason for that was fairly simple: it was because Senjiro was managing to reduce the numbers of golems, so that less than a half of their initial number was left standing. These one may have been weak, but golems were monsters that were classified as third or even the second rank in some cases. Kyle knew that Senjiro was strong, but he was full of admiration for his skills, seeing how he was managing to hold his ground against opponents such as this. Belga must have understood that as well, and seeing that the balance of power was soon to be turned against her favor, she was clearly looking for any possible way out of her predicament. Her next move was She dispersed her magical guns all over the place and makes them fire simultaneously. Kyle responded in king, sending his lightning to intercept the magical bullets, but once they clashed they produced a flash of light that made them both unable to see anything for a short moment. Just then, Belga came out right in front of Kyle, her magical guns ready to fire. Fortunately enough, Kyle managed to avoid the bullet that came out of the muzzle and he caught Belgas arm while she was still thrown off balance. She broke into cold sweat when he caught her arm, but the feeling of her skin only made it clear for Kyle: this was definitely Belga. But then she fired another bullet right into his face, to which his eyes open wide in surprise. Kyle felt a chill run down his spine. It was only thanks to his new demonic senses and reflexes that he somehow managed to dodge the bullet. It missed him just barely and hit the nearby wall. However, this was enough for Kyle to let go of Belgas hand, and once she was free, she continued her assault. Kyle was about ready to counterattack, but just then the whole corridor tuned red and there was a loud sound of sirens ringing. It was a disturbing alarm, one that most probably signaled an emergency. As Kyle and Senjiro were shocked by the alarm, hordes of monsters began to overrun them from the sideway passages. Kyle saw that that Belga was initially astonished as well, but then she managed to pull herself together and calm down. I must go. It was shocking for Kyle to see Belga falling back, disregarding the monsters which began to flood the corridor. Even the golems stopped fighting Senjiro, as if without their controller they lost all will to fight. What the hell is happening!? It has awoken. I must go and help Palette! Belga put her guns away and began to fall back further down the corridor. Senjiro, Im sorry, but Im going ahead! Belga took out one of her guns, long enough to be used as a means of transport, and accelerated, while Kyle mounted his own staff and gave chase. He was so fast that soon enough he managed to catch up to her. However, monsters came into his way, so he had to dodge them and reached out his arm towards Belga, trying to take hold of her long gun and make it impossible for her to run. Then, once they have reached a certain intersection, one of the door there suddenly collapsed with no sound at all, volumes of thick, white fog seeping out of the room into the corridor. Belgas gun was engulfed in said fog. And once it touched the fog, it broke down into tiny pieces. The monsters that were chasing them didnt manage to stop in time, falling right through them and diving straight into the fog, and once they did they all turned to specs of dust. Why, why did you help me? Belga looks at Kyle with visible confusion on her face, seeing that Kyle took hold of her right before she was about to be engulfed by the fog herself. Its just that I have a whole lots of things I want to ask you about. This fog is one of them. Belga opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but at that moment there was a loud roar coming from behind them. Looking back, there were two giant holes in the floor, and there was something emerging from inside of those holes, raising tons of dust in the air. Ah, there she is! Its good to see that youre safe, Belga! For a moment out there Kyle thought that his ears were playing tricks on him, but upon seeing Belga, the young man standing on the golems shoulders smiled broadly. But the exact moment Belga saw the young man, she pulled a gun on Kyle and rushed to the young mans side. For some reason, this reaction made Kyle really irritated and he felt something similar to instant hostility towards the young man. Lute, you came for me! And Palette!? Shes here with me. Bastard is here as well. I see, its good to hear. Aside from the young man and Belga, there were also a tall man and another woman standing on the golems shoulders, but Kyle was paying the other two literally no mind at all. All of the anger thats been boiling down inside of him finally hit the breaking point, and was about ready to overflow. Kyle readied his staff and covered himself in lightning, pointing his staff towards the young man, his eyes full of killing intent. You, what the hell did you do to my wife!? But before he could get any answers out of him, Belga pointed her gun at him again. I wont let you hurt Lute! Seeing just how hostile she was towards him made Kyle bit his teeth in anger, so much that he failed to notice Bastard, who came off the golem and swung his gigantic sword at him with all of his might. However, having caught up to them, Senjiro rushed Bastard without much thinking. Despite being in a tough spot, Bastard still raised his sword and managed to block Senjiros attack with ease. Seeing that his opponent was no amateur, Senjiro jumped back towards Kyle, putting some safe distance in between himself and Bastard. Kyle and Senjiro could only watch the two golems, but then they noticed that one of the people standing on their arms was in fact Nectar. Wha, Nectar!? Why the hell are you with them!? I will explain it later. Just as Kyle was surprised beyond belief, Belga jumped on one of the golems. There was a sad melody of the lute ringing throughout the corridor, and Nectar looked up towards Lute. If it was only about you, I wouldnt mind helping you out. I am not going to simply forsake my friends! Then I guess it cannot really be helped. The moment Lute stroke the strings of his instrument, the magic circles appeared under the golems and engulfed them completely. Looking at the magic circles under the golems Nectar was amazed just how swift Lute was with operating such complicated magic, as well as the fact that he found himself within its range. Let me give you some advice. Dont try to fight the monsters. This phenomenon is caused by magic and only magic can resolve it. Wait, Belga!! Kyle tried to reach out his hand towards Belga, and for a brief moment she turned towards him, but before anything else could happen she disappeared in a bright light of Teleportation spell. Right, until we meet again. The young man said in a low and strange voice, and at that moment Nectar felt that he began to move. Chapter 95 Volume 3 Chapter 25: Dragon-san Is Shaking Once we heard Nectars story, surprisingly enough neither Ligurila nor I were all that surprised to hear that Belga joined Lutes little group. Impossible! Is what I wanted to shout, but to be honest, once I thought this all through and recalled all of the recent events and the case of the magic tools thief, it wasnt that much of an implausible story. Belgas magical guns were supposed to be kept as display objects at the Ballow Royal Museum, or so I heard. And when they got stolen totally out of the blue, once you put the two things together, the fact that it was Belga whom they met earlier wasnt all that impossible. However, if she was transformed into a spirit and took back her guns, it must mean that she has a consciousness of her own. The fact that she didnt show any kind of reaction upon seeing Kyle or Nectar was especially a cause for concern. Was she being manipulated by Lute? Or maybe her memories were being sealed away? In any case, once they have been caught up in Lutes Teleportation spell, they were thrown out just outside of the entrance to the dungeon. There were already monsters out there going on a rampage, and various Hunters were engaging them in order to buy civilians some time to escape to safety. Apparently the magic stones were the source of the white fog No, thats not quite right. The stones may have accelerated their birth cycle, but they were all appearing from the different entrances to the dungeon in large numbers. As a result, the monsters went out to attack both Hunters and civilians alike. I was worried about that fog, but first thing first: we needed to take care of the monsters, who at the moment were far more dangerous than the slowly advancing fog. So, while Kyle went to help the Hunters fight off the invading monsters, Nectar worked on erecting a barrier strong enough that would prevent the monsters from spreading any further. After we established the center of the city of Melias as the safe spot, we left Kyle to his own devices, seeing how he was consumed with anger and jealousy. It was only natural. I mean, the most important person to him in the entire world completely forgot about him and chose to be with another man. Worse yet, there was nothing that any one of us could do about it. There was also the case of Lutes strange behavior towards us, and it was making me all anxious for some reason. But apparently I was not the only one who felt that way. Lava, Belga called this fog Eclipse. Do you know anything about it? When Kyle asked me that, it wasnt right away that I responded. We dragons know about almost one hundred percent of the events and happenings that befell this world throughout its long history. It was all in order for us to make a better job at conserving the leylines and preserve the circulation of magic in the world, but it was nothing more than basic information. Throughout history, all living creatures create their own ecosystems and cultures, so it was only natural that if there was so many of them, some of the finer details may have gotten lost or omitted to our knowledge. To put it simply, there were sure bound to be the things about this world that escaped even our vast knowledge. As much as it pains me to admit that. Even if all of this looked like a very serious event, one that was presumably connected to the end of the world, there was not even a single trace of information regarding the white fog in the dragons collective knowledge, and trust me, I looked through it very thoroughly. When I flew up in the air to get a hold of our current situation, the landscape has changed considerably. The fog gradually kept on expanding, covering the mountains and forests, covering the earth with thick white blanket that concealed everything from sight. Some of the local wildlife managed to flee to safety, but those of the animals that werent fast enough stopped moving and dropped dead on the spot, as if their batteries were suddenly pulled out when they were touched by the fog. There was nothing left behind. That white fog was swallowing up everything in its path Be it a plant, a building, a spell or a human being. It was sucking the life out of them. There should have been at least something describing a crisis like that, but so far I wasnt able to find anything. I was afraid that it might have been something that was far beyond our comprehension. But, we couldnt just sit around and do nothing. I couldnt sit around and do nothing. I could feel the leylines being damaged further and further, the flow of magic deteriorating by the minute. As a dragon, as a guardian of this world, I had to put a stop to this. But even though I think like that, I was at a loss what should I do. What was that fog in the first place? And from whence did I came? I could feel my hands gradually becoming colder. The inside of my head was one big white stain. Someone put his hand on my shoulder, and I immediately snap out of it. When I look up, it was Nectar who came to me and was now hugging me tightly from the side, looking at me with his gentle eyes. Lava, please answer me honestly. Dont leave me hanging like that. But Nectar must have already noticed that I knew nothing about the white mist. But still, I was hesitant. If I dont know how to counteract this predicament, then who is supposed to know? Was despair the only thing that was now left to us? Dragons were supposed to be the mightiest beings in the entire world. We are necessary for this world to function properly. So what use is for us, if we cant even do our job properly. A warm hand touched my cheek gently. Somehow, that made me feel even more depressed. Even if you dont have the answer, just try to think about what you know and it will all come to you. Thats how people come to deal with the unknown. Its just like when Aru was born, remember? To those words, I opened my eyes and saw Nectar who was smiling brightly at me. You are not alone in this. You have us, your companions, so dont be afraid to ask us about anything when you dont know something. Nectar said that, and Kyle, Senjiro and Ligurila were all behind him, nodding their heads in agreement. Even though they were so tense before, right now Kyle looked concerned, and Senjiro seemed to be thinking about something. Heck, even Ligurila had that smug look on her face. Each and every one of them was trying to think of some solution to this predicament, and no one was trying to blame me for anything. So, lets try to think together of something? Nectar said softly, and I couldnt help myself but to let out a small, painful sigh. When I was still human, it was a bad habit of mine to struggle with my problems all on my own, and try to solve them on my own. This habit of mine must have become stronger after I became a dragon. But, now I have friends that I could count on. And above all else, there was one person to whom I was the most important person in the entire world. During my previous life, it was simply unthinkable to me that I may one day have such wonderful friends. I turned towards Nectar and hugged him back with all of my might. While joy was slowly overwhelming me, the strength began to come back to my limbs. I knew it, Im the happiest when Im with you, Nectar. Eh, thanks? I feel the same way. Although he seemed to be slightly flustered at first, he soon enough hugged me back. The pleasant warmth of his body was giving me strength. Im so sorry. I dont know anything about that fog. Its alright. We stayed just like that for a little while, but eventually we parted from each other, and I shifted my gaze from Nectar to the rest of my friends. I cant possibly hope to do this on my own. Will you lend me your strength? But of course, Lava. There must be some kind of solution to this case. When the dragons were opposed to the idea of me having a child, Nectar hugged me just like that as well. I dont think he is aware of just how many times small gestures like that saved me during all of those years, but I guess it was just like him. Okay, so for the time being, maybe the two of you could stop flirting with each other for a second, so that we may thing of a possible solution, would you kindly? Ligurila spoke up kind of awkwardly, bringing both of us back to reality. But Ligurila-dono, this doesnt bother me in the slightest. I cant believe Im saying this, but I must agree with this guy Ligurila was stunned to hear both Kyle and Senjiro talk like that. Also, Kyle let out a sigh and put his hand to his forehead with visible resignation. While Nectars barrier is still working, we will try to manage the monsters as well as the mist. I could feel a wave of heat hitting my cheeks, and I nodded my head to their words. T, they were all so nice to me, even though I didnt deserve it. Everyone, thank you. I laughed and looked at the volumes of white fog engulfing the mountains just outside of the barrier. It still felt scary and creepy. There was also that feeling of fear, knowing that my body would cease to function once the white fog touches it. Still, to make myself feel a little bit better, I give myself a good old slap to the cheeks. If we dont solve this case quickly, Arus spring break is going to end! Yeah, so lets get this over with as soon as possible. Nectar nods his head to my words, and right after that we begin to think about the strategy for our next move. *** The fog moves slowly, but its reach is constantly expanding. If it spreads beyond the mountains, it will be extremely hard to contain it. Also, there is no magic inside of it. But seeing how it managed to eradicate my Wind Barrier in a manner of seconds, it must contain some magic nullifying effect. We also managed to confirm that even the spells of the highest caliber were pretty much ineffective. It was a really strange quirk to have. But was such a thing sealed away inside of a dungeon? Was it left there intentionally? That fog is a one thing, but combined with monster infestation this is pretty much an overkill. While we were talking about that, Kyle and Senjiro were busy discussing some other topic. Maybe that facility was a defense mechanism against the monsters? And would that even work? Once the amount of monsters in the dungeon exceeds a certain number the fog is released to cleanse the dungeon? While saying that, Senjiro looked towards Nectar and Ligurila to back his theory, his tail swaying nervously. Once it began to absorb monster, the fog clearly grew thinner. So maybe the ancients really intended to fight poison with poison. It is true that the monsters are a threat to the world, but that fog is not much better at the same time. But if so, this does contradict the words of this young man named Lute. Judging from his words, the dungeon was built to contain the fog within its depths specifically. Once the name Lute is mentioned, my mind was brought back to poor Oblivio and Lishella. Ligurila, however, only responded by shrugging her shoulders. But the monsters produced out there are artificial, meaning that their existence does not upset the balance of the leylines. The fog eats away at magic and living beings. And if they werent alive, they would bypass my barrier and run into the city, causing havoc and destruction. The monsters shall continue to grow unless we fix the leylines responsible for their birth. The only problem is, that leyline is probably deep within the fog by this point. Kyle seemed to be crushed by this statement, but Ligurila only puts her hand on her hip and says something completely ridiculous. What about bringing the whole mountain down? Who knows, maybe the fog will stop seeping out once its supply is cut off CCCC At that exact time, the whole ground started to shake violently. At the same time I could hear the world scream in agony in the exact same way as it did not so long ago. The volume of the fog around the mountain increased while the amount of monsters decreased. Hey, hey, am I seeing things, or did the mountain just shrunk? It seems that not only magic, but the world itself is withering away. I could see Kyle and Senjiro breaking into cold sweat. Ligurila also shuts up and doesnt even say a word. It happened so fast that none of us knew how to react. But the question was: what could be done? According to Nectars story even the strongest forms of magic were pretty much ineffective against the fog, and even if it was affecting monsters it would still prove to be fatal to the citizens once it reaches Melias. And once the alarm sirens went off, all of the dungeons defense mechanisms were disabled in order to make it possible for anyone who was still inside to get out. Hmm, wait a minute. Why was there an alarm in the first place? We all fell silent for a moment out there, just staring at each other and pondering that question, and eventually I spoke up, even though I wasnt sure what to say. Say, did the warning signal went off at the exact same time as the fog appeared in the dungeon? Because if that was true, that would mean that the ancients knew about the fog, wouldnt you agree? In addition, while I was facing this Palette spirit on the lower floor, she seemed adamant on not letting me go any further. She also said that stopping the supply of magic was not recommended. That means there must have been something further back there. There might still be some clues back there on how to stop the fog. We all looked upset at the very thought of that, but it was Kyle who became livid first. That fog eats away all magic! I hardly believe that anything of worth remains there at this point. The materials used to construct the dungeon seemed resistant to the fogs effects, so an even more amazing magic must have been used in the process. I think that the probability of finding something there is quite high. Even so, how do you intend to reach it? Its in the middle of the fog. I will go. Once I declared that, everyones eyes were focused right at me. Why dont we try magic? Even if we are unable to seal away the fog, we might be able to contain it long enough to find something. Indeed, I remember that Lute guys saying something like the only thing capable of dealing with that fog might be ancient magic When it comes to dragons, our scales are the best armor in the entire world. I should be fine for a little bit if I also protect myself with ancient magic. There are many types of magic out there, but ancient magic is the type that possess the power to interfere with the natural state of the world. If normal magic can be compared to a miracle, then the ancient magic could be compared to a force that governs the laws of this world. So you could also say that the body of a dragon was composed of the world itself. If I am unable to do this, then I dont know who else possibly could. I will go as well. For a moment I thought that I didnt hear that right, but Nectars expression was as serious as ever. I know that my ability to use magic out there will be severely limited, but Im the only one who knows the exact location of this room. Eh, but it will be dangerous, you know? All the more reason not to let you go alone. At this moment Nectars expression was so serious that I was at a loss for words. But for some strange reason, Kyle, Ligurila and Senjiro looked really concerned!? Im worried to let you guys go there all on your own. Watch out for anything dangerous. Worst case scenario, you might be able to use him as a cannon fodder and make a run for it yourself. Youre just awful! Ligurila just shrugs her shoulders while looking unhappy. At the same time, she covered herself in a bright light and her tattered gown transformed into her usual everyday attire. She then takes off into the sky above. Dont leave but a single monster standing. But watch out for your arms getting tired with their numbers. That sounds somewhat painful. For a moment out there, I felt anxious while watching Senjiro readying for battle right next to Ligurila. That is because Senjiro is a really strong person. But I would be lying if I told you that I wasnt worried seeing he was about to fight a whole group of monsters on his own. However, once she looked upon Senjiro, a smile rose on Ligurilas lips. It seems that they are mostly First Class monsters. Perfect playmates for you, wouldnt you say? Umu, rest assured. I shall show you the results of my training! Senjiro then turns towards me, wearing the softest kind of expression I have ever seen during my whole life here in this world. He may be but a simple man, but if its a monster or two he can handle them easily. I suddenly felt embarrassed about my own thoughts, but it seems that others paid that no mind at all, especially Senjiro. Ligurila knows Senjiro the best from all of us, so when she says that his ability is more than enough, it must be the truth. I believe that they will be okay. Senjiro was that kind of man that was capable of doing anything once he sets his mind to do something. So naturally, I trust him as well. Well leave things back here with you. Yeah, just leave it to me. Senjiro laughed nonchalantly, which was totally out of character for him, all the while exposing his bestial fang. Right then, we trust that you wont let other Hunters die over here. Kyle, who up until now was looking at the whole scene from the side, placed his hand upon his forehead and said to us: Dont forget that you have a child waiting for you back home. But of course. Both Nectar and I nod to confirm that. After all, all of this is for us to spend the spring break with Aru! We both smile brightly, and Kyle smiled back at us in return. Chapter 96 - Dragon-san Faces the White Disaster Volume 3 Chapter 26: Dragon-san Faces the White Disaster First of all, together with Nectar I flew into the sky over the city while still in my humanoid shape, and once we were high enough I reverted back into my dragon form. After a few seconds, I was yet again my majestic dragon self, covered in black and red scales. Then, Nectar jumped off of his staff and sat on my back. Are you ready, Nectar? Ready when you are. I felt that Nectar gently stroked my neck, and I erected a protective barrier around us. It was very difficult to do at the moment because of all the monsters that appeared from the damaged leylines, but that was not the only reason. That white mist had a lot to do with it. I couldnt help myself but to feel anxious. I wanted to get rid of it as soon as possible. I also needed to calm down and stabilize my magic, so that Nectar sitting on my back could stay safe. Besides, if we dont do anything, the whole town is going to get destroyed. Aaah, the events are already starting to unveil in a way that Kyle said they would unveil! Both Ligurila and Senjiro were engaging the monster hordes down below us, which doesnt seem to get any smaller no matter how many of them they have killed and how fast they were going at it. Ligurila was still in her human form, but her hair were already transformed into numerous tentacles. Since magic was always useful in a fight against monsters, she has infused each of her tentacles with different kinds of spells and used them to dispatch the monsters in a more efficient way. While Ligurila was throwing spells and tentacles left and right, Senjiro was dashing through the battlefield all on his own, slicing and dicing the largest of the monsters with ease. He was probably using some Eastern magic to boost his physical capabilities, but att he moment there was no way for me to confirm that. Thanks to that his strikes were super fast, cutting through the cores of the monsters in just one strike. Looking at the two of them from above, I could only admire the bond of trust and partnership that they had going on between them. At the same time, Kyle joined the other Hunters from the Guild. They were making efforts to divert at least some of the monsters from Ligurila and Senjiro. They are going to be fine. I am sure of it. So I need to do my job as well. I take a deep breath and prepare myself. I didnt need any incantations to cast my magic. The spells of that kind were relatively easy to use, you just had to conjure some images connected to them inside of your mind and voila CC magic was ready to be used! But just to be on the safe side, I spoke some words in the ancient language to strengthen the image. I am the shield that guards the world. Bless me and protect me. The words I am using right now are close to some of the ancient spells Im familiar with, but I am currently using them to create a completely new phenomenon of its own. The magic that I gathered twisted and swirled, until eventually it solidify into a huge protective barrier around the whole mountain where the dungeon was located. When the fog hit the barrier it screeched and made lots of other nasty sounds, but it withstood the fog and prevented it from spreading further. It is successful, but it wont be able to hold it at bay for long. I hurry it up and put similar barrier around Nectar and myself. I also made sure to make Nectars barrier especially thick. Lets go. Follow my lead. I shifted my body and lowered my altitude, coming inside of the barrier. It was the kind of barrier that would let things inside of it, but would not let anything get out. And once we were inside, we could see for ourselves just what the effects of the white fog were. The fog, which was already covering the whole area around the mountain, wiped out all of the vegetation that was once there. The land itself also seemed changed by the exposure to the fog. It seems that the fog was taking its toll on the world itself. Leylines here were in total disarray, and the only way in which I could describe the fog was like maggots slowly eating away at the body of the world, leaving nothing but bare bones. Even the leylines magic eroded into nothingness once it touched the white fog. This is bad! Really, really bad! It was really hard for me, but for now I pushed the issue of the leylines aside, focusing on the task at hand. Resolving this crisis is going to be far better of a solution than trying to do something about the symptoms. Nectar was watching the same thing, and said so in a low and dreaded voice. No way, I would never have thought that the damages would be so severe We must hurry and resolve it as soon as possible, right, Nectar? You understand, right? Yes, the terrain itself is changing, and we cant have that. With that being said, I let Nectar guide me towards our destination. The place where the white fog was supposed to be the thickest. With that in mind, we dove right inside of it. The moment I touched the fog, I could feel my whole body becoming stiff. For a moment out there I didnt know what might happen, but when the barrier managed to withstand the fogs assault I could let a small sigh of relief. We were safe for now, but we wont be able to stay inside of the fog forever. While we were still separated from the fogs destructive influence, I couldnt help it but to think of all the things that were withering away around us. I could also feel the overlapping consciousness of various plants, animals and lesser spirits, their confusion and agony running through my head all at once. Lava, how are you holding up? Somehow. Nectar asked me through telepathy, thanks to which I managed to pull myself together. Nectar was probably able to hear the voices as well, although not to the degree I was able to. Hence his worry about me. What did you hear? The agony of all the creatures and plants that died due to the white fog Are you okay, Nectar? I can only hear some noise, for me its barely even legible. Maybe you are able to hear it so clearly because you are a dragon, Lava. It may be so, but still!? While I was saying that, I was forced to turn around. Something was right in front of us, and it was coming straight at us. Once it got closer, I realize what it was. A demon!? They looked much like the demons we were used to wipe out on a regular basis, but were white in color, and instead of magic flowing under their skin, it was white fog. I only noticed it now, but we were soon to reach the foot of the mountain, but there was no sight of change in our environment. Looking around, I could see the rubble that were strangely resembling the broken parts of the dungeon. I made me think that maybe the normal rules of physics stopped being a factor in here. It seems that this fog must be connected to another dimension. Sure looks like it. And it looks like the various spaces got mixed with one another. Say. It wasnt a surprise for me that Nectar was shocked. To be perfectly honest, I was surprised by that fact as well. After all, this world is presumed to be composed with layers upon of layers of matter, completely separate from one another. So the white fog must also be eating away at the barriers that keep the dimensions separated. So far the gaps were relatively small, but should they be left alone, they might become bigger and bigger, becoming a potentially huge problem. Of course, tearing a hole through the dimensions was not an easy task to pull off, not even a dragon would be able to do that without putting maximum of effort into it. I starting to really hate this white fog Hm? More of them are coming! Having said that, I began doing some evasive maneuvers in order to avoid the attacks of the fog monsters that began to appear from all directions. After that, I could also see monsters that were native mostly to dungeons coming to attack us, there was even a golem among them! Aaaahhhh, that a huge pain in the ass! I inhaled a huge portion of air and let out a giant cloud of scorching breath. Apparently my breath seemed to work just fine, because the demons scattered like illusions when they were swallowed in it. The fog was cleared for a short while, and I saw something inside of it for a moment. Thats it. I remember passing through this corridor before. Not that Im complaining, but this looks really messed up! What I saw was a place where surrounded by the rubble were walls covered in intricate magical circles and symbols. Amidst the fog, there was something similar to a dollhouse made out of transparent glass. It looks like the dollhouse was protected by a strong magical barrier. However, the room soon disappeared into the fog, and in its stead a huge amount of demons appeared. Whats interesting, those demons were devoid of the bloodlust and hostility characteristic of the normal demons. I let out my breath once more, but those demons managed to avoid it. Even if I wanted to intercept them more effectively, it would put too much of a strain on my barrier. Parts of my barrier were already being eroded, so in order to maintain it, I needed to abstain myself from using magic. Also, I could feel traces of magic inside of this space, but those were very sparse. As horrible as it sounded, even the most complex of magical processes governing the worlds phenomena were being obscured here or completely disabled. I could feel Nectars magic surging on my back, as he was about to blast the fog demons away in order to protect us from becoming exposed to the fogs effects. Thwart the seeds in the buds! Right after Nectars spell activated, the fog demons withered away like dead leaves and disappeared. When the spell ended, Nectar lowered his staff all the while breathing heavily. It seems like magic works against those guys. Nhh In such an unstable place, even the slightest use of magic was like a heavy burden on the users body. But I knew that he did that to help me, and I was grateful to him for not having to worry about the demons for now. This is probably what Nectar meant when he told me that we shall think together about a solution and work together to make it happen. Because of that, Nectar, please dont overdo it! Im fine, so just leave this to me! Having said that, I focused all of my efforts on getting to that room, but I was unable to see it. I release my breath at the demons yet again when they appear right in front of us. I fly right through the opening I managed to create, but I could feel the demons giving chase from behind. Death: the ultimate end that lies at the end of the beaten path. Soon enough, Nectar blasted them with his magic yet again. So I try to remember where I saw that room and once I position myself that it is hopefully straight ahead of me, I fly there at full speed. While making my approach, I analyze the barriers and try to apply my magic to them so that it would render them inoperable. Normally, when the two barriers of the same type collide with each other, they clash and the weaker one disappears as a result. It is only natural, as their primary role is to defend. But if the barriers allow certain substances inside of them, you could easily assimilate two or three of them together without making them clash. So it was a common practice applied by various magicians in order to create stronger, more durable barriers. In other words, if I knew just what kind of barrier that was, I could apply it to us and just like with the barrier outside of the dungeon, we would be able to pass safely inside of it. But since we were the ones who created the barriers outside, it was easy for us to apply the right magic to it. Now, here the story was different, because I had to guess the type of the barrier by only looking at it briefly while we were approaching it. I only had one chance to do this. I had to make it in time! Nectar, get down! The moment after I told Nectar to do that, I cast the spell while ramming into the barrier at full speed. There was a slight resistance to it at first, but we managed to pass through the barrier just fine. When we emerged on the other side of the barrier, I change back into my human form. I had to do it so that we could fit into the room. What was the point of searching for clues here if I was to break them? I imagined that the stone floor would feel incredibly hard, but on the contrary it was surprisingly soft, and I saw that Nectar was already on the ground. What kind of crazy acrobatic did he pulled off to get off me!? Uwah, Im so sorry! Does it hurt anywhere!? Im okay. Im just glad I didnt hit the floor face first. In other words, he managed to pull that off in that split of a second while I was transforming!? Ugh, I am aware that Im not acting like a good and caring wife more often than not, since Im a dragon and all, but it just hurts when Nectar was treating me like a woman in a situation like these. As Nectar was getting his bearings, I hid my face in my hands, beet-red with embarrassment. Y, you dont have to be so kind to me in a situations like these! Then, together with Nectar we began to inspect the magic circles that were inscribed all over the room. It looks like normal magic, but is it connected to another dimension? It sure looks like it. But some of the pieces seem to be broken. It seems that interdimensional connection is what causes the formula to be broken in the first place. Yeah. The magic maintaining the interdimensional connection deteriorated and some parts of the formula became irrelevant. As we looked around and read the formulas, both Nectar and I began to notice some of the similarities and scripts. Seems like it was a type of magic invented to contain the fog in this place, but probably over the course of thousands of years that magic simply wore off. Yes, glad we can agree on that part. The magic formula behind those spells was really strong, but when it was applied into action, it turned out that its uses were fairly limited. The way this room was constructed, it was hard to believe that there would be something in here that would cause an error. Perhaps the leylines were powering up the seal here, preventing the fog from causing any kind of damage. Or perhaps the fogs effect was being accumulated in here little by little over the years, until the seal was no longer able to contain it here. Even if it was a magic seal, it was something way more advanced than any kind of sorcery that we knew. This only means that the one who created that spell was an absolute genius. But why CCCC No, lets think about it later. I was so fascinated by this magic that I was basically speechless. Nectar, let us try to reconstruct the seal based on what we have here. But if we get too focused on the seal here, our other spells might get weakened. Lets avoid that so that our barriers stay intact. In other words, the white fog would swallow us whole. But Nectars answer was brief and simple. Dont worry about the barriers. Just do what must be done, Lava. Nectars gentle gaze gave me courage I needed, and I began to pour my magic over to the magic circles on the walls. The magic circles began to glow instantly. For a moment out there I felt like my head was about to explode from the abundance of information that overflowed my mind in an instant, but then I begin to correct the parts of the incantations that were done wrong or got worn off due to time. This spell was truly solid, but one simple mistake could break it down beyond repair. I must be quick, but also extremely precise. I can feel the space around me shaking and my barrier flickering. I wanted to turn around and see if Nectar was okay, but that would surely cause some kind of an error, and so I refrained from doing that and went to finish the incantation as soon as possible. I give all of my magic to the symbols on the walls. A new and reconstructed formula came up to my mind, even stronger than before. I did it, Nectar! Nectar turned towards me, only to open his eyes wide at the sight of a huge sphere of magic that was now hanging in mi-air in between us. Ooohhh! Its so wonderful! By using this, you will separate the white fog to a completely different dimension! Thats right! Im going to activate it, so stay close to me! What I wanted to achieve here was to try and gather the fog in one place, and then send it to a completely different dimension, outside of both space and time. However, the hardest part was yet to come. I just hope it works like I intended it to. Eat this! I screamed at the top of my lungs while throwing the spherical magic from my hand in the middle of the mist. Chapter 97 - Dragon-san Makes a Choice Volume 3 Chapter 27: Dragon-san Makes a Choice As soon as I let go of the sphere of magic, it flew forward, beginning to suck in all the fog that was around us with an intense force. Once we confirmed that everything was as it should be, I reverted back into my dragon form, and once Nectar again got on my back before we took off. The sphere of magic began to work like a black hole, sucking into it all the fog, as well as some of the debris from the dungeon. Umm, I know that I set it to be truly strong with the force of its pull, in fear of it not being all that effective, but who would have thought that it would be so successful!? Trying to calm myself down, I flap my wings with all of my might, trying to get us as far from the sphere as fast as possible. As we were putting more and more distance between ourselves and the sphere, I was truly relieved that it was working and it was getting rid of all the fog. Lava, watch out! The moment I heard Nectars distressed voice, I was hit by a huge pile of flying debris. If I set the sphere to suck in everything, then depending on the amount of magic put into it, the sphere could suck in not only the fog, but also air, space and time itself. Therefore, I needed to be awfully specific with my words when I was recreating the seal. Thinking like that, I initially set it to absorb the white fog exclusively, but apparently this plan was now backfiring horribly at us. !! Being hit by that much of stone and metal debris was quite a shock for my body, seeing as they were being attracted at a very high speed. It wasnt quite the level of shock that would disrupt the sphere, but it surely was enough to make me lose my balance and altitude as a result. However, amidst the commotion I failed to notice that the most important thing to me fell off my back. Twisting my neck behind me, I could see Nectar falling from my back and being launched in the air. Nectar tried to fly away on his staff, but he was already caught in the spheres suction field, and with each passing second his distance from me was becoming greater and greater. The fog was still there outside of the barrier. Moreover, the solid matter would just pass by the barrier without much of a problem I made a sharp turn and went back after Nectar, reaching out my head to him but he was out of my reach. I was already too late for me to try and stop the spell. At this rate, am I going to lose Nectar? No, anything but that! Nectar!! Stop, Lava! Dont do it! It all happened in an instant. I shifted all of the barriers from myself to Nectar. No matter how much magic I need to use, I will protect Nectar while also maintaining the barriers. I could see that Nectar managed to break free of the pulling force and was slowly moving towards me, but then my vision was filled with traces of white fog. Since I transferred the barriers to Nectar, it was only natural that I would get exposed to the white fog. I thought that since Nectar was safe, I might return some of the barriers to me, but for some reason I was so tired that I was unable to do even that right now. Damn, this fog was way more sticky and slimy then I have thought! My whole body felt grossed out by this slimy sensation. I was trying my best to maintain my consciousness and watch out so that I wouldnt inhale the fog into my system. Dragons could hold their breath for quite a long time, but even I wasnt sure just how long I would be able to last. I thought that I needed to do something about it, but as it turns out, I was too exhausted after casting all of those spells, and after transferring the barriers to Nectar, my magic reserves were also running low. No matter the type of being or magic, the white fog would make it disappear. Spirits were mostly solid mass of magic. And since Nectar was a spirit as well, he would surely disappear. That is why I needed to endure this for a little bit longer. It was a small one, but it was still a lie. Because I couldnt bear the thought of losing my dearest Nectar right in front of my eyes. While I was overwhelmed by the white fog, I could feel it creep its way all over my body. I could not feel anything from it, but I knew that it was intent on swallowing me whole. How long would it take to swallow dragon whole? How painful was that going to be? Lava!! I could see Nectar approaching me and saying something while looking all desperate, but I couldnt tell what was it that he wanted to say. I couldnt be very sure, but maybe it was my name? Im sorry, Nectar, but looks like thats it for me. Aru, my precious little Aru, take good care of Hmm? Dont you dare to give up now! With his strength alone, Nectar was able to clear the fog that was surrounding me. As I feel my breath was slowly returning to me, I once more start to move my wings and gain altitude, again taking Nectar onto my back. As soon as the barrier covered my whole body, the fog had faded completely. I continue to fly away from the magical sphere, and then I turned towards Nectar. Nectar!! Are you okay!? Right back at you! What were you thinking, exposing yourself to the fog like that!? It looked really bad there for a moment and I was getting ready to be disintegrated, but it looks like I was somehow just fine. After all, dragons are the strongest creatures of them all. I tried to make myself look cool out there, but then I felt a slight prick on my back. At first I didnt know what that might be, but then I realized that it was in fact Nectar, and that he was hitting my back with his small fist. Why!? Did you!? Do!? Something like that!? What would!? I!? Do!? Without!? You!? You stupid lizard! When I heard him like that, my eyes began to fill with tears and my heart was filled with so much regret. Im sorry. I was so afraid that I might lose you. I shiver all over. With Nectar gone, I wouldnt really be alive anymore. I remember that when he went missing a hundred years ago, I was sick with worry. And then, once he came back to me, he became less human just so that he could be with me. That is why I cant possibly imagine my life without him. Even though we both know that there will come a time when we will have to say goodbye. I knew it, just thinking about Nectar leaving me one day was filling me with sorrow. I feel like some of my thoughts might have been transmitted to Nectar. As we continued our journey back from within the fog, Nectar kept silent, not saying a single word. After flying for some time, the fog began to get thinner and we left the other dimension behind us and returned to the normal world. Once the fog cleared completely, what we saw the sky of our world. Only this time it was pitch black, without a single trace of stars in the middle of the night. It looks like the magical sphere managed to suck away all of the white fog. If it was left unchecked, even the land itself would have been destroyed, but now with the fog gone, I could feel the circulation of magic finally stabilizing. The fog was completely sucked inside of the sphere and stored within it, leaving not a single trace of it here in this world. What was left behind was nothing but darkness. I wonder if that will be enough to keep the fog in check? As we glide through the sky I make a sharp spin, looking towards the place where the signs of magic could be felt until just a moment ago. However, even after waiting for a few minutes, the fog was nowhere to be seen. Before long, the sun began to rise from behind the horizon, and we could see the mountains basked in the reddish light. No, thats not it. The mountains, so characteristic and massive, were nowhere to be seen. The mountains, trees, animals, monsters, spirits, even the leylines that were located at the epicenter of the white fog were now gone forever. The only thing that was still standing was the dungeon itself, a harrowing monument of the events that transpired here. It was a saddening sight, but at least the white fog was gone. Its over, huh? Yeah. It was incredibly hard to accomplish, but it looks like it is finally over. I answer to Nectars concerned voice, at the same time feeling relieved. I bow my head and look at Nectar, and Nectar looks at me. From the look in Nectars eyes I could tell that he was thinking exactly the same thing I was. I turned into my human form, and was hugged tightly by Nectar. His staff falls to the ground as I hug him back with all of my might. However, his arms were shaking. When I saw you covered in that fog, I thought I was going to lose it. Sorry. We have Aru, and he needs both of us. Dont ever forget about that. Even in a situation like that, Nectar was still thinking about Aru. But I understand well enough where Nectar was coming from, and so the only thing I could do was to apologize over and over again. Yeah, Im so sorry. CC But I felt the same way when I saw you covered with that fog. It only touched me for a moment, but at that moment I was overcome with fear like I have never felt before in my life. I remember how I felt at that moment, and Nectar frowns strongly before his expression softens. That fog, I wonder how would it react to something or someone with so much magic. While thinking so and feeling Nectars body temperature, I traced my hand over the string hanging from Nectars neck. Then, Nectar looked as if he suddenly remembered something. It was a pendant that I once gave to Nectar. It was rather small and black in color, but right now it was covered in huge cracks and looked about ready to fall apart in my hands. It was infused with a spell that was to prevent the wearer from suffering fatal wounds once. When Nectar became a spirit, he added some of his own magic to it, enhancing its effect even further. The fact that it shattered to pieces was enough of a proof to me that my barrier didnt make it to him in time Somehow sensing how I was feeling at the moment, Nectar hugged me even tighter while also saying: Im here, and Im not going anywhere. Yeah, I know. That white fog, the thing that Lutes group called Eclipse I wonder what do they know about it? There are a lot of things that I needed to think about. But, for now: Im so glad that you are okay. The three of us: Nectar, Aru and I, we can still be together. That fact was more than enough to make me feel happy. Then, as we continue to gaze into each others eyes, our lips were naturally drawn towards one another. Lava! Is it finally over!? What about the white mist!? !?!?!? Ligurilas voice echoed inside of our heads and we immediately jumped back from one another. It was so sudden that we almost lost our balance and fell to the ground. G-God damn you to hell, Ligurila! Just when things finally started to get good! I turn away from Nectar and try to calm myself down before responding to Ligurilas questions. A-all of the white fog was expelled into another dimension. Sound good enough for you? Yes, good enough indeed. All of the monsters are now gone, thanks to Senjiro and I. Thunderstorm went to see if theres anything that can be repaired from the destroyed leylines. Thanks a bunch. And sorry. Looking down at the town there really werent any monsters left in the city, and all of the noises were gone as well. Just this once, silence was in fact a good omen. It was also really great that Kyle was taking care of the leylines, so maybe there would be something that we could do about them. We should also work on getting the ones that were forcibly closed up running again. I found it a little awkward at first, but even Ligurila seemed to be more energetic than usual. So by all means, go right ahead and finish what you were about to do. Dont mind me, or anything!! Ligurilas words manage to cause some major damage to my mental health. S, she was looking, wasnt she!? I grew my wings and separated from Nectar, an action for which he looked truly disappointed for some reason. I could have carried you, you know I would die of shame if others saw me like that in your arms. Geez, but I dont mind being seen at all! Well excuse you, but I do mind! Just a little bit more. Uuugh, just what the hell are you saying!? B-but I must say, I would feel rather lonely without Nectar by my side, so I might as well indulge him for a little while longer. Nectar. As Nectar turned towards me, I approached him and kissed him on the lips. Even though it felt a little bit forced, I still think it was quite good. !!! Seeing how Nectars face turned slightly red, I grinned at him mischievously. I want to see Aru. Yeah, lets go back home. Saying that, we held each others hands and basked in the bright light of the morning sun. We slowly began our descent towards the place where Ligurila and others were already waiting for us. Chapter 98 - Interlude ~ The Noble Lady’s Choice Part 1~ Volume 3 Chapter 28: Interlude ~ The Noble Ladys Choice Part 1~ Lishella Van Avar was sitting alone in the darkness of her own room. A few days have passed since the misfortunate party at the villa. So far, Lishella had no idea how to explain the events which transpired over the last few days. During the party, as soon as her Father C Count Avar C saw face to face with Lily Morton, his face twisted in anger unlike anything Lishella have ever seen before, and attacked her without warning. His movements at that moment were quick and swift, uncharacteristic of his fat and obese body, and his attendants also changed while they rushed to Lishellas side. Lily Morton also seemed surprised for a bit, but then she just smiled at Lishella, bowed gracefully and clashed with her Father. Even though it was a rough battle, Miss Morton did not lost any of her elegance not even for a second, making Lishella forget the fact that they were in the middle of a serious crisis. However, now that she tried to recall the events of those evening, she realized that some of the details were fuzzy and foggy, as if something was interfering with her memory. Next thing that she knew was that she was surrounded by the guards and court magicians escorting her to safety, saying that the robbers managed to infiltrate the villa and were here to steal the magic stones. Since she was directly involved in this incident she was interviewed by the authorities, but her testimony proved next to useless to them. That is because once she came to her senses Lily Morton was nowhere to be seen, and no one even remember her being there in the first place. She also kept silent about her fuzzy memories, thinking that it might get in even more trouble. The authorities had their hands full with the stolen artificial magic stones as it was, and Lishella was secretly hoping that because of that they wouldnt press the matter any further. For a while the investigators were following some promising leads, but once those proved false on ended in a dead end, they were forced to approach the matter from a different side altogether. That is because there was a report of a huge magic disaster occurring in the direct neighborhood of Melias. The royal palace was in uproar with various speculations, saying that the cause of the incident was the dungeon situated near town, that there were hordes of monsters emerging from inside of it, that there was a white fog that covered the whole mountain that sometime later obliterated the whole mountain, and that it was none other than a dragon that finally resolved this magic crisis. Amongst other things, the Avar family suffered great losses since their territories were afflicted by the magical fog. The situation needed to be resolved as soon as possible, but alas, her Father was in a state of coma and wouldnt wake up. Mother was of no help, either, crying all the time while staying locked inside of her private chambers. From her stay at the royal palace, Lishella was aware that her family was suspected of orchestrating the whole magical stone affair. Something had to be done, but whether it was to be serving time for their crimes or spending the rest of their lives trying to make amends for it, it wasnt something that Lishella could decide on her own. It was a decision that the whole of the Avar family needed to make as one. And since both the head of the household and his wife were unable to make any sort of decisions, it fell onto Lishellas shoulders to make that call. And she would do anything to save her family from crumbling into ruin. Even though it would cost them their reputation. The only thing she was willing to hide was the fact that she met that person. It was her special memory, hers and hers alone. Then, Lishella boarded the carriage and went throughout their dominion, meeting with people she have never met before, looking thorough various documents in an attempt to minimalize the damages and start rebuilding. It was a good thing that other than the artificial magic stone business, her father left other people in charge of various things. Thanks to that they managed to avoid unnecessary confusion, and it was easier to resolve various disputes, give permissions and move on with the reparations. Remembering the time she spent in the study while giving instructions and solving through mountains of paperwork, Lishella couldnt help but smile being filled with that mysterious feeling of fulfillment and duty. Thanks to that person her body was strong enough to endure this kind of work, something that would normally be unobtainable for her by any normal means. And although she couldnt see her family all that often because of all the work that needed to be done, Lishella was not overcome with despair, instead focusing all of her efforts on the rebuilding process. Now her efforts were finally starting to bear fruits, and because of that she decided to call it a day for today and go to sleep in her own room at her mansion where she spent most of her life until that point. As soon she was alone, Lishella went to bed, but there were so much thoughts going on through her head that she was unable to fall asleep. There are a lot of strange things going on in this world. Everybody seemed to omit that fact, but right after the party ended, Lily Morton and the other lady that was accompanying her disappeared. She was a weird woman, with really curios and unnatural hair color, but Lishella was hoping that she would stay with her at the mansion a little bit longer. Whats more, no matter who she asked about her, nobody seemed to know who she was and where she was from. Even the servants at the mansion and the other girls that attended some of the tea parties together with them had no memories of those women ever coming here and existing in the first place. But Lishella remembered. One woman with mysteriously gold eyes and hair black as the night with traces of red in them. Another woman with golden hair and purple eyes. Others may have forgotten about them, but for Lishella the time she had spent together with them was irreplaceable. They were the reason why she was able to bring herself into action and work towards bringing her domain back from ruin. She heard Lishellas voice. She got angry on her behalf. She told her that even though she lived a quiet and uneventful life, she could still be happy. But above all else, she told her that she could be her friend. It was thanks to them that Lishella was here at this very moment. From the perspective of who she used to be, she had done some preposterous tings during the last few days. But she felt glad that she had an opportunity to meet them. However, for as long as she stays in this room, he is always going to remember. Were they really able to fulfill her wish? She went to see her Father only once, but there was no sign of that person there. Without him being there Lishella felt as though she was struck by a thunder and was about to faint, but once she looked at her chest the mark of the contract was still there, still intact. She still did not quite understood some of the things that the two women were saying, but she believed that they would keep their promise. Finally giving up on going to sleep, Lishella got out of bed and looked at the night sky from behind the closed curtains. Although outside was completely dark, she could still clearly hear the wind howling on the other side of the window. The room was filled with a cold, fresh night air. It was the same kind of night as that fateful night, when she met that person for the first time. He would look at her from the darkness on the other side of the window, huge and mysterious, telling her various kinds of stories. Even after signing a contract with him, he would visit her every single night, even when she was struck with fever and had to go to bed early. Sometimes, when she would suddenly wake up in the middle of the night, he would still be there, right beside her bed. He would stay there by her side, without saying a word, and would make his leave shortly before morning. The morning after those visits she would always feel better. But just the fact that she knew that he was still there somewhere was making here more than happy. But it was hard for her to know that even though if she was to have a fever, he wouldnt be by her side anymore. She felt as though she was dreaming, and if she was to wake up it would all but disappear. He was the one who gave her back her health. Even if that demon was just something straight out of a fairy tale, for Lishella he was a very important person: a teacher, a friend, a family. He was someone whom Lishella could not simply describe with words alone. At least thats what she thought. Lishella is a noble. Even if she wanted to live her own life the way she wanted to, the only real environment she would ever know in her life would be the world of nobility. Her life would always be revolving around making friendships that would benefit her, finding a husband that would make her life free of worries and maintaining good relations with other nobles. The sense of life for the aristocrats was inevitably connected with the survival and well-being of their house. Lishella learned about that really early in her life. That is why she neede to be vague and not let others exploit her for their own gain. However, those two were more important to her than that. Lishella let out a sigh in the darkness. Soon enough, even her finger started to get cold. She neede to wake up early tomorrow. So even if she didnt wanted to do that, she needed to get at least some rest. A nights breeze brushes against her bed. Looking towards the window, it was open and the curtain was gently flapping in the wind. Then, what entered the room was an incarnation of the night, bringing the cold air with it. Yes, of that she was certain. This time around, it was a female silhouette. The silhouette looked as though it was floating in the air. And even though this mansion was covered in anti-break-in spells, this person didnt trigger any of them. Lishella went stiff for a moment, but then she was overcome with relief as she recognized that funny outfit with a top hat, and the stunning beauty that accompanied it. It was the person who promised to be Lishellas friend, and the same one that disappeared mysteriously right after the party a few days earlier CC Lava Figura. Chapter 99 - The Noble Lady’s Choice Part 2 Volume 3 Interval: The Noble Ladys Choice Part 2 Figura, sama. When Lishella called her, Lavas face turned really sad. Im sorry that that night turned out the way it did. And that we couldnt come to see you. Thats right. After all, they wiped out all traces of their involvement in this case. So she was slightly impressed that she knew that she had returned home, probably without asking any other noble for information. The sudden visit was surprising indeed, but Thats right, the fact that she appeared before her using anything but human means wasnt surprising at all. Lishella wanted to get up from the bed so that she could greet her properly, but then she remembered that she was wearing only a thin nightgown, and her face became red in an instant. It wasnt something that she could casually show to other people, but at the same time she couldnt call in the maid to help her get changed in the dead of night. Realizing this unprecedented crisis she suddenly found herself in, Lishella could only stiffen under the sheets and pull them all the way up her chin while Lava drew closer. Im really sorry. I know that it must be embarrassing for a young noble lady to be seen by strangers at night. I didnt see anything, but please wait just a moment. Lava shook her finger, and in the next moment Lishalla was wrapped in bright magical light. When the light finally subsided, Lishella discovered that she was wearing her usual indoor clothes. They were pretty, and their overall design reminded her of a certain golden-haired tailor that she met not so long ago. Thinking like that, Lishella realized that the figure of Lava was already right beside her. I got it from Ligurila. We had wanted to give you a dress, but then we decided on something like that instead. She smiles and raises her hand up, creating a small bulb of magical light that was shining brightly. Even though she was speaking politely, as you normally would to the aristocracy, Lishella could sense that her words were somewhat embarrassed. While blushing, but this time for an entirely different reason, Lishella gets out of bed to show her gratitude. Umm, Figura-sama. May I ask what is the purpose of your visit? First of all, I want to apologize. I wanted to come and visit you sooner, but some stuff took longer to take care of than I would have liked. No, you dont have to apologize, thats what Lishella would have liked to say, seeing the expression on Lavas face. Besides, she had no idea what that stuff she was talking about could have been. But now that all of my work is done, I think I should have it a little bit easier for tomorrow onward. She couldnt possibly understand what she was talking about, but it seems that Lava was in good spirits. Um, thank you very much. When Lishella spoke up, Lava fidgeted for a little bit and eventually changed the topic. Still, Ive heard about you hard work, Lishella. Youre doing everything in your power to help your dominion and its people. No, I mean. It is only expected of me to do so. That is exactly why. You try to meet everyones expectations. There are only a few people who can actually do that. Lava says so, and her words somehow deeply resonated with Lishella. When she was talking with her, Lishella felt as though the mask that she would normally put on everyday was disappearing. She was happy that she could be like that with someone, to have someone who understood just how hard it was for her. Showing their emotions so openly was something that the nobility would never do in front of other people. However, she remembered that Lava was in fact someone from outside the spectrum of common sense, and that made her laugh a little bit inside. They all listened to my advice and what I had to say. That is why I was doing my best. When Lishella started her work, people didnt really think that much of her. But she was fine with that. She understood that the people needed someone to guide them in the right direction. Of course, after a while people began to warm up to Lishella and earnestly follow her advice, even though some of them remained suspicious of her to the very end. If theres something you dont understand, just ask for explanation and she will explain it to you. And for all of their hard work, they would have her eternal gratitude. And Lishella could also feel that the attitude of the servants have been slowly changing for the better around the house. They were still doing their job the best they could, but somethings definitely changed. I see. It was much different from my initial image, but I guess that you have some wonderful friends here. Friends, you say? Yup. From what I can see, you are no longer a distant person to them. And the atmosphere around you has changed, too. If Lava was saying that, it surely must have been true. Thats the feeling Lishella was getting. Do you really think I can do this? That I do not know. However, I really like this land and its people. You are a good bunch. If I could, I would really love to come and visit you again some other time. Lishella remembered that time when she went to the nearby village to see if it was affected in any way. She remembered the smile of the children, the gratitude of the people for the help she was offering them and their despair that there was nothing they could do for her in return. Even though she knew it would be tough, Lishella wanted to protect the people of her land. I see. Yes, I understand. Lava looked into Lishellas eyes and extended her hand towards her. Lets make a promise, Lishella. Lishella extended her hand as well, and then there was a bright light shining on it. Then, when she opened her hand, there was a small, shiny ring with a stone resting at the palm of her hand. It was glowing and pulsing delicately. Umm, this stone what is this? Is it that person? This is the only thing that I managed to salvage out of him. He was hurt and is now sleeping deeply. He may not even emerge out of it before the day you die. Lishella was at a loss for words, while Lava said so apologetically while turning her gaze away from the stone. Since you were connected, you may be able to hear his voice one day, but I dont know when that might happen. I This is more than enough for me. Those words slipped out of her mouth without her even realizing. Lishella looked at Lava, at the same time squeezing her hand on the ring, desperately trying to contain her raging emotions. That person is right here. That fact alone is more than anything I need. I see. Lava blinked several times before she said that. Then, she brought her other hand and closed it on Lishellas hand. If so, then you should have it. Thats probably for the best. Lishella squeezed her hand around the ring even harder. Which finger would you like me to put it on? The ring finger. Although it would cause her some inconveniences, like when she would be writing with a pen, Lishellas decision was firm and Lavas expression changed upon hearing that. It wasnt anything bad. It was just kind of embarrassing. Somethings wrong? Ah, no, but you see. The truth is In some cultures, putting a ring on that finger is equal to marriage. Lishellas eyes opened wide as her face became red with increasing waves of shame. I-is that so? Want me to stop? Asked that, Lishella was silent for a moment. Is that a custom from somewhere far away? Yes. It is something that comes from beyond this world. So I assure you, only Im aware of the true meaning of this gesture. If so, then its good. It didnt really matter to her whether the culture that invented it was true or not. What was important was the meaning. The meaning that only Lishella would know. Then, when the ring was placed on Lishellas finger, she brought it close to her face and whispered to it affectionately. Oblivio. It was the name of the most important person to her in the entire world, the name that she learned on the day when they formed a contract. The stone in the ring blinked for a moment, and the contract crest on her chest ached. If he was truly gone, or got bored with her, this crest would surely have disappeared. Thats what he told her in the beginning. So, after he disappeared, this crest was her only remaining ray of hope. A single tear dripped onto the ground. Lishella rose her head, and saw that Lava was crying. But he was here. He was truly here. She could feel it. After a while, when they both managed to calm down, Lava opened her mouth. Another message is from Ligurila: The payment for the dress should be sent to Lilys Tailoring Workshop. Y-yes. I want to settle things down a bit here, but I am definitely going to pay for it. Although Lishellas face was still wet with tears, she nodded her head. She also said that if you were ever to have another fashion-related problem, just write her a letter. And since that dress wont be good on you forever, you should come to her workshop and visit her someday. Lava says so, and her eyes are full of mischievous joy. Her smile was exactly the same. I know that it is a long way to Ballow, but lets meet again sometime in the future, Lishella! She realized then that it was a goodbye. But those words werent goodbye words by any means. Thinking about that, Lishella realized that it must have been hard for her as well. Even though she didnt want to think of it like that, Lishella managed to smile with all of her might. Even though she hadnt wanted to cry, the tears started to flow out once again. Yes, until we meet again. Lishella bowed deeply, and her tears began to drip down onto the floor. This deep bow was the highest form of showing respect to someone that she knew. This gesture was supposed to be special, to be shown only to members of the royal family, but Lishella thought it was more than appropriate for the person who did so much for her. From the bottom of my heart, thank you so much. She eventually raised her head, but her tears just wouldnt stop to flow. There, right in front of her, Lava was opening her mouth, and Liushella thought she could almost hear her say Im sorry. But then she blinked for a split of a second, and the next thing she realized was that there was no longer anyone else in the room but her. There was only that warm, distinct feeling left in the air. CCCC It was only the next morning through the express delivery, that she was informed that there had been an Obsidian Dragon seen around the royal palace. Chapter 100 - Dragon-san Is Determined Volume 3 Chapter 30: Dragon-san Is Determined Eclipse CC The mysterious white fog that struck the terrain near Melias. It took us a few days to repair the damaged leylines and restore the balance to the land, as well as track down any remaining artificial magic stones that were still being sold around the market. Only then could we finally go back home and rest. Mother, Father! Is it finally over!? When the leylines were restored and telepathic communications could be held again, we received such a message from Aru. Nectar and I were tired and worn out by all of the work that Eclipse forced on us, but hearing Arus voice brought us back to life in an instant. Being a dragon and all, I could feel my tail swinging happily. Yes, it is over. We will be back tomorrow. Ligurila is also with us. Im so happy that Ligurila-onee-sama and Sen-nii-sama are alright as well! However, Ligurila, Senjiro and Kyle werent here at the moment. As for Senjiro, he was taken to the Hunters Guild branch, since there were other Hunters who saw him slashing monsters left and right all on his own Well, it was a given that you would stand out if you were able to take down a whole battalion of First Class monsters all on your own. What did he expect? Kyle, even though he was no longer human, was perceived by the people as a really strong magician, and because of that people immediately accepted him and were now thanking him from the bottom of their hearts. As such, they both were asked by the Hunters and the people to help them hunt down any remaining monsters that were still lurking somewhere around the citys perimeter. Guess they really had their share of work cut out for them. Furthermore, the Ballow Hunters Guild seemed to be notified of this incident and was dispatching some of their forces in here as well. Its not that hard to imagine that Senjiro would be up for a class rank up once he gets home. And he is probably going to highly dislike that fact, since he was always considering monster slaying as something that was completely natural to do. But it was going to be a good thing, since Senjiros current rank wasnt really portraying his real strength. Ligurila was probably the one who was the most content with the way in which Senjiro was growing, but she was also nowhere to be found. She told me that she would pay Madame Chinon a visit, just so that she could alter her memory. This was her way of erasing any evidence of her involvement in the Artificial Magic Stone case, so that she could return home without any kind of trouble following after her. I was truly indebted to both of them this time around. On a side note, Ligurila also took care of all the people that were present during the evening party, and her memory wipe was so effective that none of them remembered what really happened. As far as they were concerned, the Magic Stones were stolen by a mysterious and elusive phantom thief. The part of the dungeon where the Magic Stones were being mass produced was thoroughly destroyed, so there was no way that it could ever be used again. However, just to be on the safe side, we needed to get rid of all of the evidence that pointed towards the creation of Artificial Magic Stones, which would only strengthen the rumors of the phantom thief. By the way, even though Oblivio was supplying the nobles and royals with artificial magic stone under the guise of Count Avar, he had no idea how to create them himself. I was sorry that it had to be this way, but there was nothing we could do about it. It had to be done. Everyone that was involved in the process of creating the Artificial Magic Stones seemed to be missing, most likely because Lutes group was getting rid of all of the evidence on their end. They may have also been responsible for the fact that quite a few potent magical tools went missing from the Hesats royal family treasury. The case of Count Avar was the most vague of them all, but seeing as though he had no memory of the time that Oblivio was controlling him, he should be alright after a little while. Still, from everything Ive heard, the real Count Avar was a true scum of a nobleman and that he wasnt that good of a father to begin with. It would be better for Lishella if he was still under Oblivios influence. Once the Duke and his son found out about him, they immediately began the process of cancelling Lishellas engagement. Their servants were also disillusioned about this whole situation, realizing that their position was soon to hit rock bottom. So the vast majority of them left the Avar estate in search of new employment. When she heard about that, Ligurila said with a displeased look on her face. The way in which the events have unfolded is not interesting in the least, wouldnt you agree? I want to agree with her, but instead I choose to remain silent. It was simply awful to impose so many harsh responsibilities onto such a young girl, like ruling over a dominion and commanding the servants. While we are talking about inheriting in Hesat, females were usually the ones who had the most right to inheriting stuff, but only if they agreed on it in the first place And that was the thing I didnt understand. If she could choose to decline it all, why didnt she do so? Ligurila was currently busy mumbling curse after curse towards Lishellas servant. Wow, she was really quick to do stuff like that, huh? I do believe that this girl has what it takes to rule, deep down inside of her. When the time comes for her to show it, shell pull through. I know, but still Countess Lishella Somehow, this has quite a nice ring to it. Ligurila smiles brightly while saying that. Well, with Lishella taking over the family, it certainly wont cause them any more harm. Part of the reason why I gave her the ring with Oblivios soul inside of it was because I was feeling somewhat responsible for imposing such a dull and hard future onto her shoulders. But there was also something else. There was the promise that I made with her, but there were still some things that I just couldnt bring myself to tell her. I thought it would be best for her to remain oblivious to what Oblivio was doing. That was probably the reason why Ligurila knocked her out at that time as well. She was shining the most when she was smiling or crying, so if she knew about that, she would probably never go back to her former self. But now she was going to walk down the path she chose for herself, all on her own. With that ring on her finger, she was certainly going to succeed. What have you been doing recently, Aru? I seem to have drifted off into deep thought, but the sudden voice of Nectar brought me back to reality. Being asked that, Aru begins to talk. Umm, I was studying together with Marca, Miko-senpai taught me how to wear Towa clothes properly, oh, and together with El-senpai we finally finished modifying his magic gun! We also thought that we could all go somewhere to celebrate! Even though communication was a bit hard these past few days, we were still in contact with Aru and we already knew most of those things, but it seems like he had quite a bit of fun. However, knowing that he was doing so well without us was making me feel a little bit lonely. While I think about that, something about Aru changes. It was fun, but I was also feeling kind of lonely. Hearing that, I was filled with a whole lot of conflicting emotions, all of which were about ready to overtake me. Aru, dont worry! We finished what we needed to do, the leyline maintenance was all but complete, and we were on our way home! My mind was filled with thoughts of apology. I looked back towards Nectar, and his eyes were all red, with tears about ready to overflow from them. The words come out quite naturally from my mouth. Im sorry, Aru. Mother and Father were also lonely without you by our side. I didnt expect him to forgive us with just words alone, but I wanted him to know. I see. So it wasnt just me. I could tell that Arus eyes were also filled with tears in that moment. Aru, it may not be too much, but your spring break is still going on. So lets enjoy it to the fullest. Sure thing! Ah, its Marca! I need to go now! Then, after finishing the conversation, we were greeted by the dim morning light. We were currently in the woods nearby the dungeon. I was about to finish my work with restoring this leyline, and Nectar offered me his help. Sometimes there were people coming and going through here, but thanks to our spells and barriers, none of them were able to disturb our work. To get the job done even quicker, we even got Kyle to help us. With so much help, the job went smoothly and quickly, and before long the leyline was restored back to its former condition. After that we waited for the morning to come and talked with Aru again. Up until now I was so absorbed in work, that I havent even had time to think properly, but now that it was all over, various thoughts keep on flowing into my mind. About that white fog and about that spirit, Lute. I couldnt forgive Lute for destroying Oblivio. Also, the fact that Belga was with them. Kyle wasnt saying anything about it, but I knew that he was deeply hurt by that fact. It was the same for me. However, the look of sadness and regret on Lutes face when the white fog emerged, what could that have possibly meant? Lava. My name being called, I bend my neck and look below to see Nectar hugging my torso. Are you perhaps thinking about that spirit again? Yeah, but I was thinking that maybe we should cut him some slack for now, since he helped you inside of that dungeon. We, I mean, I was thinking the exact same thing. But that is the only thing that we can feel grateful to him about. It was a true mystery why Lute would ever want to help Nectar escape from the white fog if he knew they were enemies. I had very complicated feelings about this, but there was something I could not possibly deny. He took the life of someone who was important to one of my dear friends. He did that without hesitation or the slightest bit of remorse. That fact alone was truly unacceptable. But without Lute, would I really be able to talk with Nectar and have him right at my side about now? Lava, and what if we were deceived by him? Nectar asked me in a voice filled with doubt to which I wonder for a moment. Eh, why do you think that? I, too, absolutely cannot forgive him, but you seem to be obsessed with him quite a bit. If it was something ordinary, you would usually maintain your composure about it. Letting Nectars words sink into my mind, I could feel my eyes becoming increasingly hot while I grasped the meaning behind them. It was truly regrettable that I was currently unable to pinch one of Nectars cheeks. Was Nectar thinking that I was infatuated with Lute for some reason? Was that, jealousy? I didnt want to believe that, but everything was pointing towards that. Not really. If anything, Im disappointed. I only realized after a while, that what I said was slightly different from what I had in mind. I could feel something unpleasant spreading throughout my chest. Nectar, werent you looking to be good friends with him as well? Isnt that suspicious? I asked him that, and almost immediately became disgusted with myself. I knew this wasnt Nectars fault, so why did I say that? However, Nectar was glancing sideways, with a delighted look on his face. Eh, why? Next time I meet him, I must thank him for making it possible for me to see that kind of expression on your face. Who would have thought that my precious Lava could be jealous? Eh? Ah, Nectar, wait a!? Lava, of course Im yours and yours alone! I would never choose someone else over you! Nectar smiled at me and I felt truly relieved upon hearing that. I, I see. Even though I knew that deep down inside, it was still reassuring to hear Nectar say that personally. Well, even though I felt such relief, it was a shame at the same time It was quite shocking to me to see this side of Nectar. But I also cannot forgive him for making my precious Lava think about someone other than me! So next time I see him, Im definitely going to make him pay! Fufufu, looks like I need to start developing some anti-spirit offensive spells soon. No, I honestly think that you dont need to do that? Since he was so friendly to you when you first met and all that. Im going to kill him if he ever tries to seduce you! Oh, okay. But Im not going to cheat on you, you know? Never ever. For the time being, lets stop talking about killing, okay? I was still feeling kind of uneasy, but it was so nice to see Nectar talking openly about how he was feeling. After that we kept silent for a bit, focusing on our work while letting some of the tension subside. But then I said to Nectar: Say, Nectar? What is it? I think we need to learn more about that Eclipse thing. Nectar was looking serious, but he encouraged me to continue. That Lute guys attitude towards it still bugs me. Also, I would like to know where was it coming from in the first place? Why is it capable of erasing everything in its path? Do the other dragons know about it? I take a short break and look at Nectar, who seemed to be dissatisfied for some reason. Could you accompany me for a while? He asks me and seems relieved for some reason, as if all of his anxieties were washed away. I thought I told you that you dont have to carry all of your burdens by yourself? Well, yeah, that was indeed the case now that I think about it. I promised you, didnt I? That I would always be there for you. So if you are looking for answers, we might as well look for them together. The idea of losing him was still frightening to me. But, for as long as Nectar was by my side, I felt as though I could accomplish anything. Even if our roles were reversed, I would also want to do everything that was in my power to help him out. I sometimes forget that my husband is a Sage who knows everything that there is to know. I guess I can rely on your knowledge from time to time. While I say that, Nectar moves his hand across my chest with a shy look on his face. Yes, of course. Let us both find out the true nature of this Eclipse. There was still a lot of work to be done. This was only the beginning. But I would be fine, as long as Nectar was there by my side. However, for now there was something I wanted to know, and so I asked Nectar while being absorbed into that feeling of happiness. Say, how much work do you think we might have left to do? About seventy percent, I think. We should be done with it by tomorrow, but we may be able to finish it a little bit earlier. I see There was a place I wanted to get to as fast as possible, and there was also the matter of Eclipse, so I wasnt sure if I was going to be able to focus on my work. So I switched myself to my auto-management mode, and cast a scouting spell to search for any demons that might still remain here somewhere. This time around, it took me longer than usual to cast the spell and stabilize it. If we do our best, we might be able to finish by today. Just saying. I glanced at Nectar with a surprised face. Of course, I wont be able to do it without you, Nectar. Lava, please dont try to overwork yourself. Youve done quite enough already. Maybe so, but I really want to see Aru as soon as possible. Besides, a lot of things connected with restoring the leylines required a genuine dragon to do them and control the whole process, even if others were to help. But when I heard Arus voice, something inside of me broke apart. What about you, Nectar? Looking down at him, Nectar was at a loss for words. From that expression alone, I knew that he felt in the exact same way I did. While I was looking down at him, Nectar took a few deep breaths and eventually looked back at me. Yeah. Lets give it our all so we can meet Aru as soon as possible. At that moment, his face was literally shining. Yeah! But lets not do it alone! Call Kyle! Hell make our work a little bit easier! Right, and leave the spells to me! I found a way of making the cast time a little bit shorter! That would be a huge help! Alright, Ill focus on repairing the leylines, then! We then began our work, concentrating way more than we usually did. When we contacted Kyle, he wasnt really all that happy to join us, but after some persuasion he reluctantly joined in on our efforts. Even Ligurila lent us her hand after coming back here to check on us. Thanks to our combined efforts, we managed to accomplish all of our work before the end of the day, and set it all up. Hooray! Now we could go and finally meet Aru! Im so happy! However, once we got to Serams house, instead of happy reunion, we got quite an earful from an angry Aru. Father, Mother, please dont overdo it! You are being a bother to Kyle-san and Ligurila-onee-sama!! But We wanted to see you as soon as possible. I wanted to see you as well, but I was worried because I couldnt do it! Yes, we understand. Uugh, I could feel my eyes burning, just the way Nectars were. While facing Aru, I secretly took a look at Nectar. Seeing Aru get angry, he looked happy and relieved. Nectar was smiling brightly. I am sure that I was the same. Maybe we were overdoing it just a little bit, but it wasnt a bad thing to do once in a while. A dragon born about a hundred years ago. Even though there are a lot of things I do not quite understand, I continue to encounter new things and phenomena on a daily basis. But even so, I have decided to protect the smiles of both my dear husband and my precious little child. Father, Mother, are you listening to me!? Im sorry, Im sorry! What were you talking about again? And thus the Magic Stone chapter comes to an end. Thank you all for sticking with it to the end! Chapter 101 - Dragon Child Is Home Sitting Volume 3 Release Commemorative Extra Chapter: Dragon Child Is Home Sitting This is the extra chapter to commemorate the release of volume 3 of Dragon-san! Although its rather short, I hope that youll enjoy the story! Thank you for supporting the series~ It happened on a certain day. Father and Mother had some urgent business to take care of, and so they had to go out, leaving me to take care of things around the house. Of course, at first I wanted to go with them, but then I realized that maybe it would be better for me to leave them alone and just stay here. So now, being left alone in a house that for some reason felt bigger and quieter than usual, I was thinking of what to do. Its been a while since Ive been left alone like this. It was exciting at first, but then I realized that now that I have finished all of my assigned homework, there was nothing for me to do that I could think of on the spot. So I was laying on the sofa and thinking about that, when suddenly I heard the sound of dripping water. But it wasnt coming from inside of the house, but rather from the outside. Looking out the window, the sky was covered in a thick layer of grey clouds, and droplets of water were falling from them onto the ground. Yup, you could even smell the rain in the air. The plants quickly became shiny from the rain, and the flowers become moist and wet. Is the laundry going to be okay? I thought to myself before I remembered that it was properly taken inside this morning. Looking at it from another perspective, the water spirits were dancing happily in the rain. The rain seemed to be directly linked to their happy movements. It was fun to look at, but when the droplet of water start to fall inside from the open window, they seemed to beckon Aru do go outside and join them. He was itching to go outside. Finally, unable to resist the urge any longer, Aru decided to go outside and play with them. I wore the rain robe that Ligurila-onee-sama made for me with water repellant magic infused into the material and waterproof boots, and then I was ready to go outside. Once I opened the door and stepped outside, the water falling from the sky surrounded me and I could smell the aroma of the air penetrating deeply into my nose. Marca often says that she hates it because it messes up her hair, and El-senpai was always complaining that it was getting in the way of his part time job, which involved a whole lot of outdoor activities. However, I honestly think that playing in an atmosphere like this from time to time is quite a lot of fun. As I was becoming more and more excited, I closed the door and activated a spell that spread throughout the whole house, making sure that no one would come in while I was gone. The spell was created by Father, and it worked as such that whenever someone would try to break into the house, the plants that were growing in the garden would come to life and entangle themselves around the burglars, rendering them unable to move. I knew about that, but I have never seen a thief being bound like that, so I wouldnt really know if it was true or not. After I confirmed that everything was in order, I stepped onto the street and the droplets of water began to strike on top of my hood with a slight sound. I stepped into the puddle that had accumulated on the side of the road, sending droplets of water everywhere in the air. It was strangely satisfying to make splashes like that, and so Aru began jumping into the puddles over and over again. Some of the water managed to get inside of his boots, but that didnt discourage him in the slightest. He walked forward while shaking the water off of his hood. The wet city was covered in colors of grey. However, in contrast, some of the signs and flowers looked especially lively and bright. Along his way, he could see people that the rain managed to catch by surprise, so now they were covering their heads with their hands or standing up their collars to avoid water soaking them completely. Speaking of which, I remember that when I was once walking together with Mother through a rainy town, she said something strange. Its such a shame that they dont have umbrellas here. Now Im going to get all wet. I always thought that umbrellas were supposed to block out the sun, but apparently Mother was talking about something similar, yet different. But I always thought that the reason for all of those people to not hold umbrellas in the rain was because they didnt want to interrupt their fun. The water spirits were dancing here and there happily. During heavy rain the spirits could get really nasty and unpleasant, but in the mild rain like this, they were nice and laid-back, perfect to relax and enjoy beside them. I spread my hand out and try to reach out to the spirits, and then I turn around. I spin around, and the droplets of water spin all around me. Well then, where should I go next? Hmmm~, hmmm~, hmm~, hm, hm, hmmm~~~. Since the spirits were so eager to do so, maybe I should take a walk with them through the woods? What are you doing, Aru? Someone speaks to me, and I stop in my tracks. There, some distance in front of me, stood El-senpai. Ah, hello there, El-senpai. Lovely rain we are having today, wouldnt you say? El-senpai came closer to me while smiling wryly and said: Nice rain, huh? Only someone like you could say something like that. Really? I looked around, but the small sand-colored dragon that was usually sitting on El-senpais shoulder was nowhere to be found now. Hm? Uncle Wilderness is not with you today? If youre talking about Vaas, I left him at home to watch over Marca. She forced me to go buy some sweets for her, but then the rain began to fall and I was caught in it. El-senpai showed me the paper bag in his hand and patted it gently. He opens it up and shows me the contents, which were a whole bunch of fried sweets. They looked to be doughnuts topped with powdered sugar, brown in color and steaming hot, seemingly fresh from the oven. I just bought them and didnt wanted them to get wet. So with all of that rain I was really at a loss what to do. El-senpai said, and then he was deep in thought while looking at my waterproof cloak. Say, Aru? Would you like to come over to our house? You can have some doughnuts and Im sure Marca would be delighted to see you. Hearing that, I smiled brightly, understanding El-senpais intentions. Sure thing. I can even carry the bag for you, so it wont get wet. Oh, you can? Much appreciated. I received the paper bag from El-senpai and we began walking towards his house. I loved the rain quite a lot. Because during the rain a lot of fun things happen. Chapter 102 - Dragon-san and Friends Go on a Trip to Hot Springs Volume 4 Chapter 1: Dragon-san and Friends Go on a Trip to Hot Springs Sorry for the wait. This chapter marks the beginning of the Towa Country chapter! I am a dragon. My body is covered in scales that as red as raging flame and as black as the deepest night, and my essence is the life force of the world itself. Although all dragons are supposed to be equal when it comes to our abilities, each and every one of us has their own unique characteristics. I embody the scorching heat of lava, the deep darkness of the night, but also represent the radiance with which stars shine down onto the world. So you can say that I am a combination of all of the above. Of course, its not only that. Us dragons are guardians of the leylines, and are tasked with maintaining them and repairing them if the need arrives. It is an intricate and delicate process, one that only beings such as us can hope to accomplish. Our trademark quality is the knowledge of everything that happened in this land throughout its history, which we can share among ourselves. We can also use super advanced magic spells and rituals, the likes of which normal humans cannot possibly hope to master. As for the reason why the world created us I dont know if we are being useful in the grand scheme of things, but the only things we can do is to do our job properly and without fail. Furthermore, I was originally a normal human being in another world, but after being reincarnated here as a dragon I had to learn the language, culture and customs of this world. All so that I could involve myself with other people and strive towards making friends. Because of that I may be a fairly young dragon, but I also started my own family in this world, so as far as family goes, you can ask me for advice without holding back! However, even to such an experienced Family Master (Self-Proclaimed), unexpected things tend to happen all the time. *** Spring has finally come to Hibernia in the country of Ballow. It was a nice refreshment after the mountainous region of Melias. I mean, we had mountains here in Hibernia as well, but compared to the ones near Melias those ones were fairly small. But thanks to that there was nothing that would obstruct the flow of magial power here and I was pretty much content with that. Oh well, thanks to that the monsters were really scarce here. Right now in was in an isolated part of the land where it was really hard for normal people to get to, and the place was overgrown with a thick and dark forest. Clearly it was a place that was somehow assisted in forming rather than being natural. On the other side of the forest there were small villages and human houses, but the most importantly, there was that huge lake. However, it wasnt just your simple lake. This lake was so huge that I could easily spread my wings inside of it, and while looking from above I could see small traces of steam coming from the waters surface. The air was rich in the smell of sulfur. So, in other words It was a hot spring! Oh, if you could just imagine my joy upon finding out about this! Even though I was now a dragon, I still remember my former life as a simple University student back in Japan. But after spending so much time in this world, the memories were all becoming somewhat shallow. That is why. That is exactly why! There was no way in hell that I would miss an opportunity like that! In fact, when I first find out about it, it was truly a challenge to resist the urge to sink my feet in. I want to take a dive in there and just forget about reality for a moment! Finally giving in to temptation I transformed into my dragon self in order to experience the hot water thoroughly, but by doing so I caused the water from the lake to accidentally overflow into the nearby river. Please dont tell about that to anyone. Especially to Gramps. He wouldnt let me off the hook if he heard about that. Since then I visited the hot spring on quite a few occasions, while also enjoying the surrounding scenery. I also discovered while dipping in that the hot waters were great for regeneration the depleted magical power. The final effect was that I would never want neither Gramps nor Ligurila to ever see me in such a state. After that I went back here together with Nectar, and the two of did some remodeling, just to make the place more comfortable to live in. As a result we basically ended up remodeling the whole thing from scratch, but I say it was well worth it. And if you werent up for swimming, you could just sit back and relax in the warm water. Furthermore, since the conditions of the leylines around these parts were pretty much excellent, we could easily use Teleportation to get here from my home, without any kind of time lag to speak of. This place could actually become our second home. And that is why we decided to come to the hot springs after coming back from Hesat. We were going to spend the remaining spring break there. I spread my wings and move over the waters surface, marking it with my magic so that we would be able to recognize this location. Lastly, I message the person with a golden hair that was standing at the shore. Senpai, would you kindly do it up until that point! Senpai at the moment was in his human form, not the dragon one, and upon hearing my message he nodded his head and extended his arms. Suddenly there was a huge wave of magic gathered around the lake, and in the next moment a huge rock walls begun to rise up from under the waters surface, sending ripples across the whole lake. The rock walls are raising alongside the line that I drew with my wings, creating something similar to a huge open-air bath. When our job was finally done, we managed to take the portion of the lake to ourselves, where the water was knee or waist-deep at best. The floor of the bath was also smooth, and while walking through it with my feet bare, I did not felt even one sharp stone left. Drip. It may not be a real bath, but as far as outdoor hot springs goes it was pretty much perfect, with the sound of nature accompanying us as a sort of extra feature. I knew it was a good idea to bring Senpai here, since there was no one better when it was coming to manipulating the element of earth with his magic. I used to think that he was kinda scary, but after observing the world at Elvies side for a few months, he began to change and right about now he was as friendly as you can get. Still, he managed to do a splendid job with erecting those rock walls like that. Even I wouldnt be able to do that as flawlessly like he did. Guess his earth affinity wasnt just for show. I wonder if it is really okay to use the overpowered dragon magic for something like this? But, it wasnt just for my sake, Senpai! Think about Elvie! Hes going to enjoy this place as well! Mufufu, I was so happy that I could hardly even contain myself. Using my magic, I raised the temperature of the water inside of the bath, and the amount of stream rising from the surface rose accordingly. Checking with my feet, I could feel that the temperature was slightly higher than the human body temperature. I looked back to the shore and activated the magic circle that Nectar drew beforehand. The circle activated, and what emerged from inside of it was a small changing room that we prepared sometime earlier in another location and readied it to be transported here. The house that was standing nearby was brought here in the exact same way, but this time around it was all thanks to Nectar who took care that the building wouldnt just collapse or get damaged during the process of teleportation. The rocks, all at once So, the water can be warmed up by this much for now But for a whole house to appear just like that, isnt that kinda weird? As I was thinking about Nectars spell, I landed in front of Elvie back on the shore. Sorry to make you wait, El-kun, Io-kun, Mikoto, Marca! Their reactions while waiting on the shore were mixed. Seeing me appearing from above, Iori and Elvie felt genuinely amazed. Mikoto seemed to be excited to see magic like that, but it was her tail that was showing just how she felt inside. Marca, on the other hand, was openly showing just how excited she was, with her eyes sparkling and her hands clapping. Vaas, incredible! You lifted all of those rocks just like that! He made it emerge just alongside the line that Mother drew! And even though it was a powerful magic, the surrounding area is not disturbed in the slightest! This is the most basic level of a magecraft, mind you. Even though Senpai said that, I could tell that he was happy that both Marca and Aru complimented his work. I could only smile at that, understanding full well just how satisfying it was when someone was complimenting your achievements, especially those related to magic. Alright, everyone! Now please pay attention! I called out to the kids, and all of the members of the Magic Machines Study Club turned my way. First of all, as you can probably see, we erected a barrier around half of the lake, so as long as you stay within its limits there wont be any monsters or other dangers that could harm you. So you can play as much as you want. But do mind that the lake is pretty deep, so watch out so you wont drown. Also, should any one of you would like to go to the forest, just let Vass-senpai know. Understood? Together with Kyle, we scouted the surrounding area ahead of time, and we encountered a few Second Class monsters along the way. Of course, we made quick work out of them and they were going to serve as our dinner for tonight. Everyone seemed to be satisfied with that short briefing. However, Mikoto was the one who rose her hand. Her ears were also moving sharply, expression worry and anxiety. Question! Usually, when bathing, you dont wear anything! Hearing that, there was a strange glow in both Elvie and Ioris eyes. Not so fast, Mikoto. If you want to enter the hot spring here, you have to wear a swimsuit first. Iori shook his head in disappointment, while Mikoto voiced her surprise. But, in Towa, you usually, get in naked! Ugh, yeah, look, girl, I get it. I understand how you feel. But, in the Western culture, it was but a common sense to wear a swimsuit while inside of the hot springs or public baths. And I know this is a hot spring, but even though its in such a secluded area, there was nothing we could do about it! At this point Mikoto looked really sad. But the only thing I could do for Mikoto right now was to nod my head at her and join her in her suffering. The bath area created by Senpai has magic cast on it, the one that prevents outsiders from peeping inside. Same for the changing area over there. The water temperature is set to be slightly higher than that of human body, so please enjoy it to the fullest! Anyway, just get in for the time being! I give Mikoto a thumbs up and her expression brightens instantly. Her expression was filled with joy and she was wagging her tail in overly enthusiastic manner. The boys seemed to be delighted as well, their faces showing various levels of expectations and excitement. Aru, you may remove your armlets for now, but please think before you act, okay? Can you promise me that? Of course! As soon as I said that, Aru took off his bracelets and his hair became magical in an instant, with red bunches cropping all over them. Well then, any other questions? The kids gaze at one another for a short while, and then they all shake their heads. Okay then, you can go and have some fun! Lets change our clothes. First of all, we go to swim! Come on, Iori! Lets give it a try! I want to try it, too! I, I cannot swim all that well. Proposal, I shall float on the waters surface and support you. Eh? Really!? I shall, teach you, how to swim. Vaas, Miko-san, thank you. I smiled brightly while watching the kids run around and getting all excited. Chapter 103 - The Reason for Dragon-san’s Vacation Volume 4 Chapter 2: The Reason for Dragon-sans Vacation As you can clearly see, I allowed myself to invite the members of the Magical Machines Study Club to our little vacation near the Vishana Mountains. The reason for that was fairly simple: I heard from Elvie that because of various reasons and a pile of homework to do, they werent able to go out and enjoy themselves as much as they would like. Certainly, with monsters skulking around these parts it would be dangerous for them to wander on their own, but with us grown-ups around, it should all be fine. And even if they didnt want to go explore the forest, there were plenty of activities to be done here in the hot spring instead. I was just that indebted to them so much for taking good care of Aru, that I thought it might be a good way to repay them. Whats more, you know what they say, right? The more the merrier. We also dragged Kyle along in hopes of him spending some time together with Elvie. It is precisely because of that that this trip suddenly became so large. The kids changed their clothes and went out to play without holding back. Right, Senpai, I shall join them as well. So I went out to the middle of the lake, floating on a rectangle piece of equipment that resembled a board, able to keep oneself on the waters surface. Arus swimsuit was a custom order. Handmade by Ligurila herself, the jacket was a thin cloth with intricate design that with each of his movements created a fluffy and cute image. His white and healthy legs were clad in a denim-style shorts. Furthermore, the red Dragon Jewel buried inside of his chest looked just like an accessory. The board that I was floating on was a piece of equipment that Elvies club specially invented. According to Ioris words, it was coated in sorcery that would prevent it from sinking into the water. Listen up, Aru. To make the board float, you only need to activate the spell that was cast on it. To accelerate or decelerate, you only need to increase or decrease the magic output. Just be careful on the breaks, they tend to be kind of wonky. Understood! Supported by Iori who was right beside him, Aru stood on the board and poured his magical power into it, his eyes full of childish joy and expectation. Then, as soon as the board was fed magical power, it activated, jumping forward while staying afloat on the waters surface. When Aru finally managed to maintain his balance on the board, Kyle used his magic to create some artificial waves. Seeing that, Aru accelerated even further, dashing straight towards the incoming wave. Take that! Aru crashed head-first into the wave, and as a result, was launched into the air together with the board. He sent splashes of water everywhere, and the drips of water rained down onto everyone else, together with dancing water spirits. He looked really adorable at that moment. But eventually, he started to fall, and hit the waters surface flat with his belly. Aru!? Elvie immediately swam towards Aru, wondering if he was okay, but then he emerged from under the water, all happy and smiling. El-senpai, did you see that!? Did you see how high I flew!? Yeah, it was perfect, but dont scare us like that! But, I wanted to act cool in front of all of you. You should give it a try as well! Aru got back on the board and was already approaching another wave, while Elvie put his hand onto his forehead. Oh well, guess if hes fine its okay. Besides. If he still wants to go, who am I to try to stop him? Elvie was still confused with Arus behavior but decided to follow after him, and I heard a loud splashing sound behind me. It was Kyle who approached the two boys, riding his board in a much smoother way than Aru was. Of course, he was also wearing his swimsuit. And since his body was in perfect condition due to his military training, he looked simply stunning. Both Aru and Elvie were at a loss for words. Hmm, so you basically move this thing by adding or subtracting magic from it? I see that its still just a prototype, but its really well-made. Elvie looked at Kyle for a little while, before eventually he said: Okay then, Kyle-san. Lets have a little competition! Im already used to it, so Im not going to lose! Hearing the boys declaration, Kyle laughs. Okay, sure. I can even take you both on at the same time. With those words, both Aru and Elvie grab their boards and get ready to face Kyle. Youd better not underestimate us, or else you might come to regret it later! Well show you just how fast we can be! Soon after, their race against Kyle was fully underway. Some distance away from the boys, Marca was riding through the water on Senpais back, who became a slightly larger version of his Mini-Dragon form. Then Marca, who was wearing a cute-looking one piece swimsuit, accentuated with ribbons, slides off of Senpais back and gets into the water. Mikoto was already in the water, and once Marca got in, she gently took her by the hand. By the way, Mikotos swimsuit was a combination of a striped tank-top and some rather short shorts. Her tail was slowly swaying inside of the water. First, try to, let your body, sink in, gently. Its so fluffy and weird, Im scared Marcas body was tense and she looked as if she was about to cry, but somehow she looked happy at the same time. Huh? I can feel the bottom with my feet? Even though the water was deep here, Marca was able to stand properly with the water reaching as far as her chest. Looking at Mikoto, she realized that she was floating in a normal way. Vaas, is this your doing? Correct. I made a temporary footing for you. Vaas-senpai nodded, extending his neck towards Marca. The fear of water is probably induced by the memory of nearly dying in the past. So in order to eliminate that fear, such solution is thought to produce the best results. Yup. Thank you so much, Vaas. Ill do my best. Marca smiled and laughed, looking like a flower in full bloom. Vaas-senpai seemed somewhat happy. After I enjoyed the lake for some time, I sat back at the small folding chair at the shore, and while I was still watching them, Nectar joined me, also wearing a swimsuit. He was wearing a trunks-type swimsuit, so it was exposing his upper body in a very nice way. I knew that well, but for a researcher and a magician, Nectar was exceptionally muscular. For the time being, we have scouted the perimeter and eliminated every Second Class monster that we could find. Thank you so much, Nectar. Nectar relaxes quite a bit, and then he looks at me. I knew it, it looks good on you! His eyes were filled with pleasure when he was gazing at my swimsuit. No, umm Yup. I like it a lot, too. My swimsuit was custom made by Ligurila as well. Its design was similar to that of Aru, but had much less cloth to it as to accentuate my cleavage, which was already accentuated quite a lot thanks to the Dragon Gem sticking out in the middle of my chest. The bottom part came with a thin cloth wrapped around my waist, to give it a nice mature yet cute touch. Nectars eyes were crawling all over my body, but since they got nothing more but praise for me, it wasnt that bad of a feeling. But still, it was also kind of embarrassing, since my less than desirable figure was on full display while I was wearing that outfit! Kyle looks to be having fun, Im glad. I said that in order to distract Nectar away from my body. Out in the lake, Aru, Iori and Elvie were currently all ganging up on Kyle in order to beat him. As the creators of the swimming boards, Elvie and Iori had a good grasp on controlling them, and as such were proving themselves to be quite a challenge for Kyle. However, Kyle was also a quick learner, and in such a short amount of time, he had managed to grasp the idea of controlling the board with ease, and was currently evading the boys attacks. At the moment those boards looked much more like skateboards, since they didnt need waves to make them move. Aru was also trying to use his magic to do some tricks with his board, but so far his results were proving to be rather miserable. But Kyles expression seemed to be much brighter than when we got back from Melias. Yes. Ive been worried about him ever since we got back from Hesat. Its impossible for him to act as if nothing ever happened, but maybe he should come back to his old self little by little. After that whole Eclipse event, Kyle was visibly feeling down. It was only natural for him to be that way, seeing how his wife Belga was made into a spirit, and was also one of Lutes lackeys. When the riots finally settled, for some time Kyle was following the trails that Lutes groups had left, hoping to find them and getting some answers out of the about Belga. We were also trying to gain some intel on our own, but our attempts gained us pretty much the same results as Kyles C nothing. Not to mention that what he was doing was dangerous. So instead of having him running around and looking for God knows what, we forced him into coming here so that he could cool his head off and think about things calmly. Since even if he did end up finding Lute, nothing good would come out of it. Having him spend some time with Elvie and Marca proved to be good enough of a distraction, even though he was still looking kind of absent-minded sometimes. Lava, since I am here now, you can go out and play some more. I think a little bit about Nectars offer. Sure, I wanted to give the swimming board a go as well, but I wanted the kids to have as much fun as possible. But on the other hand, its getting kind of late. So I might as well wait here with you. If thats what you want. Alright, lets wait together, then. Nectar sat right next to me and we watched the kids play for a while, before I realized that Mikoto came out of the water. Ara, whats wrong, Mikoto? She shook her tail and started to dry her fur, and then I handed her her luggage that I was holding onto. Just to be on the safe side, in case of something unexpected happening, everyones staves and weapons were right here beside us, ready to be handed out to their respective owners. However, if we really were to need our weapons to fight here, that would be really annoying since it was our vacation and all. I wanted to get into the hot springs, but I need to prepare myself first. Looking at Mikoto, her eyes were full of anticipation that couldnt be suppressed any longer. Yeah, Im glad that you are looking forward to it so much. I see, maybe I should go for a dip as well? Well then, see you later. After leaving our luggage back in Nectars capable hands, I took Mikoto with me and we returned to the villa. Chapter 104 - Dragon-san Makes a Plan Volume 4 Chapter 3: Dragon-san Makes a Plan The villa was a two story house, a short walk from the lakeside. Thanks to the money that I earned from my job as a Hunter, I had managed to finally buy it and make it our own. For now there were only rooms for Nectar, Aru and I, a kitchen, bathroom, living room and all of the other daily necessities, but we could always expand this place so that it could accommodate as many people as need be. When Mikoto arrived at the villa, I lead her to one of the rooms on the second floor. Just by looking at Mikotos shimmering golden tail, I already knew that this was going to be a great day. According to Elvies words, during the spring break Mikoto went to a lot of different places, travelling as much as time and money allowed her to. Since so many people were visiting this place, the people in charge were looking for someone with a vast knowledge regarding hot springs, so who wouldnt be better at this job than someone from the Eastern Countries, with their vast and rich bathing culture? After all, hot springs are Gods gift to humanity. While I was thinking that, I could feel a surge of magic in the vicinity, and I knew that another guest has arrived. Heading into the hallway at the ground floor, I could see both Ligurila and Senjiro entering through the front door. Ligurila shook her golden hair while carrying only one trunk with her. Thank you for inviting me here, Lava. Welcome, welcome! I hope that you had a pleasant journey! We exchanged pleasantries and I shook Senjiros hand, but for some reason he looked really tired. Looking at his luggage, I could see that he was carrying only one small cloth bag, like the kind vagabonds used to carry around them. I dont know about pleasant, but Im glad that it is over. First of all, congratulations on your promotion to Rank 5! I congratulate him, and to that Senjiros face twists somewhat strangely. For now I have accepted that promotion, but I dont think I deserved it. Theres still a lot of room for improvement. No, no, no. You well deserve it. It was thanks to you that both the monsters at the borders and the ones at Melias were exterminated, and those were no small fries, but second and first class no less! If it was on me to decide, I would make you nothing less than a hero! It was only natural, since aside from us, there is no one as strong as you at the Guild for the moment. Ligurila says something like that and then adds: Thats my Senjiro for you.. I think that Ligurila was the one who was the happiest about Senjiros promotion. But as expected, hearing Ligurila praise him, his ears were moving slightly, telegraphing just how overjoyed he was. Its so nice that we could come to the hot spring place as nice as this one. Especially right now, while Im waiting for my promotion. I was glad that Senjiro seemed happy to be here. It was a nice change of pace for him, one that he really needed and hopefully wouldnt come to regret. Part of the reason for inviting them here was so that both Ligurila and Senjiro could have quality time all to themselves. However, due to all of his recent achievements, involving monster extermination at the border and the Melias incident, he was forced to go to the capital city of Ballow so that he could be granted the title of the Rank 5 Hunter at the Guilds headquarters. It was a rough time for him. I knew just how tiresome and exhausting such a ceremony could be, because I had to go through that myself in the past. However, Ligurila said that she would stay with him at the capital and that the two of them would use Teleportation from her house as soon as the ceremony had ended so that they could come here. Her official reason was that she had some business she needed to attend to at her shop, but that excuse wasnt fooling anyone and I knew that she was doing it for Senjiros sake. Seeing just how happy he was at the moment, he must have been pretty much devastated when he thought that he wouldnt be able to do to the hot springs with Ligurila. However, the disappointment in Ligurilas eyes at that moment could have been even greater than his. Now that you are here, why dont the two of you go relax in the hot springs? Their properties are perfect for recovering the magic you have lost. Back in my country, such hot springs would often be places of various pilgrimages. So its even more amazing that one such spring is right here, Lava-dono. Seeing Senjiros grey tail shake happily I couldnt help myself but laugh just a little bit inside. You know, I have a guest here that comes from the Eastern country as well. I blurted something like that and once Senjiro rose from his bag he looked at me curiously. Are you talking about that foreign exchange student that was together with Aru at Signos Academy? Thats right, shes one of Arus senpais. When I told her about the open-air bath she started to wag her tail and it was just so cute! I can call here if you want. Then you can talk. Umu, if its fine with her, then by all means. Said Senjiro with a serious expression after hearing my explanation. Okay, please come this way. For the time being, I have prepared your rooms right next to one another. I said while I lead the two onto the second floor, and when I turned around I could see Ligurila smiling in a mean manner. Ara, I dont mind staying together in one room, you know? While she said that, Ligurila intertwined her arm together with Senjiros, to which he was shocked at first, and then his face blushed like crazy. Im sorry, but I dont think thats a good idea. After all, it would be a bad example for Aru-dono. Now, now, dont be so shy? Why is it not good? We must only take care not to be seen, am I right? But since one of his hands was filled with luggage and the other one was entangled with Ligurilas arm, it was impossible for him to oppose her. There were lots of things in this world and culture that Senjiro needed to familiarize himself with. However, it would seriously set a bad example for Elvie and the rest, so I would like those two to show at least some degree of moderation. While thinking like that, as soon as we got into the hallway I cast a glance at Senjiro. This smell, where is it coming from? Just when I was thinking that this situation couldnt get any more awkward than it already was, I heard some light footsteps and when I raised my head I saw Mikoto looking down the stairs from the second floor. Ah, Mikoto, perfect timing. Theres someone here that I would like to introduce you to. Saying that, I realized that for some reason Mikoto was looking down the stairs with a look of utter surprise written all over her face. Senjiros expression was also rather weird, as if saw a ghost. But soon that expression changed to joy. Are you Mikoto, by any chance? My, look at how much you have grown! I was surprised to hear him say those words, and in his native tongue, no less. That is because I never mentioned Mikotos name to Senjiro before. That is why I asked him with my voice full of hesitation. Sen-san, could it be that you know each other, by any chance? Who wouldnt know her! Senjiro answered in an excited manner, to which Ligurila came forward and butted in, seemingly dissatisfied. Ara, and who this little girl might be? Senjiro, having Ligurilas voluptuous breasts pressed against him, looked confused for a moment, before he finally spoke up. Then a shadow was cast over his figure. The cause of that was Mikoto, who jumped over the handrails and waved her wand at Senjiro, blowing him away. Just how long are you going to stare at me, you stupid idiot CCCCCC!! Maybe it was just me, but if I was to meet a person from the same town as me, I would be overjoyed and I would like to talk about the many things that we would have in common. It was surely a shock to see that Mikoto would attack him only a few seconds after they met, but what came as an even bigger shock to me, was the fact that Mikoto jumped down the stairs while wearing a rather cute swimsuit. Wait, whaaaaaaaaaaat!? Chapter 105 - Dragon-san Is at a Loss Volume 4 Chapter 4: Dragon-san Is at a Loss I was just standing there, unable to comprehend what in the actual hell just happened, while Mikotos onslaught did not stop. Once she was on the ground floor, she rushed at Senjiro and slammed right into him, making him drop his luggage as a result. There was a dull sound echoing throughout the hall. And as soon as Senjiro was on the ground, she didnt pursue him, but instead she pulled her wand on him again. The wand was still lit with magical power, so there was definitely some spell ready to be cast out there. Senjiro somehow managed to avoid the wind projectile that was shot his way. Mikoto, please wait a minute! Senjiro must have been embarrassed to be done in by a little girl like that, but he must have realized that he was at a disadvantage here and tried to resolve things through negotiations. But still, once he saw the opportunity, he got up from the ground, dashed towards the entrance, kicked the front door open and rolled outside. Then, following closely after Senjiro, Mikoto finally opened her mouth and spoke up, her voice full of anger. Its been five years since you left home. I thought that you were travelling around the world, but here you are, having fun with some woman just like that! I am deeply ashamed that I once used to call you Brother! But the least I can do right now is to give you the proper guidance to fix your twisted ways! Please, just listen to what I have to say! Totally disregarding Senjiros words, Mikoto continued to flail spells at him. This unique structure must have been the trademark of all Eastern spells. But, at that moment a black whip sprung into action. Mikoto managed to avoid it with a swift dodge, but the spell that she was about to cast was broken and dissipated. You there, fox girl. Would you be so kind as to not interrupt me during my vacation? Apparently following close behind me, Ligurila said so while smiling at Mikoto. But that smile was not at all pleasant or warm. It was disturbing to the maximum. Mikoto stopped for a moment and looked at Ligurila, but then her eyes opened wide as if she saw something awful. Aramitama!? Sen-nii, you didnt!? No, you see, she is, this is kind of a long storyCCCC Leave the explaining to me. Ill break it to her in a way that she can understand. Senjiro was trying his best to explain what his relationship with Ligurila was, but then Ligurila herself butted in and turned towards Mikoto. You there, it seems like you are related to Senjiro in one way or another. But let me tell you this: this mans body, this mans soul, this mans everything, belongs to me. So if you want to lay your hands on my precious possession, the least you could do would be to ask for permission first. Then she just went to Senjiros side and gently caressed his body, all the while smiling at Mikoto, as if she wanted to show off. Seeing this, Mikotos face turned red with anger, her fluffy fur now standing up. As a matter of fact, all of her bodily hairs were standing up right now. Wh-what Im not entirely sure about the phrasing of that sentence, but lets just save that for later Hey, Mikoto, please listen to me, lets try to calm down and all be friends. Okay? I know that Senjiro wanted everyone to just get along and be friends. I knew that. But for the moment, he was only digging a deeper and deeper grave for himself. As to be expected, Mikotos face was still red with anger as she raised her face and pointed her finger at him. What a shameful display Shameful! Indecent! Lewd! Ara, this manner of skinship is but normal for us. But that being said, I realize that for a child such as yourself, it may be a difficult concept to grasp, indeed. Ligurila presses her bountiful chest even tighter into Senjiros arm, never stops smiling. Ligurila, my dear friend? You do realize that you are only adding fuel to the fire? Surely you are not doing that on purpose? I tried to break in on their conversation, but Mikotos eyes were dead set on Ligurila and her smug face. Purify, purge, protect, cleanse, exorcise. The moment she said those words, the magic around the area begins to behave in a rather strange way. It was obviously disturbing, but for the first time ever I found myself to be unable to do anything about it. If I try to intervene, I might end up causing harm to Mikoto. With her preparations done, Mikoto places her wand forward, smiling in a strange way. Come forth to my side, oh one who presides over the devastating lightning! In the name of Amagi Mikoto, I pray to thee! Come forth to my side, oh Kyle Slaggart and aid me in my cause! The moment he heard her chant, Senjiros eyes went wide with surprise and shock. A God summoning ritual!? While both Ligurila and Senjiro seemed to be astonished beyond belief, the apparition of Kyle suddenly appeared at the lakeside. Oi, who dare to summon me just like that Huh? What the? Kyle materialized in the middle of the current commotion, but upon seeing the tense Senjiro and the chanting Mikoto he became puzzled beyond belief. Making eye contact with Kyle, Mikoto raises her wand. I once again implore you to possess my body in order to banish all that is evil. Fulfill your divine duty and bring the righteous judgement upon the wicked ones and all evildoers! Now wait just a second, you got me up this early in the morning just to do something like Uwah!! But before he could finish that sentence, there was a huge outburst of magical power, and Kyle was sucked into Mikotos body, his power over lightning now coursing through her. It was the summoning ceremony that I have witnessed once before. The fact that he appeared here was most likely because he was brought here forcefully by Mikotos incantation. It was a great spell, one that allowed you to borrow and use the abilities of ones that were far superior to you. But wasnt that a little bit too convenient!? Is that the ability transfer invoked from the summoning ceremony!? The Eastern magic is so interesting! Please, you must let me know all of the details! Nectar suddenly appeared right at my side, his blue eyes shining brightly with excitement. No, no, no! Now was not the time to be getting excited about the new types of magic! We need to stop this madness at once! Connecting their magical channels allows for a smooth transition of magic with no interference at all, as well as copying the abilities of the summoned creature almost perfectly. With that being said, right now she should be equal in strength to the actual demon. I can see the benefit for the caster, but what about the being that is summoned? Aaah, its no use! Nectar was already in his nerd mode! At the same time, Mikoto surrounded herself with raging lightning and jumped right at Senjiro, whose expression was filled with pain. Ill blast you to smithereens! The speed at which Mikoto started to throw lightning at Senjiro was almost identical to the battle potential of Kyle. And just like that, Senjiro was forced to avoid a barrage of ultra high speed attacks. He somehow managed to avoid them all, rolled away and started running, and then he looked towards Kyle and yelled at him. You, what the hell are you doing with my little sister!? I was amazed that at this moment, Senjiro was more concerned with his sisters well-being rather than his own, but Kyle seemed to be as shocked and helpless as he was. I didnt know anything about Eastern countries, but just from the looks of this situation, I could say that it wasnt good. No, wait just a minute, Im not at fault here! Im just abiding by the contract, and was trying to help her Thats right, I dont care what kind of God or demon I summon, as long as I can use its power to teach Big Brother Sen a lesson with it! Senjiro tried to defend himself from Mikotos attacks, but since their current location wasnt really suited for battle, it was an extremely hard of a task for him. Hence Mikoto was able to continue her attacks. As he continued to dodge her attacks, Senjiro raised his voice in a tone unlike anything I have ever heard him say. I told you that you should turn to gods when you wanted help, but why did you turn to someone like him!? What about our own gods!? I have already reached the age where I can decide on the Gods on my own! Besides, I was wondering what were you doing in such a desolate land as this, but it turns out you were having indecent relationship with a pretty and sexy woman, and an Aramitama no less! If you were so concerned about me, then why didnt you ask the Head Shrine Maiden to contact me!? Such a task is as easy as breathing for her, she does things like that on a daily basis! Besides, havent you become sloppy when it comes to your duties as a shrine maiden!? I wasnt slacking in my duties, and I was allowed to take a break from them once it was decided that I was going to study abroad! But I guess thats none of your concern, huh, Big Brother!? Do you have any idea how much trouble you brought us with your departure!? This is Even though he was managing to dodge her attacks at first, Mikotos attacks began to push Senjiro back more and more. Mikoto yelled at Senjiro while mercilessly attacking him with thunder time after time. I know that, you say you forgot because of the search for your soulmate!? And you say you wanted to come back home, but it was just taking you so long to find her!? Did you also forget about your only family!? About supporting your little sister!? Senjiro tried to justify himself one last time, before he realized that tears had begun to gather in Mikotos eyes. Big Brother, I absolutely hate you!! Mikoto screamed, brandishing her wand at Senjiro, but fortunately enough I managed to catch her and stop her from doing something stupid. Uwah, talk about cutting it too close for comfort. Mikoto, lets try to calm down and settle it like smart creatures, okay? !!! Lava-sama!? Funyah! I put my hands onto Mikotos shoulders, forcibly cancelling the spell she was about to cast. The spell shatters into a million pieces, no longer a threat to anyone. I had a rough idea of what that magic was, and so I cut off its magical energy supply before the spell could get the chance to resolve properly. At the same time, I caught the falling Mikoto in my arms, since after she let go of her staff she lost her balance and was going to fall to the ground. I let out a sigh of relief, but on the other hand Senjiros face was still stiff and Aru looked like he didnt get what was going on here. I glanced at the others, and saw that Kyle put his hand to his forehead and let out a sigh of relief as well, Ligurila looked discontent and Nectar, for some reason, was taking notes with the help of the instruments he pulled from God knows where. For the time being, why dont you talk about it? I really think that is for the best. Chapter 106 - Dragon-san and the Affairs from the Eastern Country Volume 4 Chapter 5: Dragon-san and the Affairs from the Eastern Country Although I suggested that we try to talk things out, I never thought that they would have both agreed to it, not given the current vicious atmosphere. Surprisingly enough though, both Mikoto and Senjiro (with Ligurila as well) agreed to the idea. So for the moment we gathered in the living room of our house, ready to talk things out. At the same, Elvie thought this might turn out to be something not suitable for the children to see, so he got both Aru and Marca to play with him outside. And since both Iori and Elvie were with them, the little ones would be safe. At first I thought it would be a good idea for everyone present to introduce themselves, but I quickly gave up on that idea seeing that as it wouldnt do us any good at this point. Anyways, since the atmosphere was rather heavy and Ligurila looked rather unhappy with this whole situation, there were a few things I needed to consider. For one, I would really like her to sit right next to me, to avoid any unnecessary conflicts. With that in mind, we quickly established the seating order. At one side of the table there was me, with an unhappy Ligurila on my left side and Mikoto on my right, emanating a truly intimidating aura and an urge to kill. On the opposite side of the table was Nectar, sandwiched in between Senjiro and Kyle. Now then, Senjiro. Please begin by telling us what your relationship with Mikoto is. I was worried about where exactly should I start, and ultimately decided to go with this question, but it was Ligurila that spoke up and explained. She is the distant relative of one of Senjiros cousins. But since they were growing up in the same village, their relationship is closer to that of an actual brother and sister. Senjiro didnt say anything, but looked rather relieved that someone spared him the trouble of explaining all of that himself. Hmm, so that explains why their magical energy patterns are different. If they were close family, like father and daughter, or an actual brother and sister, it would be a whole different story, since close relatives have similar patterns of magical energy waves. But for them, they were so different because they were from different generations. It makes sense now. For beastmen, if we have children with someone from another race, the children can be of either race. However, it is easier to have offspring with someone from the same race. That is why we can travel the world seemingly without worry. Hearing that, Nectars eyes sparkled like diamonds, and then he said to Mikoto: So even if you decide to marry someone of a different race than your own and have children, there is no risk of creating a life that will be of a race all of its own. Therefore it is a rare occurrence for a child to be born nowadays with a strong manifestation of their ancestral bloodline and even unlikelier with parents of different races. After that explanation, it was Senjiros turn to stare down at Kyle, the two of them being separated by Nectar only. Now then, Kyle-dono. I would like to hear your explanation as to what your relationship with Mikoto is. We spent some time together and I know that you are a good and dependable man, but do mind that given your answer, I might end up cutting you down. The look in his eyes and the tone of his voice were clearly indicating that he wasnt kidding. I thought about that earlier, but now I was rather surprised. For as long as I have known him, Senjiro was always projecting the image of a strong person, and I have never seen him showing any negative emotions like sadness or anger. As far as I know, Senjiro was being swung around by Ligurilas whims. While Kyle was at a loss, I tried to say something, but before I could do that, Mikoto butted in. And more importantly, I want to know just what kind of relationship my Big Brother has with this Aramitama. This time it was Mikoto who was glaring at Senjiro. First, I would like to hear about Kyle-dono and you. No, no, by all means, you go first. While I was wondering what to do with these two, Kyle decided to finally join in on the conversation. For the time being, let me explain the kind of relationship that we have going on. After all, should any misunderstandings happen, Senjiro said he will kill me. Are you fine with doing the same, Lava? Doing what, exactly? Please tell us about the relationship that is going on between Lily and Senjiro. Out of all of us, you should be able to present the facts in a simple and unbiased way. Oh, that. Yeah, yeah sure. That being said, we proceeded to talk about various things surrounding Kyles demonization, the first time that Ligurila met Senjiro and what they were doing before that. After everyone finished talking there was a period of really awkward silence, but eventually Senjiro opened his mouth and spoke up. Kyle-dono, let me apologize to you for my rude behavior. Even though you saved my sister, I said all of those things to you and Senjiro bowed down apologetically to Kyle, and he only smiled bitterly in response. No, its no big deal, really. She saved my body as well, so if anything, that makes us even. But why were you so upset? At that moment, Senjiro hesitated for a bit, before his ears dropped down in shame. Yeah, about that. In the Eastern countries, some of us possess the power to borrow the power of gods, demons and spirits alike. The thing that Mikoto used to save Kyles body from disappearing, right? I added, and Senjiro continued even more awkwardly than before. But, you see. The shrine maidens of the Eastern countries can borrow the power of gods and spirits, but they can make the contract with only one of them, to make them the pillar of their power. It is the thing that makes the gods jealous. They can even use some really underhanded tactics to achieve that goal while ridding themselves of the competition Same thing apparently went for the people. They were doing everything to get on the gods good side. The technique that Mikoto used to save Kyles life was apparently the technique that bound a god or demon to a person, so on the physical level I could very well understand why Senjiro was feeling so anxious about it. Choosing an appropriate god or demon to accompany you through life is not a small or trivial thing. In return, the gods and demons alike ask for knowledge about this world and their companions spiritual power. It is a contact that basically makes the two parties devote their whole beings to one another. And that means? I asked, even though I had some really bad feeling about this. Senjiros arms dropped even further as he continued. By making a contract with Kyle-dono, Mikoto agreed to become his everything. In both body AND soul. So, in other words, Kyle and Mikoto are now bound by something like Master-Slave contract!? Sure, no matter how one wants to look at it, in every possible aspect Mikoto was a pretty and attractive girl. So if it was true and the two were now Master and Slave, it was nothing short but outrageous! I turn my eyes towards Kyle at once, but he quickly shook his head in denial. No, no, no! WE only made the contract in order to save me from disappearing! There were no hidden motifs other than self-preservation and survival! At the time I wasnt paying them that much attention, so I dont know the details of their conversation. But looking at him now, he was speaking the truth. I was prepared for this ever since that time. I will serve you with everything I have. No, you really shouldnt be doing that. I am grateful to you for saving me during our first meeting, but if I knew the price of that method, I would have never accepted it so easily. Kyle said that while looking Mikoto straight in the eyes, clearly looking upset. Well, it was only natural. I would probably react in exactly that same way if a young girl like Mikoto suddenly appeared in front of me and said that shes going to serve me. However, everything was fine since Kyle had no ill intentions towards Mikoto. Otherwise he would already be on his way to the gallows for trying to commit a very serious crime. So you mean that you are going to put your very soul on the line to serve your gods or demons? Nectar said to himself before he turned his gaze towards Kyle. You know, its a really horrible thing to say that you dont want to take responsibility after youve made a young girl do something like that for you. Oi, Nectar. Are you sure that youre the one to talk? I only talk about the facts! It sure doesnt sound like the facts to me! Nectar and Kyle started one of their usual banters and were involved in it for quite a while. Finally, Kyle calmed down and let out a sigh, turning towards Mikoto. Mikoto, are you really sure about this? Yes. For now you are. But I am nothing ordinary I am a demon. I dont know if Ill meet your standards or be even close to them. You saved me, and I will help you, but for now lets not get ahead of ourselves and, But the moment the contract was established, I must abide by it. That is my role as a shrine maiden and my honor rests upon it. Kyle looked to the ceiling with a stiff expression, thinking for a while. Mikoto, Im really sorry about all this. Having said that, you could definitely say that there was some kind of connection being established between Mikoto and Kyle. However, Say, Kyle. That was only a temporary contract, right? So cant you just cancel it on the spot? To my understanding, this ritual was way simpler than the familiar contract that was established between Nectar and I way back. So even if cancelling it was impossible for Mikoto, technically it should be possible for him to cancel it from his end. Hey, youre right! Alright, Mikoto! We are going to cancel this thing later! Kyle seemed to be enthusiastic about this thing, but Mikoto, for some reason, looked deeply hurt. Is it because Im not good enough for you? Thats not it. Its about one-sided slavery. And that isnt something good. Everyone was overwhelmed by his heavy words. That is because in the past, Kyle used to be bound to the state as its magician with the slavery contract. I dont know what kinds of things he must have gone through back in the day, but it was no wonder that he was so heavily opposed to the idea of slavery. Lets establish a fair and equal contract through normal means. Its a pity to be summoned so suddenly, but dont hesitate to do that if you ever find yourself in need of my help. Y-yes Mikoto reluctantly nods to Kyles sincere words. Next, I turned towards Senjiro with a serious expression. I understand, for now at least. Its a good thing that I also managed to find my soul mate. Although I would have never thought that she would be such a wild one. Hearing that, Ligurila crossed her arms on her chest and noticed that Mikoto was still glaring at her. You used a name that Im not familiar with, but I am a demon as well. Im not that Aramitama thing or whatever it was that you called me. In the Eastern countries, Aramitama are the spirits or gods and demons that are not worthy of being paired up with humans, as opposed to the beings that are. Fuhn? In other words, even though they are essentially the same thing, some are considered worthy of receiving human aid and the others are not? I wonder what those demons think about being classified as such by humans? Its not that Aramitamas existence is a threat to the Eight Million Gods, but they are generally considered to be a bother at best. Ara, now thats awfully nice of you people. Mikoto bit her lip under Ligurilas sharp glare, still visibly displeased that her older brother was in a relationship with a woman like that. Senjiro looked pretty embarrassed because people were judging his relationship with Ligurila like that, but he nevertheless spoke up as to cut the topic short. Still, Mikoto, you seem awfully fluent in the Western language. But, of course. I studied really hard to be able to study abroad. I learned it from the books that were in the village, but Our speech seems to differ greatly. Lava-dono, do you happen to know why? That question caught me completely off guard and I became nervous in an instant. Umm, let me see Your speech seems to be a little bit old fashioned. How long has it been since you learned the language? In Western years? Probably a hundred or two hundred. Is there a problem? Said Senjiro, and Nectar nodded to himself. I see. The books in their village must have been left there by traders who landed there a hundred or more years ago. That would certainly explain a lot of things. Big Brother, you only noticed it now? Umu, it may be so, but I can communicate without any problems. Ive been managing that for five years now. Thats nothing to write home about, mind you! Said Mikoto, to which Senjiro became visibly irritated. Ohhh, its been a while since I last saw that. Angry Mikoto, that is. Oh, what joy! She often gets angry when shes talking with me. Because you would never listen to what everyone else had to say! And you would never let anyone else have the last word! Umu. Indeed that was the case. But I was always grateful to you. When you were there, the conversation would always be cut short. I miss those times. Senjiro recalls, and Mikoto blushes slightly hearing him say that. While we were all admiring what a wonderful thing a family is, Ligurila stood up from her chair, presumably annoyed. But the expression on her face that I saw from where I was sitting was that of a complete disinterest. Whats wrong, Ligurila? I have grown tired of this farce, so Im going for a swim in the lake. Im not quite done with you! Mikoto stood up and raised her voice, to which Ligurila only smiled bitterly at her and turned around, walking away while shaking her long, golden hair. Ara, and whatever it is it that you still want to talk about? You are just Senjiros acquaintance, nothing more. Why should I waste my time on you? ! With that, I shall take my leave. Mikoto was speechless, and Ligurila simply walked away. Welp, what can you do? Mikoto was shaking with anger and anxiety all over, and once Ligurila left the room she turned towards Senjiro and spoke in their native tongue. Big Brother. Why did you get yourself involved with a wicked woman like that!? No, you dont understand! She has her mood-swings, true, but shes also very cute and CCCC One of the reasons I wanted to study abroad was so that I could find you and bring you back home! My sister and the whole village is waiting for you to return! So lets go back home! Big Brother! I have no idea what they were talking about, because Mikoto leaned over to Senjiro really close, but Senjiro answered her in a gentle manner. I cannot do that. I already promised Ligurila to be with her. No way, did she forced you into making a contract with her!? It not that, either. Its a genuine thing. I have seen many sides of her: childish, spoiled, impish, but also compassionate and kind. I wont break our contract no matter what. Besides, Ligurila is crazy strong. As a matter of fact, I have not won against here even once to this date. What, did you just say? Senjiro stood up and placed his hand in between Mikotos long ears, gently stroking her head. That being said, Mikoto, Im really sorry. But Im not going back home. !!! Mikotos tail sprung straight in response to Senjiros sudden action, but determination was not gone from her eyes. Together with Nectar, we couldnt understand what the two of them were saying, but we somehow got it. No words were needed to understand, it was all in the atmosphere. He couldnt comfort her, and she was unable to stop him. As the silence descended upon the room, Mikotos eyes were filled with tears. In the next moment, Mikotos right fist plunged deeply into Senjiros chin. Senjiros head made a nasty sound and the force of the punch was so great that it blew Senjiro off of his feet. Geez, I dont care about you anymore, Big Brother! I hope that this booby Aramitama eats your soul away! Painfully! All of the people here were fully aware of the tears that had accumulated in Mikotos eyes and dripped down her cheeks. While we were all stunned by this, Mikoto turned around and run away. Chapter 107 - Dragon-san Worries About Her Friends Volume 4 Chapter 6: Dragon-san Worries About Her Friends As I watched Mikoto running out of the living room, the only thing I could do was shake my head in disbelief. Well that didnt go so well. Guess she really is still just a child. Seeing how oddly calm Senjiro was upon seeing Mikoto act like that, we all couldnt help but be amazed. We could also feel all of our energy leaving us. When the atmosphere got a little less tense, Kyle turned to Senjiro after putting his hand to his forehead in an exaggerated manner. Senjiro. Let me just say this, but that was pretty insensitive of a thing to say. Umu. Im aware of that. Mikoto has been searching for her dear older brother for years, and when she finally found him he was together with Ligurila, a woman who was really hard to get along with if you didnt know her long enough. Im sure it must have been pretty shocking to her and that she took it really bad. I too, had a lot of things to reflect on, but what about what Senjiro said? I looked at him, and he didnt seem to be fazed by this situation in the slightest. However, what came as a surprise to me was the fact that he looked as though he was trying to hide his pain behind a mask of carefree attitude. Its so nice to finally be able to see someone from your own country. Im glad I could see Mikoto again, I didnt think she would end up coming here. Its a shame that things got so complicated. Does your country impose any kind of restriction on its citizens when they are going abroad? I asked, but Senjiro shook his head. Not really, no. As long as you get all of the paperwork done right, you are basically free to go wherever you want. For me, it was departing on a trading ship that was coming here. Senjiro put his hands into his sleeves as he continued. I do believe I have mentioned that before, but the Eastern countries are different from the ones here. There are monsters appearing on the main roads and near cities almost on a daily basis, and that is why the Guardians and Shrine Maidens who defeat them are held in such a high regard. You were one such Guardians, Senjiro? Senjiro nodded his head in confirmation, although his expression was a complicated one. Our responsibilities Guardians are tasked with destroying any kind of physical threats, while the Shrine Maidens dispose of any spiritual dangers. However, since our duties are so important, it is unthinkable for a Guardian or a Shrine Maiden to suddenly up and leave the country. Senjiro then sighed deeply and smiled bitterly. People of the Eastern countries are usually not a bunch that would ever think of leaving their country. The Guardians and the Shrine Maidens protect the peace, so the idea of them going away is simply too outrageous for the people to comprehend. From his words alone, we could already piece together the whole picture surrounding their circumstances. Its not like people dont like their homeland, just that some want to venture out and see the things that the world has to offer. But Im the one who abandoned my own country, so Im not exactly in any position to complain. But maybe the times have changed since Mikoto, a Shrine Maiden, was allowed to come here. Still, that doesnt change the fact that Im not going back. We were sorry to hear that in order to fulfill his dream, Senjiro had to abandon his home and position. Still, he continued on. Even though I knew about his circumstances, it was amazing just what lengths Senjiro was ready to go through just so he could find Ligurila here. But, you are yet to make a proper contract with Ligurila, right, Sen-san? That doesnt really change anything. It was better to remain silent than speak up and make the situation worse. Was I really thinking too much about it? I was embarrassed with myself and my own self-assurance. If he tells us something like that, there is nothing that we can really do about it. But, Kyle opened his mouth as if suddenly noticed something. Say, does Lily know about your circumstances at all? Which part are we talking about? The part about you abandoning your homeland and not intending to ever go back there. Senjiro moves his ears for a moment, as if trying to remember something. I dont think I have. So Ligurila doesnt have a clue about whats going on? At first I didnt understand the intention of Kyles question, but seeing Senjiros sour expression, I was slowly beginning to understand. Senjiro, I think it would be best for you to follow after Ligurila right away. Why would I do that? Hearing Senjiros question, Kyle, who apparently reached the same conclusion as me, slammed his hand onto his forehead yet again. Most likely, Lily thought that upon being reunited with your family, you would want to go back home together with them. Why!? Additionally, since you yourself werent bringing that subject up, she must have felt like it wouldnt be wise to pry too much into your personal affairs. But even so, that reaction was far too different from the Ligurila I know. If she got the wrong idea, it was small wonder that she acted in the way she did. At that moment, Senjiro stood up from his chair. Indeed, he was the one who knew Ligurila best. However, Senjiros grey tail was shaking nervously, as if something was bothering him. But, Mikoto Yeah, both of them were important to him. It would be truly unwise of you to go after Mikoto now. If you are worried about her, I can ask Aru to keep an eye on her. In the meantime, you go after Ligurila. Youre the only one who can do this, Senjiro. When both Kyle and I said that, Senjiro bowed his head to us. Please excuse me. I need to find Ligurila. He then left the room, and Kyle and I could finally let out sighs of relief. I feel so awfully tired for some reason. Yeah It was a whole lot of work. To be honest, I thought that they would never be able to understand one another. Kyle looked as if he wanted to say something, but he ultimately decided to stay silent, as there was nothing that we could possibly do for them now. I was hoping that everything would eventually turn out alright, but I felt so tired that I laid down on top of the table. I would really like to relax in the hot springs, but at the moment it was virtually impossible. Hey, Nectar CC why dont we go out and have some fun ourselves? I was waiting with anticipation for his answer, but when it didnt come I raised my head only to see Nectar jotting something down furiously in his notepad. Nectar? Ah, yes, what is it? Huh? Wait a minute? Mikoto-chan? Sen-san? Where have they gone? You Taking a look at Nectars notepad, it was filled to the brim with fresh notes written so tiny that you would have problems deciphering them. They must have been notes that Nectar took regarding the Eastern countries and the magic that Mikoto was using. Normally I would say that was too much, but currently I didnt have any strength left to do even that. As Nectar continued to stare at us, both Kyle and I felt the rest our our strength leave us permanently. After that, I played with Aru for a bit, since he was left all alone. I used my magic to create an artificial wave on the lakes surface, so that they all could play in the water and even surf if they wanted to. I originally prepared three water boards, but after Iori and Nectar declared they wanted in on the fun as well, we had to make some more and cast the spell all over again. Iori was well versed in creating various kinds of tools and machinery; Nectar was a master magician, so when they handed Aru the fruit of their combined efforts, even I was getting all curious at what it would be like. But surprisingly enough, the combo of Marca and Vaas-senpai was something that you needed to watch out for. Under Marcas precise direction, Vaas-senpai splashed water all over us all without mercy. Senpai was so fierce that initially Kyle and Elvie wanted to retreat to someplace safe, but ultimately they were caught in the blast as well. And you could see that Marca was finding herself fitting into her new role of the demoness just fine. Ah, I might want to clarify that we were just playing around, playing a little game that was known around these parts as Dragons and Sorcerers. The game rules were simple: there were two groups C dragon and magicians. The magicians were trying to calm down the raging dragon, while the dragon was trying to eat all of the magicians. The stake was a pile of the dragon treasure. I wonder if us magicians are going to endure long enough for the dragon to eventually get tired and stop being so relentless. How long are we going to let the dragons reign of terror continue? On a side note, Mikoto was swimming furiously across the lake as a way to blow off some steam, but when invited, she played together with us and currently was relaxing in the water, playing with the swimming board. I was glad that Mikoto was finally able to relax and have a good laugh together with her friends, instead of being depressed all on her own. However, both Ligurila and Senjiro didnt return, not even for dinner. I wasnt all that worried about them, thinking that they might have just stepped outside of the barriers reach, hence becoming unable to detect. But even Nectar was getting slightly worried. Im going to prepare dinner for Senjiro. That way, he can eat it whenever he comes back. Thats right. If hes being dragged around by Ligurila, hes bound to end up being hungry. However, it was definitely weird that I wasnt able to sense Senjiros magical waves. But the two of them must have had some reason for concealing their presences, and we just didnt understand that reason. With that being said, that conversation came to an end. Upon confirming that the children all went to their respective rooms, I could finally go to the hot spring myself. Kyle was already out for the night and Nectar went back home to study all of the notes he had taken during the day. Before, it was Ligurila who has been occupying the springs almost the entire time, so now that she was gone, it was my chance to have a go at them myself. I already had plans made for tomorrow, so right now was my only real chance to enjoy the hot springs nice and slow. In awfully high spirits, I pranced into the changing room, took my clothes off and went right into the bathroom. But I could see that there was someone already here, amidst the hot steam. As I checked the silhouette of that someone, I smiled. Oh, Ligurila? I didnt know you were back. As if answering to me, the figure comes closer, sending ripples through the hot water and shaking her long, golden hair. It was indeed Ligurila, wearing a somewhat embarrassed look on her face. Chapter 108 - Demon-sama and Dragon-san in the Steam Volume 4 Chapter 7: Demon-sama and Dragon-san in the Steam Ligurila glanced towards the changing room, noticing my arrival. Without any light, the moon sure is beautiful, right? When I look at the night sky, I could see countless stars shining brightly and the huge surface of the silver moon. The moons light was almost as strong as the suns during the daytime. But above all else, it was simply majestic. Yes, thats right. What of it? I moved my hand to turn the lights off in the changing room, which was powered by magic, and then rinsed off the dirt from my body and sat right next to Ligurila. One should avoid polluting the water with dirt or waste at all cost. That was the golden rule followed even in the public baths back in my old world. The waters temperature was just right, not too hot and not too cold, just like a pleasant summer night. The smell of sulfur, the pleasant warmth spreading throughout my body, and the extra effect of restoring my used magic was making the experience pure bliss. Ah~ Im in heaven right now Youre over-exaggerating. Nah, I just used too much of my magic and was really tired, thats all. Not to mention that I was still far from being fully recovered from this whole artificial magic stone incident and the leyline restorations that followed suit. Normally it would take a few days for me to be back to perfect shape, but this time there was so much work to be done that it was taking me longer than usual. As a result, since Arus spring break was about to end, we decided to come here for a trip as a form of vacation, as well as recuperation for me. Ahh, even my bones feel warm. Doesnt that make your whole body feel better? It sure does, but then I think about how this was all possible thanks to the destruction made by that previous incident, and it makes me kind of sad. Still, I cant help it but to want to relax my whole body in warm water! Goodness gracious, even though you are so kind, you say the weirdest things sometimes. Ligurila said that with a bit of a melancholic expression on her face, and seeing that she was back to normal, I felt relieved. I took a dip all the way to my shoulders, and looked at Ligurila sitting on one of the rocks. Right now, she had her long, golden hair let down, and as the moisture got to it, it was sticking to her neck and shoulders. Everything about her, from her chest downwards was perfect and beautiful, her curves could easily transcend the things we call the works of art. She was sexy. She was so awfully sexy (saying that twice is important). Her long legs were stretched out in a relaxed pose and her figure was truly sensational. Then Ligurilas eyes turn towards me, and she noticed that I was staring at her. What is it, Lava? Nothing, really. I was just thinking that you look as beautiful as ever. For a moment there Ligurila looked surprised, but she quickly managed to regain her composure. It is nothing but natural, since this form is one of my own hand-made creations. I dont get why are you always complementing it so much? Heh, heh~. For some strange reason, while I was looking at her like that, I felt a sudden urge to look down upon my own body. Yup. I do think that my chest size is about average, but since there werent any female University students in this world, I had no way of comparing. I could TECHNICALLY make myself bigger or slimmer if I wanted to, but Nectar always says that I am fine the way I am. Also, Ligurilas skin looks flushed, so she must have been sitting here for quite a while now. It was probably because she didnt want to intrude on our time together as a family, since she wasnt much of a family person. Furthermore, her expression seemed brighter than when she left the living room during the day and she seemed more upbeat at the moment. Did it go well with Senjiro? Hearing me say that, Ligurilas eyes light up with surprise, but it quickly turns to determination. Her golden hair were swaying gently. Well, somehow. Her cheeks turned more flushed than before. Well then, how was it? Did you manage to talk things out? Sensing that something was going on here, I pressed her for an answer, and Ligurila sunk deeper into the water in response. And since she wasnt good with hot temperatures, I adjusted the waters temperature properly so that it would be easier for her. Senjiro, he He was talking about lots of things. I see. He told me that he wasnt going to return home. On the other hand, I was fine with hot water. Surely they must have talked about lots of different things, but seeing that look of relief on Ligurilas face, it must have meant that Senjiro did a good job at explaining things to her. I was so desperately not wanting him to return home and leave me. If he tried to go back without my permission, I would probably do ANYTHING in my power to stop him from doing that. But you didnt want to resort to that, right? Ligurila was a bit flustered there for a moment. Even if I were to do that, it wouldnt help me accomplish anything. Not to mention that the reaction of this girl was so disappointing in the first place Ligurila then closed her mouth as if she realized that she said too much. Mikoto was mad at Senjiro because he didnt want to come home, even surprisingly so, but it was all only natural and expected in a situation like that. So then, what was that about? No, its nothing. Please forget about that. Ligurila falls onto her knees, all red on her face. For a while there was nothing but ambient sounds to be heard, but then Ligurila suddenly decided to speak up. Up until now, I have always thought that it was convenient for me to have Senjiro around. That I wouldnt have to worry about anything for as long as he was there. But I didnt even bother to learn about his past Was it frustrating? Or maybe sad? Ligurila was thinking about that for a moment, but soon enough she was ready to speak up again. That is why, for as long as he wanted to stay by my side, I would let him do as he pleases and forgive him for everything. This sounded more like an interrogation rather than the actual conversation, but maybe it was for the best. I realized something during this exchange. It seems that Senjiro didnt manage to tell Ligurila anything up until now because Ligurila was simply too prideful to let him speak openly. So maybe now, when she finally became interested in his circumstances, Senjiro was so overjoyed that his tail was wagging this whole time. As a result, I realized that I thought I knew Senjiro quite well, when in reality, I didnt know a single thing about him. But then he said that he wanted to know more about me, and I guess it made me feel really happy. Well, they had some topics they could discuss for sure, like the clothes they were wearing in the East, and the atmosphere was becoming brighter and brighter with every passing minute. I, on the other hand, was relieved that all of my worries were actually baseless, and I reached out with my hands to the water and splashed some of it on my face. Its good to know that they finally managed to understand each other. For the time being, Im glad that everything turned out to be okay. Has Sen-san already went back? Why yes, although he was swaying just a little bit, but he should be back home by now. Swaying? I gazed at Ligurila, wanting a proper explanation, but she just shrugged her shoulders at me. This time I came here for a short vacation, so we didnt duel properly. It was just a slight wrestle, you could say. N, no, no, no, no, what the hell happened here? Thats what I would like to know! When she said that, this time it was Ligurila who kept on staring at me for quite a while. To be more precise, the thing she was staring at was the dragon crystal that was buried deep in my chest. While I was in my human form, all of the dragon magic I possess is stored inside of this red jewel on my chest, as to prevent any excess magic from leaking out. I was always wondering about that, but how does your Dragon Crystal feel? And whatever do you mean by that? For example, does it feel like your nail or hair? Or maybe it feels like skin, an inseparable part of your body? When I saw the intense curiosity with which Ligurila was staring at my Dragon Crystal, I involuntarily shivered with anxiety. I do believe I told you about that before. While Im in my human form, there are a lot of things that I dont need and I keep them restrained as concepts. I use it to store all the things that are not necessary for the human body, aside from the basic five senses. N-no, such a thing is Aha! There it is! Ligurilas eyes were lit with a mysterious light, unlike anything I have ever seen in her eyes before, as I felt a sudden sense of imminent danger creeping over me. Lava, can I touch you for a little bit? You dont mind, do you? Hmm, but of course I dont want to take your magic. I just want to see how it feels! I get, I get it, Ligurila! So can you stop being so creepy! Whats wrong? Its not like its going to decrease, you know? It is! It is going to decrease! My sanity meter, that is! Besides, its more than enough that Nectar was groping it! !? That spirit did something like that!? Despite my protests, Ligurilas hands were creeping closer to me, and so I had to engage my evasive maneuvers. What commenced next were loud splashing noises and lots of shrieking. I wont let you get away! I was doing my best to flee, but since I wasnt minding my surroundings, I ended up tripping on the wet floor and falling to the ground. No, wait, I didnt trip. I could clearly see Ligurilas tentacles entangled around my ankles. You would seriously go that far just to cop a feel!? Really!? I knew that I couldnt escape her grip now, and I fell right back into the bath. While the splashes and shrieking intensified, I could see in Ligurilas face that she was clearly enjoying herself. At the same time, we could hear the door to the changing room being slammed open and the small figure jumped inside of the bath. Lava-sama, what is happening!? It was Mikoto, fully clothed and with her wand in her hands. She looked cautious and her face was tightened, but when she saw Ligurila pinning me down in the bath using her tentacles, all of her hair immediately stood straight. ~~~~~~!?!?!? I quickly pushed Ligurila away and came out of the water, coming towards Mikoto whose face was completely red at this point. I knew that there was a grand misunderstanding here in the making, and I had to act now! If I let her go like this without properly explaining anything, things would get really bad really fast!! Wait, Mikoto! Please wait! This is all a one huge misunderstanding! So please dont get the wrong idea here! Please, you have to believe me! I, dont have, anything against, women partaking to other women. However, Lava-sama already has Nectar-sama, so Thats an entirely different story! Say, you came for the hot spring, right? Why dont we go in together? The moon is so beautiful today! I tried to lure Mikoto in so I could properly explain, but the face that she showed me was truly a cold one. However, as soon as she saw Ligurila standing behind me, she got stiff in a second and shook her head. No, thank you, I take a dip some other time. I have nothing against it. Do go in if you like. Mikoto listens to Ligurilas words in astonishment. Heck, even I was surprised by this sudden offer, but Ligurila only turned around in response and sat on one of the rocks surrounding the hot spring. I will cool myself off here. Meanwhile, little girl, if you have something you would like to say to me, out with it. Im currently in the mood to listen. If not, you can just scram and go away Mikoto looked at Ligurila, who crossed her arms on her chest with a stiff expression, which soon changed into a challenging look. Wait, a minute. After saying that, Mikoto retreated into the changing room, presumably to join us. Sensing that round two of the mornings conversation was approaching, I hid my face in my hands as I dove into the water, wanting to scream with all of my might. Chapter 109 - Dragon-san Is in a Pinch Chapter 109 Volume 4 Chapter 8: Dragon-san Is in a Pinch After washing herself thoroughly, Mikoto finally took a dip in the hot spring. She kept on sighing and seemed annoyed for some reason. Her tail was still standing straight, but once she gazed at Ligurila it stopped, returning to normal. I was sitting in the middle of the two, embracing my knees with my hands. I was curious what the two of them were going to talk about, and I initially wanted to give them some space to talk things through, but I let go of that idea. I needed to be here, in case things suddenly went south and the two of them started fighting again. But the fact that they didnt kicked me out of here was already showing some promise. Aaahh, all of the tension and nerves were making my stomach hurt. Just when I was starting to think that the hot spring was no longer as enjoyable as it was before, Mikoto began to speak with a low voice. Big Brother Sen was on his way to become the best Guardian in the whole country. Eventually, my sister appointed me to be the next Head Shrine Maiden, and so on that day they made a promise to each other that they shall be together. Mikoto was saying fascinating things from the very beginning. As for Senjiro, it looks like he was even more amazing than I initially thought Mikoto continued, while embracing her knees with her hands. If it wasnt for you, he would not hesitate so much to return home. He could live his life happily there. You sound so sure, but is that really what Senjiro wishes for? Asked Ligurila, and Mikotos expression darkened in an instant. This, is He didnt say anything like that. Meaning: he didnt want to do it. He chose to stay here with me. And this means that you cant really complain or look for people to blame. Surprisingly enough, Ligurila didnt seem to be shaken in the slightest about the fact that Senjiro used to have a fiance. Her tongue was as sharp as ever, but this time instead of ridiculing the other party, she limited herself to the raw facts. She just shook her head at Mikotos naivety. My sister is the only family I have left. I came her to search for Big Brother Sen in her stead. So you came all this way to bring Senjiro back to your sister? You travelled all the way across the sea just for that? What do you, mean? As I started to feel as though Mikoto began to realize something, I could also feel the atmosphere of danger raising in the bath. You came all this way to find just one person, but nobody forced you to do it. You chose to do it yourself. And even when you already found him, the reason why you were so enraged when you saw Senjiro with me was not for your sister, but rather for yourself, was it not? !!! After Ligurila said that Mikoto opened her eyes wide, her face becoming crimson-red in an instant. That reaction was definitely not because of the hot water, but more out of shame. Even I managed to piece it all together. She had no need to say this directly, but the meaning was clear: Mikoto was probably in love with Senjiro herself. I knew that the two of them were suddenly reunited and because of that, Mikotos reaction could have been a little bit over-exaggerated, but the reason for her anger and frustration seemed to be something else entirely than what she was letting us know. I dont know if Ligurila figured it out all on her own, or if it was because Mikotos anger was directed at her. However, whether Mikoto liked it or not, her body was reacting all on its own, making it painfully obvious to others to see. What, thats not, I I knew it. So you didnt even realize it yourself. Ligurila slowly crosses her legs, looking at Mikoto with an expression filled with pity. The only thing I want in this world is Senjiro. So in order to have him, I shall act accordingly with my own desires, destroying anything and anyone that would dare to oppose me in the pursuit of my goal. Can you say the same? If not, then we dont have anything more to discuss. Ligurila says with confidence and strength, her features lit up by the moonlight. Even to me, who knew her for a long time, she seemed majestic at that moment. However, what about Mikoto, who was suddenly made aware of the feelings that were hiding inside of her heart? Mikoto looked at Ligurila in shock. She opened her mouth to speak up, but the mixture of different feelings such as anger, fear, confusion and despair rendered her speechless. So as she closed her mouth, Ligurila let out a sigh, pulled herself out and stood up from the water. Thats about everything I had to say. Now start acting like the little child you are and go back home like any little child should do. With Ligurila about ready to leave just like that, I was wondering what I should do. Ligurila may have said too much there, but it was true that her relationship with Senjiro was genuine, and every word she said about wanting to protect said relationship was true. So there was no way that she would apologize for her words. Should I try to comfort Mikoto instead? But whatever should I say to her, when she was hurt so badly by Ligurilas words? While I was having a dilemma, Mikoto stood up from the water, splashing it everywhere around her. Looking at her, Mikotos fists were tightly clenched, and she looked at Ligurila with an expression as if she was about to cry. Even if you say that you know him for a long time, I knew Big Brother Sen far longer than you! So I wont let you have him! Not some dubious and unsightly Aramitama like yourself! Even though Mikoto shouted all those things at Ligurila, there was no way for her to understand them, since Mikoto was speaking in her native tongue. Hence Ligurilas unchanged expression. However, it was now clear that Mikoto was adamant on not wanting to give up. Ligurila stopped in her tracks, looked back at Mikoto and then the corners of her lips lifted slightly. I knew that look all too well. It was the look of a predator that finally found a worthy opponent. Ara? Little foxy is talking back? Ahh, I guess it cannot be helped because of your beastly nature, but do you have the bite to back up your bark? Look whos talking! You dont even understand the language we are speaking! If you say you love him so much, why dont you put some effort into learning it, huh!? Dont you dare look down on me only because your tits are huge! Tch, you on the other hand have no chest to speak of. See those? Those are the fruits of my labor over the years, after going through a lot of trial and error. Even Senjiro says that they are splendid. Saying that, Ligurila stretched her body and her breasts shook magnificently. Yup, they were amazing, without a doubt. B-big Brother Sen is a man after all, so no wonder he likes them! Not that he can help it, but he values other things in women, not only their bodies alone! Although Mikoto looked as if she regretted speaking up, she kept on pushing the offensive with her words. We were always together, every morning and every night! It is because of that that I failed to notice my own feelings up until now! So you just stay away from Big Brother Sen and stop trying to seduce him! Fufufu, well said you brat, but there are some nuances that can be only discovered with magic. I know everything that there is to know about Senjiros body, every single nook and cranny. Why do you think we train every single day? And you can be damn sure that hes trembling with anticipation for it, and enjoys every second of it! Well then, if you trust Big Brother Sen so much, then why are you so irritated that hes so popular with women? !? Every time he travelled somewhere to exterminate demons, there would always be a woman or two who would fall for him! Honestly, it was so ridiculous that my family was sure that at some point even a princess or some other noble lady might set her sights on him! W-why would I even be interested in some sissy or two from Senjiros past? This only goes to show just how wonderful Senjiro is. No, you keep saying that, but your body is trembling all over. Cant you see it? No matter how many times he gets himself into trouble, he just cant help himself If there is someone in need of help, he is going to help them no matter the cost. This time it was Ligurila who was visibly taken aback by Mikotos words. That man, as long as I am his number one, I dont care what he does on the side or with whom he decides to involve himself with. Like that, hell be gone from your side before you even realize it Hell go back home without telling you a thing, as to not worry you. Even though Mikotos words could only be understood partially, if you consider the amount of words that both of them produced for the sake of their arguments, they actually managed to hold a decent conversation filled with ideals, complaints and comebacks. Aside from the fact that they both seemed to idolize Senjiro way too much, it was amazing how their opinions about him differed. It was also amazing that they didnt end up going for each others throats. For now she fell silent, but Mikotos tail was swaying with certainty, and there was no shade of doubt on her face. But still, we were always taking our baths together with Big Brother Sen. What was that? I couldnt help myself but laugh just a little bit seeing just how stunned Ligurila was from that simple statement. But that would be when they were still in their homeland, so Mikoto must have been really young and small back then. However, seeing how much it affected Ligurila, Mikoto probably didnt wanted to clarify that fact at all. I let him brush my fur whenever he liked it! He would let me ride on his shoulders and let me sleep on his lap when I was tired! And when he was away on the job, he would always buy me sweets and give them to me when he was coming back! He was treating me exceptionally! M-me too, I was taking care of Senjiros tail! I washed it, combed it and did everything in my power to make it look clean and healthy! He let you touch his tail!? Umm, it seems like touching the tail was something of a really intimate or even shameless action to do, but butting in right now and having that clarified would be extremely unwise of me. That conversation, the one about the cultural differences, was unlikely to end quickly, and the farther it went, the more lost I would become. Not to mention that if I were to listen to any more of this, I might end up unable to look Senjiro or Ligurila properly in the eye once it all came to an end. Long story short, even Eastern countries seemed to have their fair share of taboos (wry smile). I was wiping my body while thinking about that half seriously, when suddenly I felt that there was something wrong at the entrance to the changing room. Or more than that, it was as if there was someone there? One I changed my clothes, I looked around only to find huge figure sitting in the shadows of the building. With animal ears and a tail covered in grey fur, it was obvious at first glance who it was. I couldnt help it but to feel sympathy for that man. When I approached him, he raised his head and looked at me. Believe me, I wasnt trying to peek or eavesdrop. Yeah, I understand. You just wanted to take a dip in the hot springs, right? After all, Ligurila and Mikoto were quite loud with their dispute. I didnt set any kind of barrier, so Senjiro must have heard it all. And seeing how bright red his face currently was, he must have heard every single word. I would be really grateful if you forget about all of this. It looks like even you have your own share of troubles, Sen-san. Do you want to be loved? Hearing that, Senjiros ears jolted upwards. For me it was so much fun, since I have never seen Sen-san so upset ever before. Guess I didnt need to ask, but you might have been better without hearing all that. Naturally Now please kill me. Senjiro said that with a soft voice while he stood up. Seriously, the way in which he was moving right now couldnt be more obvious. With that, it really would be better if he didnt hear anything. Dont you want to hear more? Or maybe you would like to go home, pretending you didnt hear anything? I asked, and Senjiro shook his head. I dont really want to hear more. It is a shame, but I dont think anything good would come out of it. I think Im going to come back here in the morning to take a bath. That sounds nice. I walk alongside him, and Senjiro begins to speak. I am really happy to hear that Ligurila feels that way about me. Although I thought it was something impossible. I was really surprised, too. First things first, the fact that Mikoto had feelings for him. And whats more, that she was willing to follow him all the way out here because of that. I am sorry that she needed to go through that because of how she feels about me, but I would be lying if I told you that part of me wasnt happy that Ligurila feels that way about me. Happy? Umu. Senjiro wagged his tail in an embarrassed manner, all the while looking into the distance with absent-minded look in his eyes. Mikoto was still a small child when we were separated. She was really attached to me, but when I left home, she was no more than ten years old. I didnt think that her feelings for me were of that kind, though. Ligurila may have said so, but I do believe that Mikotos feelings for Senjiro were more of the feelings that a sister could have for her brother rather than a woman would have for a man. Still, first love would always be first love, and it wasnt to be taken lightly. I was sure that she gave up on those feelings at this point, but hearing her now only proved that this was not the case. Senjiro let out a sigh in the middle of the night. But I could feel that it was not a sigh filled with pain and sorrow. To me, Mikoto is an important person, a dear little sister. So I hope that she can find her true love someday. Mikoto would certainly be sad if she heard that because Senjiros heart belonged wholly to Ligurila at this point. It was something that couldnt be helped, but Mikoto would surely end up being hurt by that no matter what. And the fact that Ligurila was the cause of her depression certainly wasnt helping. Ligurila only does the things she wants to do. So maybe it is high time for you to do the same? I speak casually, to which Senjiro shakes his tail and puts his hand onto his forehead. Umu, Im beginning to think so, too. I would never have thought that an embarrassed man would still look cute. Of course, Nectar was an exception to that rule. I smiled at that thought, and Senjiro coughed a few times, as if to clear his throat. For the time being, I would like to have a nice, long chat with Mikoto. It would be nice if she allowed me to have that. What do you want to talk about with her? Something about your homeland? If I wasnt home for five years, I would surely like to know that everything was okay. However, Senjiros response wasnt quite what I expected. Umm, thats part of the reason as well, but He seemed strangely restless for some reason, but I wasnt exactly sure why would that be the case. I dont know what to do with my sudden newfound popularity. I understand. Ah, Sen-san. Theres one last thing I wanted to ask you. What is it? I could feel strong traces of your magic coming off from Ligurila earlier. What were you guys were up to? This CC No, Im terribly sorry, but Id rather keep that to myself! Please forgive me! While I was trying to force the grinning Senjiro to spill the beans, we finally arrived back home. Chapter 110 - Dragon Family Returns Home Chapter 110 Volume 4 Chapter 9: Dragon Family Returns Home The next day our short vacation came to an end. I returned to my dragon form and flew over the Vishana mountains with Nectar on my back. Aru was flying right next to me, spreading his red wings. I think that he got a little bigger since the last time I saw him in this form. Normally, dragons reach the state of adulthood the moment they are born. But in Arus case, the circumstances must have been a little bit different, since he was born from the union of a dragon and a spirit. It looks as though his physical growth was connected to his mental growth. It was a happy thing and a sad thing at the same time, knowing that something like that was happening over the spring break and I couldnt witnessed it with my own eyes. But still, I was really surprised that Ligurila and Mikoto were arguing so much with each other. Good thing that things didnt get too far, though Maybe thats the effects of the hot water and a good breakfast, but they looked as though nothing really happened. Is it only me, or Big Sis Lily and Miko-san seemed to get along better? I got a feeling like that. Most likely. But still, they had a little fight today near the lake. Well, you cant really call that a fight, but still Remembering Ligurila and Mikoto, I couldnt help it but to be reminded of just how we used to be with Ligurila when we just met one another. Sometime earlier. Before returning home I decided to check on the two of them just in case, only to find them floating on the waters surface inside of the hot spring. Without me there, there was no one to regulate the water temperature, so it naturally went back to its usual temperature. I put both of them inside of the lake so they could cool down a little, and once they both regained consciousness they got dressed and I brought them both home. Mikoto I could understand, but why was Ligurila so stubborn on sitting in the hot spring? Was this some kind of competition of endurance between the two of them? Recently, because of her work Ligurila was spending more and more time in her humanoid form, so one might think that she would learn a thing or two about her own body, like for example heat resistance threshold. I knew that in order to show how important Senjiro was to her, she was willing to do pretty much anything, but forcing herself to stay in hot water even though she couldnt handle it was going a bit overboard in my book When Mikoto regained consciousness, she wanted to show off and leave the water on her own, which resulted in her tripping and falling back into the water again. Anyway, the relationship between Mikoto and Ligurila was indeed a strange one, based on mutual aversion and bordering on hatred. Even today, while everyone else was enjoying the beautiful, mountainous scenery, Mikoto and Ligurila were keeping their distance from one another, glaring daggers at one another so intensely that you could almost see the sparks that were flying between them. I really pity both Kyle and Senjiro, thinking about what they are going to be going through once we get home and everything settled down. Mother, I saw something! Its the Tree Grandpa! Before Aru could finish that sentence, I could see it as well. In the woods that we were currently passing, there was only one giant tree standing above all else, like a green monument, shining with magical radiance. And since it was so big, it was absorbing most of the magic from the atmosphere, which made its leaves thick and green. It was the worlds largest tree, currently housing the Great Plant Spirit, being which I simply called Gramps and who was Nectars master. I give Aru a short answer and I begin to descend. When I started to lower my altitude, Nectar jumped off my back and flew down on his staff. Not wanting to be left behind, Aru changed into his human form, leaving only his wings intact, and began to gently descend towards the ground. Suddenly, my nostrils were filled with the rich smell of leaves, grass and soil. Aru was already at Nectars side, trying his best to keep his balance while staying motionless in mid-air. Flying it the human form is so difficult. I cant maintain my balance without my tail. Thats because the bodies of humans are not suited for flying, but dont fret over it too much. Its not like its an obligatory skill to have. But Mother can do that and it looks so cool! One day I will be able to do it properly, youll see! I walked through the forest with a huge smile on my face, until eventually I emerged into a huge clearing where the sun was shining brightly. There was only one tree standing in the middle of that clearing. In order to see the top of the tree from the ground you had to really bend back your neck, and even then the only thing youd be able to see would be a canopy of leaves and branches. Incidentally, the branches of that tree were as thick as a human being. The trunk supporting the whole tree was simply massive, even a few grown men wouldnt be able to embrace it whole if they tried, and thick, long roots were spreading in all possible directions. No, not even a dragon or two would be able to encompass it. The leaves were gently swaying in the wind, letting only some of the sunshine to shine through their thick barrier. The beauty and tranquility of this place was simply overwhelming. The wind was blowing, the branches were swaying, and I could sense the newly born spirits drifting through the air and laughing happily. I knew it, it was the perfect environment for magic and spirits alike. Originally, plants only held the ability to suck the magic from underground leylines and expel it through their leaves into the atmosphere. However, this Spirit Tree was quite special, for it was absorbing magic and keeping most of it for itself. That is why lesser spirits were gathering around it, seeking its protection and nourishment, making the population quite huge. The environment rich in magical power was a potent breeding ground for spirits, but on the same principle, it was also attracting monsters and large animals. If the region was teeming with magical power, the likelihood of such spirit trees emerging in the center of the woods was that more probable. There was also a folk tale being told about the great spirits sleeping inside of every spirit tree like that without exception, and those who would receive a branch of the tree from those spirits would be bound to become the heroes of legends. Gramps that lived here used to give me lectures on the use of ancient magic, and I noticed right away that something felt off. Strange, Gramps is not here? The atmosphere around the base of the tree was calm and still, with Gramps nowhere to be seen. If the spirit tree and the spirit dwelling inside of it are deeply connected, the spirit could absorb even more magical power from its surroundings, eventually leading to it being able to manifest a body and to move freely outside of the tree, up to some distance. Nectar, who was not holding onto his staff, was a prime example of such a rule. However, since the spirits were usually fond of the land in which they were born, they stayed there for eternity, the concept of moving somewhere else unknown to them. As a Plant Spirit, Gramps was exactly the same. This was surprising, because he never left his dwelling. GrampsCC! Where are youCC!? Aru noticed that something was wrong as well, but still he jumped on top of the massive roots and called out to Gramps, hoping to hear a response. Then there was a surge of light in the middle of the trees trunk, and a figure of an old man appeared from inside of it. At first glance I thought it was Gramps in the flesh, but then I realized it was a kind of magical recording, since it felt kind of off. Even though it was voice only, Gramps seemed to sound fine. He watched us gather around him before he finally laughed in a gentle manner. Long time no see, Obsidian. If youre looking at this, I hope that you brought Aru boy with you as well. My disciple is probably with you, as well. Im right here, Master. I see that you never change. The recording kept on going, even despite Nectars comment. Knowing you two, you do nothing but flirt all day and all night long. I know that you love one another greatly, but try not to cause Aru boy too much trouble, will you? N-no, I dont think that we do it that much I could feel my face getting red, but when I thought about it calmly, he may have been right. I wonder, is that really a recording magic? Gramps took a deep breath, there was a flash of light and his usual robe turned into a set of travelling clothes. The clothes looked sturdy and of utmost quality, tailored in the Ballow national style. Now then, on to the main subject. I was looking forward to this spring break, and I took the occasion since I havent done it in quite a while. I want to see the world and its people again. Its been such a long time. We may not be able to get in touch, but I want you to know that Im well. To see the world? I simply couldnt imagine Gramps walking across the land like a normal human being. Next, the recording shifted slightly, so that Gramps line of sight could match that of Aru. Im sorry, Aru boy. I really wanted to act like a proper grandfather to you, but Ill bring you some nice souvenirs from my travels. Please forgive me. Im looking forward to it. Even though I knew it was a recording, upon hearing Arus answer Gramps smiled brightly and his image faded away. Then, Nectar began to examine the branch that triggered the recording, and the magic circles drawn all over it. This wasnt here before the beginning of the spring break. He must have left it behind so that we could guess the date. It looks like Gramps really went away. What a shame. I dont entirely get it, but I think its all true. I gently stroke Arus head, while the lesser spirits gathered around me. They tried their best at comforting me, tickling and rubbing themselves all over me. Yeah, Im fine. Thanks. Thats right! Mother, I want to greet other spirits as well! Then come closer to the tree. After saying that, Aru began to climb the tree. Or, to be more precise, since the branches were so thick, he was jumping from one branch to another in small jumps. I watched Aru climb, becoming smaller and smaller, and eventually I sat on top of one of the roots. The roots were so tall, that once you sat on top of one of them, your feet werent touching the ground. As I shook my legs, I thought to myself that this tree was truly something taken straight out of a fantasy book or a fairy tale. What a shame. There were so many things I wanted to say to him and so many things I wanted to hear from him. Who knows? Since Gramps was so withdrawn, maybe it was going to be good for him to experience the world, but because of his bad timing I couldnt really help it but to feel discouraged. I let out a long sigh, and Nectar sat down right next to me and said. Its about that Eclipse thing, right? Yeah. Gramps is the only being who has lived longer in this world than any other dragon. And none of the dragons seem to know anything about it. I then recalled the events that happened during the dragon meeting just before we came here, when I reported about the Eclipse to the other dragons. Chapter 111 - Dragon-san’s Questions Keep Multiplying Volume 4 Chapter 10: Dragon-sans Questions Keep Multiplying So this is the magical power that I encountered No, this is something that can surely bring about the end of the world. If any of you know something about this, please share it with the rest of us. The fate of the whole world is at stake here. As I concluded my report, a dead silence befell the whole dragon network. And since this wasnt a normally scheduled meeting, only about forty percent of all dragons were present at the moment. But I think it is a good number. Us dragon spend most of our time on restoring the malfunctioning leylines. Furthermore, once the restoration was started, it was so tedious and complex of a process that you wouldnt be able to function normally, much less attend a meeting like that. Besides, every new information would then be added to the dragons collective memory, so everyone not present could easily browse the information at a later date, at their own leisure. So there was no need to be gathered in real time. This time everyone present would be more than enough, for everyone was at least a thousand to two thousand years old. At least, thats what I thought. Answer, no such records exist. Similar. Unknown phenomenon. Wait, really? None of you knows anything? Even something that would be remotely similar? I was stunned to hear that. Then, the dragons began to exchange information amongst one another, but none of it was useful or outside of the hypothesis field. With that, my investigation ended with little to no results to speak of. I also informed them about a spirit named Lute who apparently hated all the dragons, and shared his magical wave pattern, just so they could be on guard. But to be honest, the probability of finding him was extremely low, due to the fact that he wouldnt willingly come into contact with a dragon. However, Vass-senpai was nowhere to be seen during the meeting. I wondered about that for a while as I listened to one of my senpais, but then I remembered that it was the middle of the night, so Elvie must have been asleep. If thats the case Whats that supposed to mean that information is restricted? I tried to repeat the words of my senpai that he spoke at the end, but I didnt understood it all that well. There is information in our memory that corresponds to various topics. But due to the sensitive nature of some of those things, not everyone can access them freely. The restrictions can be of various depth, resulting in different people being able to access different information. It was a kind of response that Nectar and I have already taken into consideration. So its not that there is no information, but it cannot be disclosed for some reason? Seems like it. No matter how many times I asked, I was always met with a refusal. I say that while remembering the apologetic expressions of some of my senpais. I understood that there must have been some good reason to restrict information, but to me it felt almost like a crime to know something about such a dangerous phenomenon and keep that information to yourself. However, since there was nothing that could be done about that, I decided to leave that matter be for now. But wasnt that irresponsible? What if something like that were to happen again, and innocent people were to be caught in the middle of it? Still, it was good to know that there might be SOMETHING that dragons know about all of this. I dont want to think too deeply about this, but I was sure hoping that none of my senpais wwere plotting to disturb the peace around those parts behind everyone elses back. Or maybe some other dragons were up to something, but they were just keeping a low profile in order to avoid detection? If only senpais could understand just how important this information was. There should also be dragons whose lifespan was approaching almost five thousand years. They were very important and respected beings, since many of them would simply wither away and die when living for such a long time. But I dont think that their response would be any different in this situation. That is why I wanted to ask Gramps for advice, but Gramps wasnt there to help me this time around. If this was supposed to be a nightmare, then I want to wake up! Lava, do you know how old Master is? I cant be all that sure, but if I had to guess Id say more than two thousand years old? So there were things that he should have quite a bit of knowledge about, making him a reliable source of information. I then turned toward Nectar, who looked as if he wanted to know why I was so sure. When I was once at your laboratory, I happened to stumble upon a book about the ancient magic. There was a spell described there that Gramps taught me once, so I assumed that he must have already been around when that spell was originally created. But maybe he taught it to you just so that you could know it in case of emergency, but the spell itself was invented much earlier? Yeah, but he also told me lots of stories that accompanied the creation process of those spells. He couldnt know them unless he was there when they were created, wouldnt you agree? I see. By the way, what kind of book that was? The one about the ancient magic? Umm, I think it was It seems that Nectar also became interested in the book that I read, so I told him to give me a moment to think about it. I went over every book and text about magic that I have read since coming into this world. It was a translated manuscript, so the date imprinted on it was the date when it was translated. We dont know how long it took to copy and translate the whole text, but every piece of information was preserved like the original ones, so the translation should be very accurate. Hee. And how old do you think the original book could be? I cant be sure about that, but judging from its state Id say about five thousand years old. Probably around the same time the ancient civilization went extinct. So that would incidentally overlap with the time when the first dragon came to be in this land. It may come as a surprise, but even though the manuscript was old, it was still readable. So the techniques used to preserve it must have been at the true pinnacle of technology and craft at the time. In addition to books and scrolls, the ancients were supposed to record their knowledge into the magical orbs, which sent the stored information directly to the readers brain. That way it would be easier to preserve the information for future generations. Five thousand years was a true test of time. I turn towards Nectar only to find him lost in his own thoughts. He may have done so unconsciously, but he was touching the roots of the Spirit Tree with his hand. To tell you the truth, I have also been expecting Master to be that old. I listen to his voice, and Nectar begins to speak with a thoughtful look. The Spirit Trees are the best kind of base materials for magicians staves, and so they are among the best possessions that every magician would want to have. And the Vishana Mountains are one of the best known places in the entire world for Spirit Trees to grow, so I thought it would only be natural for them to be mentioned in literature. And how was it? The most recent mentions are from around six hundred years ago, while the oldest even more than five thousand years ago. Around the same time when the first dragons were brought into this world. Ehehe, so Gramps really is old. I admired Gramps longevity, but Nectars expression was still bugging me. But there are still some questions that remain. And what would those be? According to the records, Master was around five thousand years ago. He was interacting with humanity since five thousand years ago. But his ancient magic must have been proficient even before that. But around five thousand years ago all of ancient magic should have been wiped out. At first I didnt really understood what Nectar was getting at, but eventually it began to sink in. In other words, it leaves the question how does Gramps know so much about ancient magic, if he allegedly never interacted with the ancient people? Then Nectar continued to speak with a calm appearance. There are no records left of the ancient civilizations, and the only way we can get to know about them are from bits and pieces that can sometimes be found inside of the dungeons. And since there are no records of them before five thousand years ago, it is safe to assume that they all ceased to be around that time. This leaves us with a question: from who or from where did Master learned the arcana of the ancient magic? The gentle wind blew and sent Nectars hair into disarray. Some of my black hair got into my eyes, but I didnt care right about now. First of all, us spirits dont use any normal kind of magic. We use our own magical reserves without relying on outside sources, so the idea of mastery does not apply to us. However, Master was well educated and proficient in every kind of magic, and was interested in incorporating the ways of old into the modern magic. It is the kind of thinking that resonates deeply with me. I never really paid that much attention to the way in which Gramps was educating me, but I guess it was true. The spirits use the kind of magic that influences both time and space. They dont mix it in, they just use it as it is. Its nature makes it very powerful, but at the same time, its applications were severely limited. For example, it could be used to study the demons and monsters, but it could do very little to exterminate them. To that end, the creation of magical tools would be needed. I think so as well. So how did Gramps manage to learn the ancient magic? Was it really from the ancients? Or maybe from some other magicians? However, it is said that nowadays there were no usable substitutes for it, although the mentions of it still remained in literature. No, but I think the idea that Gramps might have lived even longer and learnt it from the ancients is a good idea. Nectar said so and nodded his head as if to agree with my thoughts. Yeah, theres a part of me that is really curious about that. It stirs my researcher blood But Im happy with that. How awesome would that be if Master really knew the ancients! I laughed at Nectar for changing the subject like that, and looked up at the Spirit Tree, unchanging and as majestic as always. Just when did Gramps turn into a spirit and why did he agreed on teaching me magic in the first place? Even though dragons were said to be the strongest creatures in the whole world, there were still many things about which I had no idea, so having to learn all about them was a fresh and pleasant experience. But, we made no new discoveries about Lute or the white fog. I knew that as a mother I should always prioritize Arus well-being and safety, but that fact was still tormenting me. So far, the only things we knew about Eclipse was that it was sealed away by the ancients and the only thing capable of containing it was the ancient magic. I managed to survive the contact with it, even though all manners of living things and magic were supposed to be extinguished by it. But the only reason that I was able to survive was probably because I was made out of the worlds magic, and was thus considered a part of the world itself. However, we knew next to nothing about Eclipse. Whats its nature? Where did the things extinguished by it go? Where did it come from in the first place? Only Lute could answer those questions, but his current whereabouts were unknown. And even though its not that we couldnt best it, doing so took a tremendous amount of time and it was a method that was far from being perfect. Whats the deal with it, and where did it come from? So much hate, so much negativity, to the point where it was simply unbearable. I mumbled to myself, suddenly remembering one more question thats been bugging me all this time. Thats right, its the thing that I felt, but The negativity that you felt from the Eclipse? Nectar asked while standing up and supporting himself with his staff. It was something that I forgot about just until the incident was over, but now it was resurfacing as a whole new memory for me. It was that sudden wave of negativity that almost swallowed me whole the moment the Eclipse was activated, but strangely enough, Ligurila who was right there beside me didnt feel a thing. Although all of my friends were right beside me there, I couldnt feel anything but negativity and hopelessness. Maybe its because I am a dragon that I could feel things that other creatures were unable to feel. However, it was still weird that I felt it so strongly and others didnt feel affected at all. I even tried to share some of the memories of it with others, but none of them could sense or hear anything, to the point that they became concerned if it wasnt an illusion of some sort that began influencing me. Whats even weirder While I was saying that, I could hear some weird sound coming from above my head. It was Aru, who landed right beside us while shaking off the leaves that got stuck in his hair. How are you doing? Say, were you talking about the things that happened in Melias? Were you talking about some scary feelings? Apparently, he was listening to us from above. He looked anxious and his eyes were shaking. I was unsure to what exactly he was referring to, but Nectar must have known. Aru. Do you know what those scary feelings were? Being asked the question by Nectar, Aru looked at him with a really complicated expression on his face. Father, it was around the time you went to Hesat. It was a night filled with so much negativity. Pain, sorrow, fear, suffering. I wanted to praise Aru for describing this feeling so accurately, but more than anything, I was truly astonished. In the meantime, Arus whole body shook and trembled. That night I was unable to fall asleep. Maybe it was because I was worried that you might have been dragged into the middle of it all. I was so happy when I discovered that you were okay. Seeing that tears began to well up in Arus eyes, I immediately got to his side and hugged him with all of my might, wanting to show him that everything is going to be okay. Its alright. Mother and Father are right here, and were not going anywhere. I felt ashamed that I made Aru worry about us so much, but also happy that he was worried. I lovingly brushed his hair. After a while, I felt that Aru had managed to calm down a little bit, and looked towards Nectar ,who was now hugging him in the exact same way I was. His face was also a mixture of both surprise and embarrassment. I could hardly blame him for that. Although there was a huge distance between Ballow and Hesat, Aru was still able to sense the Eclipse being activated. However, Other dragons werent aware of that at all. Yes, thats right. I have confirmed it with other dragons that they didnt feel anything the moment Eclipse was activated. They also said that they could not feel any of the negativity that I was talking about. So even with leylines, it was impossible for them to understand what was going on. I thought it might have something to do with the distance, but then why was Aru able to sense it, and other dragons were unable to do so? Something that Aru and I have in common While I was pondering that, I could feel someones arms enclosing over my shoulders. When I looked around, I could see Nectar hugging me alongside Aru. Aru was able to sense it as well. Now you dont have to worry about it being just a creation of your imagination. Yeah, thats right. Now I was together with my family. Its impossible to get all of the answers right away, so I might as well look for them later. Father, Mother? Aru looked at us with embarrassment written all over his face, to which we both answered with a bright smile. Now, Aru. Its still a bit early, but what do you say that we have lunch? If thats the case, lets find a suitable spot for that. Hmm, lets see, Master is not here, so how about the top of the Spirit Tree? Upon suggesting that, Arus face brightens in an instant. Yup, lets do that! Right, then lets see who can get on top of the tree faster! You ready? Three, two, one, START! Ah, thats not fair! Mother, wait for me! As soon as I began to run upwards, I could hear Arus excited voice following closely behind me. Having our worries fade away, we were racing to see who would get to enjoy our delicious lunch first. Chapter 112 - The Fox girl thinks of her brother Episode 11: The Fox girl thinks of her brother Rustle, rustle, rustle. Amagi Mikoto went for a walk through the woods in order to clear her restless mind. Stepping on the moist ground, the smell of grass was really intense and its juices were dirtying the hem of her skirt, but Mikoto didnt care about that at all. Having her own safety in mind, she only went as far as the nearby woods, from which she knew how to get back home. Mikoto could feel the density of the magic particles here with all of her senses a clear sign that powerful spirits were living here. Her training as a Shrine Maiden taught her to always act cool and cautious, not letting her emotions to take the best of her. Still, for now she wanted to be left alone, preferably as far from Senjiro as possible. As soon as she could hear nothing more than the rustling of the trees, Mikoto stopped and looked for one that looked good enough. Then she took out her wand, pointed it at her own feet and channelled her magic into them. Enchanting her feet with a spell she learned back home, Mikoto began to climb up the tree, jumping from branch to branch with ease. Once she reached the height from which the view was good enough, she stopped and sat at the base of the branch. The trees in this forest were all impressive, even at this height the branches were strong and thick enough to support her weight, without putting too much strain on the trunk. After embracing her own tail, Mikoto finally let out a sigh. I cant believe this. She mumbled that all to herself, as if fearing that someone might hear her. She really is strong. It was simply overwhelming. So much, in fact, that she felt like crying. The fact that her ears were hung down was a testimony to Mikotos current feelings. It all began with the square portion of fenced land, an arena for Lava and Ligurilas mock battles, which was now used by Ligurila and Senjiro to practice their skills in a few mock battles. Mikoto simply couldnt believe that Ligurila was demon who bested Senjiro each and every time the two of them fought, and by using normal weapons and without having to use any kind of magic. That is because back in their home country, Senjiro became a guardian even earlier than Mikoto did, and she became the Shrine Maiden at the age of thirteen, the youngest Shrine Maiden in history. He was a guardian who had it all: mind, body and skill, to surpass even those of his seniors who had natural talent as well. And he reached that level by nothing more than sheer willpower and training. Together with Shrine Maidens, the Guardians were the protectors that defended the people from the dangers imposed by monsters and evil spirits. Facing against the hordes of monsters and evil gods, they used their unique powers and unmatched skills to save the people from being eaten or their homes from being destroyed. The common people knew that their everyday peace was brought only by the efforts of the Guardians, and so they were deeply respected and revered by them. In fact, Senjiro was even known throughout the land for having rejected one of the gods so that he could still do his duty unobstructed. So even when Senjiro said that he wanted to Devote myself to honing my skills with the blade. it came as not that big of a surprise. But the moment the two of them clashed in battle, she came to understand just how amazing he truly was. Rumors were rumors, but seeing was believing. At first glance, their strikes seemed to cut space itself. Their movements were so fast that they were creating afterimages, and her ears couldnt keep up with all the sounds. The tides were changing rapidly, with the only sound that could be heard being steel clashing against steel. Elvie, who was right beside her, was looking at all of that with a pale face, looking like he was about ready to pass out. As a Shrine Maiden, Mikoto understood the importance that martial arts had on the battlefield. The Aramitama called Ligurila She said she was a demon but her power was of something much higher than that. And Senjiro was something else entirely, being able to keep up with her wild dance across the battlefield. For them, this was a method of communicating their feelings to one another without using words. Mikoto understood that. Just how strong were Big Brother Sens feelings for that woman? She also understood that there was just no way for her to compete with that woman. The only reason Senjiro was so nice to her, was probably because he thought about her as a younger sister who was close to him. By the time Mikoto began her work as a Shrine Maiden, Senjiro was already a part of the elite amongst the Guardians. He would always play with her, would buy her sweets and was far stronger than anyone else in the entire village. He was an older brother that she was proud of. And because of that Mikoto wanted to become the Shrine Maiden, so that she could walk side by side together with him. However, it was her elder sister that managed to steal his heart and the two of them became engaged soon after. Her elder sister was a true prodigy from the early years of her life. She was a gifted mage, a splendid Shrine Maiden, people respected her deeply and as a finishing touch she was breathtakingly beautiful. So even when she was told that the two of them got engaged, she was happy to see both of them happy with one another. For what she could tell, they were made for each other. However, their engagement was soon cancelled. Senjiro went on a journey to find his soul mate. It was her elder sister, Makoto, who told her that. With her usual, gentle smile on her face. Mikoto thought that she would never forgive him for doing something like that. Up until now, she thought the anger was about Senjiro left her elder sister after playing her for a fool. So when the idea of studying abroad was presented to the Shrine Maidens, Mikoto was the first one to raise her hand, and because of her flawless reputation it was decided that she would be sent to the Kingdom of Ballow. However, Thats not it Mikoto squeezed her tail hard and pressed her face to her knees. Her heart was filled with a mixture of shame, embarrassment and unimaginable pain. When Ligurila pointed that out to her last night, Mikoto at first thought it was just stupid. He was supposed to be nothing more than a brother to her. Everyone would be worried if a member of your family suddenly got up and left God knows where. Thinking like that, she made up her mind and steeled her resolve to stand tall against that Aramitama, Ligurila. At that time, she was desperate and forgot all about it, but the truth was she was simply too scared to admit that that woman was right, and she hoped that by denying her and her words she would regain her inner peace. But it was this kind of thinking that eventually drove her into a corner. For the truth was that the way in which Mikoto felt about Senjiro was far from the feelings of a sister towards her brother. That anger she was feeling was the anger at her Elder Sister, for stealing her beloved Senjiro from her and forcing her to give up. She wasnt chasing after Senjiro for her countrys sake. She wasnt doing that for her Elder Sisters sake. She was doing that for her own selfish reasons. But now its too late. Mikotos love was ripped apart the very moment she realized what it truly was. It turned into nothing more than a one-sided crush. And what made it even more irritating and unreasonable, was the fact that Senjiro was head over heels in love with Ligurila. But above all else, she clearly saw that those mock battles were only an excuse to deepen their bonds even further. His expression while exchanging blows with her was brighter than ever, unlike anything he showed while he was still back home. Even though he may not realize it, Mikoto could understand that because she was chasing after him for so long. Senjiro has finally found the one he was looking for. There was no longer any room for Mikoto inside of his heart. And she knew that no matter how hard she tried, she could never possibly hope to get between them. Mikoto let out a long and deep sigh. But that didnt help to ease the pain that she was feeling inside of her chest. Now that she was aware of her own feelings, there was no way that she could look at Senjiro and Ligurila and wish for them to be happy together. So she ran away in hopes of calming herself down. Does your sister know about this? She even knew that. Suddenly, for some reason the elder sister in Mikotos memories became strangely similar to Ligurila. The look in their eyes was exactly the same. That idea was terrifying, especially since her elder sister was always really perceptive, just like Ligurila. So if she recommended Mikoto to study abroad, it may be that she wasnt aware of her feelings or wasnt treating her like a potential threat. Its so embarrassing. She could feel the warm tears welling in her eyes and going down her cheeks, dripping onto her feet one by one. Mikoto raised her head, and once she could feel the cold touch of wind on her face she gradually began to calm down. It may be short, but she felt an urge to meditate. It was one of the practices employed by both Guardians and Shrine Maidens, but it was also an effective method of calming ones thoughts. Getting rid of that pain in her chest will take months, if not years. That is why she wanted to calm herself down to the point where she would be able to look both Senjiro and Ligurila in the eyes, without feeling an urge to run away. The woods were the perfect place for meditation. If you listen to the natural sounds of the forest and let the dense magic-filled air overtake you, your consciousness would quickly drift away. Then you just had to let your thoughts flow without concentrating on anything in particular. Then, her ears picked up something. She opened her eyes, and in that moment, a strong wind blew, similar to an incoming storm. Then came the sense of hostility. It was approaching fast. She then turned her head towards the source of hostility, seeing a weird winged creature coming straight at her from the sky above. It was a bird, whose wings were strong-looking and were larger than Mikoto herself. It also had a big beak and sharp-looking talons. It was probably a monster, since Mikoto could feel magical energy from it. Since it was so large from this distance, it could probably be able to lift Mikoto up and carry her away without problem. She climbed the tree in order to avoid monsters on the ground, but was still attacked from the sky. Mikoto held onto her wand, ready to fight the monster. Even if she were to try to get to the ground, the monster would catch her on her way down. If she tried to get down, she would be handing herself to the monster on a silver platter. The Shrine Maidens wand was programmed in such a way that it would allow its owner to fly on demand. The monster was closing the distance between them terrifyingly fast. Mikoto put the wand under her feet and issued a command, and the wand began to fly in response to her call. But judging by the monsters size, it would be a formidable foe, even for someone like Mikoto. Then, when the monster was close, it opened its mouth. This is!!! When the monster opened its mouth, a terrifying voice came out, resonating in Mikotos ears and sending shockwaves throughout her body, making her vision blurry and distorted. Mikoto felt nauseous, she lost her sense of balance, and she felt disoriented until she finally realized this was the magic of this monster. Although she was still on her wand, she somehow managed to lose altitude and plummet to the ground. It must have been the magic of the illusion type. It must have been a spell that attacked the senses of its prey, making it lose its sense of balance and thus rendering it easier to capture. Even though it was a monster that clearly had an advantage here, Mikoto felt excited about facing the strong opponent. No matter what, she couldnt possibly hope to remain unscratched if she fell from that height, all the while being unable to utilize her sight and body properly. Most importantly, the monstrous roars were getting ever so closer. Feeling excruciating pain all over her body, she managed to hold on to her wand, but she wasnt able to concentrate enough to stabilize herself and save herself from the incoming ground. When she thought it would be all over. She smelled a scent that was way too familiar. The grey shadow covered her whole vision. Before she could say anything, she heard his voice. Brace yourself! Yes! She said in her native tongue, before a tremendous impact shook her whole body. At the same time, the roars of the monster She couldnt hear them anymore. Instead, she heard a light thud when he landed on the ground as well, his grey hair so different from her own fur in the dim light. He had a worried expression written all over his face. It was always like that. Are you okay, Mikoto? Sure enough, the fact that Senjiro was calling to her right now and that he saved her ravaged her heart, making her feel as though she was about to cry. Im fine. Mikoto only noticed now that she was being held in Senjiros arms, and that fact made her feel restless. Now that she was aware of her own feelings, being held like that was extremely embarrassing. As soon as she escaped from his arms, she felt all strength leaving her body all at once. Nausea also returned. Oi, whats wrong, Mikoto!? Its the magic of that monster. Having informed Senjiro and preventing him from touching her shoulder, Mikoto reaffirms her grasp on her wand, again feeling the surge of magic throughout the area. Cleanse! Saying the incantation, the warm magic covered Mikotos body, effectively countering the effects of the monsters magic. Finally, all of her senses were freed from the monsters influence, and looking at the side she could see Senjiro looking at her with surprise in her eyes. What was that? I just couldnt get rid of the curse with only a short incantation. She felt happy that Senjiro was worried about her, but it also made her feel ashamed in a really complex way. I was careless. I was training to become a Shrine Maiden from the earliest years of my life, but lately I havent been training as diligently. I must have lost my edge. I guess youre right. The nostalgic look in Senjiros eyes distracted Mikoto, and looking back to where he was looking, Mikoto saw the flying monster laying on the ground, its head severed several meters away from its body. The cut was clean and sure, only confirming the skill of the swordsman who cut it down, saving Mikoto from a certain crisis. Senjiro was amazing. She needed to admit that much no matter how much she didnt want to admit that. Seeing the proof of that fact right in front of her very eyes, Mikoto felt slightly humiliated, but also guilty. She spoke quietly. Im sorry. While she was holding her wand with her hand, she could feel his huge hand being placed on top of her head. He patted her head lightly. His hand was truly nostalgic, the kind that was not too fierce but not too weak at the same time. Its all good as long as you learn from your mistakes. Its not that she wanted him to tell her that. She didnt want to hear any sweet words from him. But what almost made her cry was the fact that his kind voice seemed to be recognizing the fact that shes grown so much. Thats why she loves him so much. Ahh, but right now it should be loved not loves. While Mikoto was tormented by thoughts like that, Senjiro spoke up to her. You know, Rock Birds are essentially carnivores, but they taste great if you cook their meat properly. If we bring it back with us, Nectar can probably cook it. What do you say? Want to eat it together? She knew that this was his awkward effort on trying to patch things up, but even though she knew it, it was still oh so awkward. Big Brother Sen. What is it? For now, lets remove that birds blood and organs. However, Mikoto didnt want to let all of that delicious meat go to waste. Although the bird was almost as tall as Senjiro, he still carried it on his back without any problems. In turn, Mikoto stayed ever vigilant for if more monsters came to attack them. If she plays this right, Mikoto could force some answers right out of Senjiro without the risk of him dodging the questions. For a while, the only sound that could be heard was the sound of rustling grass. The bird was already devoid of most of its blood odor. Thats because Mikoto used a certain spell to drain all of the blood from its body. It was a simple spell, but at the same time it was well-known throughout the Eastern countries and their women as the perfect means of cleaning the unwanted dirt. It was an effective spell if one really wanted to remove stains from laundry. Of course it wasnt wise to use it like that, but it was convenient when hunting outdoors for a prolonged period of time. Mikoto held onto her wand and she could feel Senjiro walking slowly behind her. Mikoto, who realized that she was in love and let him see her pathetic side, was at a loss for what to say. But Senjiro wasnt going to speak up unless she does it first. She had that feeling. Besides, there was something that Mikoto absolutely wanted to hear. Now was the best time for that. Senjiro wouldnt be willing to answer her if others were with them. Big Brother Sen. She said that while looking forward, fighting off the embarrassment and forcing the words to come out of her mouth. This was also necessary for Mikoto to be able to move on. The distance between them was also convenient for her, since she didnt want for him to see her face. Is that Aramitama really that important to you? Was she so important that it was worth leaving his homeland and peaceful life he had together with her and her sister? She could guess what his answer would be. Even then, she couldnt make her decision unless she was to hear it clearly from him. She went on without stopping while waiting for Senjiros reply. Shes a troublesome woman. Hearing such an answer, Mikoto came to a sudden stop. Shes so troublesome. But still, I want to be with her. She had a hard time squeezing her voice out of her throat. It seems that he managed to see through her pain. So in the end it was his soul mate over his family, even though she went to such lengths to come here and search for him. That was more than enough to make her feel distressed. Stop, making, excuses. There was no longer any need for him to try to explain. Because she knew. Senjiro wasnt the kind of man who would make excuses or go back on his word. I realize that you were lonely. Yes, Im sorry. Then, to end it all. Mikoto didnt look back and resumed. Hot tears began to flow down her cheeks. Senjiro was speechless. Mikoto Its alright, Big Brother Sen. But I wont forgive you if you let all of that meat go to waste Mikoto said with a cracking voice, to which Senjiro set out a slight sigh. More than anything, she didnt want him to see her in such a state. If he did, her heart wouldnt make it. But this pain would not disappear anytime soon. Still, she felt that it had become easier for her to breathe for some reason. Chapter 113 - Dragon-san Looks for Clues Volume 4 Chapter 12: Dragon-san Looks for Clues We managed to finish our lunch at the top of the Spirit Tree, and Mikoto was still to rejoin us. I learned that Senjiro managed to find her and the two were getting back together. Mikoto had traces of tears on her face, but since she seemed much calmer than before, I presumed that it had something to do with Senjiro. The huge rock bird that Senjiro brought back with them was met with lots of enthusiasm, and Nectar got all fired up to prepare a nice dinner out if it. It was also worth noting that Mikoto exhibited a great appetite during that meal, and managed to wolf down almost a third of the whole bird. And since it was the last day of our stay here, after cleaning up we all hit the hot spring for a night bath! Mikoto was there, and Marca, and even Aru, and we all had a great time. We also managed to drag Ligurila in as well, but before long she escaped the bath right into the lake, returning to her jellyfish-like appearance, scaring Marca, Elvie and Iori in the process. No, I get how you feel, Ligurila, I totally get it, but that was going totally overboard In the end, everyone had loads of fun, but soon enough the clutches of sleep began to take a hold of us, as the tiredness from all the excitement began to settle in. Marca looked especially tired, to the point that she was walking half asleep, and in the end she was taken by Vaas-senpai back into her room. When the children finally went to sleep, it was time for us adults to chat about different topics while enjoying some nice alcohol. But then Mikoto appeared in the living room, probably unable to fall asleep. Senjiros expression changed visibly. Can we talk for a bit? Sure thing, but are you alright, Mikoto? Will you be able to wake up early for school tomorrow? Our house was connected to this place, so we could instantly teleport there the next day! The kids agreed to that idea and even brought their uniforms with them so that they could enjoy themselves as much as possible. But it would be better for Mikoto if she went to bed early, so that she would be fully rested by tomorrow morning. However, Mikoto only shook her head, letting me know that shes going to be alright. Its something important. Well then, let me make some tea first. Nectar stands up, and after a while he comes back with a cup of warm tea that he places in front of Mikoto. Then Senjiro opened his mouth, while sitting in one of the chairs in the room. What else could it be? After all, it might be something related to that Eclipse that you were talking about earlier. Those words were like a bomb of tension being dropped right in the middle of the room. We had little to no clues about it, and so we thought that our only real option would be to either to try to track down Lute or wait for his group to emerge on their own. However, sitting around and waiting for the situation to develop on its own was something we absolutely couldnt allow ourselves to do. That would carry the danger of a similar situation happening again, and since we had no idea what we were up against, we couldnt be sure that we would be able to stop such a catastrophe once again. The resulting damages would be simply too great. It was at the same time both wonderful and outrageous that someone would suddenly claim to have a clue about something of great importance to you. As expected Kyle, who was listening from the side, finally joined in on the conversation. Senjiro. Do you even realize what you just said? Why hide the fact that you knew something about it? Because up until now I wasnt sure. Responded Senjiro while looking Kyle straight in the eyes. Back in my homeland, we have monsters which are called Youma. It is the duty of both Guardians and Shrine Maidens such as Mikoto and myself to defeat them. That is why I was exterminating monsters and demons here as well, thinking that they are the same as youmas. So that is the reason why you took down the Marionette Tree before? You thought it was that Youma thing? Umu. Ligurila was sitting alone on the sofa this whole time while sipping some red wine, while Senjiro continued, hiding his hands inside his sleeves. At that time I was extremely prejudiced towards youmas and demons, so I was blindly cutting them down, so that I could kill as many of them as possible. Only then I remembered something thats of importance here. Senjiro paused for a moment, looking at everyone present. Back in my homeland, there are youmas using something similar to that white fog For a moment out there the room felt completely silent. No one knew what to say to that sudden revelation. Wait just a minute. White, demon? Then that would mean I remember that when we were inside of the fog, there were some white demons that tried to attack us. As for that moment, we shared our memories with everyone present here, so that they would be brought up to speed. No, this was still too much to take in at a time, so we still remained silent, while Senjiro continued to speak. Its been quite a while since I last encountered a white youma, so I wasnt sure if my memories were correct, but then I consulted with Mikoto. Mikotos ears moved in a quick manner, as if she was upset about something. Ive never seen one, though. She took a sip of tea and continued. The Shrine Maidens duty is to travel all over the country and learn all that there is to learn about magic while exterminating youmas. This white youma is believed to be called Innocent Chaos. But since it is kind of mouthful we do abbreviate that to just White Youma. So could you now explain how you get rid of them? There was that feeling of discomfort about calling a monster innocent after it could bring so much grief and misery. However, picking up on the small details here was beside the point. But the white part was spot on, yeah. While I tried to convince myself, Mikoto spoke up again. White youmas are something of a rare occurrence. They come approximately once every ten years. And once they do appear, both the Guardians and Shrine Maidens are mobilized to obliterate them. Would now be one of those ten years? Nectar muttered to himself with a steep face? His voice was really firm. Was it because we finally might have stumbled upon a clue regarding the Eclipse? But wait just a moment. How can we beat them!? Assuming that this Innocent Chaos thing was indeed composed of Eclipse it was truly amazing that the people of Eastern countries were able to defeat them, since only ancient magic could to that and they couldnt possibly be able to use it. At first, I couldnt even believe it. How? How can we beat them? About that Mikoto stayed silent, and it was Senjiro who spoke up. This is one of the most treasured secrets of our country, so Mikoto cannot disclose that information. Please, try to understand. Ligurilas face twisted upon hearing that, but she said nothing. I can only tell you that only the Guardians and Shrine Maidens can beat the White Youmas, since we are connected to the gods. I see. So that is part of the reason why the gods would want to create covenants with humans. Nectar said that, to which Senjiro laughed in a sad way. I knew it, there is nothing that escapes you attention, isnt that right, Nectar? Not really, I still dont get the principles behind it. But I was wondering why gods and spirits would even accept such a covenant system in the first place? I was thinking that Nectar was going a little bit overboard with his question, and I was about to tell him to stop pressuring Senjiro so much. What do you mean? Yesterday, you told us that the Eastern demons feed on the Brink Energy or something like that. That they desire both Soul and Spirit. I understand that the spirit is about magic, but the soul could also mean the mental condition. I see a discrepancy here. Nectar began to carefully explain, all the while aiding himself with the notes he managed to take yesterday. The summoning ceremony that Mikoto use earlier seems to put a heavy burden on the spirits as well. So the compensation they would get in return is hardly worth the effort in my opinion. So I think that Brink is more like soul to demons and spirits. That is correct. Mikotos eyes widened with surprise, but then she lowered her head and apologized. I would love to tell you more, but I would need to ask for permission first. Nah, pay that no mind at all. It is only natural for magic to be a secret of the highest levels. I was relieved to see Mikoto smile like that and that Nectar decided not to push the matter further. He could understand so much just from yesterdays conversations and todays tips. Thats a true sage for you. It looks that I was not the only one who was feeling amazed by Nectar. Senjiro was the same way. Umu. In other words, that is why we were so certain, because we saw that White Youma back home before. So whether or not the White Youmas are the same thing as Eclipse, there might be some clues contained within our archives. When Senjiro finished that sentence, I could feel my spirits being lifted almost instantly. Suddenly, there seemed to be a light at the end of this dark tunnel we were in right now. Even if it was uncertain, it was still worth a shot. Lets go then. To the Eastern countries. As I suggested that, both Nectar and Kyle agreed with me. It is worth a try to see if the White Youmas are really the same as the Eclipse monsters, but it might also be worthwhile to see their culture for ourselves. Kyle put his hand on his chin as if thinking about something, while Nectars eyes were sparkling with loads of expectations. But, is it so easy to let outsiders into your country? It may be easy for you, but for us C not necessarily. Besides, does Ballow even have a good diplomatic relationship with your country? Ara, as if that was a problem. WE can always capture some humans and alter their memories. Ligurila giggled like that, while Kyle frowned his brow. But before he could say anything, Mikoto spoke up. Taishas Shrine Maidens are masters of their craft. Neither brainwashing nor mental manipulation will work on them. Ara, isnt that convenient? No, Ligurila-dono, its actually true. Senjiro butted in, seeing the sparks that began to fly between Ligurila and Mikoto. Taishas Shrine Maidens, the gods Negotiating with gods, demons and spirits is a dangerous thing to do. Negotiations are usually handled by the most experienced of them, so influencing their minds might truly be impossible, even for you. If you say so, but I would still like to try it sometime. Ligurilas eyes shone brightly, and Senjiro looked as if he fell in love with her all over again. Thats because Ligurila is the type that gets more fired up when things start to get hard. First of all, Ligurila. I dont want you to do anything reckless on your own. Then we shall do it secretly, secretly. Secretly, she said I was a bit nervous there, but for the time being Ligurila promised me that she would behave. But surely, the ones who might know something are bound to be the high officials of the authorities. Even if we were to go there on our own, I doubt they would talk to us, and its even less probable that they would teach us their secrets. Its alright, Lava-dono. We are already working on that. Truth is, that is the reason why I want Mikoto to come with us as well. Senjiro told me that in reassuring tone. Chapter 114 - Dragon-san Looks Forward to Things Volume 4 Chapter 13: Dragon-san Looks Forward to Things Eh? Seeing the confident look on Mikotos face, I was surprised. My sister is a high ranking Shrine Maiden working for the Taisha. I will talk to her about our circumstances. With Mikoto by your side, it will be possible to enter the country without any problems. Otherwise it would be pretty much impossible. Seeing Senjiro look a bit sad, Ligurila looked as if she wanted to say something, but she only took another sip of her wine. The subtleties here were too much for me. Besides, I was genuinely astonished by the level of thought they both put in this, so much so, that I was speechless and could only look at them in amazement. I cant imagine how hard it must have been to pull something like that off. Are you sure about that Mikoto? Yes. You did so much for me, Lava-sama, so now it is time for me to repay your kindness. I was truly astonished by the sincerity in her words, but still I was grateful for that. Without that, our journey would be much harder. But you didnt need to go that far! Thank you, youll be a huge help. Hearing me say that, Mikotos cheeks were flushed red, but soon enough she regained her composure. When would you like to depart? It seems that Mikoto wanted to go as soon as possible. If we dont depart soon, I wont be able to calm myself down. Since the fate of the whole world is at stake here, its no wonder that you want to rush things! Although everyone was eager to go, our destination was an island all the way across the sea to the east. Since I have never been there before, Teleportation was out of the question, and the distance was too great to simply fly over there. So that was one issue. But even if we decided to go by ship, it was pretty much impossible that we would finish our business there within a day, so we would also need provisions and a place to stay there as well. However, I, too, was so eager to go there that I could hardly contain myself. But, Mikoto. If we go there soon, doesnt that mean youll have to quit school? I was concerned about that, but Mikoto turned towards me and answered with a true conviction in her eyes. Please, do not concern yourself with that. I know that school is important, but the matter of solving the Eclipse mystery is far more important. Besides, what good is school going to do if the world will end? But Besides, even if Mikoto is with you, dont you think it would be a bit too much if you were to suddenly appear there without announcing yourself first? Id say let Mikoto inform her sister in advance, even through a letter. There was a light of determination in Mikotos eyes, and her ears were standing perfectly straight as if to show it. She was a solid candidate for the journey. But what about everyone else? I glanced over everyone, and Nectar was the first one to nod. Im going as well. I want to get to know the Eastern culture and magic system as much as possible. Yeah, I thought you might say that. To begin with, I knew that Nectar would follow after me, even if we were going somewhere else entirely. However, Kyle, on the other hand, was scratching his head in an awkward manner. Well, I guess I cant really let anything dangerous happen to the students of the school I personally created. I dont want them to fail because of the end of the world. I didnt think that he would get so emotional, but I was glad that he was on the wagon as well. When the time comes, I would like to accompany you, too. I think Im going to conduct a little research on my own, so let me know when youll want to depart. Roger that. The real problem was Ligurila and Senjiro. When I looked towards them, Senjiro only shook his head vaguely. Please dont look at me like that. You know that I cant accompany you. I have no real interest in heading east. If you want to go there so much, please do it yourself. Senjiro had a really complicated expression on his face while saying that, and Ligurila just took another sip of her wine without really looking my way. Anyways, it looks like things were decided one way or another. Everything looked good to me. Okay then, Mikoto. Could you ask your sister to meet with us during the next longer break? That is during summer vacation? I wanted to go sooner. I looked at Mikoto again and she looked kind of disappointed. Look, Mikoto. Its going to be your first real homecoming since travelling here, right? Surely you would like to stay there for a bit after being gone for so long, right? When I said that, Mikotos expression was tinged with surprise, and her cheeks got red while her ears went down a little bit. Thank you, so much. From Mikotos reaction I could tell that she was happy that things turned out this way and that she was truly grateful. Right, it is decided then! For summer vacation, we are going East! I thrust my fist up and Nectar smiles. You look like youre having fun, Lava. You bet! I always wanted to visit that place, but not because of my job. A completely new culture and a whole cuisine! Sounds like tons of fun! That was not entirely a lie there, I was really looking forward to it. As a former Japanese, I couldnt contain my curiosity to how Japan would look like in this world. Thats right: rice, soy sauce, miso soup, and the wonderful brown rice! Those were all things I was always taking for granted, but now I was thinking about them with a surge of nostalgia. Red bean paste that was a perfect combination together with anpan! I could eat literally anything Japan related right now, things like a simple rice or even dumplings! Somehow, upon hearing me, Senjiro became really lively. Umm, Lava-dono, our cuisine sure is great, but it is totally different from the cuisine of this land. Mostly, the basic ingredients are completely different. Say what? Rice is the basic ingredient of our cuisine. We dont use many whole-grained ingredients, but we have a lots of seasonings. Are those things perhaps In addition, most of the dishes are seasoned with things like soy sauce and miso. My tension was reaching its limits, but now it came to a sudden stop. Not good, not good. It was a whole different world, and the cuisine was all but new to me. So it cant be the same thing. At least I hope so. Suddenly Senjiros face was really strange, as his ears were moving rapidly and he was gulping down huge portions of saliva. Umu, now I remember just how much I love it. Theres just now way that I could forget its taste. I understand I want to eat some rice balls. Mikoto looked at Senjiro in a slight puzzlement, but her golden tail was swaying slightly. Once we get back from our vacation, Ill be sure to bring some rice, soy sauce and miso with me. Senjiros ears stood up as he said to Mikoto in their native tongue. Truly, Mikoto! Thank you for this! He said while his tail was wagging in an easy to understand manner, to which Mikoto looked really happy while Ligurila looked totally disinterested. And thus the eventful spring break was over, and the wait for the summer vacation has begun. Chapter 115 - Dragon-san Meets the Old Acquaintance Volume 4 Chapter 14: Dragon-san Meets the Old Acquaintance On the day when the lessons at Signos Magic Academy resumed and students began attending classes again, Nectar invited me to go the capital together with him. I guess you could call that a date. Although it wasnt anything all that new, its been years since we could go on a simple date like that and enjoy ourselves. For the past few weeks there was no sign of Lute, but nevertheless the peaceful days continued. I also tried to look for either Lute or Belga by using the leylines to survey the surrounding lands, but even for a mighty dragon such as myself it was like looking for a needle in a haystack, so it was only natural that I wasnt able to find anything. Moreover, since I was out for a long time, I had to readjust and maintain all of the leylines throughout the region again, rendering me unable to travel anywhere outside of my home area for quite some time. Instead, Kyle was going through all of the groundwork and tried to follow any clues that might have been related to Lute and his people. It also seemed like there was something on his mind, but he told me not to worry myself about that. Try as I might I could not be relaxed about it, for I knew just how dangerous information gathering could be, especially in an unknown area. Instead, I tried to search for the presence of the Eclipse throughout the land, but that didnt work out so well either. So in the end, the East was our only clue for now, and the only thing I could do was to focus on the job at hand while waiting for the summer vacation to come around. And just as my errands came to an end, it so happened that Nectar asked me out on a date. *** I chose my favorite clothes, made my hair, applied some make-up and I was ready to leave! The weather is pretty nice today. I smile at Nectar and he smiled back at me. It was making me happy that he was happy as well. We teleport to a remote location right outside of the citys limits and pass inside through the gate. Then we just take a walk around the city bustling with people. We went through the whole of the capitals department stores and admired the performance of various street artists. Initially it felt kind of weird to spend my time together with Nectar like that, but soon enough I came to enjoy it. We even went to the Magic Book Store and it was enjoyable to read some of the books there, but soon enough Nectar got a little bit too much into it. Initially I was worried that we might not know what to do, but on the contrary our itinerary was packed to the brim. Because of that, todays date was to become my favorite so far. Come on, Nectar, we need to go. Its almost the appointed time, right? Eh, huh? What time is it!? Finally asking me that, we exited the bookstore. Of course, we ended up buying a few books that were too interesting to simply pass up. For things like that, the interdimensional storage was truly a blessing. We walked for a little bit before eventually catching a horse carriage. So, what kind of a person is the one we are going to see now? You said that he helped you greatly when you were living here. Once I told the driver where we were headed, I rejoined Nectar in the seat and asked him that. He looked somewhat awkward. Umm, yeah, right. It is someone who was attached both to Kyle and myself, and is now a Court Magician. We go sometime back, but I promised her that I would let her see you and Aru if the opportunity presents itself. Yeah, that much I do know. Aru has school to worry about now, and he cant afford to miss classes because something like that. And since I was postponing this meeting for quite a while now, I suppose that meeting you alone should be more than enough for her. I was wondering who that person might actually be. But, since you had to arrange the meeting first, does that mean that this person is of some important position? Is it really okay for us to meet with that person? I wanted to know because that would certainly make me feel better, but then Nectars voice lowered, as he said firmly. Its alright. I am certain that she wont try to harm you or Aru in any way. Besides, doing so would only serve to undermine her position in the Kings court. Somehow I felt as though that tidbit was fairly important. Wait a minute, Nectar. Isnt that person supposed to be the next Sage? Well actually yes, thats right. Ah, were here! The talk ended with the carriage stopping and Nectar opening its door, jumping outside. I step outside as well, only to find myself in a district filled with luxurious-looking residences. While I shake my head in disbelief, Nectar points to one of them. Say, Nectar? Who are we supposed to meet again? Umm. The current Great Sage? Says Nectar while a mischievous smile blooms on his lips. Nectar, why you little! S-sorry that I couldnt tell you sooner. I just knew that you wouldnt like to meet someone with a proper title. But she was the one who insisted on this meeting! So please, no need to be nervous. I wish you would have told me that sooner. That way, I could have prepared myself mentally. Because this would be nothing like meeting with a small and ordinary citizen. Werent we originally going to the castle? This was one heck of a performance they pulled off here. This place was so majestic and fancy that it was making me feel a little bit uncomfortable. I knew that the person we were going to meet was an acquaintance of both Kyle and Nectar and that I shouldnt worry, but I just couldnt help myself. I wanted to start arguing with Nectar, but that was interrupted by the appearance of the butler-like looking person from within the mansion. What the hell, a real butler. He looked stern yet elegant, and his every action was dignified and effective. He looked to be forty years old or maybe even slightly older, with his hair combed backwards. He bowed down to Nectar and I. Welcome, Nectar Figura-sama, Lava Figura-sama. We have been expecting you. He opened the door for us and showed us to come inside. We were guided by the butler through tall hallways rich in paintings, sculptures and intricate wallpapers. Although Kyles former house used to be huge as well, it clearly paled in comparison to this one. However, this mansion was giving off a feeling that a celebrity was living here, and the things here looked so delicate that they would break under the slightest touch. While I was busy being overwhelmed, the butler reached out towards a certain door, knocked onto it and opened it after a short pause. Maam, our guests have arrived. Right, please let them in. The butler let us into the room, and I saw a woman standing near a glass window, illuminated by the afternoon sunlight. She was wearing a blue skirt and a cream blouse. She turned around to look at us, smiled brightly and walked towards us. Welcome, welcome. Judging from what we knew, since she became the Court Magician after Kyle let go of the title, she should be the same age as Seram. However, even though she should be around forty years old, she looked as though she was in her mid-twenties. Her hair was long and smooth, and her eyes were shining brightly. However, her voice was sophisticated and elegant, and her magical wave pattern was the most exquisite. Maam, if youll excuse me. Yes, thank you. Then the butler bowed deeply and left the room, leaving the three of us alone. The woman walked to the door and touched the wall right beside it. In the next moment, the anti-eavesdrop spell was spread over the room, completely isolating the room from the outside world. Then she turned around, and bowed down to me slightly, in a way that the magicians of old Ballow used to bow down. Obsidian Dragon-sama, my name is Isha Somnis and I am the current Court Magician of the kingdom of Ballow. But some people know me by my other name Sage of Ice Flowers. It is an honor to see you again. I was surprised to be called Obsidian so out of the blue like that, but then I remembered Nectars words that this woman knows my identity and everything became clear. Instead, I was overwhelmed by her overly elegant gestures. I must admit, she had a way with her words, but one of her words struck me as odd. Again. Besides, those magic waves, where have I CC Seeing my confused expression, Isha smiled impishly. Thats right, you may not remember me, oh Obsidian Dragon, but weve met once before CCCC No way, youre that girl from the kidnapping case all those years ago!? I thought about that and then I exclaimed loudly. Yes, thats right! She was that girl that I encountered all those years ago during the kidnapping case, when under the influence of the magic tool I was turned into a little girl. But the person in front of me now was a fully grown up and elegant woman, but the facial features were still resembling of that little girl from way back then. Uwah, youve become so beautiful! I see that you also polished your magic skills and became a magician. And here I was thinking that you might hate magic because of that incident. Im so glad that I can meet you again! You, you do remember me? Of course! I would never forget! Huh? With a sudden surge of both joy and nostalgia, I took Isha-sans hands and shook them. It was then that something occurred to me. During that time, it was me who was also a small child. But she couldnt possibly know that at that time. Dont tell me you knew from way back then? Yes, thats right. But, naturally, I didnt tell that to anyone, that it was the Dragon-san that saved me. Not even my dear father knew. Uhaha To think that my cover was blown so easily all those years ago I couldnt help but to drop my shoulders while Isha-san continued to smile impishly. Chapter 116 - Dragon-san Talks Quietly Volume 4 Chapter 15: Dragon-san Talks Quietly While my shoulders sunk low, Isha-san kept on laughing. Ufufu. Im actually happy, you know? It was worth living that much longer, just so that I could meet you again. Isha-sans smile, together with her slightly pink cheeks made me feel slightly happy, and for a moment I almost felt like a little girl again. However, Nectar was by my side all along, now holding onto my elbow and not letting go even for a moment. See, Nectar? If it was something like that, I really wish you could have told me sooner. Umm, this is Nectar was clearly at a loss as to what to say, but then Isha-san butted in on the conversation. Ah, please dont be mad at him, oh Obsidian Dragon. I was the one who told him to not keep you in the dark. But why? I mentioned that earlier, but I didnt think you would recognize me. That being said, I wanted to meet you at least once so that I could thank you for everything you did for me. It is because of you that I am here. Oh well, it may have been quite a long wait by human standards, but still CC Thank you for saving me at that time. Isha-san bowed deeply before me with a smile on her face, and I smiled back at her. It was certainly pleasant to see how much that child had grown over the years. But I also felt a little bit uncomfortable that she was thinking so highly of me. Ara, how rude of me. You are my guests, and I didnt even offered you a seat! We also have tea and some sweets, so by all means, help yourself. We were urged to sit on the sofa, and upon seeing all the sweets on the platters, my eyes began to shine brightly. T-those are madeleines, but theres something new and different about them. Yes, but of course, those are the newest variants from the Patisserie at the main road. I always wanted to go there and buy some of them, but because of work and my reputation I was unable to do so! This is the best! Thank you so much! After that we began to chat with Isha-san for a while, all while sipping the tea and enjoying some quality sweets. Some time later, Isha-san suddenly corrected her posture and spoke up. I really wanted to see you again oh Obsidian Dragon, but the truth is that I had another, say, official, reason to do so. She said, and then she bowed deeply yet again. Thank you so much. Thank you for disposing the demons that appeared at our countrys borders. Umm, whatever do you mean by that? Why is this topic coming out now!? While I was doing my best to actually avoid the topic, Isha-san raised her head and looked at me for a few moments. I know about your other identity, the Rank 5 Hunter Noct that works for the Hunters Guild. Seriously? Yes, quite seriously indeed. One of my duties is to be aware of the capabilities of the best Hunters that the Guild has to offer. One of the reports mentioned the appearance of the monster that was way more powerful than we expected and that a certain Hunter managed to dispose of it. If it wasnt for you, many small villages would have been destroyed and countless lives lost. It might be a little late for this, but I issued an additional reward for you. No, money is not the problem here, I didnt do it for the reward to begin with. I could already feel the cold sweat dripping down my neck. Well, that would certainly explain why the reward money was greater than the initial sum that was offered. Now it was easy to understand, as the missing pieces of the puzzle began to fall into place. Noticing my nervousness, Isha-san hurried with a follow-up. But as soon as I saw the Sage Prominent, I managed to link it all together and deduce that the black-haired swordsman was actually you. Of course, neither the king nor the Guild Master had been informed about your true identity, so rest assured. Its actually kind of impressive that you managed to figure it out with so little information. That being said, you always had that obsession with Dragon-san, so Master, this is what we would call research and reasoning, right? Isha-san smiled impishly and Nectar closed his mouth, a rather soft expression on his face. With just that short exchange I think I managed to understand just what kind of relationship was going on between them. Now I think I understand just how Kyle felt most of the time. While I was thinking like that, Isha-san turned towards me again. The look on her face was stern and dignified, more than enough to make my back jolt straight. I was also hoping that you would tell me about the disaster that happened in Melias. So, she heard about that as well? I let out a short sigh, realizing that there was probably nothing that could be hidden from her because that very incident shook the foundations of the Hesat nobility to its very core. Even if they were trying to hide it, there was no way that Ballow, their close neighbor, wouldnt be able to link this and the Melias incident together. Please try to understand: from a strategic point of view, we must assume that the very same thing might occur here. However, this is only private information. So everything that you say here, stays here, His Majesty is not going to know about any of it. You dont have to go so far just for our sake. This is the country you live in. It is only natural that you try to protect it, and that you would want to ask someone who might know how to do that more effectively. When I said that, Isha-san put her hand to her mouth and her expression softened. Dragon-san helped me once before, so it is natural to think that way, right? I might be a magician, but I am also Dragon-sans friend. So theres no need for me to hold back, right? I was looking straight at Isha-sans impish expression, but I could also see that Nectar was looking at us from the side rather awkwardly. I knew that she would bring that up, but it is still really cringy to look at Now, dont be like that. It was a good thing that you came here, since the items ordered by the previous Court Mage are finally completed. For a moment there I was wondering who that former Court Mage might be, but then it hit me that she actually meant Kyle by that. Did Kyle came to see you by any chance? Umm, right, about a couple of weeks ago. He placed a certain order and then he simply flew away. Literally. Isha-san was smiling, but her eyes were dead serious. However, it was surprising to see that she didnt seemed the least shocked about seeing a person who was supposed to be dead for a long time now. Werent you surprised? Or maybe you already suspected something? Of course I was surprised. But then he just said I have become a Demon, or something like that, and said that, umm, Dragon-san was behind this, and it was more or less enough to convince me. There was no real reason for me to doubt him. Because he didnt really change all that much. I laughed a little bit, but I didnt know if it was because I was truly happy, or just disturbed by that fact. I then turned towards Nectar. However, it was good that she was convinced and that she didnt ask any additional, difficult questions. However, the time in which Kyle came to see Isha coincided with the time around which we returned from Hesat. This means that as soon as we went back, Kyle was already taking actions. He told me the gist of it at the time, but I wanted to hear the details from you, the Elder Dragon. If its about the artificial magic stones, forget about it. Isha-san looked at me for a short bit, and then she let out a sigh. Yes, I do realize that. The former Court Magician was also rather firm about this whole matter. So we scratched that project and put all of our resources and workforce to different projects. So she didnt deny the fact that they were working on it. I could see with the corner of my eyes that Nectars expression at the moment was quite bitter. I looked into his eyes, and once he slowly nodded, I turned back to Isha-san and nodded my head as well. Are you sure about that? This isnt a pleasant story. Yes, Im sure. The look on Isha-sans face was quite serious. Better make yourself comfortable, then. This was going to be quite a long story. Chapter 117 - Dragon-san Triumphs Volume 4 Chapter 16: Dragon-san Triumphs I waited for Isha-san to settle down a bit. It even almost made me forget about the threat that the Eclipse was still imposing on us. Almost. I sipped some of my tea, and once Isha-san finally calmed herself she opened her mouth. Yes, I-I understand. So youre investigating the cause of this phenomenon. We shall also see what we can do on our end. Thanks. By the way, the dungeons located in Ballow doesnt seem to have any of those facilities. So I think it might be safe to assume that Ballow is not in danger of having a crisis like that anytime soon. Upon hearing that none of the dungeons would pose a threat to the people of Ballow, Isha-san seemed relieved. It was a natural reaction. Because otherwise they would need to oppose the unknown phenomenon that they wouldnt be able to handle all on their own. As a magician, Isha-san was a crucial part of this countrys defense line, so it was no exaggeration to say that the lives of the people were resting on her shoulders. She should be praised for not feeling overwhelmed by all this. As I thought that, Isha-san asked carefully. So, the only clues that we have as of now are those spirits, right? Yes. And it seems that one of the perpetrators is none other but Kyles late wife, Belga Slaggart. As Nectar chose his words carefully, Isha-san shook her head as though she couldnt believe it. He mentioned that to me as well. That his late wife was turned into a spirit and that shes being controlled by the criminals. He explained so much, huh? While I was surprised, Isha-san stood up and took out a bundle of papers from one of the drawers and handed them to us. This is a report on the survey that we conducted on behalf of Kyle. It seems that the Research and Development Institute concealed the fact that Belga Slaggarts magic gun was stolen about half a year ago. We also discovered that some of the other magic tools went missing, as well as some legally questionable money transfers. The ones responsible are currently being questioned about that as well as being put on disciplinary leave. Isha-san smiled for a moment, but then her smile all but vanished from her lips. But truth to be told, around the same time there was someone who tried to break into the royal vault. Thanks to the advanced security mechanisms installed by Kyle they didnt manage to break in and steal anything, but Those were probably the same people that caused turmoil in Melias. The look on Isha-sans face was truly bitter at that moment. But it was good to hear that the security measures designed by Kyle and Nectar managed to prevent Lute from getting whatever it was that he was after. I turned towards Nectar and he was beaming with pride, but he soon turned serious again. So? What was the matter that Kyle asked you to investigate? It was to thoroughly search each and every dungeon throughout the country. Isha-san passed us even thicker bundle of papers. We investigated the materials with which the dungeons were built, as well as the materials excavated from within their depths, while also looking for clues as to why the ancients were wiped out. We were also tasked with investigating just how the dungeons were created in the first place. Gradually, more and more personnel were dragged into this. I understood right away what Kyle wanted to accomplish by that. If Lute and his people were stealing magic tools all over the country, it would be possible to track them by retracing the steps of their stealing spree. And since Kyle couldnt cover all of the places at the same time, he hired some help to accomplish just that. Isha-san said that this was troublesome, but the staff couldnt simply do all of that on their own. She must have given them the green light. Its a shame to admit it, but so far we havent found anything of interest. The materials in the dungeons are mostly common, with little to none of them coming from the past. We are doing what we can, however, and we will inform you right away if we happen to find anything. With a smile on her face, Isha-san puts even more documents onto the table. Each file was an index finger thick at least. And we were only speaking in estimates. Please have a read and then pass it on to Kyle. If you like, you can even send us a report that summarizes your opinions on the materials weve managed to collect. Nectar took all the documents, but even though he looked genuinely interested in them he couldnt mask his overwhelmed expression. Sure, we will give them a read, but archeology is not one of my favorite subjects, so please dont expect too much. Now, now, what are you saying? I heard that once youve read all the books and documents that were magic related in the whole country. So, I think that borrowing the knowledge and wisdom of the Great Sage will make our work that much faster. Is this your idea of buttering me up? Not in the least. I just thought it would be great to be of some use to the Great Sage and his husband, the Obsidian Dragon-sama. Said Isha-san while looking ever so slightly embarrassed. That was enough to loosen the atmosphere again. Um, umm. Technically, Im the husband here and Lava is my wife Ill give it a brief read, so please wait a moment. If you want us to give you any additional sources, please do let me know. We shall keep on sending them to you on a monthly basis. Thank you for your help. Then, Nectar began to read through the documents one by one, leaving me and Isha-san to our own devices. Im so sorry, Nectar. Ill try to make it up to you later. Looking at Isha-san, she winked at me a few times, clearly indicating that distracting Nectar was a huge success. It was Kyle who taught me that trick. It works wonders every single time, according to him. It seems that Kyle really knew Nectar better than anyone in this world. I always knew that Nectar was giving his best in doing the things he was interested in, and Kyle must have used that in order to prepare him for succeeding his role one day. While I was thinking that, Isha-san leaned over the table and said: At first, when I heard that I would be able to solve one of the biggest mysteries in the entire history of the world I was a bit skeptical, but after hearing it from you, oh Obsidian Dragon, I have no reason to doubt that anymore. You need to stop this thing. I never would have thought that Isha-san would actually be like that. Thats right. And its not only about stopping the Eclipse here. Its about protecting the ones you hold dear. I would rather die than let something like that happen. Yes, but its not like this threat is completely unknown to us. The ancients knew about it. Precisely. That is why investigating them might give us some kind of a clue. When I told her about the White Youmas from the East, Isha-sans eyes widened and she covered her mouth with her hand. Her reaction wasnt that much different from my own. However, upon mentioning that Isha-san looked as though something crossed her mind, something of which I was unaware of. Obsidian Dragon, are you perhaps acquainted with the people of the East? Um, yeah, I know one or two of them. By any chance, do they have a white-colored fur? I shook my head, since neither Mikoto nor Senjiro had a white fur. Isha-san then let out a sigh of relief. Is something the matter? No, its nothing, just me thinking to myself. Isha-san shakes her head and continues. Since it is you, Obsidian Dragon, it shouldnt be a problem, sorry for startling you. If you say so. Hearing me say that, Isha-san reluctantly spoke up. Its something that happened a little while ago. His Majesty told me that he had a strange dream. He said that he thought it was something important, but he couldnt remember the details. He only remembered a beast with a white fur. Umm. Are those the exact words of the king? Please rest assured. The current king tends to dream about things like black-scaled dragons and white fur beast-girls all the time. Isha-sans words were really intriguing, especially those about the current kings fascination with Obsidian Dragon. That king, hes still going at it, huh? Isha-san looked at my reaction with amusement, but soon enough her expression tightened. That being said, I could feel the remnants of magical power on the king. This morning, too. Its unthinkable that someone would be able to slip past all of the guards into the kings chambers, but maybe those dreams are not simple dreams after all. Fumu, thats interesting. It seems like a spell with an irregular activation period. Looking to the side, I could still see Nectar reading through the documents. As he was turning over the pages, I cast a simple spell on him.. As usual, I cast a spell that prevented him from eavesdropping. Yes, of course, Master. We were just passing by. The spell was just fine and resolved without any problems. Still, it is something rather impressive. Theres something I would like to see for myself Could you give me some paper? Sure, here you go. Still, this is a really embarrassing turn of events. There was no harm being done to His Majesty, but the fact that there was someone right beside him in the middle of the night is quite alarming. But its better than being assaulted or assassinated. The thought of them being deceived made me smile instinctively. Its been ages since I intruded into the castle, and it seems that since then they managed to work out some decent defense network. At least thats how it was supposed to be, right? However, feeling Isha-sans gaze on me made me slightly uncomfortable, so the only thing I could do was nod. Right. Thanks for letting me know. Ill ask them about a girl like that. But please dont get your hopes up about this. Although that problem didnt concern us in the slightest, it would be a problem if it caused a diplomatic scandal and rendered our journey East impossible. Thank you so much. Isha-san bowed down slightly, and then Nectar raised his face after writing something on a piece of paper. For now, from what I saw I would like you to concentrate your efforts around this area, as well have every bit of information you may have on it. And the translation of the ancient language here is wrong, so leave me the original, if youd be so kind. Isha received the paper without hesitation, and after looking through its contents she gazed at Nectar in astonishment. Youve managed to cover all of that in such a short amount of time? That information is like a mountain of treasures, and it would be a shame to leave them alone. You focused solely on magic, but in ancient times magic was a part of everyday life, so if we dont view it in a much broader scale, we will never find anything new. As he said that, Isha-san naturally began to creep closer to Nectar. I knew I could count on you, master. Your proficiency in the ancient language is second to none! Seeing her eyes sparkle, Nectar put his hands to his temple, as though he was trying to fight off the incoming headache. Yeah, that was one of the fields that Nectar was absolutely the best. Then Isha reached for the small bell that was resting on the plate on the table and rang it. I could feel that the bell was magical and that it sound could reach pretty far, farther than any normal bell could. I was going to send you a summary, but please, take as many materials as you can with you. Yeah, that would be a huge help. Want me to translate them while Im at it? Nectar meant it as a joke, but in turn the look of gratitude in Isha-sans eyes was simply too much to ignore. I was happy that my husband was held in such a high regard, and I wanted to jump on some of it. Want me to do the translation as well? Some of those words can be really tricky and difficult to decipher. Isha-sans gaze was fixed on me. This time, her reaction was completely different from when Nectar volunteered to do so. You dont want me to? Eh? No, no, no! I would be incredibly grateful, but asking you to do something like that feels simply preposterous, dont you think? I was the one who asked if there was anything I can do to help, so if there is something, isnt it only natural that I want to help? But still While Isha-san looked to be at a loss, Nectar added. That would be a huge help. If we split the job it will end that much quicker. Now this is getting interesting. Yes, I was thinking the exact same thing and fun isnt something that you hog all to yourself. Isha-san looked as though she wanted to say something, but was too embarrassed to ask. I understand. If youd be so kind, Obsidian Dragon. Ah, I always thought that it was kind of a mouthful, so you dont really need to call me that. Please, just call me Lava. I understand. Then I would like you to call me by my first name as well. I smiled wryly hearing Isha-sans proposition, and in that moment the butler opened the door and came inside. Just as I was to collect more documents from him, I received a message from Vaas-senpai. Report, Mikotos sister wants to visit the Academy. Chapter 118 - Dragon-san and The White Shrine Maiden-san Volume 4 Chapter 17: Dragon-san and The White Shrine Maiden-san As soon as we got the message from Vaas-senpai we hurried back home, only to find a woman in Eastern clothes accompanied by Aru, Mikoto and Vaas-senpai. Like most beastmen she had fur growing on her body, but hers was white in color. She looked young, she was maybe in her mid-twenties at best. There was no doubt about it: it was Makoto, Mikotos elder sister. It was surprising to see her here, but even more surprising was the amount of magic that could be felt from her. It was around the same level as Nectar when he was still human, maybe even greater. That is why the tips of Nectars hair were colored differently from the rest CC he simply had too much magic to contain inside of his body. She must have been the same. Her white hair and red eyes must have been the result of too much magic. There was also something else about her, some sort of strange aura drifting around. It felt kind of familiar, as if I knew what it was But thats impossible, after all its the first time I have seen her in my life. She turned around, and upon seeing us the woman bowed down her head deeply. Its a pleasure to finally meet you, oh Elder Dragon. My name is Amagi Makoto, and I am the Shrine Maiden working for the Taisha in the land of Towa. Thank you for taking such good care of Mikoto. It surely felt strange to see such beauty bowing her head in such an elegant way during our first meeting ever. I still had no idea where that mysterious feeling was coming from, but since she greeted us so politely I responded in kind, switching to the Eastern language. Likewise, its nice to meet you, Mikotos sister. My name is Lava. And seeing that you already know this, I am a dragon and Arus mother. What would you like us to call you? Makoto-san raised her head, looking surprised that I knew the Eastern language, and then smiled rather softly. Please, you can call me Makoto. Mikotos sister also has a nice ring to it, but please, you can call me whatever you like, really. She looked polite and was speaking in a polite way, but it also seemed like she had a sense of humor as well. Oh, and while I was at it, I finally managed to identify that mysterious feeling. Oh, I see, she wasnt us uptight as Mikoto was. In return, can I call you Lava-sama? Sure, I dont mind that. Still, her features were exactly the same as the White beast girl described to me by Isha-san earlier. Nah, Im just reading too much into this. Thinking as such, I invited Makoto-san to the living room, and around that time, Nectar brought some tea and snacks. Nice to meet you, Mikotos sister. My name is Nectar. I am Lavas husband as well as Arus father. Please, help yourself to some snacks and tea. Thank you for your consideration. When Makoto went to grab the tea, I turned my head towards Nectar and looked at him. He responded with the same kind of look. Nectar was aware of that as well. Then Makoto looked at us and put her hands to her slightly flushed cheeks. Oh my, you truly act like a genuine married couple. You are a lovely pair, even though it is a bit unusual. And to think that you even managed to have a child. Makoto says something like that in an admiring tone, while Aru and Vaas-senpai also entered the room. Speaking of which, I knew that it was senpai who informed me of this, but it was unusual to see him without Elvie being around. Senpai, thank you for letting me know about this. If you want, you can go back now. I can handle this. When I send him a message like that, he is quick to respond. No, I want to stay. I promised that to El, since he was concerned about this as well. If hes worried so much, then I dont mind. It seems that Senpai was worried about something, as he ends the conversation in an embarrassing way. Then, Nectar asked honestly. Are you aware of the importance of the dragons, Makoto-san? Thats right, I know about them. The Gods told me some parts, and some other parts I read in various literature. Her words were rather vague, but I guess theres no helping that. As I was wondering what to ask her, Mikoto finally mustered her courage and spoke up. Onee-chan? Why did you come to Ballow so suddenly? And why are you still wearing those clothes? Do you even have the money that is used here? Ara, but I do have money, you know? You mean the Towa currency? Oh well, I guess it cannot be helped. Still, I do have things with me that could be exchaged for money. Makoto-san puffed her cheeks and shook her sleeves, and a dozen of magic stones came out of them. It was as clear as day that they would be quite expensive, judging by their size, color and transparency. With only those stones alone, she would be able to make a living here for about half a year or even longer. Although Makoto herself seemed to be quite proud of that, Mikotos expression was as stern as ever. Onee-chan, you need to sell them properly to receive money. If you say so. Which one should I exchange? She answered just like that while swaying her fluffy tail. I think I was beginning to understand just what kind of person she was. Yup, she was just like a child trapped in an adults body. I knew it It is good that I came here. You keep on saying that, but I can do things if I try, you know? Ive managed to come and see you. So Id say its a job well done. Or maybe she was just honest with herself? Like, painfully honest? Judging from Mikotos words alone, it was something unbelievable that she managed to come here all on her own. Why did you come here, Onee-chan? Ah, yes. About that. Mikoto, did you manage to find Senjiro? Hearing that question, Mikotos ears stood up. It also seems that she was able to understand the truth from Mikotos reactions alone. So you did? She looked up at Mikoto with a warm expression and a soft smile, but Mikoto was far from responding in kind. Onee-chan, why did you let me search for Big Brother Sen instead of you? Because I knew you wouldnt be able to refuse if I asked you to? It was a good thing that both Vaas-senpai and Aru were unable to understand her words, for they were truly outrageous. Mikotos eyes in that moment were so cold that they would start freezing the atmosphere at any moment. Is that true!? Yes, because he gave us so much trouble, I knew that you would beat him to a pulp once you found him. Onee-chan, are you really fine with that? Are you perhaps talking about my engagement? It was only a formal agreement, so theres no problem. Truth be told, Senjiro is more like a brother to me a younger one, but still a brother. So I sent you after him. Only, later I came to regret that I did that without making sure how you feel about all that. Makotos face blushed as she had an apologetic look on her face. Is this why you recommended me to go study abroad? Not quite, but I guess you can say that. For a moment out there Makoto looked troubled, but then she took Mikotos hand in her own. You see, Mikoto. I want everyone who is important to me to be happy. Especially you and Senjiro. Mikoto is taken aback by her sisters words, and Makotos red eyes narrow seeing that. So I thought that having you meet with Senjiro once more would be a good ideaAra? Makoto-san cocked her head a little bit, and then at the same time you could feel a sudden surge of magic in the room. Mikoto also notices that and looks worried. Then, right in front of us, a teleportation circle appears, filled with Ligurilas magic. In that moment. Please wait just a moment. Ligurila emerges from inside of the circle, and of course Senjiro was also there, right by her side. He steps out of the magic circle as well, still holding a black spear in his hands. Welcome, you two. Or rather, you look like you got your ass handed to you again by Ligurila, Sen-san. Terribly sorry for intruding Umu, she was making sure that I wouldnt think of other women, ever. Or else shes going to cut it off. But it was me who made her angry and Im sorry for that. Said Senjiro while scratching his cheek. Even though he was beaten up and was feeling sick from teleportation, he seemed to be holding just fine. However, when he looked at me, I stood up and approached him. Lava-dono, where is Makoto? As soon as I heard that, I began to explain to them that Makoto was in fact right here right now. I thought it would be nice if the old acquaintances could meet after all those years, but Senjiro didnt seem all that thrilled about that idea. However, Ligurila had no problems with putting into words the thoughts that I dared not speak. Lava, I think its best that Sen stays here, so please dont let him get away. No, I could feel that something rather unpleasant was hanging in the air right about now. I wanted to think that this was Ligurilas twisted way of showing consideration towards Senjiros situation, but it was hard to think that way when his face was telling quite a different story. But I really wanted to think that. So, whether he liked it or not, Senjiro would be forced to stay as well. I thought that he might resist the idea more firmly, but seeing his current state made it quite obvious that he was in no condition to argue with Ligurila, or literally anyone else at this point. If youre looking for Makoto, shes in the living room. I sincerely appreciate it. I opened the door while pointing inside, and Senjiro marched forward while saying thanks to me. I guess I was worrying too much. I followed suit, seeing the three people from the East greeting each other. Mikoto wasnt surprised in the slightest, probably because she expected Senjiro to be together with Ligurila. Makoto, on the other hand, smiled softly upon seeing Senjiro. Its been a while, Senjiro. I am truly lucky to finally be able to meet you. I see you are still yourself, Makoto. Senjiro let out a sigh of relief, followed by a happy wagging of his tail. I was relieved to see that as well. Senjiro, it seems that you have found your soulmate. Im happy for you. Being told that, Senjiro C who probably didnt expect that C raised his head and looked a little bit shy about that. Yes, yes I did. Thank you. Its all good, then. Makoto said with a smile, but her body language was telling a completely different story at the moment. But still, even though we could not understand the words they were saying, we were feeling relieved as well as the atmosphere got noticeably lighter. So, naturally the next thought that came to my mind was about asking Makoto-san about letting us into Towa. Originally, the plan was to go there and ask her about the Innocent Chaos and convince her to let us search their archives in hope of finding some clues there, but since she came all the way here, we could very well ask her directly. However, it was also the first time in years that Mikoto could meet her family. Surely they had lots of things they wanted to talk about, so I decided to ask about our matters after letting them walk through memory lanes together. I let both Nectar and Aru know about that, and the two of them agreed as well. At times like this, telepathy was truly a wonderful thing to have around. Still, you were always full of surprises, Makoto, but this is definitely the biggest one to date. While we wanted to look for an opportunity to leave the room and leave them some space for themselves, Senjiro put his hands on Makotos shoulders. Even though his words were light and easygoing, I could see that Senjiro was becoming seriously worried. Thats right, Onee-chan. It must have been hard working for the Taisha, right? After listening to Mikotos words, Makoto raises her brows in surprise. No, its not about the Taisha or how I feel about them. Its hard for me to explain, but for now lets just say that it was complicated. Complicated, you say? Makoto seemed to be struggling with her words, and eventually Senjiro and Mikotos expressions turned to that of uneasiness. Its alright. This time around, I wanted to confirm that the two of you are doing fine. Thats more than enough for me. But now I think I want to have some fun as well! Makoto laughs, and both Mikoto and Senjiro let their ears down in clear sign of embarrassment. Up until now, I was looking at that situation with satisfaction, but now I had to stand up. Now then, my job here is done. It is time to do what I originally wanted to come here for. So she walked to her staff that was standing against the wall, her fur fluttering delicately. Then she took the staff in her hands and struck the ground with it. Next, a huge amounts of magical power began to spill out from inside of Makoto. That magic began to channel into her staff, and Makoto herself was smiling lightly while her eyes were becoming cloudy. The time of the storm is nigh. Oh, the divine spirit that protects the land. In the name of Amagi Makoto, I sing you this prayer: use this body as your vessel and manifest your divine authority in this realm! It was an incantation similar to Mikotos previous summoning rituals, but this time around the chant was different, and as a result Makotos magical power began to surge violently. There was a burst of light, and I covered my eyes and was unable to see anything because of that. Once the light finally stop, you could feel the presence of unknown magic inside of the room. I opened my eyes just a little bit, and I could confirm that the source of that magic was a woman who appeared right in front of us, similar to Makoto in appearance but distinctively different. First of all, the feeling of her magic was different right now. She shakes her head, and her dark-green hair sways in wonderful cascades, so different from everything I have seen so far. Her aura was intoxicating, and her terrific appearances were so eye catching that it would be hard to move your eyes away from her. Her slender limbs were wrapped in the traditional robes of Towa, but they were much more colorful than Makotos simple white robe. It was a strange kind of beast, one that was strong, cheerful and elegant at the same time. She was so like Makoto, but at the same time completely different from her. And above all else. Her golden eyes were sparkling brightly. Wahahaha! Thank you, Makocchi! Well then, lets get to work, shall we? The woman smiled brightly at all of us, while we were left standing still and speechless in the wake of this absurd situation. Chapter 119 - Dragon-san and the Green Storm Volume 4 Chapter 18: Dragon-san and the Green Storm W-who is this? I think that the words spoken by Mikoto upon seeing her sister turn into some unknown woman represented the collective state of everyone present in the room at the moment. On the one hand, we were all impressed by the aura she was emanating, but on the other hand, we were too surprised to even wrap our heads around it. No, see, I told you. Speaking this language was a bad idea. What a surprise, most of the people here dont seem to understand a word I say. Okay then, how about this? Now you understand me? The woman suddenly began to speak fluently in the Western language, to which Arus eyes widened in shock. You, you can speak the Western language? Fufufu, thats right, Dragon Kiddo. Unlike the rest of those guys, I didnt forget to learn new stuff every day! Both my spoken and written languages are spot on! Said the woman who called Aru Dragon Kiddo, while spinning around and making the bottom of her clothes sway. Right, I think that some proper introductions are in order here. My name is Air Helix Tenpolis Out Tempestare. But this is kinda mouthful, so you can just call me Ten-san for short. Nice to meet you, the current dragons! The current dragons? My confusion was immeasurable. From her introduction it was clear. She was a dragon as well, one of my brethren. Her golden eyes and the pattern of her magic waves were enough of a proof for me. But it was the first time we meet. Which was strange, since every dragon is connected to everyone else via the dragon network, so technically we all know each other. And even if you dont know someones name, you can recognize them by their magic wave signature. Hostile, you seem to know my identity. But, theres no way that you can be the true Time of Spiraling Storm. So who are you? If you dont answer right away, I shall deem you as an enemy and dispose of you. Eh, wait a minute, Senpai!? What do you think youre doing!? Shocked, I tried to stop Senpai from attacking and possibly destroying my house in the process, but before I could do that, Ten-san came forward. Ah, I see, I understand. I totally forgot that you might not remember me. Ten-san said that with a truly sad voice while slowly approaching Vaas-senpai. Im truly sorry for that, but Could you leave us alone for a moment? Judgement, restrain is in order. Suddenly, there was a huge surge of magic coming from Senpai. Then, the wooden furniture around the room began to glow green and jumped at Ten-san all at once. My house was full of protection barriers and concealment spells, so the commotion would never leak outside, but making someone elses furniture attack someone was overdoing it! However, Ten-san didnt seemed to be nervous at all, only snapping her fingers. Boyo, do you really think you can hope to defeat me with something like this? As a result, the furniture that tried to attack her stopped moving and fell onto the ground. Senpai wanted to act and cast another spell, but then Ten-san went right beside him and delivered a slight flick to his forehead. Senpai was pushed back and reverted back to his mini-dragon form. Senpai!? Its alright, its alright. I just put him to sleep for a little while so that he wouldnt get in the way. The only thing we could do right now was to watch how Ten-san caught Vaas-senpai from falling to the ground and held him in her arms. Mikotos face turned blue from the high concentration of magic in the air here, and Senjiro fell on his knees, unable to stand it anymore. I couldnt perceive her movements at all. Moreover, Ten-san puts Senpai on the sofa in a gentle manner, seemingly not intending on harming him further. I dont know why Senpai decided to act in such a way, but because of the way in which Ten-san handed him, I couldnt help it but to be on high alert all the time. Right then. So, you guys were saying that you wanted to go visit Towa, right? Ten-san asked in a casual manner, seemingly not realizing just how tense the atmosphere in the room was right now. We all looked at each other to look for consensus on how to answer, and finally I nodded my head. Yes, thats right, but Its the Eclipse that you want to know about, right? She threw that word so casually that it actually took me a good few seconds to understand what she said. How do you know about it!? And how do you know that we seek information about it? Fufufu. Well you see, thats actually a womans secret. Ten-san smiles brightly seeing all of us being at a loss, but truth be told, if she brought up the topic herself, we wont have a better opportunity than this. Bearing in mind what she did to Senpai a moment ago, I approached the subject carefully. Could you tell us all you know about the Eclipse? That is, if you do know something? Hmm, lets see Ten-san seemed to be thinking about it for a moment, and with each passing second my bad feelings were only intensifying. Its not that I dont mind telling you, I really do, but its boring if its for free, you know? And I hope you didnt forget? My work involves a whole lot of evil spirits. What did you say? As soon as Ten-san said that, her golden eyes shone brightly and in the next second she just disappeared. Fueh!? We looked around, and suddenly we could hear Arus surprised voice right behind us. There was Aru, surprised and scared as Ten-san were holding him in her arms and smiling mercilessly. What the hell do you think youre doing!? And what does it look like to you? An abduction. Now then, I guess Ill be taking this kiddo with me and leave. If you want me to tell you about the Eclipse, then do your worst and try to take him back from me. Ten-san declared something as absurd as that, and we were all taken aback by it. I dont know why she would even want to do that, but the facts were that right now Aru was not with me, but with her. Even if it was meant to be just a prank, for us it was nothing but serious business as of now. This was so sudden that, in fact, I kind of lost my cool and let my emotions take the better of me. Let Aru go, you bitch! At the same time that I shouted and jumped forward, Nectar let out a roar and tried to blast Ten-san with his magic. The plan was that Nectar was supposed to knock her out with his magic, while I was to grab Aru from Ten-sans arms and get away with him. We decided on that course of action without actually exchanging a single word. We thought that if we manage to execute that flawlessly, we would be able to incapacitate Ten-san before she even had the time to react. It all happens in less than a few seconds. However, Too weak? Before I was able to actually reach Aru, he opened his mouth to say something, but disappeared yet again. Wha Nfuh!? Kuh!? I could feel a sudden shock hitting my neck, and in the next second I fell to the ground with all the strength lost from my limbs. It was Ten-san that touched our necks and sent some of her magic through our bodies, effectively disrupting the flow of magic in our bodies. My consciousness remained, but the magic that was now flowing through my body was rendering me unable to move. Father!? Mother!? Hearing Arus scream, I knew that the very same thing happened to Nectar. Fuhahahahaha! Its five thousand years too early for you to be able to catch me! But still, playing the role of the villain is so much fun! Trying to keep my emotions in check, I begin to rearrange my own magic, but still I wasnt able to move right away. However, with my vision swaying and blurry, I could see a grey shadow approaching Ten-san. Senjiro thrusted his spear at Ten-san without any kind of hesitation or remorse. Ten-san couldnt help it but to deflect the spear with her hand, leaving Aru secured with only one hand. But even so, when her hand clashed with his spear, the noise that resonates throughout the room was like of steel clashing against steel. God from our country! Why would you do something like that!? Ooupsie! That was close, a little bit too close for comfort! But nice work, being able to reach me like that. However Cleanse, and purify! Mikotos voice fills the room, completely blocking the laughter that escapes Ten-sans mouth. Soon after she was struck with a magical blow. The spell managed to connect, but it didnt do much damage to Ten-san, so it didnt give us much time to recover. !!! At the same time Ten-san counterattacked, sending both Mikoto and Senjiro flying to the edges of the room. Big Brother Sen! Mikotos scream mix with the sound of both furniture and sundries breaking apart. You dont need to worry, kiddo. Your parents are just a little bit shaken, and people from our country are tough, so they are fine as well. So please dont do anything stupid, alright? Aru? As soon as she spoke his name, Aru was unable to move as well. As I saw that, I could feel my body becoming increasingly hotter and hotter with rage beyond my control. Even with waves of nausea and pain striking my body, I was doing my best to fix my magic and be able to move once more. Just a little bit more! But still, being by yourself only sure feels lonely. There we go. !? Then, Ten-san disappeared yet again, this time appearing right beside Mikoto and placing her hand on her. There we go, its been a while since youve last been home, so you might as well accompany us. Haa C! I knew it, this fluffiness is just the best! Hyahn! Surprised beyond belief, Mikoto seemed to have lost all the power in her body once Ten-san lifted her tail, leaving her helpless in her arms. What an incredible technique that was Wait, nows not the time for that! Nfufu. Well then, I shall await you all back in Towa! While laughing happily and holding Aru and Mikoto in her arms, Ten-san created a magic circle right under her. It was a teleportation circle. It was probably connected to Towa, and once Aru get on the other side of it, locating him would be extremely difficult. Wasnt there anything I could to prevent him from being taken away!? When I was about to give up, I saw the look on Arus face. He looked as if he was about to cry. That made all of my senses go completely blank. Chapter 120 - Dragon-san Stands Her Ground Volume 4 Chapter 19: Dragon-san Stands Her Ground I let out a loud roar to get my thoughts up to speed and to break through the waves of pain and nausea that were shaking my body. Aru! Im going to save you! Mother! I gave up on fueling my body with magic power, instead shifting it all into my offensive power, so that I could interrupt Ten-sans teleportation circle. Seeing that, Ten-sans face was tinged with irritation for the first time ever. Umm, hey, what the hell!? Temporarily gaining the upper hand, I divert some of my magic so that I could properly analyze the circle at Ten-sans feet. Teleportation is a complex and delicate spell. Just a slight error or disturbance would cause its magic to run rampart, rendering the spell ineffective. However, it would all be for nothing if Ten-san managed to cancel the spell and cast another one right after that. But I had to do something! Otherwise, I know that Im going to regret it my entire life! While doing my best to interfere with the teleportation spell, I could see that Arus hair began to sway gently, as if the wind was blowing through here. Mother, Ill be waiting! At that time, tears began to spill from Arus eyes and fall onto the magic circle. Instantly, a huge amount of magic power was poured into the distorted circle, forcing it to expand tremendously. The magic began to run berserk because there was so much of it, and it was hard to control. We were all being swallowed into the circle, as it tried to send us somewhere. It was an unforeseen event, but I immediately tried to stabilize the circle and force it under control, but I couldnt do it fast enough. I think I also saw Ten-san taking a firm hold of both Aru and Mikoto, trying to prevent them from running away and bracing herself for the inevitable. But before I could make sure of that, there was a blinding flash of light and the circle activated, forcing us all into transition to God-knows-where. ********* Even when the teleportation spell gets disturbed somehow, the transition is instantaneous. So when I felt that the transition ended, immediately after that my body hit the ground. From the smell of grass and leaves and the feeling of soft soil under my body I realize that we were transported into a forest somewhere. One of the scariest things about teleportation was that when things went wrong, you could have even be thrown into the space in between dimensions, never to return to your own world again. Luckily, it seems that we managed to avoid that. Judging by the warm sunlight shining on us from above, it was still daytime, but it was too early for us to relax just yet. Because we still didnt know if the time wasnt distorted as well when we made the forced transition. Oh well, I might as well leave that be for now. First order of business for me to do was to get a feel of the local leylines, to see where we were. If you get a hold of the magic around you, you can more or less establish your current position, but unfortunately for me, the magic that was surrounding us was unknown to me Also, the smell of the air was totally unknown to me as well. Instead, I could feel both Nectar and Senjiros magic waves nearby. I tried to stand up on my feet, but I was feeling so weak that I needed to sit back down right after that. It seems that the effects of Ten-sans magic were still taking a hold over me. So while I was trying to put my magic back together, it was Senjiro who appeared in front of my eyes. But, huh? Why are you carrying Nectar on your back, eh? Nectar!? Lava! Are you alright!? Im fine, but why are you carrying Nectar on your back? I ask him that while my eyes shine with worry, and Senjiro puts Nectar down like a sack of potatoes. Nectar-dono managed to locate you, but it looks like he is too exhausted to move on his own. So I offered to carry him, just so we could get to you as fast as possible. But aside from that, Nectar-dono seems fine. I see And it looks like youre okay as well, Sen-san. I suspected as much given that he was moving normally, but I asked him just to be on the safe side, to which Senjiro immediately became irritated. Im fine because of my training. However, it was a rather painful experience, having my movements restricted by magic. I could very well understand the reason for Senjiros anger and regret. Because I was feeling in the exact same way. Nectar crawled his way to my side and leaned against me. The sight of him in such a state was simply heartbreaking. Lava, are you really alright? Your face is all blue. He said that, but Nectars face was as white as a sheet as well. It didnt take me that long to find out that the circulation of my magic was still messed up a little. But still, I let Nectar touch my skin, so that way he could recover faster. Thank you so much, Lava. No, I should be the one thanking you, Nectar. Could you try to locate Aru and Mikoto now? While I was trying to interfere with Ten-sans teleportation circle, Nectar managed to place several spells on her that would technically be able to help us locate the Mikoto and Aru. It was extremely difficult to construct several complex spells like that under such pressure, but I was proud of him since he succeeded. But Nectar only shook his head, his eyes filled with despair. Im sorry, that woman must have noticed my spells. I cant feel anything. I have no idea where they are. Both Senjiro and I gasped upon hearing that. For me, it was an exceptionally hard blow. Every dragon was supposed to be equal to the rest of its brethren in terms of both physical power and magic, but as it turned out, there was one additional factor that was turning this equilibrium upside down: experience. In other words, Ten-san is on the same level as me But all of the experience she accumulated throughout the years gives her tremendous advantage. I cant be sure whats on her mind or why is she doing all this, but maybe it is exactly because of my lack of experience. At least theres one thing we know for sure: she wasnt intend on harming Aru or Mikoto in any way. Senjiros face was still upset, but his words surprised me. That is also why we were sent to Towa. All of her actions were wrong and reckless. So what that there was no sense of hostility behind them? As a result, both Mikoto and Aru ended up getting kidnapped. It was something I couldnt possibly forgive. Lava, please calm down. Both my mind and my vision were being swallowed by the red and hot flames of hatred, but it was then that I heard Nectars voice. It seems that he could clearly feel my emotions, because they were being transmitted together with my magic. My face became hot, but it also ceased to be that way in an instant, as my face turned blue again. Im sorry, Nectar! Im so, so sorry! Are you alright!? Since Nectar was training under the Great Plant Spirit, his magic had an affinity towards nature. This also means that hes extremely vulnerable to heat. I checked him thoroughly to make sure he wasnt burned anywhere, and then embraced him tightly. The heat was not yet gone from him, so I tried to put some distance between us, but he kept me in place by force. Its alright. Aru and Mikoto are definitely safe. So lets think about our next move without getting impatient, alright? I am amazed that he could remain calm in a situation like this, whereas I was close to losing my mind. But I could definitely tell that he was also ridden with sorrow and regret. His words made me feel a little bit relieved, and I began to calm down. So instead of trying to resist it, I embraced Nectar once more. Yes. Yes, youre right, Nectar. Running around aimlessly will get us nowhere right now. Letting out a sigh, Nectar smiled and kissed me on the forehead. I wanted to return the gesture, but just then Umm, you two? I know how you feel, but could you stop being so clingy for a minute? Upon hearing Senjiros voice, we finally separated from each other. Looking at him now, he had a slight blush on his face while he was facing away from us. Ahh, geez! You know that Im happy, but whats with that disappointed look on your face, Nectar!? No, no, everythings fine here! If anything, I should be the one to apologize!? No, no, if youve managed to calm down then theres no problem! Senjiro sighed and his face tightened. I have no idea why Makoto let that whole Ten-san possess her. But what I do know is that my family has caused you problems. So to compensate, please allow me to help you get Aru and Mikoto back. We appreciate it, Senjiro-san. Said Nectar, and I nodded my head. I felt the same way. Do we have any idea where Aru and Mikoto could have been taken? Thinking that everything will eventually play out fine, we ask ourselves that question, and after a moment of silence Nectar closed his eyes and concentrated. Nectar cast a spell and his hair swayed for a bit, but after a few seconds he opened his eyes and looked genuinely astonished. Because the spell was incomplete and it was interrupted, I can only guess the rough direction and distance. But it seems that we are still on the same continent, at least. So, does that mean were in Towa? That would mean that despite all our interference, Ten-san ultimately managed to achieve her goal. Her destination was Towa, so if we were on the same continent, we must have been in Towa. The fur on Senjiros ears and tails stood up, in a clear gesture of surprise. Sure, it was surprising to be transported right into the enemys territory, but this time around it was more than convenient for us. It was a good thing that we had Senjiro on our side. With him, we at least have some knowledge of the territory on which we were right now. What better ally to have when on a rescue mission? Nectar cast a quick glance at Senjiro and sigh. Umu, I hope that you are ready for whats to come. Of course. Our goal remains the same. I could see a tint of irritation in Nectars eyes at that moment. It was still a mystery why would Ten-san view herself as a villain here. We might be right in the middle of the enemys territory, but that fact changed nothing. We shall get those two back to safety. I promise. I watched as Nectar and Senjiro looked at one another and then they squeezed each others hands. Chapter 121 - Dragon-san Meets the Unknown Volume 4 Chapter 20: Dragon-san Meets the Unknown After we got caught up in Ten-sans Teleportation magic, we ended up being transported somewhere in Towa. For now, we were resting and waiting for our magic to recover, since rushing into the unknown wouldnt be the wisest course of action. When I finally managed to calm down and surveilled our surrounding for a bit, I understood that it was totally different from Ballow. One of the core differences was that the density of magic in both air and the ground was way higher. Somehow, it was similar to the atmosphere that accompanied the magical disaster that happened around Hibernia about a hundred years ago. But even so, the magic was flowing into the leylines without any kind of trouble, without causing the leylines to overflow or malfunction. It felt really comfortable here. As I was immersed in this totally different atmosphere, Senjiro put his hands into his sleeves, his expression being really difficult to read for some reason. I know that our opponent was the Elder Dragon, but still, Im sorry that I wasnt of any help. Please, dont be. After all, she took Aru as a hostage, so there wasnt much any of us could do. At least we now knew that she wasnt intending on hurting Aru, but there was no way for us to be aware of that back then. I also didnt think that she meant no harm at that moment, but there was no excuse for my hesitation and lack of resolve. As Nectar tried to comfort him, Senjiro only shook his head. At any given time, we must put the safety of the kids before our own. We fail to do that, and we lose. Senjiro looked deeply depressed when he said that, and both Nectar and I exchanged awkward looks. Now that it has come to this, maybe I should beg my Master to train me from scratch again. Senjiro muttered to himself, and I asked him a question to distract him for a bit. By Master, do you mean Ligurila? Not really. The one Im talking about is the person who taught me the basics of sword fighting, the one who made it possible for me to become a Guardian in the first place. Senjiros ears continued to move slightly, as he continued to remember something. Master always used to say that I shouldnt mope around due to my failures, but instead focus on improving and making myself better. It is thanks to that that I managed to get so far. And now I can be useful to people because of it. It was one of Senjiros most wonderful traits, that even after he fell, he would be quick to recover and carry on. I also tried to contact Ligurila in the meantime, but I was still too tired to get a proper grasp on the leylines around here. So I guess for now contacting her would be impossible. And since Vaas-senpai was nowhere to be seen either, I assumed that he didnt get caught in the Teleportation circle. I tried to contact him as well, but for some reason I was unable to use the Dragon Network. It probably wasnt because something happened to Senpai. It was probably because there were some connection issues. As if, our frequencies werent matching at all. That was the most probable case. Since I couldnt really help it, I created a pseudo-spirit and asked it to carry the news to both Ligurila and Kyle. I dont know when it will manage to reach them, but it was still better than nothing. But it would probably take it a lot of time, since it would need to find the appropriate leyline, travel all the way to Ballow and then come back here. So we might as well carry on from here instead of waiting for a reply. First of all, we need to find some civilization. Luckily, we know Aru and Mikotos general location, but the exact location is still unknown. I agree. Towa is quite different from Ballow, and the villages are much closer to one another. Once we get to one, we should be able to get a hold of our current position, so thats a start. Right, then I shall revert to my dragon form. I thought it might be a good idea to scout the area from above, since it would be easy to spot houses from over there, but Senjiro began to think deeply when he heard that. I think its a good idea, but could you please try to stay as far away from any village that you might find as possible? Well, I intended to do just that, but why? Because I would like to avoid any of the Shrine Maidens noticing your true form. Both Nectar and I looked at Senjiro in surprise. Every village, no matter how small or insignificant, has at least one Guardian and one Shrine Maiden. If they spot you in the sky, they are likely to presume you to be a monster or a demon. Once that happens, your presence would be reported to the Taishas branch office, and from there it will go all the way to the main office. In other words, it means that once Lavas true identity gets exposed, the Taisha is going to know about it. Theres no avoiding that, right? To Nectars words, Senjiro nodded his head. In addition, Nectar-donos appearance will also be quite noticeable. There are normal humans here, but mostly they have black hair. Not to mention that hes also a spirit, right? Precisely. Well, shit. Even though Nectar could change the color of his hair no problem, I couldnt do the same. First thing first, once we get into town we must procure some sort of disguise for Nectar. But as for me, Mikoto was able to see right through my human disguise I felt hopeless knowing that everyone else could possibly be able to do the same, but then Senjiro reassured me with a smile. It will be alright. The only people capable of seeing through Lava-dono and Nectar-donos disguises would be the people directly affiliated with the Taisha. However, I assume that shrine maidens hold many different and unique abilities. Alright, that settles it, then. Shall we get a move on? I then touched the dragon gem on my chest and reverted back to my original form, letting Nectar and Senjiro climb onto me before taking off the ground. ********* Just like that, we were flying through the sky. But a few minutes later we were already back on the ground. All because of the certain encounter that happened not so long ago, and which shook me to my very core. Why, what the hell was that beast!? One of the creatures that are native to Towa, Im afraid. Senjiros bitter smile was simply stunning. A few minutes ago, we were all soaring through the sky. And what appeared right in front of us was a flying creature that had a body of the bat and a head of a pig. I asked Senjiro what that thing was, and he simply said that it was Hikomori. After that he simply brandished his weapon at it, severing its head from its body and sending the dead, twitching body plummeting to the ground. Starting with that, we were being attacked by flying monsters once every five minutes or so. Eh, was it that they were being attracted to me because I am a dragon? That being said, a whole bunch of different monsters began to pester us. Some had the body parts of tigers, some of monkeys, there were also wolves and a whole lot of other creatures which were hard for me to describe. But when we were suddenly assaulted by the flock of wild bird-monsters whose numbers reached roughly five hundred, that was the moment when I was drawing a line. Needless to say, we didnt lose to them. And once we could see the silhouettes of the buildings in the distance, we decided to return to the ground, in order to avoid drawing too much attention towards us thanks to the monsters. The monsters were still onto us, but on the ground their options of attacking us were severely limited, which was working in our favor. But seriously. While I was thinking that to myself, Senjiros ears moved quickly and in the next moment there was a short whistle cutting through the air. When I take a look, I could see small stones and rocks being thrown at us, colliding with my defensive barriers and being cast aside. Looking at the place from the rocks were coming from, we could see huge monkeys sitting on the trees and throwing rocks at us. Please, pay them no mind. Those are merely children, hardly ever a threat. They came to observe us mostly out of curiosity, so they shouldnt attack us for real. Said Senjiro as he began to walk again. Together with Nectar, we exchanged worried looks. Say, Nectar? Did you notice anything particular about those stones just now? Honestly speaking, good grief. I didnt sense them until the moment they were actually flying through the air. Same here. Their magic was so well hidden, and the density of magic around this forest certainly isnt helping either. Once again I could feel nothing else but admiration towards Senjiro, who was walking forward with no hesitation. In fact, the magic of this land was so unique that I was having a hard time differentiating what was what here. The fact that Nectar and I were mostly relying on magic wasnt helping us, either. Although it wasnt that we were completely blind here, we wouldnt be able to detect any open hostility until it was directly aimed at us. Even when we were in the air, it was still hard for me to properly navigate and I had to rely mostly on Senjiros help to gradually move forward. I also tried to do as he told me, and instead of using magic, I was trying to surveil my surroundings with nothing but my five senses. I was doing my best, but it was still relatively hard. It was sad to admit, but even though my senses should be enhanced, I wasnt noticing things faster than Senjiro! It would be a completely different matter if we had more time to get acquainted with this lands magic a little bit more, but for now, since we were pretty much out of options, we decided to hand small stuff like that to Senjiro to handle. We cant even use Scouting magic here, since all the trees are interfering. We-we are pretty much useless here Uhm. Even though it pains me greatly to admit that. We were both pretty much depressed after trying over and over again to use our magic properly, but it was all but a wasted effort. Seeing us all depressed, Senjiro was trying to lift our spirits back up. Its only natural that people born in Towa are better suited for combat in here. So dont worry, Lava-dono, Nectar-dono. Im starting to think that Senjiros talent for reading the mood has finally reached the level of an ability. Oh well, I guess its all good. Thats just the way Senjiro is, after all. By the way, about what Lava-dono said earlier. It is true that the monsters here in Towa are born from something we locals call the Dragon Veins, and that its influence has made them grow rather rapidly in recent years. Because of that, some of the monsters are even fighting amongst themselves over territory. So, the animals and monsters alike were adapting to new tendencies thanks to the magics influence Ah, no, wait a second, maybe it was because they were growing more intelligent? Those Dragon Veins must be the things we call leylines in the west. No wonder the plants and animals are being influenced by it. Even though Nectars voice was calm while he was saying that, his expression was that of a serious worry. I understood that feeling well. The leylines may have been strangely arranged here, but the concentration of magic was still denser than elsewhere in the air, which was strangely unbalanced from my point of view. With the increased amounts of magic in the atmosphere, its no wonder that the plants and animals would begin to grow rapidly. But fixing a malfunction like that would be a whole lot of work, and even the slightest mistake during the process would mean the leylines going haywire and the land could be harmed as a result. Furthermore, if the malfunctions were rooted so deeply, even fixing the leylines would change little to nothing when it comes to monster activity. In other words, all of your time and all of your efforts could very well be wasted over nothing. That is why dragons would always adjust the leylines with a little bit of a safety margin on their end. However, from the density of magic in this land I was getting the impression that the proper adjustment of leylines here had been neglected for years. It would be great if the leylines were in better condition here. But I guess they didnt call them Dragon Veins here without a proper reason. So I could only guess that Ten-san had some sort of role in creating this sort of environment. Since there are so many monsters here, doesnt that mean they attack the villages and towns often? Not necessarily We have roads and walls to protect the land and the people from the influence of the miasma, and the Guardians are always patrolling their respective regions. If so, such things tend to happen in more secluded or underdeveloped locations. Is that so? I was kind of worried there for a moment, but Senjiros words made my worries all but disappear. Senjiros ears moved again, picking some sort of noise. Please wait a moment. I wanted to ask him what was wrong, but before I could do that, Senjiro jumped into the bushes after lowering his posture. Together with Nectar we were standing in place for a while, and after we heard some beastly roars we saw Senjiro coming out of the bushes. I was able to catch us a horned rabbit. It might fetch us a good price in town. Senjiro smiled while whistling happily and showing us the rabbit he was holding in his hand. That Senjiro will probably never cease to amaze me. And I mean it in an absolutely positive way. Speaking of which, we really need to procure some local clothes for ourselves if we dont want to attract any unwanted attention. However, walking was not a problem for us, since Nectar was used to work in the field, and my physical strength was virtually limitless. Furthermore, once we kept on walking, we could finally see some houses in the distance, and that was making us feel less tired. I smiled faintly thinking like that, and Senjiro looked puzzled seeing my smile. Did something happened? Oh, its nothing. I was just thinking that Im so glad that weve met you, Sen-san. Same here. Nectar agreed with me, and Senjiros tail swayed with fascination. No, I dont think Ive done anything that would earn me such praises. Youve saved us on numerous occasions. And Nectar owns his life to you. Dont you think that we will ever forget about that. Well, I guess you could say that. Geez, its nothing, I told you. I was just doing what any normal person would do if placed in my shoes. Hearing our words of praise, Senjiros cheeks became flushed red. However, there was also some levels of awkwardness that we could see in his eyes when we looked in them. At that time I was living in a small hotel. It was a comfortable place, and it had everything that I needed. But above all else, I was so lucky that I met Lava at that time. In that moment, Nectars face became much more lively. Are you talking about the time when the two of you have met for the first time? Ah, I see. We havent really talked to you about that before, right, Sen-san? Yes, thats right! And even though it was almost a hundred years ago, I can still remember it vividly! It was in the early spring, when the cold of winter could still be felt Seeing that Senjiro was interested in this topic, Nectar began to talk, shifting from one topic to another seemingly without end. I was just listening for a while, but after more and more minutes passed and Nectar was still talking, I was beginning to think that it might be high time for me to step in and shut him up, preferably before he would talk about something intimate or private. Could we please leave it at that? If we dont, I might as well die out of shame! You see? Senjiro was making a face that seemed to be asking if it was okay for him to hear about that! I was so embarrassed that I wanted to change topics immediately. But then I could feel a faint trace of magic brushing against my skin. I even felt that earlier than Senjiro. Nectar and Senjiro arrived at my side a moment later, their expressions tightening on the spot. It looks like a battle of some kind. They are using magic. It is similar to the one Mikoto was using, so they must be fighting some kind of magic threat. They looked at me and I thought for a little while. It was difficult for us to decide to intervene, since we didnt know what they were fighting against. However, we should be safe from standing out here, since it was a seemingly secluded area At least thats what I think. For the time being lets go there and see if theres someone there who could fill us in. Because if there was a possibility of meeting some of the locals, we needed to jump on that chance. So we started to rush towards the battle without a second of hesitation. Its not as though I thought that it was good that Nectars words were stopped Not at all Chapter 122 - Dragon-san and the Local People Volume 4 Chapter 21: Dragon-san and the Local People As we were running towards the commotion, I could feel magic being used several times, so the battle must have been fierce. However, it shouldnt be all that bad. Judging by their magical wave patterns, the monsters we were about to encounter were on the same level as the ones we already fought since coming here. As such, they were coming and going quickly, but I could also feel other magical waves signatures mixed in with them as well. I knew that the magic of Towa was quite strong, but how could I not notice it up until now? And since we didnt know just how large the actual battle was, we needed to hurry. Im going on ahead. Right. Umu. Apparently thinking of the same thing, Nectar and Senjiro both nodded their heads, and in the next moment I spread my wings and took to the sky. Senjiro was the fastest one out of all of us when it was the ground we were talking about, but it was way faster for me to get there through the sky, where there were no obstacles. Heading towards the battle at full speed, I soon arrived at a small clearing in the middle of the forest. There I could see a small group of people, surrounded by a horde of monsters of various sizes and magic levels. Even though the people managed to form a circle so that they wouldnt leave the monsters any openings, their sheer number was more than enough to overwhelm them. If something like that happened in Ballow, it would be classified as crisis on the spot and a group of Hunters would be dispatched to deal with this threat, preferably of Fourth Rank. Four or five people were not going to be enough to handle a situation like that. But still. Uwah I watch an amazing scene unfold right in front of my eyes. Because one of the people turned out to be exceptionally skilled and strong. He had black hair, looked to be around forty-years-old, and was wearing the traditional clothes of Towa, his body was quite slender and his sword was quite huge However, he was managing to slash the monsters into tiny pieces with that sword, using minimal movements of his body, to boot. The blade of his sword was glowing slightly, so he may have added some sort of spell or special art to it. Seeing one person be able to handle so many demons at once was a true sight to behold. Now that I think about it, his clothes seemed to be rather expensive-looking, but it may have been my imagination playing tricks on me. In any case, he kind of reminded me of Senjiro. I was wondering if it would be alright for me to approach them and offer some help, but then I saw someone approaching the injured people from the back with something that looked like a first-aid kit. Putting the kit down, she approaches the injured people and starts chanting the spell right away. Prism Shield! Words spoken in the ancient language soon becomes a sturdy magical shield that protects the injured from damage. It also prevented the monsters from getting any closer. However, I was surprised that the monsters didnt even try to attack the shield. Certainly, that Prism Shield should be able to bounce some of the damage off, but it shouldnt be strong enough to prevent the continuous onslaught of attacks. Of course, because of the density of magic around here my perception was somewhat distorted, so it may very well be that even though the monsters seem to be the same as the ones in Ballow, they are actually a lot stronger. But was this the doing of the naturally dense magic, or was it something else? If we were able to understand that, we may be able to counteract it in the future. When I folded my wings and got back on the ground right in front of them, they all aimed their weapons at me, ever wary. I could see that they were all beastmen, with a pair of both human and animal ears. No wonder they were wary of me, since in their eyes it appears that I appeared in front of them completely out of nowhere. Do you need some help? The threat was yet to be gone, and so it was only natural that they would feel confused upon this sudden offer of mine. I also forgot about something crucial: this was Towa here, and I spoke in the Western language! I broke into a cold sweat and tried to say that again, but in that moment Nectar and Senjiro finally caught up to me. Senjiro started to brandish his black spear around, disposing of monster after monster. Nectar was fighting as well, shooting the monsters with massive blades of wind. Soon, they made a quick work out of them. I was relieved to see that and I decided to surveil our surroundings in case more monsters were to appear, but suddenly Senjiro stopped moving, a stunned look on his face. Senjiros battle style was mostly hit-and-run, where he was still on the move and would blow his opponents away with single strikes. It was dangerous for him to stop even for a second, especially with lots of monsters still around. Then he resumed his stance and started attacking monsters again, and one of the people from Towa muttered in a quiet voice. Shinsou-dono? Although the meaning of the word Shinsou was beyond my understanding, what I did understand was that they meant Senjiro by it. Senjiro continued to fight, however it was the old man that was at the center of my attention. When the old man cut down the last monster and it turned into a handful of ash, he let his sword rest on top of his shoulder and laughed while looking at Senjiro. This posture, so it is Senjiro! Glad to see youve finally decided to come home! It was unexpected that he would call Senjiro by his name without hesitation, but what was even more surprising was the fact that Senjiro bent his knee before the old man on the spot. Its been a while indeed, Emperor. Emperor, he said. And although it surely needed some clarification, I understood that Senjiro and the old man were old acquaintances. No need to be so formal. Im glad I can see you again. Said the old man CC Emperor-san CC while patting Senjiro on the back and laughing. Then he looked at us while sheathing his sword on his hip. You there, lassy, thanks for taking care of my vassal for me. No, we didnt really do anything, and we werent even that much of a help. I was taken aback by the fact that he spoke to me so suddenly, but still I managed to answer. Emperor-san had his hair loosely cut, seemed full of confidence and spoke in a rather humble voice. He looked just like the cool and laid-back older brother type. Unlike Ballow, which was more similar to the Middle Age Europe, the people and the atmosphere here were similar to the Japan of the Sengoku Period. And since the Emperor-san was giving off the same kind of aura like Senjiro, I reflexively answered with a very friendly and laid-back manner. However, the people behind him werent so nice. How rude! You there, girl! You are one of the Towa people, so act like one! They must have took me for one of their own, since I erased the red bunches from my hair right before coming here. I had also changed my eye color, but I had no actual idea what it was. Jurota, you are the only one who is being rude here. She may have black hair, but it is as clear as day that this girl is not one of our own. Hearing the words of the Emperor-san, the man called Jurota went silent, and then he started glaring at me in an angry way. Somehow, I had a really bad feeling about that vassal. Now I was really wondering if I would be able to fit in here, but then Emperor-san looked at me again. Its not really that interesting of an introduction, but its better than none. Let me welcome you, travelers from the foreign land and comrades of Senjiro. I am the current emperor of this country of Towa. Emperor? Feeling another wave of cold sweat running down my neck and back, I sent a quick message to Senjiro, who for the time being stood up and rejoined us. Senj-san, answer, now! The title of Emperor here is going to be what in Ballow terms!? Umm, I think that the Emperor would be equal to king? I guess? In other words, this guy here is the most powerful person in the entire country!? I have no idea, but it is true that he is one of the most influential people in the whole of Towa. After Senjiro answered my question, all of my worries came to be true! I felt so ashamed of my own behavior towards that person that I wanted to shout out loud! Why is it that we get to meet the most important person in the whole country as soon as we arrive!? And why is he being so friendly to us!? I get the feeling that our arrival isnt going to go unnoticed by Ten-san at this rate, but for now lets try not to think about it so much. I wonder, does this man knows about Senjiros soulmate? But even if my head was full of things I didnt quite understand yet, for the time being this person introduced himself to me, so I needed to respond in kind. Its a pleasure to meet you, Emperor of Towa. My name is Lava. I may not be one of your kind, but I am a good friend of Senjiro-san. Saying that, I look at the Emperor and his subordinates. Looks like there was no way around it, so I make my red bunches reappear on my hair. Seeing that, the Emperor opened his eyes, clearly astonished. At the same time, his vassals clearly become scared. Now this is surprising. You may be a deity from a foreign land, so how would you like for us to respect you properly? Are you seriously concerned about that? Oh well, if theres something good from this situation, is that the vassals were keeping their mouths shut for now, seemingly scared that they might accidentally say something rude to me. Im not all that sure, but maybe they thought of me as an unstable powder keg, ready to explode at any second? If anything, such profiling was nothing more than downright rude. Umm, I understand that your position is very important, as it brings many people together. What kind of praise do I need? I dont know, can we just speak normally? Or maybe be polite to one another? Ah, if we could speak just like I did with Isha-san, that would be nice. As I said that, the Emperor looked as though he couldnt believe what he was hearing and seeing. Senjiro, I didnt realize that foreign gods were so talkative. Lava-dono is special. On the other hand, the soulmate that I found is a demon, and shes nothing like that. Hmm? So, youve made a contract with her? Senjiro tries to explain it to the Emperor, and he finally seems to understand. But I want to know what exactly did he tell him. So, Sen-san, could you possibly explain what is your relationship with this man? It is something that we call being recognized as equals through the Gods judgement. By the way, they are my companions. Is it only me, or is Senjiro much more relaxed when it comes to speaking in his native tongue? I also think that is quite funny to be considered Senjiros companion. Wait, a companion? Say whaaaa!? I finally came to realize that this Emperor person was greatly misunderstanding Senjiros circumstances at the current moment. I think that shes cute and pretty woman. Hmm? Whats that? Its not like that.. Oooh. It was surprising to me that Senjiro was so close with the Emperor, but just when I wanted to properly explain our relationship, I was suddenly hugged from behind. Its nice to meet you, Emperor. My name is Nectar Figura, and I am this womans husband. Nectar introduced himself in a polite and gentle manner, but I didnt fail to notice just a slight mix of venom in his words. No, Im sure that he didnt mean to sound so hostile. Maybe my ears were playing tricks on me again. Even so, it was pretty embarrassing to be hugged by Nectar like that and I wanted to escape him, but when the Emperor saw him, his expression brightened instantly. Ooh! I see, now I understand. Foreigners are accompanying Senjiro. Hoo, hoo, and wont you look at that! Your eyes and hair are of different color! Just like the books said! He then looked as excited as a small child right before Christmas, which was pretty embarrassing to look at in its own right. For now, it was actually a good thing that Nectar was being treated like a normal and ordinary person. Thanks to that we would hopefully not be treated like a walking freakshow. The way in which you handled your spear, it is something completely unheard of here I guess good things can happen as a result of studying abroad. Emperor The Emperor looked as though he was about to be swallowed into his own little world, but Senjiros silent words managed to pull him back to the real world. Emperor gave Senjiro a strange look, but ultimately gave up. Ah, Im not making fun of them or anything, just to let you know. But even though youre not a Guardian anymore, I hope that you will never forget your time with your Master and your brothers. Such wasteful words. Now Senjiro was swayed back into the Emperors pace. Watching their bickering, the only thing that comes to mind was an old married couple going at it. Good grief, what a stubborn person. Oh well, just let me get along with your friends, okay? He? However, judging by the look on their faces it was nothing more than joking around. But his vassals were still as doubtful as they were in the beginning. Emperor, he brought foreigners with himself of who we dont know a thing! We do know them. They are Senjiros friends. B-but, Shinsou left Towa once in the past. Being in the foreign lands for so long and coming back so suddenly, its suspicious no matter how you look at it! Again, there were some words that I didnt know, but I completely agree with the ones that I was able to understand. While I was thinking that, Senjiros eyes widen with surprise. Dont tell me, are we in the prohibited zone!? Seeing Senjiros distressed expression, Emperor hurried with an explanation. Yup, thats right. Whats more, the Head Shrine Maiden also came back some time ago, so talk about a crazy coincidence with your return. While the Emperor explained, we send a message to Senjiro, demanding an explanation as well. Sen-san, prohibited zone? It is a zone where magic is especially dense and the danger of monsters appearing inside of it is exceptionally high. Usually the Taisha dispatches some people to monitor it. And the people sent by the Taisha establish their branch offices in the vicinities of such zones. In other words, it is a perfect place to be stranded to while drifting from a misguided Teleportation. Nectar makes a statement like that and Senjiro nods his head. While were at it, I never would have thought that Makoto would actually become the Head Shrine Maiden. Senjiro then proceeded to explain that it was a very prestigious position, sort of like the Shrine Maiden presiding over every other Shrine Maiden. But it looks like for us its more of a cause for concern. If the Emperors words were true, Makoto was already back at the Taisha. I wonder just how much does he know? While I was wondering about that, the Emperor spoke again. Fumu, from your expression I can say that you have some sort of business to take care of with the Taisha. Our Emperor, please reconsider! Said one of his vassals, but the Emperor only shook his head in response. He came back because of my comrades here. And in order to achieve their goals, they will need as much information as possible. You know Senjiro, he wouldnt be a threat to his own people. So if theres anything you would want to know, just ask away. Seeing as the Emperors will was adamant, his vassals were about ready to give up. The Emperor only smiled at Senjiros bitter words. So, how it will be? My disciple? He smiled, and it was a smile full of confidence and attractiveness, as if nothing could possibly stop him. Maybe thats what people are calling charisma? Even if I left your country years ago, its good to visit your hometown once in a while. I was considering that. But Since the reason for us being here was rather delicate, Senjiro couldnt really say anything. What are you talking about? Listen, you are going to travel, right? And the Guardians are bound to be on the lookout for anyone suspicious. So the least I can do is to issue you a travelling permit. Ah, yes. Honestly, I knew about that. In addition, Senjiro shook his grey tail, as if he was trying to say that there was nothing left to say here. Perhaps he was ready to even give his life away when he knew that he would meet his old acquaintances. Honestly, this wasnt much of a homecoming, but I understood that Senjiro was feeling relieved from the bottom of his heart. Chapter 123 - Dragon-san and the White Youma Volume 4 Chapter 22: Dragon-san and the White Youma Even if the tears did not flow, you could clearly see that the Emperor was moved by Senjiros passion. I see. Maybe some extra people would be a nice addition? For a while Senjiro was seriously considering the offer, but ultimately decided to turn it down. Umm. Are you really sure thats okay? What is it, God from the foreign land? You, you could seriously stop calling me that. Oh well, whatever floats your boat, I guess. For the time being, what should I call you? Hearing my question, the Emperor looked at me in a really interesting way. Then he took his time wondering about that question. Now that I look at him, his height was about the same as Nectars. You truly are an interesting one. You can call me whatever you like. It doesnt really matter to me, because I am bound with no such thing as a name. Hm? What does that supposed to mean? He has no name? I decided to ask Senjiro about that later, but for now we had more pressing concerns to focus on. Okay. Mikado-sama it is, then. Hm, Its a name Ive never been called before. But it has a nice ring to it. Ill allow it. Said Mikado-sama with a entertained expression, and then he let out a sigh and I decided to change the subject. We came to Towa with a certain purpose in mind, and so we cannot afford to waste too much time. That travelling permit, for how long is it going to last? It was a matter that we needed to clear, especially since we didnt know who had the greater influence here: the Taisha or the Emperor? For now it looked as though the two had no connections to each other, but it was still good to be just a little bit suspicious. It is precisely because of that reason, that it would be best to avoid talking about important matters with the Emperor still around. Aru and Mikotos safety comes first and foremost. To that, I will do whatever it takes. If you ask me, for as long as you need. When it comes to us, we are travelling the land and exterminating the youmas, and I would surely like to see the results of Senjiros training. Hearing such an answer I bowed my head just a little bit, seeing as Mikado-sama was also pleased for some reason. So, are you finished with your youma hunting for now? Oh, there are just a few small fries that are left. Nothing like the big game we were hoping CC My spine shivered. It wasnt the usual unstable sensation that accompanied the leylines whenever the monsters would appear. It was something different. A complete magical anomaly, spreading throughout the region. Besides, I could never possibly hope to forget this mixture of fear, grief and anxiety stirring deep down inside of me. Nectar must have also noticed the change in the surrounding magic. He also noticed that my face was pale and asked me: Lava, whats wrong? The Eclipse is somewhere nearby. Hearing me say that, expressions on Nectar and Senjiros faces tightened instantly. Why was it here of all places!? In any case, now was not the time for wondering. For the time being, we needed to locate the threat and remove the Emperor to somewhere safe. Emperor. But before we could actually do that, his vassals spoke to him. It didnt look like it, but I got the feeling that they have just received a message on their own somehow? He exchanged a few quick words with them, and then the Emperor turned towards us again. So, you felt that just now as well? !!! There was so much that I wanted to ask Mikado-sama right now, but before I could do that he turned back towards his vassals and began shouting orders. We have a white youma in the vicinity! So lets massacre them and collect as many Light Stones as possible! They began to mobilize instantly, and seeing that I couldnt help it but to ask Mikado-sama. You guys are you seriously going to fight against the white youma!? In that case, please let us accompany you! Is the purpose of your coming here somehow related to white youmas? It was precisely because of that, but I was still a bit reluctant to admit it. Mikado-sama looked as though he understood something, and his face was now sparkling with excitement and expectations. You truly are an interesting bunch. I see we have nothing to worry about. As for our numbers Some of you guys shall go with Senjiro here. I will take a few men and go ahead. It seems that Mikado-sama was overcome with enthusiasm, which was already beginning to show on his face. You can come with me as well, God from the foreign land. I shall show you how people of Towa take care of youmas. ********* We ran through the woods together with Mikado-sama and his men, and after a short while we arrived. After all, the only thing we had to do was to follow this nasty feeling. It was a small meadow situated in the basin between two mountains, but the scene that was spreading in front of us was something otherworldly alright. The women who were standing there, wearing white hakama pants and blue coats were most likely the Shrine Maidens. They all looked as though they were suffering greatly, but they managed to maintain a huge barrier that was erected right in front of us. It was a semi-transparent one, shaking and swaying while we were looking at it. Inside of it, there was the White Youma thrashing about and attacking the barrier fiercely. In terms of shape, it looked strangely similar to some of the monsters we encountered before. It was a truly bizarre creature, which was really huge and massive, but its body was almost entirely composed of the white fog. It wasnt the same one as I saw in the dungeon near Melias, but it was close enough. And even though there was a barrier separating us from it, the negative emotions emanating from it were so strong that they were permeating the skin of the people outside of the barrier. So, it really appeared here I could understand Nectar feelings all too well. After all, I had some doubts about it, too. Even though I knew that it wasnt the scale of the actual Eclipse from Melias, still, having but a fraction of it here was certainly unnerving. I took a step forward, thinking that I needed to do something about, but then I felt someone putting their hand on my shoulder. It was Mikado-sama who stopped me, showing me that I can leave this to them, and then he started instructing his subordinates. Shrine Maidens, good work containing it! On my signal remove the barrier, Light Stone at the ready. You lot, Im counting on you!! Understood! Senjiro, I hope you didnt forget how to fight those bastards after five years! Of course not! Senjiro responded enthusiastically, shaking his spear and activating the spell it was enchanted with. Also, the tattoo on his arm began to glow. It was said that it was a spell that would boost his physical abilities tremendously. This is the first time we have ever shown the secrets of our country to foreigners. Watch closely. Even in this situation, Mikado-sama was smiling as he shouted loudly: Come! Karura! At that moment, there was a magical circle forming at the side of Mikado-sama, and what appeared from inside of that circle was a creature resembling a monster or even a demon. She was a beautiful woman with a brown skin and silver hair reaching out a little bit below her jaw. She was also wearing glasses and an intricate purple kimono. She slowly descended until she was standing right next to Mikado-sama and glaring at him. For the last time, my name is not Karura but Caleilavile. My contractor Wait a minute, why do you have foreigners with you!? She seemed like a really cool and composed person, but when she saw us, her mask fell off almost instantly. Ah, no. Its not like that. I could guess she was like that. I mean, with her being a demon and all that, they were pretty bipolar. Seeing how Karura-san was trembling with anger, Mikado-sama raised his brows, clearly astonished. Do you know that God-person here by any chance? God, yes, Im a God alright. Oh well, not that it matters right now. You should be grateful that I dont feel like killing you all on the spot! Said Karura-san and then turned towards Mikado-sama, probably as to not look at me all that much. She seemed to be having a huge headache for some reason. Anyways. Contractor. It looks like the time has come to get ourselves rid of some pests. Thats right. Ill let you handle the half to the right. Then Ill trust you with handling the other half to the left. After saying that, Karura-san put her lips to Mikado-samas left hand. In the next moment, a sign of the contract appeared on the back of Mikado-samas left hand, and Karura-san started to flow her magic power into it. Having Karura-sans magic flow into him, a part of Mikado-samas hair turned silver in color. I was fascinated by the sight and changes before my eyes, but even more so my eyes were glued to something that started to flow from Mikado-sama into Karura-san. Mikado-sama then ran his hand through his silver hair and turned back towards us. Right, you two, I trust that you can take care of these guys as well? Eh? I was surprised, but then I turned around as I felt some disturbing magic signatures coming from behind us and trying to surround us. Countless black youmas were merging from inside of the forest. White Youmas tend to attract black ones as well. Please keep them away from us while were going to deal with the white one. Contractor, what are you- Emperor! They are going to break the barrier! I wanted to ask them something, but my question was interrupted by one of the Shrine Maidens screams. Right! Lets do this, Karura! Shouted Mikado-sama, jumping forward. The dirt went up in the air from the ground, and less than a second later Mikado-sama was already at the side of the breaking barrier. It looks like he was used to having his physical abilities boosted tremendously like that, and he was making a good use out of them. Aggh, why arent you ever listening to me!? You there, foreign dragon. Please take care of those youmas! But dont use up too much magic from the atmosphere. I might die if you do that! Karura-san said so and then she followed right after her contractor. I know I might have said this already, but the contrast in her behavior was so huge that I didnt even know what was going on anymore. What should we do, Lava? For the time being, lets destroy those youmas here and then we can go back Mikado-sama up! I still didnt quite understand what Karura-san meant by not using too much magic, but I guess this means that I must rely solely on physical attacks and small magic for now! I told Nectar and then I created a sword of fire in my hand, and charged at the youmas coming towards us from inside of the forest. As soon as Mikado-sama got close to the barrier, it broke into tiny pieces. I dont how it managed to contain the white youma for so long, but the skills of those who erected that barrier must have been outstanding. When the barrier broke down, the youma tried to attack the nearest Shrine Maiden it could reach. But Senjiro was there to intercept the youma, thrusting his spear at its claws and deflecting them. However, each time his weapon touched the white mist, it would begin to flicker in a disturbing manner. The youma was looming ever closer. The Shrine Maidens began to run away, but some of them tripped and lost their balance. But when the youma tried to approach them, Mikado-sama was there to save them, brandishing his sword at the white demon. He swung his blade at the youmas side, putting every ounce of his strength into the swing. However, it would be no good, since the blade would end up getting evaporated by the white fog. Or, at least, it was supposed to do that Mikado-sama. He managed to inflict damage to the white youma with a sword, even though they were supposed to take only magical damage. I knew that his physical abilities were raised severely, but that doesnt explain what just happened. The white youmas wound was closing almost right away, but it definitely felt that damage, as it backed away a little and took Mikado-sama as its target. I was so surprised by that that my mind was finding it difficult to catch up. Huh, what about the laws of physics? Shouldnt his weapon be affected by the fog, just like Senjiros? As I thought about that, Ive come to realize what was the cause of that, what was the power of the sword right now. It was vague, almost unnoticeable, but some sort of art or spell was surely there. Now, come at me! Threatening our country, Im sure youre prepared to face the consequences, right!? Answering to his provocation, the white youma raised a soundless roar as it spat white fog from its mouth. Senjiro managed to escape together with the Shrine Maidens, but Mikado-sama was completely engulfed in the white fog. Emperor!? I shouted, but then, the white fog was burned away by tongues of silver flames. It was Karura-san who used her magic to aid Mikado-sama, who then jumped out of the white fog, with no visible injuries of any kind. He cut the youma again, and this time it let out a roar full of pain. He didnt even miss the opportunity to counterattack? But how could he still be in one piece after taking a direct hit from the Eclipse fog!? You muscle-brain of an idiot, Ive told you time and time again that you will end up dead if you keep receiving damage like that face-on! However Karura, dont you think that those flames were a bit much? You couldve baked me there! I knew that youd be fine with only this much, so whats your problem!? Even though their bickering was reminding me of the old married couple, you had to admire the levels at which their cooperation was executed, so effective that they managed to overwhelm that white youma. Karura-sans flames burned away the white fog, while Mikado-samas sword was hacking away at its body, wounding it all over. Still, even if some fumes of white fog touched his body, he didnt receive any kind of damage. Mikado-samas body is completely covered in Karura-sans magic. It protects him from the Eclipses effects, but it seems that it is also leeching something away from his body. No, its not any kind of ordinary magic. While fighting the monsters, Nectar and I couldnt help but to be astonished by what we were seeing right now. Yeah, it looks as though Mikado-sama is wearing this magic like a set of armor. It keeps bugging me. Mikado-sama is resisting the Eclipses effects by coating his body with magic. But no matter how I look at it, a normal persons magic should never be strong enough to nullify the destructive effects of Eclipse. Did something happen to his body when Karura-san kissed his hand? However, I could feel that something was also flowing into Karura-san We were soon to find out what it was. As soon as Karura-san touched the white fog, it was repulsed. Karura! Dont approach it so carelessly! No problem! Although she was strong, Karura-san holds her arms in pain. The cloth around her arms was ripped to pieces, and the skin looked as though it was burnt. What was also surprising, was the fact that normally calm and collected Mikado-sama was now losing his composure. Could it be that the demons themselves were vulnerable to Eclipse? I was really curious, but for now we still had our share of monsters to take care off. However, using any area of effect spells was out of the question. One C it would make a huge chunk of the forest to disappear. Two C it would hit the other people as well. I was at a loss as to what to do. It would be incredibly easy to just cut the space around the monsters in half, but Karura-sans words about not overdoing it with magic were still ringing in my ears. Ah, but what if we do this instead? Nectar! I have an idea, but please give me a boost and take care of the others, will you? Roger that! Nectar produced the spell that raised me into the air while I struck my sword into the ground, making it create a shadow. Shadow Bind! The words influenced by the ancient language force the swords shadow to split apart, and then it sprinted towards the monsters, catching them one by one. However, this spell would do nothing more but to bind them. It could also be used to strangle or suffocate things, but monsters were usually immune to such underhanded tactics. When all of the monsters were caught by the swords shadows, I placed my hand on the handle and said: I beseech thee, set this matter ablaze! The magical power ran through the flames, lighting them ablaze with fire. The flames burned the monsters away and disappeared right afterwards, so there was no risk of burning the surrounding forest with that. But even so, it was the kind of flame that burned only demons, but because they were rather hot I wanted to limit its use as much as possible. Confirming that all of the youmas have been defeated, I look back towards Karura-san and Mikado-sama. He was there, in the middle of the basin, swinging his sword at the white youma for one last time. He severed the white youmas head from its body, and the corpse soon began to disappear in volumes of white fog. However, as it was wriggling in agony, the negative emotions only grew stronger, to the point where I needed to close my eyes and cover my ears to block some of it from seeping into me. Once the youma disappeared, the negativity stopped. But, did they really managed to beat it? Normal humans, that Eclipse monster? While feeling stunned by that fact, I ran towards Karura-san and Mikado-sama. Chapter 124 - One Line Fishing Dragon-san Volume 4 Chapter 23: One Line Fishing Dragon-san The emperor sheathed his sword into the case resting against his waist. He collapsed on his knees as his hair changed back into its original black color. Are you okay? The emperor, although holding onto Karura-sans hand and looking beaten up, showed a courageous smile as I leaped over to him. Take that, god from the distant lands. This is the flair of my kingdom! Yes, it was very impressive, you have shown me many things, but please get away from there now!! The crane-shaped eclipse had now vanished. However, I could still feel the dark presence. The two of them looked confused. However, Karura-san seemed to have noticed it. But its too late now. I swiftly materialized a sturdy chain, then threw it at the two of them, letting the chain wrap itself around them. What? Hya!? Here we goooo ! I pulled up the chain as if I was one-line fishing. Dont you dare underestimate the strength of a dragon! The moment I lifted them up, a swarm of white, mist-like plague bubbled up from the ground they were standing on just a moment ago. The gruesome sight of the swarm made me feel sick to the stomach just by looking at it. The two shrank in the distance along with their screams as they flew towards the forest. The land here is caved in. So, it will be some time until this flock of plague reaches the forest. Looking at the geography of the area, the Sendres Maze would like climbing up to the sky so they should be safe too. Though, the plagues are eating up the land faster than I thought they could. As I focused, I could sense all the magic in the area, and immediately, shut down every single leyline within my reach. While maintaining the leyline, I cut off the flow of magic to the area. Then, I ordered to manipulate the form of this pure land. I should be able to manage that much. So, I turned all the magic which I could sense into a raging blaze. Our saviour Melha, the Inferno of Annihilation The furious hellfire rushed through the field from where I stood. The white plague which was about to spread out was now being swallowed by the flame, one by one. However, this is no ordinary fire. Its something I materialised from this world, a Lava special. A small portion of the flame died out, but the plague which tried to push through it, flared up the moment it encountered my blaze. Nothing will win against my hellfire! As the sea of hellfire swallowed in the last of the swarm, I boosted up the heat and incinerated every last one of them. I let the fire fade into the distance as the chilling presence of the plague perished. All that remained from the inferno was the glowing amber specks blown up by the wind. Although they look like sparks of fire, they have already transformed back into magic. So, its safe even if they are been blown towards the forest. Unfortunately, the vast field of the graveyard was curved upwards. However, I could not sense the presence of those plagues anymore. As the feeling of relief flooded my body, I walked back towards the forest where Nectar and everyone else was gathered. Both Nectar and Senjirou were unharmed. The servants, the shrine maidens and a couple of other people seemed to be injured but none of it appeared to be fatal. Nectar was casting healing spells on those who were hurt. In this universe, healing spells are something like incrementing the clotting process or disinfecting cuts. However, they are very hard spells to master. So, people who can cast them are valued throughout the nation. The expressions on the servants faces, who had their guards up before were now softened. However, I was a little shocked when the atmosphere around them shifted the moment I showed up. They looked slightly more alert? Or awoken? Nonetheless, they seemed to be more concerned about the emperor who I flung off into the forest. Emperor, Im sorry for throwing you like that. Are you two okay? That was nothing. Although I was worn out a little, its nothing outside of my limits. As I spoke to the emperor who was seated on a fallen tree, I saw that he didnt have any major injuries. The tone which he spoke in suggested that he didnt mind taking that spontaneous flight, so I guess thats been settled for now. Thats good to hear. Neighbour-san, are you okay too? I feel foolish for being so arrogant before. My hellfire is nothing compared to yours What should I do now? I didnt think Karura-san would be feeling this daunted. Um, hey Neighbour-san. Yes! Sorry, I was too busy reflecting on my behaviour. Is there something I could be of your service? When I spoke to her, she gave a jumpy response that now, shes starting to make me feel apologetic as well. She acts so differently from the other neighbours I know that I dont know how to approach her. I mean, the neighbours I know are all violent and they usually try to attack me the moment they see me, like Ligurila. I was wondering if you were hurt anywhere. Wha, why are you worrying about a neighbour like me? What are your intentions? Wait, dont answer that! Im too scared to hear it! The first impression of Karura-san being a cool beauty was being destroyed by every word she spoke. Seeing Karura-san tremble in fear, I teasingly gave out a dry laugh. Then, the emperor cut in as if to change the topic. I have called you the god from a distant land but it seems that I was wrong Oh um, about that. There are no gods under my knowledge who possesses godly power comparable to yours. And to resolve such anarchy before the matter escalated would have been an operation beyond our imagination. The impressed yet suspicious gaze the emperor darted towards me is something I will never forget. Judging from his internal magic, he must have been very worn out. However, that intense gaze made me doubt his weariness. I could sense the emperors plead to hear the explanation in the rigid silence which fell between us. However, I cant reveal my identity here. The shrine maidens are here. So, if I expose myself at this very moment, the information might be leaked to the Taisha. So, I readied myself to hide my real identity no matter what challenges the universe threw at me. However Of course shes not, my contractor. We are nothing compared to this being who stands before us. After all, shes one of the prized dragons. She is one of the ancient gods which you speak of. I was a little salty with Karura-san who had exposed my identity so casually. Of course. Of course, you would know my identity. Now, where should I put this determination to keep my identity secret Karura-san jumped a little as I gave her a disappointed yet slightly hateful glare. Wha, why are you looking at me like that? Of course, I have figured out your identity. You werent even trying to hide it. I know, but still I have my own reasons you know! When I glanced over at the emperor, he was paralysed on the spot with his eyes wide open. Considering his attitude up until now, Im guessing this reaction is very out of character for him. Is it true? um that is. Theres probably no way I can convince the emperor otherwise. However, I wasnt sure if I could confirm Karura-sans statement just like that. Then, Senjirou walked up to us without making a sound. All is well Lava-san. Although it is true that there is an affiliation between the emperor and the Taisha, the two are disjointed organisations. Furthermore, the Taisha and the master arent exactly amiable with one another. It wouldnt be of any harm even if you spoke of your identity to master. I think he spoke in Eastern Japanese so both the emperor and Karura-san could understand what he was saying. I thought that the Taisha and the emperor were very close or maybe, the emperor was the person behind the kidnapping of Aru. But I guess it was my misunderstanding? I thought about it for a while and was about to ask Senjirou for more information. However, before I could do so, the emperor stepped in. I see, so you did not want the Taisha to be informed of your whereabouts. In that case, theres no need to worry. The shrine maidens here are all my allies and only the people who I trust the most are here. After all, I am under incognito. And I would appreciate it if you could stop putting your life in danger! The servants, who scanned through the surroundings silently, now let out the laughter which they had been trying to hold back. If I remember correctly, Under incognito means someone who is in the higher class leaving their property without permission. Well someone is in trouble! Now speak. I will lend a hand to your party if you wish. After all, you have saved my life! Oh, um, well, it was like a fight-or-flight response so The emperor gave a helpless expression as I stuttered, realising that he was talking about my one-line finishing from before. Are you implying that you have saved both I and Karura without thinking? Regardless of the situation, it is only natural to make the other party aware of their debt and get all the favours you can out of them. I wouldnt be so rude!? Its not rude, its an exchange. I believe you do not have any place to rest. If I was in your position, I would at least ask for that much. Well, er, um The emperor crossed his arms across his chest, and straightened his back proudly as I froze on the spot to his on-the-mark statement. Fear not. I have my motives too. Your ability to sense the presence of others energy, and your husbands mage craft? Was it? I am very interested to hear more about your two gifts. This is a win-win situation. Just think of it as forming an alliance. I dont think the word motive was something people said so boastfully? I apologise for my contractors arrogance. Hold up, are we taking them with us!? Karura-san responded with an ill expression. However, she didnt seem to notice that the way she worded her response was somewhat rude. Oh well, it doesnt bother me too much, so I guess its fine. This is just how the master is. Though, he will do everything to protect those that he cares about Well, he can be somewhat, interesting or he can be a little distasteful. Senjirou tried to back up the emperor but ruined it by darting his eyes all over the place. I think its a great idea, Lava. I would love to ask them for some help. Nectar, who had finished healing the injured people, spoke as he walked over to me. Since we cannot rely on the Taisha, we need a different method to study those white plagues. I think being under the emperors care would be a great advantage. More so, that he has actually used the arts before. For the sake of rescuing Aru, it would be beneficial to stay in a place where a lot of information is gathered. We dont have a place to stay or money left either. I cannot understand your language but it seems that you have made up your mind. Um, Emperor-san. It would be my pleasure to be under your care. Dont sweat it. I shall take good care of you two. The emperor replied calmly as I politely bowed. Chapter 125 - Tranquil Days of the Small Dragon Part 1 Volume 4 Chapter 24: Tranquil Days of the Small Dragon Part 1 Aru opened his eyes. His vision opened up to a recognisable wooden ceiling, which was once very unfamiliar to him. Feeling a little disappointed, he got out of his bed. At first, he was surprised by the bedding which mainly consisted of a thin mattress directly laid out onto the floor. However, he thought it was nice in that he didnt have to worry about rolling off his bed in the middle of the night. As Aru got up, he saw that Mikoto had folded up her futon and had gotten changed already. Noticing that Aru had gotten up, Mikoto, who was dressed in a white top with sleeves that draped down to her hip and red pleated pants called Hakama gently swayed her tail. Aru, are you awake? Good morning, Miko-san. Have I overslept? Dont worry, we still have some time until our duty. While talking with Mikoto, Aru swiftly folded up his futon and got changed into the same clothes as Mikotos, which was placed next to his bed. At first, he was surprised by the East Asian style clothes, which only uses strings to fasten up the clothes. However, he no longer found any of these aspects bizarre or absurd. Straightening out his clothes, Aru tied up his hair with a string. Then, he firmly held onto the bracelet which was wrapped around his wrist. He could still feel the magic with which his parents had so delicately woven it up for him. Gaining some courage, he caught up to Mikoto who was waiting for him outside. Shall we head off? Yes! He answered in Eastern Japanese to sharpen his focus. Like that, Aru and Mikoto swiftly walked through the wooden hallway side by side. ********** A familiar energetic voice echoed through the hallway while Aru was wiping the corner of a room like every other day. Good morning! Good to see you all working hard today as well! Good, morning. Ten, who was wearing her usual flashy short sleeves, dropped her tail down sadly as Aru gave an awkward response. Come on, dont give me that look. Youre ruining your adorable face. Anyone would give their kidnapper the same expression. Aru gave a cold attitude towards Ten, determined not to be fooled by her light-hearted words again. Suddenly, Makoto walked into the room, as if to shift the tension in the room. She had white hair, pale skin and her clothes were white from head to toe. Ten, there are no flaws in Arus words. We are Kadokawa-sans slaves. So, could you please stop acting so friendly towards us. Come on, I just want to be friends with cute people! I cant help it but feel jealous that you two are being all friendly towards the other shrine maidens! Ten dimmed her face at Makotos accurate words. Then, Aru continued. Unlike you, other shrine maidens have been kind to us. But were all in on it with the kidnapping you know? This is not fair! Not fair at all! As Ten complained childishly, Aru felt a small pain in his chest. That day, Aru and Mikoto were taken to a place called the Taisha where females of all ages and races lived together. They woke up the moment the sun rose and shared their chores like cleaning and cooking which they referred to as Samu. After the chores, they ate breakfast together before they headed off to the duties which they had been assigned to. In the afternoon, they have dinner together only when everyone in the Taisha is in one place, take a bath, then go to sleep afterwards. Like that, a healthy lifestyle took place in the Taisha. Since a couple of days ago, Aru and Mikoto have been part of this routine as well. Although the two of them were thrown into the group out of nowhere, the shrine maidens have welcomed them with open arms. However, Ten has made an unbelievable statement on the first day. Long story short, I kidnapped them. Theyll be living with us for a while so make sure to be nice to them! The event took place in the breakfast area. Aru thought back to that day, thinking about how he will never forget the furious glare of the shrine maidens. That day, all the shrine maidens of the Taisha made Ten sit in the middle of the floor and scolded her one by one. The flooring of the room was very traditional, consisting of tatami which was made by weaving up strands of dried up grass. It was soft to touch, however, it seemed painful to be sitting on it for a long period of time. As a matter of fact, when the shrine maidens have finished scolding Ten, she struggled to stand up properly. At this sight, Aru and Mikoto pitied her a little. The reason why the shrine maidens scolded Ten was that she dragged Aru and Mikoto into their matter. So, nobody objected Ten when she said the kidnapping was necessary. Although the shrine maidens were kind to the two of them, they did not help Aru and Mikoto when it came to escaping the Taisha. The two have attempted to evade. However, they could not find their way out, even with Arus dragon ability. Even if they managed to escape, they would have to survive the attacks from Ten and the other shrine maidens. After that, they would need to meet up with Lava and the others somehow. So, they decided that quietly waiting for their rescue in Taisha would be the best option for everyone. Although the shrine maidens did not lend a hand with their breakout, they treated Aru and Mikoto like their family and have taught them many things. The Taisha is a place where the best of the shrine maidens from a bloodline of shrine maidens in Eastern Asia are brought in. However, in reality, Ten makes most of the decisions and only the shrine maidens which she has taken a liking to remains at the Taisha. The rest are sent to different shrines. Ten can be quite perverted. However, she did genuinely love the girls. The role of shrine maiden at the Taisha is to take down the gargoyles which appear in the area. And to protect something very important. From the tone of the shrine maidens, it was obvious that they were all defending Ten in some way. I am very sorry. However, this is all Ten has allowed me to explain it to you. She said to figure out the rest by yourselves. Said the oldest shrine maiden apologetically. However, the shrine maidens have taught them their language, their lifestyle, their culture, and even the spells they use. Aru and Mikoto did not understand why they were being so kind to them. However, they saw the affection was real, so the two talked to the other shrine maidens normally. Thats why they didnt hesitate with the attitude towards Ten. Everyone else has scolded you for our sake, so they are an exception. Sob. Makocchi and Little Dragon-chan are bullying me. As Aru added with a straight face, Ten tried to hug onto Makoto with watery eyes. However, she pushed Tens hand away with her tail, waving it like a smooth stream of water. Of course we would. Also, please dont touch me. But this is how I cheer myself up As Ten cried, other shrine maidens who have been cleaning nearby started to giggle. Aru knew that it wasnt just towards the half beast maidens which Ten acted in this way. Aru never understood the light-hearted relation between Ten and the other shrine maidens. The shrine maidens had an air of superiority around them. However, the two got along with the girls like they were their family. Since that day, Aru has not spoken Tens name. He did not understand why he had to be nice to Ten when she was the one who has kidnapped him. However, there was no denying that she has been taking care of Aru and Mikoto with her best hospitality. As he was wondering how Makoto was awake before him, he could hear a set of light footsteps echoing through the hallway. Onee-chan, there you are! Mikoto appeared around the corner of the hallway, her golden ears standing up straight. Oh, good morning Mikoto. What are you doing here?! You ditched your check up again, didnt you? The Exorcist has been looking for you all over the place. Could you please go to your check up for once! Mikoto replied in her usual self. However, the moment she was reminded of her appointment, Mikotos eyes shifted into a sharp glare. As Aru thought to himself Not this againhe glanced over to Makoto who was grinning. I can manage the health of my own spirit power just fine by myself. I have made a full recovery now. Everyone else is just worrying too much. Says the person who couldnt get out of their bed for three days! I told you, that was because I used too much of my spirit power. Makotos lips curved downwards as Mikoto was about to continue on frustratedly. Then, Ten cut into the conversation. Makoto, you promised that you would go to your check-ups. Were all worried about you so do us a favour and go to your check-ups, okay? Really? Ten? Even youre on their side? Fine then, Ill go. As Makoto saw Tens uncharacteristically serious gaze, she shifted her gaze down to the floor. Im sorry for causing such a fuss. Aru, I will see you at breakfast. Please take care. As Aru replied, Makoto gave a gorgeous smile and followed after Ten. Chapter 126 - Child Dragon and the Day of Tranquility Volume 4 Chapter 25: Child Dragon and the Day of Tranquility After most of the annual events were finally over, most of the Shrine Maidens returned to their original duties. Aru, did my sister tell you anything about her condition? Mikoto asked him that while they were busy cleaning, and Aru answered after a moment of hesitation. Mako-san says that shes feeling fine. But she also said that she probably shouldnt try to use magic forcibly for the time being. I see It would be impossible for Aru to say anything more to Mikoto. Makoto really seemed to be fine, just like she was claiming to be, but that doesnt change the fact that they found her collapsed on the floor just a few days ago. After Aru and Mikoto were abducted by Ten-san, she used a Teleportation spell to bring them here, into the middle of a place called Taisha. Almost immediately after arriving, she left Makotos body and changed into her spiritual form, vanishing into thin air. After that, Makoto fell onto the ground on the spot. That moment was probably the best opportunity they would ever have to escape. However, both Aru and Mikoto simply couldnt leave Makoto alone, not when she was laying powerlessly on the floor with her eyes closed and her face completely pale. Also, when Ten-san was leaving Makotos body, she looked as though she was genuinely worried about her. After that, Makoto slept for three days and three nights straight, and when she finally woke up, both Mikoto and Aru felt relieved. Still, Makoto didnt wanted to talk about the reasons for her collapse. Mako-san probably collapsed because of Ten-san hijacking her body. Also, she used some truly advanced magic that is not meant for humans to use. She must have exhausted her magic reserves, but it should only be temporary. I think so as well. My sister would never lie about things like that. Seeing how worry was casting a shadow over Mikotos face, Aru asked her another question as to distract her a little. Yes, youre right. Lets focus on whatever we can do right now. Mikoto no longer looked as if she was about to cry, and shook her head to switch her thinking. I didnt know that my sister had already became the Head Shrine Maiden. There are so many things about her that I dont know. Right. So, while were still here, lets try to obtain as much information from the Taisha as possible. Aru remembers one of the things that Nectar once told to him. Whenever theres something you dont understand, just try to collect as much information about that as possible. Even if you dont know anything yourself, collecting information from your surroundings may shed some light onto the problem at hand, and you will eventually know what it is that you must do. Aru was also feeling like crying, but that doesnt mean that he was going to just sit in one spot and cry all day. Ill go to the same place that I went to yesterday: to the library. Ill see if theres anything I can find regarding Ten-san or Innocent Chaos. And Ill try to investigate the structure of the Taisha some more, see if I can find a way out of here. For as long as they were doing their job properly, they had no restrictions regarding the places they could go. The reason why they were allowed so much freedom was probably because their captors were convinced that they wouldnt be able to get away anyways. Also, today some of the Shrine Maidens promised me that they will teach me some of the language that they use here if they are free after work. Ill see if I can get something out of them as well. Deciding on their plan of action, Mikoto looks Aru in the eyes. Lets both do our best, Aru. Sure, thing, Miko-san. I shall do my very best! With that being said, the two of them ran alongside the corridors in the opposite directions. After they ate their breakfast, Mikoto and Aru began to walk around the Taisha. After a few days of practice, Aru got pretty much accustomed to eating the staple white rice and rice porridge here using nothing else but a pair of chopsticks. He really wanted to eat some bread instead, but it looks like it wasnt going to happen anytime soon. Since everyone knew they wouldnt be able to go outside of the Taisha, no one was delegated to keep watch over them throughout the day. However, without Ten-sans permission, they couldnt use the teleportation gates. Muu. I knew it, its impossible. Said Aru while standing at the Taishas main entrance, with the teleportation gate being right in front of him. The Shrine Maidens didnt even bat an eye at him being here, but the gate itself presented quite the problem. It was a huge column right in the middle of a carefully planned garden. Its cylinder, which was the width of Arus chest, had a bowl like container on top of it, with water collected inside of it. The water that was gathered here was spread throughout the whole garden, by the system of intricate ground canals. The letters carved into the cylinder, as well as the traces of magic in the water, pointed out that they were connected to teleportation magic and passing through some sort of force field. However, Aru had no idea how to invoke the teleportation, and where was the tunnel leading to. In the case of normal teleportation, the elements of the invocation schematic were connected with one another, since otherwise it wouldnt be possible for the gate to tap into the leylines. However, here, in this place it was pretty much impossible to detect the presence of the leylines, probably because Ten-san was obstructing their presence. Aru felt pretty much at a loss here, especially with just how dense the magic here could be. Walking around the edge of the garden, there was no way leading outside, so it seems that the Taisha was somehow being isolated from the outside world. So, the only possible way out of this place was via the gate, but they had no idea how to operate it and where would it leave them. I must come here later with Miko-san. I really cant read any of those symbols. Right about now, Mikoto was looking through the Taishas archives in order to dig out some information that could give them an advantage over Ten-san or the Shrine Maidens. The Archives and the Library were established around the same time as the Taisha was created, and as such they contained lots of books, scrolls and texts about various subjects. Inside one of them, there may be a way for them to open up the gate and escape. According to the other Shrine Maidens, the only ones capable of opening the gate were either Ten and Makoto. Makoto once showed Mikoto how she opened the gate and let some people through it, as well as making them leave when their visit was over. At that time, Mikoto was able to sense the presence of the leyline, but only when the passage was open. Be it either day or night, the garden was always clean, its air was filled with magic and its atmosphere was calming. However, there was no presence of leylines to be felt there. You could feel one point, but Aru wasnt sure where it was exactly. But I know that this must be connected somehow, so Ill do my best to read them. When Aru shook the sleeves of his kimono and activated his magic, the water filling the cylinder became strangely light. The cylinders teleportation spell was activated. As soon as the magic spread across the cylinder, the water began to raise inside of it. It created a sort of a watery wall, in which the water was bursting. Knowing that it was connected to somewhere, Aru thought about jumping inside of the portal for a short second. If he were to leave now, he could have brought back some help. However, if he did that, Mikoto would be left here all alone. They promised themselves that they would leave together, not leaving anyone behind. While Aru was pondering that, a lonely figure came out of the portal. As it appeared, it sent ripples across the waters surface. Good grief, I know that I can go to the Taisha as I please but what is this Ten thinking, summoning me like that Hm? Eh? It was a young man who came out of the portal, mumbling to himself. On a side note, he came out of the water, but neither his clothes nor skin were wet. However, that man wore the clothes of the Western continent and was speaking in western language. Furthermore, Aru was surprised to discover that the man was in fact a spirit, and when Aru raised his face, he could see his pale hair and pale eyes staring right at him. While repositioning the lute on his back, the young man looked at Aru with surprise. Chapter 127 - Dragon-san Takes a Short Break Volume 4 Chapter 26: Dragon-san Takes a Short Break It was a warm day with a warm sunshine coming through the windows. I was sitting behind the table in one of the many tea-houses, sipping on delicious tea and eating dumplings. They were so good and in the perfect shape and size that you could easily with the whole thing in your mouth without any problems. Their unique elasticity and sweet bean paste filling would spread throughout your mouth, creating an entirely different kind of sensation from the noodles or bread. Combined with the bitterness of the green tea, it was left a rather sweet aftertaste inside of your mouth. It was a pure happiness, to say the least. I let out a relaxed sigh and then I heard someone laughing right behind my back. You there. You look really happy right in this moment. This tea-house must really be something else. Looking behind me, I saw the poster girl for this tea-house, wearing a cute-looking apron over her traditional Towa clothes. Her cat ears and tail made a truly magnificent contrast to her traditional and dignified look. All of the other clients sitting around the shop had dignified expressions on their faces, looking as though nothing could faze them during their meal here. If I were a man, I would perhaps feel startled by her behavior, but since right about now I was in heaven, it must have reflected on my face. I cannot help it but to loosen my expression. Those dumplings you serve here are absolutely fantastic. Good, thats good to hear! It is always a pleasing sight to see customers enjoying their meals here. Its a nice change of pace after seeing all of the others with their stone faces while they are sipping on their tea. Hearing that, the other patrons looked at the cat girl with embarrassment, quickly finished eating and exited the store after paying for their meals. I smiled brightly at the poster girl, and then we heard a loud noise coming in from the outside. Hyaha!! And what could that be!? The sound was coming from a large group that suddenly appeared on the street right outside of the store while ringing something resembling old trumpets. These were people on the road, riding on top of animal-looking creatures, while making a whole lot of noise all around them. Dont these men realize that what they are doing is in very poor taste? Also, the way in which they were all dressed was really hurting my eyes for some reason. Their overly Japanese attires were almost way too surreal. Now, you lot! Mister Minister is passing through!! Out of the way! Out of the way! In the middle of the group, there was one man whose ride looked much more expensive than the other ones, with his face painted completely white There was also some red paint on his face, just like the ones from the kabuki theatre, and his outfit also looked expensive and really out of place here. Was that the Minister? For some reason I made a connection like that, probably because all of the history lessons and classes I attended at school. They slow down just a bit, kicking people out of the way. There was a group similar to that one on the other side of the road, making the same kind of fuss over there as well. They were all coming dangerously close to this place, and I was seriously hoping that they wouldnt stop here for lunch. While I continued to eat my dumplings in peace, I could see several sets of shoes and kimono hems coming into my view. You there, little missy! Weve come here to rest and to have some delicious tea and dumplings! Oooh, looking closely now, this store is really nice! Its a little bit early, but I think were going to keep you company here! Looking up from over my plate, I could see the group of guys that I saw on the road earlier. They were surrounding me, their intentions all too clear. Anyways, it seems that all of the bystanders evacuated early, so good for them. As I was thinking that, one of the guys walked up to me and jerked my arm, forcing me to stand up as I didnt even bother to respond to them. Hmm, if I was a normal human girl, this would probably hurt a whole lot. Oh well, this was a good opportunity to just leave without creating too much of a commotion, so I was up for the idea. However, because of the excessive force with which I was pulled up, I struck the plate with my dumplings and ultimately send them flying in the air. My dumplings! And the last one was still on there! If you promise to behave, lassy, we can give you something far better than those dumplings. Although we cannot exactly promise that its going to be food, though! Hearing my voice full of desperation, the guys started laughing, probably finding the idea of me losing my meal hilarious. Ah, what was that feeling just now? It was so familiar but at the same time strangely alien to me. Oh well, I guess it cannot be helped. Time to take out some trash, I say. And just like that, I casually swung my arm around. Haah? One of the guys managed to make a stupid sound like that before he got lunched into the air, and then he fell onto the ground while knocking out one of his comrades. They were right, this feeling right now was pretty good. Aah, and I really wanted to eat that one last dumpling! Eh!? The cat girl looked very surprised as she witnessed the sight that was unfolding right in front of her eyes. I turned towards her and said: Listen, umm, could you get me some more dumplings? And some tea, while youre at it? And please make it cool, if it isnt too much trouble. A cup of hot tea right after some exercise wasnt probably a good idea. Ah, c-coming right up? Satisfied with the cat girls answer, I turned back towards the two guys that were still standing, their faces red with anger. Oi, oi, what the fuck do you think youre doing, you fucking bitch!? Were gonna beat you into a bloody pulp for that!! Do you have any fucking idea who you are messing with?! We are the servants of Jihei-sama, one of the most influential people in this land!! Ah, even though they told me the name of their boss, its not like it rang any bells to me. And it seemed like this Jihei-sama had just walked into the store, to see what the commotion was all about. It looks as though this lady here doesnt know the order of things around here. Are you perhaps a new Shrine Maiden? It is always good to see new faces around here. You there, you keep talking like that and you might end up like your buddies over there. It seems youre not afraid to get on my bad side. Slowly, the air around us turns really cold as we begin to circle around each other and Jihei releases his magical power. But, yeah. Hes not even on Ligurilas level, objectively speaking. Or maybe hes even weaker than Senjiro? You know, Karura-san asked me to behave and not cause any trouble, so why dont you step down and we can talk about it? What? I didnt really have time to play around with small fries like this guy. And so I released the dragon aura that I was trying to hide just until now, in order to intimidate this Jihei guy into stepping down and behaving. Once the red strands returned to my hair, he immediately realized what was going on and his face went from white to blue. His minions, however, werent as perceptive and didnt know what was going on. Whats wrong, Jihei-sama! Please show this amateur just how awesome your power is! The Elder Dragon Jihei murmured to himself, and upon realizing with who he was dealing with, his voice cracked and his body started to shiver. I was hoping it would be enough, sensing as though he was only dealt with small things and harassing people. It would be bad for my image if it got leaked that I was bullying weaklings like him. Right, so? Are we doing this or what? I said that while pointing my finger towards the boss of the group, who at that time looked as though he was about ready to piss himself. After that, I made a short work of Jihei and his people, and after making sure that they were not dead I resumed eating my dumplings as though nothing ever happened. Just then, after hearing that there was something going on in here, the Towa police arrived at the scene, ready to apprehend the troublemakers. When they arrived some of the people testified that I was the one to bring the bandits down, while someone else went home to get some rope with which the policemen tied them up and took them away. Say, are you one of the pillar gods, or something!? Anyway, since you helped us out you can eat here on the house for as long as you want! Just like that, I was allowed to stuff my belly full in the tea house and I was pretty happy with that! Besides, doing good deeds while doing absolutely no work felt good in its own right, and I could feel a kind of bond with this place as of now. Next time I should bring Nectar with me. After I was full, I went back to the castle while also dragging Jihei with me. I went straight ahead to the person responsible for taking in bandits and troublemakers, and quickly state my business. And just like that, I found my way into the office. Truth be told, I wanted someone to notice me and the fact that I put Jihei behind bars, but I guess its all good. Karura-san, Mikado-san, Im back. And I even brought a criminal back with me. Whoa there! I opened the sliding door without asking for permission first, so when I entered I saw Mikado-san talking about something with some well-dressed man while sitting behind the desk. No, I could guess that probably the only one speaking was that man. Mikado-san must have been only listening. So, besides Mikado-san and his visitor, the only other person present here was the secretary doing all kinds of office work, like organizing the documents and taking notes Where is Karura-san, I wonder? Because of my loud entrance, the eyes of everyone present were focused on me, which was pretty embarrassing. Umm, sorry for intruding? No worries, I dont mind. If you need something, Karura can take care of it. Ah, yeah, about that Ah, this, I have someone here that can be put behind bars. I brought Jihei in front of me to show what I was talking about, and everyone present jumped up in shock, while the bandit himself mumbled some sort of greeting under his nose. As soon as the matter was settled, and the other man left, Mikado-san laughed happily. Fuh, and we were just receiving complaints about some demons causing a disturbance. But lo and behold, Lava-dono already took care of that. I shall take it as a compliment. Now, it would be great if you could take care of that guy. When Karura-san arrived on the scene, she pulled out some handcuffs from the interdimensional storage and put them on Jiheis hands. As soon as she did that, I could no longer feel any magic coming from him. It must have been a form of seal, similar to the one that was put on me when I was turned into a little girl. Soon, Karura-san had the guards take care of Jihei and that was the last time we saw him. We shall do something about his lackies later. Right now we are a little bit short on personnel. Ah, but, umm, couldnt someone like Senjiro take care of them? He shouldnt have any problems with this lot. Oh, no please, dont bother. We demons are the only ones that can take care of our own. Hehehe~. Karura-sans answer was something that only a genuine demon would say. While we were talking like that, Mikado-san raised his head from over the desk and looked at me with his eyes full of expectations. I was just about to have a break as well. So, Lava? Got anything interesting to report? Mikado-san, you surely are a man of strange tastes. Karura-san handed me a cushion and I made myself comfortable on it, while awaiting what Mikado-san would say to me. It is the lords duty to ensure that his citizens are all behaving and respecting the law. But still, it is always refreshing to be able to hear the opinions on your country made by foreigners. I understand that the latter half was the most important part here. Oh well, its okay. It is true that they are indebted to me. So while I was making my report to Mikado-san about everything that had transpired today, I felt pretty good about myself. Chapter 128 - What Dragon-san and Company Were Up To Volume 4 Chapter 27: What Dragon-san and Company Were Up To After deciding to come clean to Mikado-sama, we told him everything about the reason why we came here, including Aru and Mikotos abduction and the threat that the Eclipse was imposing on the world. Hearing us out, he could only smile in a sad manner. It feels as though with that confession, everything had been forgiven. It seems that my people caused quite a bit of trouble to you. However, although the kidnapped children may be held at the Taisha, you never know. It would certainly be plausible with the report that said that an unknown Shrine Maiden was recently seen there. It goes without saying that we were relieved to hear that. Makoto was said to have returned to the Taisha about a week ago. I thought it was strange that there was no time lag here, even though we crossed the ocean, but now it seems that there was about a seven days worth of difference in our perceptions. I highly doubt that the Taisha will agree to give them back to you if you just go to them directly. Ending this matter peacefully is most likely impossible. They say that even though that new Shrine Maiden is very peculiar, the others have accepted her like one of their own. If that is indeed so, the whole of the Taisha is bound to be involved in this. Nectar says something like that, and my shoulders drop in despair. I know that they will probably keep Aru unharmed, but I dread to think what about the things could be done to him out there. Even so, our initial goal of infiltrating the Taisha did not change. But then Mikado-san told us something unexpected. The intel you gave us is truly a useful thing. I thought there was something strange going on with the Taisha, and I wanted to find out what it was, but I had no means to actually do that. Okay, so he was also interested in the Taisha but couldnt get what he wanted, right? I dont really get what he was talking about and looked back at him, to which Mikado-san looks rather surprised. Fumu, Senjiro never told you? The Taisha is the kind of organization that can have access to pretty much anywhere in the land, but no one other than its members can visit its headquarters or branch offices. Hearing that was quite surprising. They also explained to us that no one knows the exact location of the Taishas headquarters, except for its Shrine Maidens. The only way to get in was to use the teleportation circles inside of the branch offices, and only those recognized by the guardian spirits of said offices could do that. From what we understand, the guardian deity of the main shrine of the Taisha is said to be a dragon. But aside from that, we dont know why the gods would create such an institution where only a selected few could freely enter in the first place. Youd better be grateful for us telling you all this. Initially, my contract stated that I was not to disclose any of this information no matter what. Mikado-san looked content, while Karura-san let out a deep sigh. It seems that hundreds of years ago, a large group of demons formed a raiding party and were going to infiltrate the Taishas headquarters by means of sneaking in through the leylines. However, they were quickly discovered by the guardian deity of the Taisha, Ten-san, and disposed of. Many of them were destroyed, and the ones who managed to survive were changed into mere mindless beasts. In addition, other high ranking demons were stripped of their names and most of their power by the Towa gods, never to be able to reveal them to people. It seems that Karura-san C who was a high ranking demon at the time C was also somehow affected by that and it severely crippled her ability to establish contracts with people. In any event, for now we knew that the enemys stronghold was virtually impregnable, with only real way inside to be invited there by someone from the Taisha itself. I see, so that is why we are unable to pinpoint Aru and Mikotos exact location. They are being held at the Taisha but youre still able to sense them!? Even though we explained it quite thoroughly, Karura-san still opened her eyes in surprise. We were also trying to contact them, but so far there has been no response. Please let me know the details! At the very least, I want to do something that will make that dragon mad! Ah Yeah. Karura-san, you may be trying to mask it, but your true colors as a demon are clearly showing right now. So I guess its decided, then. Before we could actually answer Karura-sans request, Mikado-san spoke up. I was having doubts about the Taisha and their influence on Towa for some time now. Please, let me join you so I can see the truth with my own eyes. Doubts, you say? Asked Senjiro, to which Mikado-sans face became stiff. Ill tell you more when the time comes. Your job will be to find a way to infiltrate the Taisha. Ill lend you as much man power and resources as you need. And in case youll need more, you can just let Karura know. Ha? Senjiro will also need a new spear. I shall introduce you to a good blacksmith, he specializes in making weapons that are good against youmas. It never hurts to have more people who know how to fight. That is why I will also try to contact Kaneko, see if I can get him involved as well. Mentor? Also, foreign dragon. No, Lava-dono. I can call you that, right? I just thought of a job that is going to be perfect for you. You can get to it right away. He? We shall provide lodging for you, as well as food, information and man power. So you can do a little something for us in return. After all, you wont get a better chance at succeeding in what you intend to do. Mikado-san laughs while making a somewhat strange face, resulting in all of us focusing our gazes on him. Behind his back, I could see Karura-san placing her hand on her forehead, her expression seemingly saying: Ahh, here comes another one of his bad habits ********* With the circumstances being as they are, we were forced to cooperate together with Mikado-san in formulating what would be known as The Taisha Infiltration Strategy. With that, we were heavily indebted to him. Together with people delegated by Mikado-san, Nectar began to work towards pinpointing the actual location of the Taisha headquarters. I was actually pretty worried, but I was allowed to study some of the materials in the libraries, getting to know the magic of Towa better, their demons and various kinds of rituals and contracts they were practicing here. Everyone was rather busy throughout the day. As promised, Senjiro was introduced to a certain blacksmith and got his spear remade for the upcoming battle, and then for the time being he was delegated to aid the Guardians in their duties. It seems that present day Towa was also being overridden with monsters, so every Guardian and Shrine Maiden was delegated to hunting them down and restoring the peace. So the reason for Mikado-san to be in the restricted zone was so that he could see the scale of the problem with his own eyes. But now that Senjiro was here to help, there was nothing for him left to do. I was wondering if it was alright to leave him unsupervised like that. After all, he might have ended up doing something stupid simply out of boredom. However, Senjiro said that we had nothing to worry about. And since he was saying not to worry, we had no choice but to actually trust him and leave that matter be for now. I was even considering asking Mikado-san for help in my research, but ultimately decided that he would be of little help and gave the idea a rest. I would like you to aid our magicians in their study. It is something only you can do, and besides, if you were to simply walk around outside, you might get in trouble if one of the Taishas lackeys were to notice you. So just like that, I was asked to help the Towa magicians in studying the demon and monster corpses that some of the Guardians were bringing here from time to time. The man I was working under was, umm Chief Magician of the Capital City? Something like that, I believe. But I quickly learned that the Samurai C the equivalent of nobles in this country C were more or less the same as the nobles back in Ballow, and so I decided to avoid them as much as possible. Dealing with them would be too much of a hassle. When I was thinking about how Mikoto and the other Shrine Maidens had to deal with those people Wow, talk about scary and bothersome at the same time. However, since from time to time there also happened to be some bad people who were connected to the monsters or demons, they were also being handed to us for the purpose of interrogation. Every time I go to make a report to the Emperor, he would study the papers and comment on the more interesting fragments. Overall, I was thinking that he was a good ruler for this country. I was even getting used to him calling me Lava-dono after some time. However, aside from that, nothing especially noteworthy was happening. And just like that, one week has passed while we were doing the jobs that Mikado-san assigned to us. ********* So then, I told my buddy the most effective way of dealing with those creepy shadow human-like monsters and how to bind them Dont you think thats a little bit of an irresponsible thing to do!? I say that while slamming my hand against the desk. I then let out a tired sigh and I see that to that, Karura-san had no comeback. For some reason, I am starting to feel rather unfortunate here Thinking something like that, I pull out something from my interdimensional storage. Huh, who would have thought that the dumplings from that store would be so delicious that I would buy a whole lot of them? Would you like some as well? I spread some cloth on the desk, and seeing a literal mountain-load of pastries unveil right before her eyes, Karura-san cant contain her enthusiasm. Wah, amazing! Thank you so much! Ill go and prepare some tea! Karura-san stood up from her seat and went somewhere to make the tea. Every time I would be delegated here for work, Karura-san would come for a visit, hoping to have some sweets to eat. As a result, she would always leave here quite pleased. Sweets are great. We ate some of them and sipped on the tea, when suddenly we heard knocking onto the sliding door. Generally, this castle here was a mixture of both Japanese and Chinese decors and customs. You also needed to take off your shoes before entering inside and rather than chairs they were using cushions to sit on the floor. So their lifestyle was similar to what I knew from my original world. This office here was no exception, but additionally, it was almost completely soundproofed, and it seems that outsiders couldnt get inside of it without being properly invited first. Also, in some places of the castle there were some pretty advanced pieces of technology. Even Mikado-san himself said that he has no idea where they came from. And they also had an elevator. Honestly, this castle has way too many themes going for it. Please pardon the intrusion. While thinking of Towas technological disproportion, the one to enter the room was Nectar, wearing traditional Towa clothing. He was holding a bunch of papers in his hand, and when he saw me, his blue eyes lit with happiness. Thanks for all of your hard work, Lava! Welcome back, Nectar. Did you manage to achieve something? Yes, more or less. The magic system here is so much different from the one we have in the West. Its so deep that you keep on discovering new things about it and always want more. Yes, seeing just how bright his smile was, it was obvious that it piqued his interest to the fullest. Well, not that it surprises me, since we were living near the castle in Ballow and I was listening to him talking about magic almost every single day. Thats good to hear. Say, would you like some snacks? I bought some at the store earlier, so if you happen to have some free time, feel free to join us. I would love to! Well, in that case Hearing that voice, I saw Mikado-sans face peeking from outside of the door. Oh, yeah, I almost forgot. I hope you didnt forget that Im the owner of this place. Be that as it may, this office is still part of the castle. Ahaha, sorry about that. No big deal. Its rather refreshing, I must say. Seemingly entertained, Mikado-san turned towards Nectar. So, whats this? I thought that the report would be arriving soon. What happened to Kirishima? This here is the report. Kirishima-sama wrote it, and then fell asleep right away due to exhaustion. Say what? Seemingly not used to hearing such news, they both sit down on the cushions with their knees bent. Then, Nectar hands him the materials. If I recall correctly, this Kirishima guy must have been the leader of the group of magicians that were delegated to work with Nectar by Mikado-san. Weve met each other on several occasions, and I was always getting an impression that he was a serious yet honest man, although a slight workaholic. To think that someone like him was now bedridden Umm, he said something like Ive had enough. Its been only a week, but I feel like weve been doing this research for decades now! Was there something hard to understand in what we were doing? Others were also scolding me that I was probably the only one who was able to understand it all. And since I thought that I could meet with Lava, I proposed to deliver the report myself. I see. It seems that Western magicians are something else entirely. We completely ignored Mikado-sans greed-ridden remark, and so the Emperor put his hands on his temple while Nectar looked somewhat troubled. Im grateful for you disclosing the contents of your countrys research to me, despite the fact that I am but an outsider. It was bringing tears to everyones eyes. Maybe they are feeling sad or lonely? No, dont you think that it was something else entirely that made them like that? In general, it seems that Nectar came to them and completely turned their methods of work inside out. And he did all that without realizing it. And they were tolerating his antics mostly because thanks to him they could learn the ways of magecraft from the West. But unfortunately for them, Nectars interest in researching magic was something bordering on the brink of obsession. If there was something he didnt quite understand he would find someone willing to explain it to him, and he would take in that explanation just like a sponge was absorbing water. I imagine that most of the other magicians quickly got really tired of that attitude of his. And seeing as Nectar was used to working in laboratories where the personnel was showing their hostility towards him quite openly, this experience here must have seemed quite cute in his eyes. Needless to say, it wouldnt stop his thirst for knowledge. So, hows the research going? I would like to hear the details. That is why it was so much fun for me Ah, yes, of course. Please, have a look at it. Mikado-san said that as to bring back Nectar to the topic at hand, to which he seemed sad and that happy spark was now lost from his eyes. See? Look what youve done! Make him happy again, right this instant! No matter how many times I look at you, you really do look like a genuine married couple. I thought like that, but I didnt think that Mikado-san would be this amazed by our relationship. I keep telling him that, and yet he still acts like a child when it comes to magic. Lucky for you. That makes the possibility of him having an affair on the side that much less probable. He said something that I didnt quite understand, but I could only guess that it probably wasnt anything good. Unwilling to explain his words, Mikado-san took the papers from Nectar and began to read through their contents. Then, after Karura-san returned with some tea, we began our short briefing. Chapter 129 - Dragon-san’s Briefing Session Volume 4 Chapter 28: Dragon-sans Briefing Session Nectar began while spreading the documents before us. First of all, I came to a certain conclusion: it is impossible to locate Taishas headquarters by any normal means. So, it really was impossible, huh? Said Mikado-san with a somewhat calm expression, for he must have anticipated such an outcome. He then took a huge bite out of his red bean paste filled dumpling. We confirmed that there are a total of seven branch offices of the Taisha spread throughout the land. Whats more, it is now almost certain that the dragon veins C leylines C that are in their vicinity arent connected to the headquarters. We also considered many different things, but the conclusion was always more or less the same: it must be located somewhere in another dimension. Hmm, I see, I get it I dont get it. Which is it!? Make up your mind! Karura-san rolled her eyes in disbelief while I also shook my head. Although she was normally calm and collected, it seems that when it comes to dragons, Karura-san tended to get agitated extremely easy. Say, did you already forget? The nature of other dimensions? Ah. It seems that Karura-san finally started to get what we were trying to say. Now, if you say that you forgot all about it because of some trivial reason, Im gonna slap you. Im really gonna slap you! Next to Karura-san, Mikado-san seemed to be completely clueless about what we were saying. Karura, dont push their patience, please? Also, I dont get what you are saying, like, at all. Please explain this to me so that even I can understand. Ah, terribly sorry about that. While Karura-sans face blushed in embarrassment and she was trying to collect herself, I took the role of explaining what was going on to Mikado-san. We call it another dimension purely out of convenience. In laymans terms, it would be something like another world that exists outside of this world. If you think of this world as a waters surface, then another dimension would be everything that is located under the waters surface. I feel like Im being told something utterly incomprehensible, but is that really true? Sure is. Say, Mikado-san, have you ever experienced teleportation? It is a spell that uses another dimension of sorts C leylines C to transport things from one place to another in a very short amount of time. There are still many different things that we dont understand about other dimensions. One of those things was that our laws of physics and the flow of time were not working as they should have there. As a result, the teleportation was instant without any time lag. Even though it was mostly a mystery, its existence was certain, as demons and dragons were able to interact with it by means of using magic. However, The same can be said about the storages we sometimes use, but they are a different kind of dimension. We create it, but we have no control over where exactly it is located. And just like we cannot interfere with storages created by others, it will be extremely difficult to invade the dimension that someone like Ten personally created. Leylines are the most familiar form of foreign dimensions to us, mainly because we can sense them from our world and interacting with them is relatively easy. However, other dimensions are an entirely different story. We dont know anything about them and we have no idea where entrances to them are located. So its no wonder that Nectars tracking spells couldnt produce any satisfying results. Since they were originally designed to track people and objects in the same dimension, they wouldnt be able to tell if that person or object got spirited away into another dimension. For example: if we assume that the leylines are like the public network, the subspaces that individuals create for their own use are like incognito pages. So you cant really access them if you dont have the original owners permission. I could make that analogy to Mikado-san, but No, it would be extremely confusion for him, since he didnt know what the Internet is. I look sideways towards Karura-san, who seemed to be thinking about everything that we said so far, and after a while she opened her mouth and said to Mikado-san: So basically it is something like a lock and a key, right? Dragon veins are the doors that anyone can open and come through freely, but there are also doors that are accessible only to their owners and only they know their respective location. That analogy I can understand. We were actually amazed that Mikado-san managed to understand that at all, and then he put his chopsticks down. Please dont look as though you thought I wouldnt understand, Lava-dono. Ah, sorry, its just that Its just that we used to encounter so many people in the past that perceived the world as they saw all around them to be everything and nothing more, that it was actually kind of surprising to see that someone would actually understand the concept of other dimensions. It was a surprise, but not an unwelcome one. It looks like through the contract with Karura-san, Mikado-san managed to gain at least some understanding of magic. Good for us, as it would certainly save us some time for explanation. The Emperor is the most important person in the country. It is only but natural that I must have knowledge from all kinds of fields to be able to rule in a just way. Look, I know that he looks like one, but for the sake of the argument just know that he is not a TOTAL muscle-brain. Its alright, its not their fault. Hearing Karura-sans poisonous words, Mikado-san raised his eyebrows. Certainly, I was thinking him to be more of a martial artist kind of person, since in his spare time he like to train together with Senjiro. However, he was reading through the documents very thoroughly, and if there was some part that he did not understand he would send for an expert who would explain that to him. The fact that you have to lead your people means that you must put even more work and effort than anyone else. Anyways, infiltrating Taisha by any normal means is impossible. Please understand that. Right. We shall give up on trying to find our way inside through normal means. However, if theres a door, then there must be a key somewhere, right? Said Mikado-san while taking yet another dumpling with his chopsticks. He already ate like three of them, and considering just how big they were, youre telling me he still has place for more? Yes, we also think that is the case. After all, Taisha may be located in another dimension, but it has seven branch offices throughout the land, each leading to headquarters in some way. If we find out what that way is, we may be able to exploit it to get inside. However. Each branch office is being protected by many Guardians and Shrine Maidens, and even if we were to defeat them all, the only ones capable of opening the way are either the dragon or the selected Shrine Maiden. So we might want to think of some other way to get in Karura-san, now much calmer than before, was now picking up a green dumpling and put it in her mouth. From my point of view it looked just like a caterpillar, and it looks like they used some sort of fragrant grass to make it. Maybe she wanted some sort of variety after all of those sweets she ate. So, the idea that we came up with is to try to replicate the structure of said gate leading to Taisha, and try to create our own gate based on the copied structure. So we tried to do just that. However, those gates seem to be using so peculiar magic wave pattern, and if said pattern is not an exact match, the gate wont even activate in the first place, thinking that the magic output is insufficient. Yes, it says so here in the documents. The only ones who can operate the gate are Taishas dragon god and the Shrine Maidens designated by said dragon. However, there was something that I wanted to confirm with Lava. This is the copy of the spell used to invoke the gate. Think youd be able to use it? Saying that, Nectar handed me a piece of paper with a spell schematic written on it. I initially struggled to read it because of its cylindrical shape, but the spell itself was carved into a cylindrical object with lots of formulas that were basically rewriting the principles of the world. The more I read that, the more I was coming to understand. Its actually kind of amazing. From what I understood, it was written in such a way that almost anyone would be able to grasp the concept behind it. Maybe it was because the demons helped to write it? Since the gods surely wouldnt think of creating something so user-friendly. Lets see, lets see. Oh, the composition of the spell itself is pretty much similar to the teleportation, but it looks like the number of people it can transfer is limited, on top of also being a one way ticket ride. After that the spell couldnt be reused. However, it was a method that was prone to accidents and was rather dangerous, even if the number of people was limited. Can we do something about that, I wonder? Okay, so, I think this might actually work. Hm? I mean, remember that one time when we did something similar? Is there something wrong with this one? In that moment, Karura-san opens her eyes wide with surprise and Mikado-sans expression becomes quite serious. Seeing that, Nectar hurries to explain. I wasnt sure enough myself, but this looks similar to the spells we saw in that room deep inside of the dungeon near Melias. Yup. It may look complicated, but it seems to be rather similar to the spell we used to seal Eclipse inside of another dimension. And this one here is even better, since it looks like it was made especially for dragons to use. Or maybe it was more correct that it was designed by the dragon for a dragon? The schematic was rather detailed, made so that you wouldnt use much magic needlessly, but it was also flexible, leaving much space for improvements and adjustments. Is it really possible!? Is it really something that even the best magicians of this whole country couldnt think of while working together!? No, its not all that great, since once we activate the spell, Ten is sure to notice that right away. We must think of some safety measures, and then engrave the formulas on some solid object. It cant be done right away. But it can do it, right? As I said, with the spell of this level, it couldnt be done carelessly and on the fly. We must take our time and prepare for all possible outcomes that might await us. But still, I decided to tease Mikado-san just a little bit. Who do you take me for? I may be young, but I am still a dragon, mind you. Now the question was, why was such a spell sealed away inside of the dungeon near Melias? Oh well, maybe Im just overthinking this way too much? Im sure there must have been some reasonable explanation. Or rather, we should all rejoice that we finally found a clue on how to infiltrate Taisha. If its the place and resources you need, we shall provide it. Lava-dono, Nectar-dono, will you build the gate for us? Judging by the way he said it, Mikado-san must have been waiting for an opportunity like that to come around for quite long now. Say, Mikado-san, I know Im asking that a bit late, but are you really sure about this? We shall be trespassing into their territory, so are you really sure that you can allow yourself to make Taisha your enemy? Making yourself a backdoor into somebody elses house was clearly a violation, in more ways than one. For us it didnt matter all that much. We are not the citizens of Towa, and the only thing that matters to me is getting Aru and Mikoto back to safety with us. When all is said and done, we just need to flee back to the Western continent and that would be it. But Ten is someone who is literally sitting at the top of this country. Ive been observing Mikado-san for the past week, and I can say that hes a good ruler, even if just a little bit eccentric. Still I dont know why would he want to risk literally all he had just to get to Taisha. But even so, there was hardly a problem here, right? So far hes been treating us good, so I didnt wanted to bring up anything that would cause some animosity to raise between us. That being said, there must have been a reason for him to want to get to Taisha so bad. Speaking of which, how long would it take you to complete the gate? Hearing Mikado-san ask that, I nodded my head and wondered for a while. Why are you in such a hurry to do this? We, on one hand want to get our friend and son back, so its understandable that we want to hurry. But you? Its weird that we dont know your reason. I looked at Nectar and confirmed that he was feeling the same way. Mikado-san put another dumpling in his mouth and swallowed. Then, he slowly started to speak. I was always thinking about having friendly relationship with Taisha. But, this time they went too far. I want to go there so we can have a nice and long talk. We finally heard his purpose, but what was that sense of discomfort that I was feeling? Maybe we should encourage him to elaborate a bit more on why he was in such a hurry to get there? Being the most powerful person in the entire country, is there someone who you would like to meet there, but that person doesnt want to see you? I knew it. So there is someone like that there? Mikado-san continued to grin, even when Nectar asked him in a stern voice. Taishas Shrine Maiden, the Head Shrine Maiden that houses Taishas deity inside of her, thats who I want to meet. It is a tradition since the ancient times. Seeing an expression of both sadness and regret on Mikado-sans face, Nectar and I glanced at one another in surprise. Chapter 130 - Dragon-san and Emperor’s Determination Volume 4 Chapter 29: Dragon-san and Emperors Determination Tell me, Lava-dono: what do you think of this country? To be perfectly honest, I was surprised. Even though Mikado-san asked me that half jokingly, I knew that he wanted to hear my honest opinion. Here in this land, the appearance of monsters and demons was much larger than in Ballow, where it was relatively high to begin with. Not to mention that the Eclipse was roaming the land. But even so, the land was beautiful and rich in resources, and peoples faces were lively and vibrant. When I first saw it all, I thought that everyone in here were oblivious to the dangers that monsters bring with themselves. But as soon as there was an alarm signaling the appearance of monsters near the town, the ones capable to fight took their arms and helped with defense, while others were quickly evacuating to safety. The Guardians and Shrine Maidens were all well trained and experienced in fighting them off, which was making things much easier for the citizens. The monsters and demons were so strange and different in here as well. They didnt attack people in blind rage in most cases, and sometimes they even avoided contact with human settlements whatsoever. Even though their everyday lives were in constant danger, people were still able to laugh and remain cheerful. It is surely something that was cultivated over many years of living together, forming the bonds of mutual trust and respect. I tell Mikado-san everything that I have observed during this past week and he nods his head cheerfully, the atmosphere getting slightly warmer than before. Now, what would you say if I told you that the Head Shrine Maiden is being a prisoner of all of this prosperity? Hearing that, the atmosphere turned to the worse again, with Nectar and I not quite understanding what Mikado-san was getting at. Aside from being responsible for negotiating with the gods of this land, the Shrine Maidens of Taisha are also responsible for maintaining a barrier that protects Towa from various calamities. It is said that since the days of old the gods were making them do that in order to protect the land from great evils. But even so, sometimes those evils would find their way in and prowl the land. Prowl? I asked, and Mikado-san nodded his head. Yes, it is said that once every thousand or few thousand years the demons would convey, and purge this lands of their lives. Then, Karura-san put down her chopsticks and corrected her posture, sensing that it was her time to explain things further. During my lifetime, I have witnessed it twice. The white fog covers everything as far as the eye can see, and every existence affected by the fog disappears. To my knowledge, no one was able to survive that hell on earth. Karura-san paused here for a moment, shivering all over. We demons managed to compensate some of those losses, for our magic was able to erode the fog and neutralize the monsters that were spawn out of it. But we have never felt so helpless before. During the first time it hit, the only thing I was able to do was to pick up and bury my fallen brethren. Still, those who became corpses were the lucky ones, for a vast majority of them simply disappeared. Karura-sans face tenses up instantly. The fact that she, a demon, was so shaken up by those events was more than enough of a reason for us to believe her just how horrible that was. The second time around, there were more corpses than those who disappeared. However, during that I lost all of my contractors. Back then the contract rituals were still incomplete, so they just gave me all of their life force and withered away. Now Karura-sans voice was filled with hatred, so it must have been the true emotion that was driving her right now. I know that it was hard for her, but maybe someone should inform her that while she was talking with her mouth still full, some of red bean paste began to spill from her mouth. Karura, you know, its kinda hard to take you seriously when youre having red bean paste spilling from your mouth. Y, you shouldve told me that sooner!! Next time, just finish eating before you start talking. I said that to Karura-san while passing her a handkerchief, and as she proceeded to wipe her face off with it, her face was flushed red completely. If it was so horrible, then why didnt you just try to run away? Couldnt you demons just evacuate on your own and leave the humans behind? W, we wouldnt do something as unsightly as that. Karura-san responded without hesitation, he face tense again. At the time there was a dragon who had a contract with the people of Towa, but it got tired of them and left them in their hour of need. It was different from us demons, who liked this land and its people. It didnt care in the slightest. Karura-sans expression turned even darker now. This cataclysm is bound to repeat itself again. I just cant sit around and let it continue like its nothing. That is why we turned to you for help. Says Mikado-san while laughing, but Karura-san looked genuinely angry. She turned towards me, the fire of determination burning in her eyes. Nowadays, the peace is being protected by the joint efforts of the Guardians, Shrine Maidens and the Head Shrine Maiden. People are oblivious to the fact that they are being protected from danger by the sacrifice of others. The ancient ones decided as such. Because of that, the peace is being protected. However, Shrine Maidens are still people of this country. Mikado-san continued to speak, his voice filled with enthusiasm rather than hatred. Yes, indeed. And as the Emperor, my job is to protect the lives of the people of my country. No matter the cost. So we must stand up to achieve just that. But no more repeating the same mistakes! He smashes his fist against the desk, speaking from the bottom of his heart. Do we really need human sacrifices? Cant we do something to prevent this crisis from repeating itself in the first place? Its been ages since the last time it happened, so we cannot be sure it wont be happening anytime soon. Not to mention that the current Head Shrine Maiden is my family. To that end, each successive Emperor of Towa was giving his best to overcome this problem over and over again. Mikado-san stopped talking and heavy silence descended upon the room. I dont get a lot of things form what I just heard, but one thing is clear to me: in order to protect Towa, Makoto needed to die. Of course, after listening to this story I, too, was certain that this scenario must be avoided by all cost. I wonder if Makoto herself knows about that? Or maybe she needed to be kept in the dark, so that Ten could complete the ritual and keep the Eclipse sealed away? But I could also say that Mikado-san and Karura-san were giving their best in order to prevent the calamity from happening as well. Before, many different approaches were being made to stop it from happening, and each consecutive Emperor was adding something new and different to the pile. But the most important thing here is to cooperate with the god of Taisha and her Shrine Maidens. That being said, Taisha chose to stay ignorant of the matter and chose another Head Shrine Maiden like it was no ones business. Mikado-san laughed, and that laugh was filled with anger and sadness. Well then, guess it cannot really be helped. Tell us more. We need to know the full picture. I looked at Mikado-san with compassion. In the end, he was just a man. Certainly, beastmen were more adept in martial arts and combat, but they couldnt possibly hold a candle to demons or other nations which had magecraft at their disposal. I know that they must be afraid of Eclipse like anyone else, but still they needed to act so that they could protect their land and its people. He wasnt arrogant about it, but was looking for even the slightest shred of hope that could help him achieve that goal. I feel like Im now able to understand Senjiros actions and why the people of this land were respecting him so much. They were people wh owerent afraid to take actions if it was going to help them achieve their goals. Even though I thought it was inappropriate, I smiled at Nectar and he did the same. We exchanged short telepathic conversation. Its really amazing. To think that there is a human like that. Yes, people like that are truly rare nowadays. Whatever shall we do? Whatever you choose to do. We confirm each others thoughts, while Mikado-san looked at us with worry, sensing that there was something going on in between us. So, whats it going to be? Are you going to help us? Yes, we understand. In which case Haah!? When I said that, Karura-san let out a sound like that. Everyone look at Karura-san. Her eyes seem to be out of focus as she seemed to have received a message from someone, one that made her react in such a way. Realizing that everyone was looking at her, Karura-san seemed tense, and then apologized. Im so terribly sorry. Its from one of my brethren stationed on the coast. It seems that there are two demons that suddenly appeared there and are now rampaging around. Hence, they request my help to handle the situation. Hearing that report, Mikado-sans expression tightened instantly. Its been a while since we had visitors from the outside world. If possible, I would like us to get to them first, before Taisha does. What do they look like? One of them is a huge sea-monster that look like a jellyfish and casts illusions on our men. The other one looks human, but his speed is inhuman and he strikes them with lightning. They are both presumed to be high class demons, that is why they are requesting backup. Hearing Karur-sans report, I was sure that the looks on our faces must have been at least weird. Its like, you know, right now we heard something totally crazy. Well, we cant have them causing trouble around here. It cannot be helped Umm, Mikado-san? I raise my hand in the air, and the gazes of both Mikado-san and Karura-san focus on me. Thats right. You guys. Can I ask you a favor? Ah, of course we shall go there. But, I have a feeling that those two are actually the acquaintances of ours. There was yet another awkward silence in the room, but this time around everyone kept on looking at us. Im so sorry. Chapter 131 - Dragon-san’s Friends Join In Volume 4 Chapter 30: Dragon-sans Friends Join In Together with Karura-san we rushed towards the spot on the shores, where a true pandemonium was underway. From the sea, countless tentacles were springing up towards the land. The main body of the jellyfish was somewhat struggling against the strong currents, but its tentacles were moving freely, attacking its enemies with great tenacity. The Towa demons couldnt do anything against its main body, so they could only try to cut off the tentacles that were within their reach. Those of them that had wings tried aerial assault, and those without them charged from the ground. From the looks of it and the way in which the water was rippling and shaking, they may have had some underwater demons who tried their best in the water. After a while, they managed to cut off a huge number of tentacles, huge enough to let them focus their attacks on the main body. But then, the jellyfish in the water started to shake and change Meanwhile, there was a small figure appearing at the jellyfish side, standing atop the waters surface and brandishing a long staff in its hands. The figure raised its staff, and in the next moment there was a loud roar of thunder, as a result of which every demon in the water lost its consciousness and popped up on the waters surface. Of course, other demons that were unaffected by the lightning concentrated their attack efforts on this figure. However, before they could reach it, the golden jellyfish rose from the water and began to attack the demons relentlessly. But in the next moment, it was struck with a huge wave of magic being shot in its direction. Fuhn. Was that supposed to hurt? Guess Towa demons really are a bunch of pushovers! Hey, you. Youre the one to talk! Casting illusion after illusion! And whats wrong with using magic that you are most proficient with? You are doing just the same thing, so please stop complaining. Dont you start talking about demonic standards here! Just because you cant understand the language they are speaking to you, it doesnt give you the right to break the negotiations and start attacking them! Who does that!? Use your head for once! Its a common fucking sense! Not being able to understand their words is not the problem here! The human-demon flying in the air seemed to be pretty angry at his partner, but the golden jellyfish didnt think much of it, not realizing that this situation was probably her fault. Then she just turned towards the rest of the demons that was still standing on the shore, sending them a message. So, ready to talk now? Are you the ones who stole my precious things away from me? If you fail to answer Ill take it as a yes and crush you all into a bloody pulp! Surely she must have chosen those words specifically because she was totally aware that they werent able to understand her at all. However, her rage and dark emotions emanating from her must have been enough for them to understand the message hidden behind incomprehensible words. D, dont tell me they are Karura-san, who happened to come here together with us, seemed to be left in quite a shock, and the only thing I could to was to let out an over exaggerated sigh. I wanted to apologize for their behavior, but for now lets just focus on stopping this madness. Heeeeey~~! Ligurila! Kyle! Im here! I could have just send them the message, but for some reason I really felt like screaming really loud right now. I even enhanced my voice with magic, hoping it would be enough to reach them. Turns out it was way more effective than I would have liked. Then, Ligurilas tentacles came to a stop, and the red orb flying around inside of her body started to flicker. Suddenly, the jellyfish was headed towards the shore with a terrifying speed. The demons rushed to our side and tried to defend us, but then the jellyfish was engulfed in a blinding light and turned human in an instant. Then, when she materialized in her human form in her usual clothes, Ligurila jumped straight at me. My thought were instantly overwhelmed with an incredible softness and volume. Lava! What are you doing together with the enemy!? Ligurilas eyes glittered and her golden hair swayed. She looked about ready to go to war, but now her expression was more that of a total relief than of anxiety. Everythings okay, so please, lets all calm down for a second, okay? Did you forget the messages you sent to us!? When we heard that you were brought here and Arus been caught, together with Thunderstorm we rushed here without thinking! Apparently, they took action right after my message reached them. Also, I didnt know who she meant by the ones important to me and truth to be told I was kinda afraid to ask her that. But knowing that they came all the way out here to help us, it made me really happy. I could feel my cheeks burning and tears welling in my eyes, but I somehow managed to pull myself together. Ligurila. Kyle. Thank you so much for coming. Now, can you please explain the situation to us? Said Kyle, who came to us shortly after Ligurila, his face now tight and stern. Then, Karura-san spoke to the both of them through telepathy. Nice to meet you, my brethren from over the sea. We shall explain everything shortly, but for the time being please follow us. Ara, looks like we have someone with a sense of humor here. However, dont think even for a second that you can order us around. When Ligurila saw the brown-skinned Karura-san, she said something like that while licking her lips suggestively. It was a clear provocation from her side, however Karura-san wasnt someone who would let herself be provoked by something so obvious. I would like to avoid unnecessary bloodshed if possiblle. Since you have come here, please try to abide by the laws of this place. And if you fail to do that, I shall beat some obedience into you. Ah, looks like I was wrong. She looked about ready to jump at Ligurilas throat at any moment now. She even summoned balls of silver fire all around her, an action to which Ligurilas lips bent in an arch of satisfaction. Wah! Wait a minute, wait just a goddamn minute you two! Mikado-san is waiting for our return! I somehow managed to diffuse the situation before words were put aside and fists were allowed to do all the talking. ********* After somehow managing to stop Ligurila and Karura-san from making each other a new one, we went back to the castle where Mikado-san and Nectar were waiting for us. However, instead of going to the actual castle we went to the mansion located on the outskirts of the capital city. It seems that it was Mikado-sans private estate, and for now it was our base of operations. Wouldnt it be perfect for secret scheming? He suggested it just like that and we somehow just went with the flow. But still, Ligurila and Kyle were really standing out from among the crowd here. In Towa, people have dark hair and eyes, and are of smaller height than people of the West. There were also people with light hair, but more often than not they were beastmen, which means they also had fur, as well as animal ears and tails. Here in the capital, the proportion of humans to beastmen was about four to six. Anyway, even Nectar was standing out just by casually walking down the street. So try to imagine just how eye-catching the two of them were right now. However, I wasnt standing out in the slightest. Personally, I dont know if it was thanks to my dark eyes, dark hair or petite figure. However, since the castle had a protective barrier erected around it to avoid being able to teleport directly there. With that in mind, we could teleport in and out of Mikado-sans estate as much as we needed. Youre back, huh? We went inside of the mansion and went up the stairs, and there was Mikado-san greeting us, sitting on the veranda in a relaxed manner. Nectar was also here and so was Senjiro, but somehow his expression was weird and worrying. I wonder what they were talking about, but for now it would be better to introduce the two newcomers. Then, Kyle got on his knee and saluted in the way the magicians of Ballow used to do for those higher in hierarchy. Its an honor to meet you, the ruler of Towa. My name is Kyle Slaggart. Please pardon my impudence. No, I certainly explained to them who we are going to meet, but I didnt think Kyle would react in such a way. I admired that Kyle showed so much respect to a foreign ruler, but on the other hand Mikado-san looked rather flabbergasted by that. At ease, please. I may be the current Emperor of this country But you are a demon from across the sea. I appreciate the gesture, but is it always like that in the West? Do you have so many unusual demons out there? How does the people react to you? I was worried about how would go about explaining all of that to the Emperor, but then I realized that there was still a much larger problem that was at hand. Yes, there was still the problem of the language barrier. The Emperor was speaking in the language of Towa, but neither Kyle not Ligurila were able to understand it. There was an option of using telepathy, but that system was too imperfect for that kind of communication, and I wanted to avoid any kind of trouble as much as possible. However, there was no alternative. When I tried to look at Nectar in hopes of asking him for advice, Liguriala suddenly opened her mouth. Senjiro. Being called by her, Senjiro turned towards Ligurila. I was wondering why didnt he turned towards her sooner, but it must have probably be because of the Emperors presence. Ligurila said nothing more to Senjiro, instead showing him to come closer with her finger. For a moment out there Senjiro looked really conflicted, shifting his gaze from Ligurila to the Emperor. Howwever, Ligurila seemed to be bothered by his indecisiveness, and came closer to him on her own. Ligirial-do!? Then she casually caught him by the collar and brought his face closer to hers, gifting him with a kiss. Now talk about a greedy greeting. You even stuck your tongue inside of his mouth, didnt you? So deep kissing is your thing? Ah, Karura-san was getting all red in the face. It was something I was clearly able to tell even though her skin was brown. No, thinking about it, Ligurila was always quick to act, so it shouldnt be all that surprising to me. But still, some levels of shock were still there. However, it would like if the wet sounds their interlocked lips were making werent drawing attention towards them. Look, even Kyle was stunned by this public display of affection, while Nectar What the fuck? Why was he looking at them with so much interest in his eyes!? Furthermore, since even the Emperor was watching them, she must have wanted do it long enough for everyone to understand the message. Fuah, thats how we demons show our affection. As expected, Senjiro was also beet-red all over his face, as he loudly protested against Ligurilas selfish behavior. Ligurila-dono! If youre going to do something like this, then at the very least please warn me beforehand! His words sounded pretty reasonable if it werent for his hands that were finding their way all over Ligurilas waist. Umm, Sen-san? Ligurila must have been aware of that, as her eyes narrowed and she licked her lips sensually, as if trying to taste the afterglow of their kiss. Ara, arent someone become awfully bold here? Previously you were never calling me by my name like that~. T, this is If only you were so bold earlier, I could have be by your side much sooner. Dont you think? Do you understand how that made me feel? Hmm? Ah, thats right! It seems that Senjiro had totally forgotten how their contract worked. If you say the true name of the demon you have a contract with, that demon can immediately know your location and come to your side right away. Although she should be livid about that, Ligurila smiles, tracing her finger all over Senjiros body in an affectionate way. All of Senjiros fur and hair was standing straight. You do realize that you are going to make it up to me later, arent you? The very moment Ligurila whispered that into Senjiros ear. Crush!! There was a loud noise, as if someone smashed their fist right into the wall. I looked back and saw that bright-red Karura-san have indeed slammed her fist right into the wall, wrist-deep. As a result, there was this huge, dangerous-looking hole in the wall. W, w, w, what do you think youre doing to that person!? Its not even a manner of common sense, you are downright shameless! Are you some kind of devil!? While in public, you need to maintain at least some level of sexual moderation! With Karura-san pointing to Ligurila with her other fist, Ligurila let go of Senjiro while smiling deviously. Senjiro fell to the ground like a bag of potatoes. Why are you getting so upset? For us demons this is a simple form of greeting. Or are you perhaps a virgin who has never done that before? At that moment the jaws of everyone present dropped to the ground, hearing Ligurila speak in fluent Towa language. I didnt know you understand that language! How!? When did you learn it!? Sometimes, we do the strangest kinds of things for our loved ones, you know? Right now, I really felt like punching the wall myself. Say, Ligurila, did you learned the language by viewing Senjiros memories? Mostly, even though there were some words the meaning of which remained unclear to me. The demons could surveil the memories of their contractors to some extent. This was probably the reason why Ligurila was able to learn Towa language from Senjiros memories. However, even though the demons could do that with their contractors, it was a practice that was done scarcely, mainly because it was a pretty nasty sensation to view someone elses memories as well as a total violation of privacy. So even if I was able to view Senjiros memories just like that, I would never do that. I would much rather like to learn the language via normal means, which were much more rewarding. However, if I could share that information with somebody else, I would gladly do it. But doesnt mean you needed to kiss him, didnt you!? Yeah, I can understand just from where Karura-san was coming from. Things like handholding or touching with your foreheads would be more than enough in this situation. I didnt have to, but I sure wanted to do that. Ligurila pointed that out with a smug smile on her face, which caused a violent protests from both Senjiro and Karura-san. Then the voice of the Emperor echoed throughout the room, in the form of a loud and cheerful laugh. Senjiro, my boy! You certainly chose a godly Mistress for yourself! If you managed to win her favor, be sure not to blow it up with some affairs on the side! Fortunately, Ligurila didnt felt offended by those words. Quite the opposite, actually. She seemed pleased. However, I felt pity towards Senjiro, since they were ridiculing him like that. As I was thinking that, Kyle, who was sitting silent up until now, looked kinda sad as well. Lava-dono. Can I ask you to translate something for me? Ahh, I didnt think of that. True enough, by such means communication would be possible. Its actually okay, since Ligurila only does things like that as a hobby. Memory transfer can normally be done by the simplest of skinship. Kyle sighs as if he was giving up, and at that moment Nectar approached him. Kyle, want me to transfer my memories onto you? That would be nice, thanks Kyle reaches out his hand to Nectar and then he begins to learn Towa language at very fast pace. While they were doing that, everyone else kept on staring at each other. Mikado-san on Ligurila since he never saw anyone quite like her, Senjiro on Mikado-san, looking all unhappy, and Karura-san was looking at both of them with a dignified expression. Chapter 132 - What Dragon-san Decided On Volume 4 Chapter 31: What Dragon-san Decided On After Kyle managed to master the Towa language, we brought him and Ligurila up to speed on what we were doing and how to infiltrate Taisha. Listening to the story, Kyle bowed down to Mikado-san and said with an apologetic tone. It looks like this stupid Nectar of mine has caused you great deal of trouble Its no big deal. Anyways, thats the whole story. Building the gate is of the highest priority for the time being, so we can get inside of Taisha. Im counting on you lot in that regard. The fact that Nectar made Towa magicians pretty much useless in this case was making Mikado-sans expression darken slightly, but since both Nectar and Kyle were here we were sure to pull this off. Then, Ligurila and Kyle turned towards me and said: We came here to aid Lava in her rescue mission. Not for your sake or your people. Yeah. But, if it serves to help us in getting the kids back, we shall listen. Thats fine with me. Theres nothing I can do to order you around or convince you to our cause. But if are doin this for your friends sake, I know I can trust you with this. Mikado-san responded with a smile, and then he proposed that the more detailed talks shall be conducted tomorrow. You must be tired after coming such a long way. You should turn in for the night. Then, just before he left, he turned to Senjiro. Senjiro, I see that you didnt seal the deal with your woman yet. Its best if you do so quickly. Excuse me, but thats none of your concern! Oh, but it may very well be. We dont know if we are going to come back in one piece from this! This is a serious matter here! So its best to do things while you still can. After that short exchange with Senjiro, Mikado-san disappeared into the teleportation circle created by Karura-san. As I let out a sigh of relief and laid back on the tatami mats, Kyle felt genuinely confused about what just happened. Is there something going on between those two? Nah, thats not it. They are deeply indebted to one another, and because of that he feels as though he must do everything he can to support this cause. Are you sure? Kyle scratches his neck, seemingly impressed. About what? This man is a true ruler and a shrewd politician. I think that he wont hesitate to use people in order to achieve his goals, and he may be hiding things even from his allays. Are you absolutely sure we can trust him? I understood why Kyle was so suspicious of Mikado-san. Hes been involved with politicians since long ago, and he knew just how cunning and treacherous they could be. So I think about it again. Yes, I think we can trust him. I can see it in Kyles eyes that he was still not convinced, that he wanted to know my reasons for trusting him. And so I told him my honest opinion on Mikado-san. I think that there is no lie in the fact that he wants to protect his people with all of his might. Otherwise, I dont think he would spend so much time thinking how to save Taishas Shrine Maidens from their fate. The passion that I could feel from him when he was telling us that was by no means a lie. That is the reason for my trust in him. His expression was the same as yours when you wanted to save the magicians of Ballow. That is why I think we can trust him. You, you think so? Kyle looked to the side towards Nectar, wanting to know his opinion. However, Nectar only nodded his head, confirming my words. His reason to act was exactly the same as Kyles a hundred years ago. It is also true that I think that hes still hiding things from us, but arent we treating him in the exact same way? Hes doing that to protect his people, and we do that in order to protect Aru and Mikoto. I get it already. I shall trust him for now as well. After all, Mikoto is my contractor. Even though Kyle still had an uncomfortable look on his face, at least he agreed with us. It seems that Kyle managed to bond with Mikoto quite a bit during that hot springs trip of ours. It wasnt a relationship in any normal meaning of the word that Kyle was aware of, but rather it was this unconscious bond of mutual trust and the desire to help one another. So, maybe Kyle is going learn a thing or two during our stay here. With that, the fact that we still keep secrets from one another must mean that we know something interesting. Its nothing, really. Oh well, its a good thing to watch out to not be fooled, however, we also needed to avoid reviling too much about us. It might cause unneeded problems down the road. While the three of us were busy with our conversation, Ligurila moved closer to Senjiro, glaring at him. Say, Senjiro? What was that all about when the old man was leaving? What part specifically? The one about sealing the deal and obtaining power from that. What up with that? Even though he seemed stunned by Liigurilas sudden question, under the pressure of her purple eyes Senjiro had no other choice but to spill the beans. Oh, that. It one of the martial arts that the Guardians use to strengthen their physical abilities. This technique incorporates ones own magical power and converts in into boost of physical prowess. But there is another layer of depth to it, and that is to incorporate the magic from ones surroundings and claiming it for your own. It is a sort of the ultimate secret of the Guardians. So by removing ones limiters and converting magical power into raw strength it was possible for normal humans to achieve the strength equal to demons? Interesting. So, that must be the true nature of the technique utilized by Mikado-san during our first meeting. Now Karura-sans words I am going to die! made much more sense. But in order to do that you need to adapt the magic from your surroundings to your own body, and to achieve that ,a certain concentration of magic is needed. In other words, while in Ballow you werent able to tap into your true power? Ligurila squinted her eyes while Senjiro shook his head to that statement. Even if I was able to do that, I would still be no match for Ligurila-dono. But you werent using that technique at all, right? Pressured by Ligurilas burning gaze, Senjiro remains silent with his head hung low. Thats right. Hearing that, Ligurila took Senjiro by the arm and started to walk towards the door. Ligurila-dono, where are you going!? I took sudden interest in the clothes that Lava is wearing. So I want to go into the city and investigate the clothing culture you have here. And since I dont know my way around these parts, you shall be my guide. Arent you just jealous!? Oh, now youve done it! Im going to buy a whole lot, and youre going to pay for every single item! Mikado-san gave us a pretty generous salary for all of our work thus far, but since there werent any opportunities to spend it, it just sort of kept on piling up. Ah, thats right, Lava. If there was anything you needed from me, feel free to just let me know, okay? Said Ligurila before she left, dragging Senjiro together with her. At that moment, she seemed to be in an awfully good mood. When they left the room, the rest of us were just kind of standing there, looking at each other and wondering what the hell did just happen? The evening sky was already growing dark. Right. Since its already so late, want to grab something to eat? I make a suggestion, and both Kyle and Nectar nodded enthusiastically. ********* The summer days are usually hot, but evenings are quite cool. So the streets were more crowded during the night than during daytime. Because of that the food industry was really coming to life during nighttime, with restaurants and mobile stalls advertising their menus, the sweet and mouth-watering aromas hanging in the air. First of all, we went to a second hand clothing store to look for some clothes for Kyle, in hopes of helping him to somehow blend in with the crowd. I hope this will make it somewhat easier for him. Next, we went to the nearby restaurant to have something to eat and drink. These chopsticks, please give me a break Oh please, Kyle. You just give up way too easily. Seeing that Kyle ultimately gave up on the idea of eating rice with chopsticks, I gave him a fork taken out of the interdimensional storage, while Nectar looks at him with compassion, understanding his pain all too well. Nectar in the beginning was doing his best to master the way of the chopsticks, but after many failed attempts he also gave up on the idea. Now being able to savor his food again, Kyle dug in the steaming white rice seasoned with soy sauce. It was a cuisine that was completely different form Ballow, so I was afraid that it might not be to his liking, but fortunately that was not the case. On a side note, most of the side dishes were also Japanese food!! Incidentally, there was some Chinese food in here as well, like gyouza and stir-fried rice, but the most common thing was Japanese food, like rice and miso soup. As I ate the deliciously familiar food, my heart danced with joy. It feels like ages since I was last able to eat the food like that! Truly, I was so glad that I was a dragon right now. Otherwise I might have gotten obese with all of that delicious food I was stuffing my face with right now. However, Nectar was initially reluctant towards the side dishes, but after tasting them he instantly fell in love with them, especially miso. It was a white miso soup with vegetables CC mostly thinly sliced eggplant, diced potatoes and green onions. There was also grilled fish, and pickles. Nectar was also looking at me mysteriously while eating. I knew it, you are so good with using chopsticks, Lava. Ah, I was surprised by that as well. Even though it was something completely natural for me in my previous life, I didnt expect that I would still remember how to use them here. It also looks like you are not especially picky when it comes to your food. Yeah, I guess youre right. Its all thanks to my pervious life, but I wonder if it was that hard for the two of them to get used to it? Now that I think about it, I never even told Nectar that I was in fact reincarnated into this world. There was no special reason behind that, only that I never really felt like it was something important to mention, especially with all those times when Nectar was asking me about different things related to magic with his eyes shining brightly. Will there ever come a day when Nectars infinite curiosity is going to be satisfied? For the time being, delicious food is justice! Master, can I have another drink, please!? Maybe there will come a day when I will need to tell that to somebody, but for the time being I decided to keep things as they were. Chapter 133 - What Dragon-san and Company Understood Volume 4 Chapter 32: What Dragon-san and Company Understood While drinking some delicious sake, we exchanged information between ourselves, summarizing everything that we knew so far. Kyle also sent the message back to Hibernia, informing Seram to make both Aru and Mikoto absent from school for now. It also seemed that Mini Vaas-senpai managed to regain consciousness, however he was still to shaken to receive any messages or take action. Oh well, as long as he was fine it was all okay in my book. So, did you manage to find some intel on Eclipse? Up to some extent, but I think its really important. Kyle looked as though he wanted us to elaborate on that, and so Nectar continued with explaining. First of all, the Innocent Chaos CC a type of youma whose existence was confirmed here in Towa over five thousand years ago. Taisha was established roughly around that same time. Eclipse is invulnerable to any kind of physical attacks. Only magic can hurt it, and it is only up to some extent, if its not the ancient one. Coming into contact with it, no matter what kind of living organism you are, means certain death. Hearing all that, Kyle nodded his head. Most of the information he already knew, but some of them were news to him. Unfortunately, since Towas archives are so big, I only managed to read through a small portion of them, so Eclipses true identity still remains a mystery to us. However, even the most gifted and wise of scholars of this country seem to have only assumptions and hypotheses on the subject. Mikado-san gave us the best of Towas magicians and scholars, in hope of us understanding youmas and the nature of Eclipse. Many of the things they had to say were simply amazing. They were convinced that instead of being a demon or a monster, Eclipse was closer in nature to the natural calamity. However, the moment I shared with them that when Eclipse entered the world I could feel tremendous amounts of negativity oozing out if it, that theory was ultimately scratched and a new one had to be conjured. In the end, none of the new theories seemed all that convincing. But still, we can be perfectly sure that we came to know the fool-proof method of slaying it. Nectar says to Kyle, and his eyes grew wider upon hearing that. The people of Towa use the magic from their surroundings to wear it in a similar way to a suit of armor, and also coat their weapons with it. This way, they can harm the Eclipse and eradicate it. In order to do this, however, a contract with a demon is required. It is the conclusion that both Nectar and I arrived at, after comparing our observations. We even went as far as to confirm all of that with Senjiro yesterday, and judging from his reactions we hit right in the bulls-eye. Next, Nectar took out some documents from the interdimensional storage and spread them over the tatami mats. From what we managed to gather, there are two respective ways of utilizing the demonic contract, each of them practiced by the Guardians and the Shrine Maidens. One of them is called Godly Descent, and it is the technique that borrows the power of the demon and gives it to the contractor. And then we have the Godly Assistance, which allows the demons to manifest as a seemingly normal person that aids you in battle. (TL NOTE: Is that a Jojo reference? Because it sounds exactly like Stands to me.) The former was the technique that we saw Mikoto use, while the latter was the one that allowed both Ten-san and Karura-san to manifest in our world. While establishing a connection between the demon and a human, it was possible for contractors to use the power of their demons as their own, thanks to the connection that was inscribed directly onto their souls. Of course, using any kind of complex magic during that process was impossible. However, during the connection you could use what limited magic you had to protect yourself from Eclipses decaying effects and to inflict damage upon it. And in order to further reduce the burden that such magic would inflict upon his body, Mikado-san was channeling Karura-sans power straight into his weapon. While were still at it, I understand the merits that gods might have from covenants like that. But how does that possibly benefit demons in any way? To my understanding, the demons could eradicate Eclipse by using their magic themselves. Hearing Kyles spot-on question, Nectars eyes lit with a bright light. It is because demons cant recover by any normal means if they are hurt by the Eclipse and other youmas. What do you mean by that? Demons are ninty percent of raw magic. The white fog does not inflict that serious of a damage onto them, however, thats not the case with youmas. They are physical, and the demons might end up corrupted by the Eclipse if it infects the youma-inflicted wounds. Karura-san was shivering while Nectar was saying that. What a cute reaction. It was also quite horrible to see the demons being affected by the Eclipse like that, especially now that we knew to just how great length they were willing to go in order to stop it. And once the demon got corrupted by the Eclipse it was the job of the Guardians and their brethren to put it out of its misery and end its suffering. In general, should the twenty percent of the demons body be infected, its sanity will start to erode rapidly. And should it fail to separate the infected parts ASAP, it will be gone in a manner of minutes The Eclipse will make it go rampant. However, by making a contract with humans and circulating their magic through them, the demons can gain a temporal resistance to Eclipses effects. We didnt wanted to admit it at first, but it seems that every living organism was destined to die when clashed with Eclipse. Of course, if the demon was also shielded with magic it would be able to survive, but should its core be damaged, it would mean the end of it. The contract was severely limiting the demons offensive capabilities and was bringing it close to a human in terms of physical abilities, but it was still better than to be evaporated immediately upon touching the white fog. Long story short: humans were gaining the ability to defeat the Eclipse, while the demons were gaining resistance to it. It was a symbiosis CC a relationship based on mutual gain. Now that I think about it, it was actually great system of fighting the Eclipse. The values that the people of Towa worshipped were truly different from that of the West, but even when faced with such colossal adversary they were still bright and cheerful. I see. So in Towa, without the demons it would be impossible to fight off youmas and Eclipse, but does that also mean that if there was no Eclipse to begin with, there would be no demons? I wonder who designed this system? Kyle asked, seemingly impressed, and this time around I felt that the answer would be slightly more complicated. That would probably be Taishas deity. In other words: Ten. Astonished, Kyle rolls his eyes and Nectar adds to that topic: Theres no doubt that the people of Towa developed the system and upgraded it across the years, but from the documents it can be deduced that its core rules were established around the same time as Taisha was created. You know, the more I hear about all this, the more it seems that this Ten is doing everything she can in order to protect her country. We initially didnt want to tell him that, but ultimately we decided that he needed to know the story about Taishas Shrine Maidens and their supposed sacrifice. Aaah, now I get it. Still, not that it changes anything. Said Kyle while putting his finger on his chin. I couldnt really agree to that or deny that. But I remember that I felt the same way as Kyle was now: lost and unable what to really think about it. Seeing that I had no comeback to that matter, Kyle must have probably felt that it would be wise to change the subject for now. But still, can anyone tell me why are we meeting here in such secrecy? At first we felt reluctant towards that location, but Mikado-san said that no one would dare to disturb us here and we could study here in peace. So far, it proved to be true. Certainly, part of the reason must have been to keep us hidden from Taishas gaze, but we could really focus on our research in here. One of the merits of that situation was the fact that Nectar could understand the techniques used by Senjiro and Mikoto in much greater detail than before. To be perfectly honest, I didnt think that some of those techniques would prove to be so useful or complex. I see. After all, up until a while ago this country was secluded from the rest of the world. Kyle seemed to understood what Nectar was getting at, since he was way better at grasping the political situation around the world. It seems that for the people of this country, the concepts of coexistence with the demons and Eclipse are all parts of their everyday lives. Those are the concepts that we are probably unable to grasp. That is exactly right. However, seeing the reaction on both Karura-san and Mikado-sans faces, I was beginning to doubt even that statement. From that moment onwards, the discussion was mostly about the Emperor, Eclipse and the magic practiced in Towa. I thought it was okay, since Mikado-san was not someone who would do or say anything stupid deliberately But would that be really okay? I was seriously doubting if we were all sober enough at that point, but Nectar seemed to be thinking about something else. But Im worried that the appearance of the white youma might be reported again. Now that I think about it, didnt you once said something about that, Mikado-san? Something along the lines of Normally they dont appear that frequently? We were able to grasp the concept of demons and humans working together in quite a detail, but there was still one matter that needed clarification: the backlash and fatigue that a human body would receive after uniting with demon magic. Are there any demerits from pairing up? Not that Im aware of any. Here, at the royal capital, there were quite a few Guardians and Shrine Maidens that made numerous covenants with demons, including the Emperor himself. It was like that mostly because Mikado-san thought it would be wise to keep them all in one place in case of emergency. If there were people like that at Melias during the Eclipse outbreak, it would have been so much easier to contain the crisis before it managed to escalate. Right here in Towa, the number of Eclipse beasts must have been much larger, but even so everyone in here seemed to be strangely relaxed. However, you couldnt say that neither the Emperor nor the magicians were sitting around and doing nothing. I think that was one of the reasons why they wanted to learn about the Western magic so much. Not every demon in Towa was able to establish a covenant with a human. Apparently only the third of their population was able to do that. If we manage to learn Western magic, we might be able to do something about that. He said so in a casual manner, but I couldnt help it but to notice the kind of looks that Nectar and Kyle exchanged between themselves. Is that the only thing youre hiding? Oh well. At that time we didnt consider it important enough to bring the matter onto the negotiations table. But it was no real harm to it, since we could mention that pretty much anytime. Even though there were still parts we didnt quite understood ourselves. Anyways, more than anything, it was mostly about cultural differences. So, what is it? That solution? This is CC In the middle of that conversation, Kyles forehead got full of wrinkles. Certainly, for the people of the West that would be a groundbreaking discovery, but judging from Mikotos reaction, what you consider just a contract was almost a sacred deal for her. So the question is: how is it in reality? This is a cause of concern. But I understand just how Nectar feels. It was a matter that Mikado-san needed to clarify. Kyle also nodded his head to that while wearing a vague expression on his face. I shall leave the decision to you. Now I shall go and take care of the magicians whose self-esteem was crushed by Nectar-dono here. We also need to start thinking about the construction of the gate, since we have a motivation now. We took another sip of the alcohol, and while we were savoring its taste, Nectar had a thought. No, its nothing in particular I personally think that our magicians would be far better if someone as Spartan as you was in charge of their training from the earliest years. I think that Towa has magicians who are way better than me, though. Its good to be aware of the fact that there is always someone better than you. Modesty is a good thing. Nectar, want me to join you tomorrow? Good grief, dont you trust me even in the slightest? Keep dreaming, you magic-obsessed dumbass. Kyle answers Nectar just like that, his answer betraying deep trust that was only possible due to a long lasting friendship. I couldnt help but laugh at them both as they got up and went towards the entrance Chapter 134 - Glimpsing Thoughts of the Dragon Child Volume 4 Chapter 33: Glimpsing Thoughts of the Dragon Child Could you please bring us some tea? Aru accepted a request from the two Shrine Maidens just like that. Because he had no other choice, sine of those Shrine Maidens was Ten, and the other was her visitor. And so he started to walk down the quiet hallway, but then he suddenly heard a voice. The voices belonged to Ten and her visitor. THAT. IS. WHY. Im telling you! We should focus on doing these things properly! Yes, its true that I wanted you to check whether or not the rumors about that dragon were real!? But why THE FUCK it ended up in a KIDNAPING!? Yeah, so you see, I went to the Western continent just as you told me and met that dragon. However, what I didnt know was the fact that my younger sister was being friends with it. It looked quite promising, and so I even wanted to ask them to come here for a visit. But then I thought it would be a while lot more interesting if I were to play the role of a villain her and make them put in some effort into this on their end. And I even brought this cute girl back with me. See? Its a win-win situation in my book. Uuuuwwwwaaaahhhh! What to do!? I cannot communicate with this girl at all! Eeeeeh? But, didnt you tell me to do whatever I see if, as long as the results are satisfying? And here you are, still complaining. Arent you a little bit too demanding? But honestly, to think that dragons can have children!? Now Ive seen everything And its father is a spirit, no less. There you go, talking about people like that! Your personality is terrible, you know? Good grief. While she was saying that, Tens voice sounded as though she was rather enjoying herself. But noticing that they were talking about him, Aru got strangely nervous. Its not good, you know? This child is half-spirit and half-dragon, you know? You may talk about it a roundabout ways, but it wont change that fact. I am well aware of that, since I was the one who kidnapped them. So? What about its mother? Are you sure shes going to come to rescue it? She will. Maybe. Possibly. Somehow, you dont sound all that confident. I know that they got caught up in my teleportation circle, but I somewhat doubt her maternal instincts, you know? Like, does she care enough for her child to come chasing after it? On the other hand, since it is so hard for dragons to reproduce, she may come at us with everything she has just so she can have her child back. Suddenly, the sliding door opened, while Aru was wondering whether he should enter or not. Seeing him, Ten smiled brightly. That is why, you need to bear it for a little while longer and just play nicely with you Onee-san. Can you do that? Ah, eh, the tea, its ready Ill have some, Ill have some! Nothing goes better with some snacks than a delicious tea! Everyone, please help yourselves! Now that she said that Aru finally remembered. Even though Ten and her Shrine Maidens were currently in the dining hall, Ten herself didnt really eat anything. Since she was a spirit it wasnt something unusual, but eating was such a natural thing to do that it was pretty much impossible to just forget about it. Ah, thats right, the condition of the gate is not all that great today, so you should wait some more before using it. You can kill some time here until then. See ya! Haa? What the hell does that supposed to mean! Wait just a minute, you dumb dragon! Aru witnessed Ten coming out of the room and disappearing somewhere, and right away a pale-haired young man stormed out of the room after her. Aru was not really all that good with dealing with this man, but even so he mustered enough courage to speak up. Lute-san, hello. Umm, todays snack is mizu yokan. Its really delicious, so you should definitely have some. Haah, you too? Why are you so Aru was silently waiting for Lute to finish his sentence. Its nothing. Im fine. Its not like Im jealous or anything So its not like I really want to try this out or anything, haah Good grief, its just a bean paste boiled together with sugar, so why does it have to be so good-looking. But it looks so nice, Im sure its going to be delicious. You people say the strangest of things sometimes! Lute just wouldnt stop complaining, but at the same time he reached out his hand and took some of the mizu yokan from Aru. Then he took one more. And then one more. One after another, the sweet treats kept on disappearing inside of his mouth. It seems that Lute-san has a really sweet tooth. Aru made sure to not that inside of his head. He appeared in Taisha a few days ago and almost immediately got into a fight with Ten. He also seemed astonished upon seeing Aru. Luckily he didnt ask any questions, completely focusing on arguing with Ten over the smallest of things. Aru didnt understand much from their interactions, but from he managed to gather, this young man must have been a spirit, as well as Tens friend. It also looked as though he was able to come and go here as he pleased. Occasionally he would arrive in the company of female spirits, but over the course of the last few days the scene with him coming to Taisha and quarrelling with Ten became something similar to a routine. Realizing just so many sweets he has eaten, Lute had a guilty look on his face while he stood up. Where are you going? Whenever, it doesnt really matter. Besides, its not as though Im obliged to tell you anything. Having said that, Lute came to a stop after picking up his instrument that he left earlier in the corner of the room. Aru finished eating, and then returned the tray to the kitchen and went out. He went to the flower garden, where a few Shrine Maidens that were there started to follow him with their eyes. When he tried to look at them they averted their gazes, but then proceeded to look at him the moment he turned around. Then, after a few minutes of walking he reached a small, secluded alcove with wooden roof. Lute was sitting there. Lute, who was almost obsessively trying to tune his instrument, saw Aru coming and spoke with an irritated voice. So, fancy to tell me why did you come after me? No, its just that You speak in Western language. Of course, Aru spoke with Mikoto in Western language on a daily basis, but because no one else knew it here, he couldnt help it but to feel a little bit alienated. So, when he heard Lute speaking familiar words, he felt somehow relieved. Also, I was hoping to hear you play your instrument today as well, Lute-san. Aru sat opposite of Lute and stared at him, while Lute stopped his hands that were about to move to the strings of his instrument. Suddenly, Aru could feel that the atmosphere in here got somehow colder. You do realize that I am your enemy and right now you are nothing but my prisoner? My only intention is to use you. Trying to get along with me is utterly meaningless. Are you not getting along with Father and Mother? Hearing Aru say that, Lute glared at him menacingly. I just know that there is no reason for us to try to get along. You, the dragons, are the things that I detest the most in this entire world. There was a tremendous wave of negativity coming from Lute towards Aru, and he could feel his heart aching because of that. It wasnt the first time he felt such negativity being directed towards him. He felt the same things back at school, when a group of his peers and seniors used to talk behind his back, thinking he didnt hear them. However, since it was the first time that Aru met with such hostility face to face, he was unsure how to react to that. Why do you hate us so much? Who wouldnt if you were to take something that was the most precious to someone away from them? Did we do something to you? Even if I told you that, what would you do? Are you able to do anything on your own? Its arrogant of you to think that I shall answer every little question that you may have. To Lutes cold words, Aru clenched his fist onto his kimono. Still, he managed to calm himself down and take a deep breath. That is why I dislike children so much. They are too clueless to understand why someone is being angry at them. After that, Lute just went back to adjusting his instrument, stroking the strings from time to time. And since some of the strings were placed on the single screw, their sound would resonate in double whenever he was doing that. Your parents, how old are they? Aru, who was absorbed in watching Lute work, was surprised to hear him ask such a question. Oh, umm, which one? Both of them. Father should be around two hundred years old, while Mother should be around five hundred years old. I didnt think they would be so young. Said Lute while stopping his tuning. Aru didnt understand why would Lute be surprised at that fact, and that got him scared. Why was he asking him that in the first place? This doubt must have been written all over his face, because Lute spoke to him again. You do realize that youre the first dragon child that was born since thousands of years? I am the youngest? Well, if you were really born out of that dragon, than thats exactly the case. After he said that, Lute let out a sigh and stroked the strings of his instrument. If you are so young, then you couldnt possibly know. While Aru listened to the lutes melody, those words placed some doubt in his heart. And even though Aru knew that it was just a tune-in, the melody was still beautiful. I really like hearing you play, Lute-san. Once he heard those words, Lute stopped tuning his strings again. He looked at Aru and wanted to say something, but ultimately decided to close his mouth and say nothing. Then he put his hands on the strings again and the melody resumed. One song. There will be nothing more. Yes! Seeing as lute finally gave up, Aru corrected his posture, ready to listen. He knew that if he had the time to spare, Lute would play his instrument. He heard him play on the first day that he got here. The song in itself was fast paces, but its melody seemed to have resonated with Arus very soul. The next song was slow-paced and smooth. Hearing that, Aru was fascinated just how soothing it was, making him calm down on the spot. He applauded Lutes performance so much that his hand started to hurt, and even after that when Lute finally noticed him, he didnt stop playing and Aru wouldnt stop listening. However, these songs were without lyrics. This time it was different. The lyrics were there, but they felt somewhat disconnected from the melody. His voice was soft, but felt as though it was striking the false tone. He was using the ancient language with surgical precision, even though there were no imminent effects of its use. Falling into the deep water, A flock of wild salmon. But no one even notices, The eternal life that passes through the world during the night. Whispering intimately, The silver gaze and, The person connected with deep bond, Forgets the name of that one person. Love for the Heavens, Care for the Earth, Desire for the world it grew in, However, The voice is, Not reaching the Heavens, Falls to the deaf Earth, Unknown to the world. Nothing to threaten the eternal sleep, Remnant only in the leaves, At the bottom of the sea, Riding through the wind. It was a really sad song. The song was painful, heartbreaking, sad, unbearable, and full of awkwardness. As soon as the lutes sound faded to silence, tears began to flow down Arus cheeks. They fall to the ground, changing into small crystal beads mid-air. Fuh, kuh Feeling his throat becoming sore, Aru looked at Lute who had a rather complex expression on his face right now. Its just a song. No need to get so emotional over it. But, its just so sad It feels as though I forgotten about something. So, did you managed to understand its meaning? Aru managed to stop his tears from flowing, and forced his throat to articulate words so that he could ask Lute this question: What happens next? Can he wake up? Let me reiterate: its just a song. Its not meant to be appreciated, and is destined to fall into oblivion of being forgotten. So, there is no one who will be at his side? To Arus question, Lutes face distorts again. Im trying to do something about that. Eh? Being overwhelmed by his overflowing feelings, Aru raised his head towards Lute who suddenly got up. Go back. Lute-san? When Aru got up, he could see Mikoto walking the path towards here. Mikoto was surprised to see Aru crying, and she turned towards Lute with a hostile expression. What did, you do? Nothing. He started crying on his own. You came here with the news regarding the gate? And take care of him, for he clearly might lose his way on his way back. Aru wanted to go after Lute, but was stopped by Mikoto who placed her hand on his shoulder. Ah, see, see you! He didnt return the farewell, and soon disappeared at the other end of the path. Aru, are you okay? Did he try to do something bad to you? Lute-sans performance was really sad. Although Aru had problems with formulating his thoughts clearly, Mikoto let out a sigh of relief. Still, her expression tightened immediately. Say, Aru? That spirit is a friend of Ten, right? Why do you try to get so close with him? Mikoto brings that up, seemingly unable to understand Arus motivation. His performance was really good. Its just, he looked so sad, I just couldnt help myself. Somehow, there was always that aura of pain and sadness surrounding him. Aru was worried about him. Aru recalls the lyrics of the song to Mikoto, while walking side by side with her. What was that all about? Chapter 135 - Dragon-san and Company Are Making Their Move Volume 4 Chapter 34: Dragon-san and Company Are Making Their Move The very next day, we went to tell the Emperor that we would cooperate with him and we began to work on the gate. Kyle, who wasnt all that accustomed to the way in which his demonic body was handling alcohol, had a huge hangover, but still he went together with Nectar to the traumatized Towa magicians, trying to act like Nectars leash so that he wouldnt say something stupid. Normally Kyle would have been anxious about this whole thing, but the magicians were warned that a demon was coming with Nectar and that helped a whole lot. Especially Kirishima-san, who happened to be really nice and respectful towards Kyle. No, if I had to take a wild guess, I would say that it was a behavior dictated by fear rather than anything else. It seems that old man Kirishima was wise enough to deduce that cooperating with Kyle and Nectar would be much more efficient than opposing them, although his whole body kept on shivering whenever one of them was with him in the same room. It was decided that we would build the gate in a small residence just outside of the capital. If we were to do this inside of the castle and something was to go horribly wrong, the damages would have been enormous. On a side note, Ligurila was currently out on a date with Senjiro, falling into something that could only be described as the: clothing shopping spree. Furthermore, seeing as there was no need to hide her demonic nature, she seemed happy that she could spend some quality time together with Senjiro. Comparing to the way in which the demons were treated in Ballow, it was easy to say that Ligurila seemed to be enjoying Towa very much. However, the fact that the appearance rate of white youmas was higher than usual was still a cause for concern. Fortunately nothing bad happened up until now, but Mikado-san seemed to be having more and more work cut out for him with each passing day. The preparations were centered around Nectar and I, since we more or less knew what to do. It was also a suggestion made by both Mikado-san and Karura-san, as to ease their worries. We also suggested to them that before actually using the gate, a small test would be necessary. A necessary prelude to its grand task, to see if it would be able to carry it out accordingly. The Emperor went silent for a few seconds, closing his eyes. When he opened them, he looked as serious as ever. So, you still had a trump card like that at the ready? Nicely done. Arent you angry? About what? You presented us with a solution. It would be utter foolishness to doubt and undermine your work right now, especially after everything you have already done. Is that right? While we were wondering about their reasoning, Mikado-san turned towards Karura-san. We need to receive acceptance for this. Karura, can you contact the gods for us? Its a rather busy time, so maybe only a third of them can be reached Wait, you want me to do it right here right now!? Listening to Mikado-sans request, Karura-san opens her eyes in astonishment. Then Mikado-san patted Karura-san on the back, as if trying to encourage her. If they manage to solve this puzzle, it will be a literal revolution. It is up to you whether you accept it or not. But without change, you cannot do anything or go forward. However, I could still feel that there was something troubling Mikado-san. Incidentally, do you guys need any form of catalyst for this thing to work? Or is it still too early for that? I would like to test it as soon as possible, mind you. We would have to see. Said Nectar and began to channel the spell, and the tips of his hair began to turn red. At the same time, Nectar begins to chant as he takes out his staff from the interdimensional storage. I can help you out. That way we can make the gate more stable and safe to use. However, both Mikado-san and Karura-san had a solid look in their eyes while they observed the magic circle he created. So it seems that Nectars spell was going to work out after all. Thats my dear Nectar for you! I, see. Now I get it. There was no way that a mere mortal could be a companion of the Dragon God. Technically youre correct, since currently Nectar is not human. But he used to be one. Does that mean he gazed into the abyss of time and lived to tell the tale? When Karura-sans face was lit in surprise, Nectars cheeks turned red in embarrassment. Everything to be with my beloved Lava. Next to Karura-san, Mikado-san let out a sigh of disbelief, while Karura-san seemed to be shocked quite a bit by that sudden revelations. Oh my gosh, I was so easily deceived! The abilities of this spirit to manipulate magic must be something else entirely! Mikado-san said while putting his hand onto his forehead, his expression being dead serious. So, now that we showed you our trump card, dont you think its nothing but a common courtesy to respond in kind? I knew they were shocked, but it was the only real way to make them come clean with their secrets. Although I didnt think that Nectar would just go and reveal himself like that before they did the same. I asked him why would he do that, and when he answered, his eyes were as serious as the Emperors. I know that others are going to help us stabilize the gate, but theres just no way that I would let them do that all on their own. It is a husbands duty to make it possible for his wife to return safe and sound. When he declared his devotion to me like that, I couldnt help it but to let my cheeks become beet-red in color. Sure, I was glad to hear it, but did you really need to make such a big deal out of it? Just as expected, the Emperor burst into a fit of laughter, and I felt as though I wanted to crawl up under a rock and just stay there. Karura-san and Nectar left the room in order to complete their preparations, while I was left alone with Mikado-san, who was yet to contain his outburst of laughter. It took him a while, but eventually he stopped laughing and wiped the tears off of his face. Sheesh, its been a while since I had a good laugh like that! But it also brings me in quite the predicament. But at the same time, almost any of my doubts have now disappeared. Isnt that a good thing? The original plan was completely different. It was all Nectars achievements that brought us here. Thinking like that, my face was a little bit sad. You value information and technology too little. If only a sparse amount of people know about that, it will be rewarding. Make that too much, and youll earn nothing but disrespect. His words were worrying, but they were most certainly true. Hmm. But isnt that the easiest way? There was a moment of silence, but after that Mikado-san opened his eyes and spoke up. That is exactly right. You have my deepest gratitude, Lava-dono. Tell that to Nectar-dono as well later on. You are welcome. I smiled at Mikado-san and he did the same. Even though there was nothing that changed about him, I could sense a deep feeling of appreciation coming from him. Just like that, the construction of the gate was finished in less than a week, and we were ready to test it out. ********* Nectars voice rings out in the room where the gate was installed. Because it was constructed in a hurry, we can only activate the gate twice. Just for coming in and going back. Furthermore, once the connection is broken, only Lava will be able to establish it again. But if it stays connected, then theres no trouble. Fine with me. We all have our share of work cut out for us. Says Mikado-san while looking at Towa magicians and giving them their final orders. They looked about ready, even though they werent carrying any weapons on them. Each one of them was only carrying a simple satchel, just like the one Karura-san had. She was also wearing formal Towa clothing. I know that they were mostly going to rely on magic, but they were looking more like pilgrims rather than magicians. Umm, Mikado-san. Are you really sure you want to tag along? As I asked him that, Mikado-san only ran his hand through his hair. Were going there to negotiate. We dont intend to start a fight. No, Im well aware of that, but still, this is going to be rather palm-sweating. Mikado-san was saying that he didnt intend to start any fights, even though he was bringing a whole squadron of magicians with him. Those two things were quite contradictory, if anyone here wanted to hear my opinion. Was it really okay for them to go with us? I wanted to suggest that, but from the look on Mikado-sans face I could gather that this matter was out of the question. We try to keep the Shrine Maidens occupied while you take care of your business with the God of Taisha. Is that correct? Or maybe you intend to take her down entirely? Apparently he was still suspecting us of wanting to use him to our own gains. My shoulders dropped upon realizing that. Still, maybe I should instill myself as the new god of this country? I said that as a joke, of course, but still, before he realized my true intentions, Mikado-sans eyes opened wide with surprise. Even though he was in his forties, in that moment he looked just like a mischievous child would. Ah, but now that I think about is, his actual age could have been even higher. They had magic here, so it was possible to make himself look younger. I think that the people wouldnt have anything against that. Dont get me wrong CC I love this country. But I love my homeland even more. So I couldnt really put the people of this country before my own countrymen. I am a dragon. I may be one, but this doesnt mean that I didnt care about my family and my friends. That is why I think that Towa will be safer in Mikado-san and Karura-sans capable hands. If I ever had to choose between Aru and Towa, I would choose Aru every time around. However, while still making some final adjustments, Nectar looked at me with a wry smile on his face. But still, even when Mikado-san was under the wrong impression, he wasnt going to stop moving forward. That fact worried me just a little bit. So, in order to ease up Nectars expression, I said as such: Sorry, I am only interested in my cute child and my amazing husband. So give up on that idea. Ah, see? As Nectars cheeks turned red, the speed at which he was making adjustments also increased. Ha, ha, ha! Sometimes, my own cunning scares even me! I agree. If the gods want to mess with a dragon, they should also be ready for a dragon to become their new god. So, those were your thought on the matter, huh? I heard from Ligurila and Senjiro that even demons were sometimes discussing about a certain dragon from that side, but was I really that hot of a topic for them? Even around town you could hear people discussing dragon, and Kyle also mentioned that a couple of times, but this time around I wanted to brush the topic aside. At least for now. Perhaps Ten, the deity of Taisha was in fact an evil dragon and people were looking for someone who would take her place. Also, from Mikado-sans words, my picture of Taisha was of an organization that was slowly beginning to shift their operation to the grey area, even bordering on the verge of criminal deeds. I thought that you would be thrilled about the idea, but now I see thats not the case. Oh well, when the time comes, lets leave it to people to decide. Mikado-san said so completely seriously. Still, there was no way for me to get angry with him. After all, he was someone who was capable of going toe to toe with demons thanks to his own strength, which was amazing in its own right. Oh well, for now lets just focus on the task at hand and cooperating. Yes, lets. Mikado-san says that, and then turns to Kyle. I also count on you. Well, I dont know what youre planning, but either way its going to be intense. We shall do our very best! Says Karura-san while joining in on the conversation. Karura-san, Mikado-san, Kyle and I were the first to go through the gate. Originally the plan was to send only three people in, but then they agreed on adding more people, in case something was to go wrong and they got separated. I wasnt doubting Mikado-sans battle prowess, but we were going to go right in the middle of the enemys territory, and they had both Ten and probably some powerful demons on their side as well. Karura-san was going to stay at Mikado-sans side, but still she seemed a little bit uneasy. It was all because of Kyle, a demon who didnt make any non-agression promises to begin with. But Kyle was necessary for this operation for two reasons: one would be because nobody knew his face at Taisha, and the other was that he could sense where Mikoto is thanks to his contract with her. Two birds with one stone. That being said, we had three main objectives: First was to make sure that Mikado-sans negotiations would proceed smoothly. Second was to bring Aru and Mikoto back to us. And the third one was to meet with Ten-san. Originally it was about only saving Aru and Mikoto, but we needed to reschedule our initial plans. There were too many reasons for that. Kyle, I know it may be tempting, but Aru and Mikotos safety comes first! Oh, just let the man have his fun, Lava-dono! Just Just make sure to bring both of them back safely. That was the only hing that I wanted to ask of him, and sensing my desperation Kyle only nodded his head. By the way, since Ligurila wouldnt be able to join our team, she was not present here at the moment. No, I am sure that she wanted to go together with her beloved Senjiro However, since Nectar, Kyle, Senjiro and I would be going to Taisha, the defenses on this side would be rather thin. That is why I wanted her to stay back here. There was no one I would rather have to have my back in a situation like that. That is why I went to her yesterday and she agreed to do just that. With my mind at peace because of that, we could finally proceed to the room with the gate in it. It was a spacious room, completely covered in charms in Towa language that were inscribed onto the walls, floor and ceiling, with a small basin right in the center. It was a small square filled with murky water. However, it wasnt water. It was magic that was so dense that it was visible with naked eye. For something made in a hurry, it was pretty well made. Are you all prepared? Im, ready when you are. It was somewhat strange to me that out of all of us, it was Mikado-san CC a normal human being CC who seemed to be the most confident. It was strange, but for now I needed to put my hand near the basins frame. I glanced at Nectar on the other side of the room, and nodded my head. We both activated the spell on our respective sides of the basin. Good. Our magic waves were good enough to activate the frame without any problems. There, on the other side of the gate that would form, there should be Taishas territory. My mind was full of different places and locations, but thanks to maps and transmitters that we imbued in the frame, we should be able to go right where we wanted to. There was no way for us to get lost. There it is. I found it. As I speak the word to activate the portal, my hair light red with my magic. Open. The water in the basin started raise up. Its surface would gradually calm down, and on the other side of the mirror we could see an image of the blue sky and something that resembled a garden of some sorts. We were in a closed space. There was no way that this sky was of our dimension. It connected! Together with Nectar we listen to Karura-sans excited voice. Nectar held his staff up, taking control over from me. The waters mirror shakes a little bit, but we could still see the blue sky. Small cheers could be heard from other magicians, bu they subsided soon enough. They knew that their work begins now. I get in front of them. No matter what, we were going to live through this. I let out a sigh, and then looked at Nectar. Right. Im going in. Good luck out there. While saying that, I passed through the mirrors surface. Chapter 136 - Dragon-san Meets Again Volume 4 Chapter 35: Dragon-san Meets Again The moment I passed through the water mirror I felt cool, but my clothes didnt get wet in the slightest. Another step and I feel a cold and hard cobblestone under my feet. It was a good thing to actually wear shoes for that, assuming that Taisha will be located somewhere outdoors. When I got out of the portal, a clear and blue sky greeted me. When I turn around the water mirror was still there, its surface shaking as always. The place where I emerged was a well-maintained garden with lots of colorful flowers. However, even though there were traces of magic in the air, I couldnt feel any kind of connection to the actual leylines. In other words, this space was supposedly completely isolated from the outside world. Even though this space felt open, at the same time it felt strangely closed off. Being able to sense the unnatural nature of this place, both Kyle and Karura-san seemed restless and nervous. So this is Taishas headquarters It looks strangely similar to its branch offices, but the atmosphere is different. Mikado-san also looked rather restless, but he was staying vigilant all the time. If I had to describe it in any kind of way, I would have called it a garden inside of the box. Anyways, the magnificent and tall building which could be seen in the distance must be the main hall. As we agreed, Kyle-dono is going to protect this place and the portal. Although, I would like to avoid fighting as much as possible. Says Mikado-san while looking over the gardens alleyways. There, a familiar figure was approaching us. Yes, thinking that they wouldnt notice our arrival at their territory was a little bit too much. Oh my, I know I was the one who told you to come. But I never would have expected you to come so quickly. It was Ten herself, who appeared with her long green hair undone and wearing traditional Towa clothing, smiling wryly. Beside here, there was also a person with white hair, with red bunches in between them. The girl was wearing a white kimono with red roses on it. She bowed down to me and looked apologetically, probably intending to leave all the talking to Ten. Lava, that woman there, is she? Yeah, the chief deity of Taisha, the one responsible for abducting Aru and Mikoto. Kyle asked me quietly and I answered him the best I could, feeling a little bit on edge with Ten right in front of me. But before any of us could do something, Karura-san took the initiative and stepped forward. I hope that youre aware of the fact that our intrusion in here does not violate our covenant in the slightest? To that, Ten nodded her head slightly, never stopping smiling. I realize that. I can also see that your magical core is still intact and that youre treated well. It looks like your Emperor is truly a good man after all. It was also a good thing that Mikado-san realized with whom he was dealing with, as he lowered his head slightly in a sign of respect. So, you are the chief deity of Taisha. I am the one that people of this land call their Emperor. I am terribly sorry that we came here unannounced. Oh, I dont mind that. Truth to be told, I have never seen someone being able to recreate the gate to our home and bringing another dragon with them as well. I was always thinking that I was blessed with luck, but this time around it proved to be truly exceptional. To that statement, Ten shrugged her shoulders, her eyes suddenly becoming sharper. However, I am quite sure that this fulfills some of the old promises, wouldnt you agree? Tens voice seemed to be even more cheerful than before, but it wasnt aligning with the look in her eyes at all. I can only hope that there will be times again when the Emperor will be allowed by the chief deity to open the gates to Taisha. Just like our ancestors were able to do. With those words I finally understood why Mikado-san wasnt worried about being forced back from here. Perhaps long ago, there was some kind of connection going on between Ten and the Emperors of this land. There certainly were the times like that. However, you. Do you really understand the true meaning behind the old promises? Her voice was as cool and cold as ice, but Mikado-san wasnt intimidated by it. I know that. But what I hope for is the abolishing of the Head Shrine Maiden system. Ten looked surprised there for a second, and then she looked really sad for a moment. I see, so you came here knowing about that, huh? But, my answer is still You dont have to tell me. We came well prepared to persuade you. So we are going to get along, whether you like it or not. Mikado-san laughed dryly while Ten smiled, seeing that there was someone willing to challenge her. This case is rather irregular, but tha doesnt change the fact that youve come here of your own volition. So I must listen to you, no matter what. Her voice just now was like that of a caring mother, and hearing it the sense of disparity between her look and her words grew only larger. But, I am still Makkocchis partner, and I cant leave her for too long since shes not feeling well for the moment. Dont you dare thinking shes a mere substitute. She and I are one and the same. There were lots of things that I wanted to ask her about, but for now I decided to focus on the thing that was most important to us. I hope that Mikoto and Aru are both safe. Its for your own good. Together with Nectar, we ran an analysis of her battle potential. Most of them were in the realm of speculation, but I should be able to win against her. Of course, and they shall be brought over here soon. After all, that is the sole reason youve come here, right? But, are you sure youre alright with that? She asked me that without changing her position, but I somehow knew that she was ready to go at any time. I also somehow understood that she was able to see right through me. I wanted to talk back to her, but then Mikado-san spoke first to the Shrine Maiden that was standing right beside Ten. If the Head Shrine Maiden system stays intact, you are going to eventually run out of Shrine Maidens to support it. Well then, its settled. For the time being, I shall welcome you to my home. Says Ten while spreading her arms and making a welcoming gesture. However, at that time I felt something familiar approaching, and it was approaching fast. Listening carefully, you could hear the sound of small footsteps resonating against the cobblestone path. What appeared in the distance, was Aru, running towards the gate at full speed with red bunches scattered throughout his hair. At that moment, I couldnt stop myself. Mother! Aru!! Without thinking much, I slipped right past Ten and ran towards Aru, taking him in my arms and hugging him with all my might, while he looked like the happiest person in the entire world right now. Ooooh. You noticed as well? Thats the dragon child for you, I guess. Are you hurt somewhere? Werent you scared? Im so sorry it took me so long No, Im fine. So please dont worry, Mother. The Shrine Maidens here were all very nice to me. As I brushed Arus hair and checked his body for any injuries, Tens voice was totally unimportant to me right now. He was wearing a white kimono with red motifs, he looked uninjured in any kind of way and his complexion was as healthy-looking as ever. But above all else, it was good to see that his expression was as bright as always. But then suddenly, Arus golden eyes were filled with tears. I was so sad! I wanted to see you and Father so much! I hugged Aru even tighter, not even realizing that my own eyes were now filled with tears. Thats right, my child. I was sad, too. And so, so scared The last thing that Aru saw before being taken away, was the sight of us being unable to beat Ten. So its hardly even surprising that he was scared about our well-being. As soon as I realized that, I was full of regrets that we didnt manage to get here earlier. I wanted to apologize to him some more, but I knew that he would probably just try to diminish it all, saying that it was alright. He was a smart child, after all. If so, it was far better to just let him cry for now, and let all of those negative emotions out. Ten, could you perhaps show any kind of remorse for what you did? I am terribly sorry for my rash actions. Believe it. As I was busy caressing Arus soft hair, I heard something like that coming from behind my back. Looking behind, after being scolded for her behavior Tens arms dropped as she hung her head low. Noticing my look, Makoto got on her knees and lowered her head to the ground in a gesture of apology. Lava-sama. We do not have the right to ask for your forgiveness. However, I would like you to at least let us explain ourselves properly. Then, Makoto turned herself towards Mikado-san. Now then, Your Imperial Majesty, please, right this way. We shall talk about our current predicament. The way in which she spoke right now and her posture made her look like a solemn old lady. It was so uncharacteristic of her that you would almost forget that she was somewhere in the middle of her twenties at best. Umu. I get it. Let us go, Karura. Said Mikado-san as if he was waiting for those exact words, and then he and Karura left via the other path, guided by Makoto. There were only four of us left in here for the moment, and apparently Ten was at a loss of what to say, sweating buckets and fidgeting in place. Ahh, umm, hmmm. For the time being, the gate can be left open. Although the technology used in its creation uses a whole lot of energy, but we shall let that slide for now. Yeah, theres a whole mountain of questions that I want to ask you. When I said that, Ten seemed to relax just a little bit, her tension now nowhere to be seen. Of that I am sure. Lets go somewhere where we can speak in peace. I agree to her words, but when I try to get up, Aru clings to my clothes with his small hands. Seeing that my heart ached tremendously. I wanted to stay here with him, but I had to go. So I brushed Arus hair aside and gently kissed him to the forehead. Nectar is at the other side of the gate. If youd like, you can go there to him. What about you, Mother? Now that I have seen your face, all safe and sound, I feel motivated again. There are still some things that I must take care off, you see. I smiled at him and seeing as Aru managed to relax a bit, I stood up. But I still knew that he would rather see me not go with Ten, and my heart was breaking apart knowing that I had to go no matter what. Having reassured Aru, I then turn towards Kyle. Miko-chan is still not here, so please be careful. Kyle then comes to me, looking at Ten with mysterious look in his eyes. He must have been thinking the exact same thing I was: why was this dragon so strangely cooperative right now? Besides our questions, I wanted to hear what they had to say. Now then, shall we get going? Of course. Thats what weve come here for in the first place. Ten invited us to come with her, and we accepted the invitation. Chapter 137 - Dragon-san Gets a Glimpse of the Truth Volume 4 Chapter 37: Dragon-san Gets a Glimpse of the Truth While we walk, Ten was talking non-stop. You see, the seal that I produce can only stay in effect for about a few hundreds of years. And if I dont renew the seal, Towa would be eaten away by Eclipse. And since the moment I lost my physical body, I also lost my means of interacting with the world on my own. I was truly desperate. After all, I am a dragon, one of the most powerful beings in the entire world. So I was wandering if there was something I could do to protect the people for more than just a few hundreds of years. Ten, who was clenching her fists all this time, finally relaxed a little bit. But, you see, its just as my children are saying. If I needed a physical form, I could just hijack one of the Shrine Maidens bodies. Now, you may probably wonder what exactly is a Head Shrine Maiden? They are basically my spare bodies for when the time comes for me to seal away the Eclipse and renew the seal. At that time, Ten looked as though she was filled with remorse and grief, but soon enough she went back to her usual resolve of steel kind of look. Some of my children here arent compatible with me, and some of them happen to have low aptitude for magic. But even so, they can still serve the purpose of re-sealing the Eclipse just fine. It is by their noble sacrifice that Ive been able to protect this land up until now. In the first place, that technique of demons and humans making covenants, it was also my idea. Still, there is no way that having a dragon spirit inside of your body wont have any bad side effects. I also understand that it was the same kind of technique that Mikoto was using. After fusing herself with Kyle, the Thunder Demon, she fell to the ground, exhausted, even though she herself didnt use that much magic to begin with. Small wonder, since in fact she was using the kind of magic that greatly exceeded her own capacity. Pretty much everyone would be exhausted after something like that. No matter how compatible you may be, what else could happen when you use up all of the magic that circulates through your body? Yeah. Thats about right. Ten nodded her head while also frowning her brow just a little bit. Truly. These girls are way too good for their own good. And they are all but aware of their role once they come here to Taisha. Still, they say they all want to stay here and see this through. However, not many of them are left. It pains me greatly. I dont want to end up being all alone. Even though there was a smile on her face, she was shedding tears. Look at all that pain and regret. That is why I was able to understand. Ten was only accepting that method of action because there was no other solution at hand. About Makkocchi. I would do anything for her, just to see her happy. That all that was to it. That is why I asked her to travel to the Western Continent. So that I could do my job properly. Ten took a deep breath and stared at me, as though she was trying to penetrate me. That is why I cannot simply disappear. Not until Towa is completely safe from the Eclipses threat. Otherwise, it would be nothing more but to tarnish the memory of those who gave their lives to stop it. Her will and determination was so strong that even I was able to feel it. She tried her hardest to change something, suffered because of it, cried in helplessness, by still she was adamant on going forward to achieve her goal. All for the sake of protecting her beloved Towa. She was a very strong person, but her struggle was very sad at the same time. But it also meant that for the sake of achieving her goals she didnt intend to hold back. As if she knew what I was thinking, Ten spoke up again: Now, the most important part: what exactly is Eclipse? To make a long story short, we can say that it is not something of this world. It was a very simple, but a t he same time very clear answer. For a while, the only thing I could do was to stare at Ten in disbelief. She, on the other hand, looked as though she completely understood my reaction. Unbelievable, isnt it? Even though we dragons are something that far exceeds the concept of being off this world. I get it, but, Dragons are creature that are created as something existing in this world, but also being outside of its frames. So we are aware of the things that are not available to normal creatures of this world, while I am also aware of the existence of other worlds, since I originally come from one such. This is the kind of knowledge that only someone whos been reincarnated like me could know. However, it was a very strange thing indeed when someone else was there to confirm it. The other reason was because of the general knowledge about the world that only us dragons have. Even though Eclipse may not originate from this world, due to the world correction theory, once manifested here it shall adapt itself as magical power of this world Which should make it disappear. But in reality, something quite the opposite is happening and it erodes the surrounding reality instead. What an irony. It seems that this world was still in the making, that is why the correction force was stronger here than anywhere else. It was the kind of force that adapted anything otherworldly to the state where it could be recognized by its new reality as something natural. Maybe that is the reason why my sould was changed into that of a dragon upon my reincarnation. Besides, there was something else that I wanted to know about Eclipse. So where all that negativity tha oozes out of the Eclipse is coming from? All of those horrid emotions, I didnt wanted to think that they were also coming from different worlds. I think that there was something more to it. Something much more sinister than that. To that, Ten had a really surprised face. Feelings? What feelings? What are you talking about? Negativity? What do you mean, what feelings? Feelings like pain and grief and all of that. Or loneliness. For a moment out there, Ten looks really puzzled, and then she just looks at me, with her golden eyes shining brightly. That reminds, me, I never even asked you what your dragon name is. Could you tell me? Now that I think about it, I really didnt even formally introduced myself to her. Its Lava Enesceram Nocturnus Figura. As I had nothing against telling her that, once she heard my name, Tens mouth raised in a mysterious smile. Night and Lava Ahh, now I see. That bastard. So we finally meet! The expression on her face was that on a pure exhilaration, as if she wasnt able to contain herself anymore. I have to admit, seeing her like that was something of a new experience to me. I see! Yup. Its a real pleasure. For me, but also for them. It seems that Ten had no intention of explaining to me what exactly did she meant by that. Say, Ten? Whatever was that supposed to mean? When I tried to ask her that, Ten just looked at me again. It was the most serious stare that she gave me to date. Say, Lava? Do you want to save the world? When she suddenly asked me a question like that, I initially thought she was joking, but the look in her eyes was telling an entirely different story. While I was wondering what to answer her, Ten smiled at me. You dont have to answer me right away. Its not like youre going anywhere. So let us talk and then you can talk me your answer. Suddenly, I could feel that the concentration of magic power around Ten was raising. Lets get started, then! First of all, lets see how strong your magical power really is! At the same time, I would like to see just how resistant you are to Eclipses influence! If you want to save the world, you need to be as strong as me, and maybe even stronger! Hey, arent you a little bit too aggressive!? Ten said a lot of incomprehensible things, and then her body was coated with bright light. What turned up next, was a beautiful and uniquely shaped dragon that descended from the heavens, brimming with magical power. However, it was a completely different kind of dragon from me or Vaas-senpai. Its body was quite long and resembled that of a snake, with bunches of fur the same color as its hair growing in various places of its body. Its head resembled that of a crocodile, with a pair of intricate horns growing out of it, giving it a really noble look. The dragon looked down onto me and its golden eyes shined with joy. Fufufu. You are on my turf here. Because of that, I can easily take my old form! Come on now, Lava! Play with your Senpai for a bit! When she was saying it like that, I didnt really had much of a choice here! So I turned around and started running away from the laughing dragon, looking for some kind of exit somewhere, anywhere! Let me tell you this for now! Im no match for her right now! That is why I pulled out my wings while still being in my human form, trying the best that I could to escape from her. I could feel my whole body becoming scared. It was even filling up my heart, making me even more scared than ever before. Looking behind me, I can see the altar in the middle of the area glowing and shaking, surrounded by the seven glowing tori gates. With each passing second, the gates were emitting more and more magical energy, and the altar was shaking even more. Once the tori gates reached the critical point of magic emission, the altar broke apart. At that moment, a gust of white fog started to ooze out from the cracks. As I flew even higher, I could see the fog convert in one place, whirling and swirling, forming some kind of shape. It was as if the Eclipse was trying to take a humanoid shape. However, the scale of that creature was even bigger than everything else that I have seen so far, and what was even more frustrating was the fact that this shape was starting to look exactly like the green dragon that was flying around. Finally, the long, white fog dragon notices me with its white, foggy eyes. CCCC!! CCCC!! I was wondering how it was going to roar at me with a body made out of fog like that, but then the white fog started to ooze out of its mouth. Wooooooaaaaaahhhhhh!?!? I folded my wings and flew downwards, and when I saw the green dragon catching up to me, I protested with all my might. What the fuck!? Why the fuck would you even create such a thing!? And why the fuck is it chasing me like that!? Its a misunderstanding! One big misunderstanding! Its nothing like that. The only thing I can do is to loosen the seal just a little bit, not force the Eclipse to take any kind of shape in particular! Did you really think I was the one who created that!? Certainly, I felt as though Ten was screaming something at the same time I did just a moment ago, but it was really hard to believe that something she herself created would attack us just like that. Ten was also getting closer to me with each passing second. I felt nauseous for some reason, and then both Ten and I simultaneously dodged to the sides. In the meantime, a huge wave of magic passed right through the space where we were at just a moment ago. The white dragon then lands on the one side of the altar, reducing it to ashes. It seems that it needed to settle down for a bit after staying in the air for a prolonged period of time. Seeing that made my face turn pale. Then why the hell does it look exactly like you, huh!? And did that dragon used a freaking magic just now!? Um, ummm, this is Said Ten with her golden eyes going all over the place. To tell you the truth, when I sealed the Eclipse off, it managed to absorb some of my power. I thought that this thing might have disappeared long ago, but since that space is mostly devoid of the flow of time, it must have survived in there. Maybe it managed to assimilate with my power and made it its own. She continued speaking, and I could see cold sweat running along her green, draconic face. And since I thought it would be dead, I basically threw it out of my memory. So maybe it is able to use magic because of my power still being inside of it? And maybe it got activated all at once because I woke it up so suddenly? That sounded pretty plausible. After all, dragons are the strongest entities in the entire world. We have our automatic interception mode and we could use magic in that mode, so maybe it truly was just that in the working here. But that would also mean that it was acting completely autonomous from the rest of Eclipse. So basically its all your goddamn faaaaaaauuuuuulllllltttttt!!!!!!!!! Im soooo sooooooooorrrrrrrrryyyyyyyyy!!!!!!!!! While I kept on screaming with the white fog dragon shooting magic at as in the background, Ten began to apologize with tears filling her eyes. Chapter 138 - Dragon-san and Those You Want to Protect Volume 4 Chapter 38: Dragon-san and Those You Want to Protect There was a WHOLE lot of things that I wanted to say about that stupid dragon Ten right beside me, but first, let us resolve the situation we have at hand. Realizing the threat and the severity of the situation, I revert back into my original dragon form. Fortunately enough, since this space was brimming with magic, it shouldnt be too hard to cast any high level spells, as well as casting the barriers that would protect us from Eclipses destructive influence. Become the raging fire of creation that protect me from ruin! The spell creates a cloud of smoldering fire right in front of me and lunches itself at the fog dragon. I was a new and original spell that I came up with in order to fight Eclipse, so it should be quite effective against that dragon. At least thats what I thought. For when the white dragon saw the cloud of fire coming right at him, there was a sign of magic being activated and the space right in front of it distorted. As a result, my cloud of flames disappears without a trace. Uwah!? Soon after that, the white dragon resumes its chase, its fog body slithering just like that of a snake. It was somehow reassuring that it wasnt going to attack us right off the bat, but it was also disturbing that it managed to erase my spell without a problem. For a moment out there I thought it got obliterated just like every other victim of Eclipse, but something felt strange here. It looked as though the flames vanished before they even managed to make contact wit the dragon. Uwah!? This time around the rampaging dragon focused on chasing down Ten, but when she dodged its fangs and disappeared somewhere, it went straight after me again. It seems that it had no sense of self and its surroundings, going after the first thing that acted hostile towards it. No, it would be beyond scary it that would be the case. Hueeeh, its dangerous, its freaking dangerous! While I mutter that to myself, I can hear Ten reappearing right next to me. What the hell!? It made the magic disappear! It looks that way to me. The time around it must be distorted as well, that is why the magic disappears before it can reach it. That me for you! Could you spare me the self-praises for now!? I get it! I get it already! I screamed at her again and Ten reflected on her action, but at the same time I could feel a message coming to me. It was coming from Nectar. I thought it should be impossible with Taisha being in a whole different dimension, but thanks to the dense magic around here the connection must have become successful. Were in trouble here! The reports are flooding in that the Innocent Chaos has been spotted appearing all over the country! What did you just say!? Whats happening!? I shout loud, and Ten becomes restless seeing my expression. When I quickly told her what was going on, I swear I could see all colors drain from her face. The Innocent Chaos appears outside of Taisha as well!? Yeah, thats right. Although they appear mostly around the forbidden zones and Taishas branch offices. Currently, Shrine Maidens and Guardians are doing their best together with the demons to stop them. !! Can you patch me through to every Shrine Maiden in the field right now!? Theres something I must say to all of them! Twenty eight and still raising? Is the strength of the gates insufficient!? You must aid them in strengthening them at all cost! Ten told all of that to Nectar in a fit of panic, and when the scope of the narrative was widened, she spoke to her every follower in Towa. My children, can all of you hear me? The seal upon the Eclipse has been loosened. I repeat, the seal upon Eclipse has been loosened! Taisha is no longer safe. Proceed to the main gate and evacuate immediately! Since I was also connected to this conversation, I could hear countless replies coming fro mthe Shrine Maidens all over. However, the fog dragon noticed that as well. It flies high into the air, readying its fog for another devastating attack. Become the shield that protects me from the dangers of the world! I managed to erect a barrier in time, one that prevented the fogs devastating effects. Ten-san, how strong is your resistance to Eclipses effect!!? About the same as for other demons! In other words, prolonged contact with the fog was sure to make her disappear. I could already see a sea of mist clouding my vision, and so I decided to fly higher to avoid it. All around me, I could hear the squeaking noises coming from another spaces. Thinking that the Eclipse somehow managed to affect other spaces as well, I could see Ten shedding her dragon form and becoming human again. Jump! While she shounted like that, her clothes began to glow and something strange was erected all over Taisha. Looking behind me, the fog dragon was nowhere to be found. However, fear was still holding a firm grasp over my heart. Where is that damn dragon!? I just temporarily sealed it off with a wall. Theres a completely different space between us and it, but if enough fog is accumulated, it will eventually break through. Before that happens, we must evacuate everyone! On that we could both agree. While still feeling a little bit anxious, I came down to the Shrine Maiden that began to gather around on the square in front of the main gate. ********* The Shrine Maidens were quick on their actions. They gathered quickly in the square, had no unnecessary luggage on them and there was peace and order among them. Even when they were approached by an unfamiliar dragon, they werent panicking. They only seemed to be surprised just a little bit. When I saw Kyle in the crowd I approached him, but then I saw that Mikoto and Makoto were arguing about something. No, I get a feeling that it was more of a one-sided discussion really, looking at how Makoto shook her head silently at Mikoto, whose fur was all standing up in a fit of anger. I changed back into my human form, and at that time Mikoto let out a hopeless scream. Why!? Why do you insist on staying here, Onee-chan!? Why cant you evacuate like anybody else!? You know that I just cannot do that. After telling Mikoto that in an apologetic tone, Makoto saw Kyle and I and bowed down to us. Her expression was so calm and composed that it seemed almost out of this world, as she lets out a small sigh. I give Kyle a look, and he told me softly. Aru went on ahead. Nectar should be already taking care of him. However, our little Mikoto is currently having a hard time with her sister. Thank you. Wait, just a moment! Together with Kyle we went towards the sisters. It seems that Makoto didnt wanted to leave here, as long as there were still people who needed help. I was glad that Aru was away in a safe place, but then I also remembered the reason why Makoto was so adamant on staying here. As we approached them, Makoto turned towards Ten and asked: Ten. Please tell me our current situation. First of all, the seal has been loosened, and the Eclipse thats been stored there took over my shape. For the moment, I managed to contain it in another dimension. With that, the balance of magic was distorted, which resulted in creation of many black and white youmas. Like that, we cannot possibly hope to seal it all away. That means you need to form a new seal from scratch. Yeah. Thats right. Said Ten while smiling bitterly and Makoto placed her hands on top of her chest. If thats the case, then please use my body. Let us make a new pillar right here and right now. According to their words, the atmosphere between them was warm and welcoming, just like it should be between a pair of old friends. Guess that means they were done with saying their goodbyes. However, Mikoto wouldnt have it as she didnt say her last word. Mikoto rushed to Makotos side, her face looking as though she was about to cry. Why!? Why are you like that!? Onee-chan! Why do you accept your fate just like that!? If you accept to go through with it, Onee-chan, youre going to Mikoto was still trying to persuade Makoto, but deep down inside I believe she already knew what kind of fate the world had in store for her sister. Makoto opened her eyes just a little bit, and you could see an incredible love emanating from those eyes. But then, she narrowed them again. I am the Head Shrine Maiden. And the Head Shrine Maidens duty is to accept Ten and help her at all cost if need be. Unless I do that, the whole of Towa is going to die. !!! I may have not known her for all that long, however, even I was surprised just how easily she accepted her role in restoring the seal. She must have really trusted Ten deeply. Just then, several screen-like objects appeared in the air and started to project some sort of images. Those were the images of Towa, currently being ravaged by monsters created out of the white fog. Those were all live footages. I couldnt believe that it was all far worse than the situation we had at Melias. While Mikoto was looking at the images in shock, Ten said to her: Just from this alone, you can probably tell that the situation is not good right now. We simply lack the manpower to keep up with the pace at which the white youmas are appearing. That is why we need to rebuild the seal again. Youre a Shrine Maiden as well, you must know that. Mikoto was speechless, and Makoto smiled softly at her. If my sacrifice can help to maintain the peace in Towa and make it possible for you to be safe, thats more than enough for me. Thats just how important you are to me. When she said that, Mikotos ears clapped down. Seemingly having her understand, Makoto let out a sight filled with sadness, but also with relief. Seeing that Mikoto was about to cry, Makoto went closer to her and tried to hug her tightly. But before she could put her arms around her, Mikoto took a step back. Wearing a Shrine Maiden uniform, she truly looked just like a child right now. No, I dont want that. Mikoto stares into her redden eyes. Tears began to drip down Mikotos cheeks as she shook her head just like a small child, crying uncontrollably. I dont want a peace that was brought by my sister having to sacrifice herself! That outburst of emotions must have taken Makoto completely by surprise. Yes, thats right. Thats not something you could convince someone to in just a moment or two. Surely, most people of Towa would understand that reasoning and feel happy that they were going to be saved from an imminent doom. However, it was a completely different story when it comes to family members. Peace and safety can never fill up the void that is created when one of your beloved ones is here no more. For the first time, Makotos expression shifted. How much tears she needed to shed to steel her resolve like that? How much she had to suffer and how much trouble did it cause for her? Mikoto Isnt there, some other way? Something, anything at all While Mikoto was crying her eyes out and weeping, a huge figure appeared right behind her. Well said indeed, young Miss Amagi. It was none other than Mikado-san, without his Emperor headwear and in his clothes all in tatters. Chapter 139 - Dragon-san Opposes Volume 4 Chapter 39: Dragon-san Opposes As Mikado-san drew closer, I couldnt contain my surprise. You, werent you supposed to go back to Towa!? I wanted to, but at the same time I thought to myself that I would never have another opportunity to talk to the Taishas deity like that. So I just went back to give them some basic instructions and jumped back in. Said Mikado-san, and then his brows frowned when he looked upon Ten. God of Taisha, now I truly understand the meaning behind the Shrine Maidens. However, I still cannot condone to what you just said. Excuse me? We simply cannot allow you to go through with that plan. Mikado-san paused for a second to look at the images projected on the screens in the air. God, is this all the critical point you were talking about? Thats right. In the first place, the reason for establishing branch offices in the prohibited zones was because the seal is especially thing there. Theres the higher chance of Innocent Chaos appearing there. So in other words, its the same job as always. This might actually work out What did you just say? Asked Ten, after staying quiet for a moment, as if she was calculating something inside of her head. The look on her face was quite serious. God of Taisha, this place is connected to every branch office via the gate, correct? If so, it is quite possible to travel to different locations from here. I shall send the Guardians and Shrine Maidens under my command to fight the white youmas where need be. So please open the gates for them! Say what!? Ive already notified all Guardians and Shrine Maidens that have contracts with the demons to gather in the castle. Furthermore, although still experimental, we developed a temporary method that would allow others to forge contracts with the demons for the sake of fighting white youmas. If we count Taishas Shrine Maiden among our forces, we might still stand a chance! Ten was seemingly taken aback by Mikado-sans strong response. Looking behind Mikado-sans back, his tail was wagging in excitement. Thats right. It was a strong resolve not to give up. However, Ten gave him a sharp look as she turned her back on him. And? What are you going to do with my Shrine Maidens in such a short time? The Innocent Chaos that I sealed away is enormous. Surely you cannot hope to slay something that even I wasnt able to slay five thousand years ago, right? Ten said so in a calm manner, but I could see overwhelming sadness in her eyes. Mikado-san must have anticipated that, for he just said: But we still need to try, right? And if that doesnt work, we just have to find another solution. Thats right. Instead of resealing the damn thing, I might lend you my power CCCC That way, you just might be able to kill the beast. Eh Hearing that, I opened my eyes wide in astonishment. I am a dragon. Because I am made entirely out of magic, you can use me without having to worry about my magic reserves running out. And from what I can tell, you might make even better use out of me than Makoto did. That being said, Ten-san, that dragon is the irregular version of you, right? So, can we do this in the same way weve been going at it until now? This, this is, Ten turned her eyes away, but her suspicious behavior was telling me I was on the money there. Ten-san, it is true that thanks to you Ive been in a whole bunch of trouble, but we simply cannot allow that Eclpse dragon to roam free, for the sake of Sen-san, Mikoto and all Towa citizens. So, in order to get it done, we shall cooperate with you. Does that mean, that youll help me? Ten asked that, and I answered while folding my arms on my chest. Earlier, you were saying something about Eclipse and a time five thousand years ago. Also, whatever did she mean by that Do you want to save the world? question earlier? You see, this might be the opportunity weve been all waiting for. This dragon is the source of the most Eclipse out there right now, their root of sorts. If we manage to beat it, most of the Innocent Chaos should disappear. That would solve the problem for now. So, do you have any suggestion what should we do? For the time being, I glanced over everyone present, hoping that someone might come up with an idea. So, for the time being, we can safely assume that sacrificing Makoto is going to be our last resort should everything else fail. I, I Makoto, seemingly at a loss to how to react, Makoto looked at Mikoto with her red eyes wet with tears that were about ready to overflow. Mikoto wiped her own tears from her eyes, which were now filled with nothing but sheer determination. I am also a Shrine Maiden. I should be able to make a contract as well. So, I can also be the shield that shall protect Towa and its people. I wont let Onee-chan bear this burden all on her own. !!! Then, seeing as Mikoto stood up right next to Kyle, ready to put her own life on the line, she couldnt take it anymore and her mask crumbled away. While looking at the exchange that happened between Mikoto and Makoto, Mikado-san turned to Ten. I now realize just to what lengths you needed to go to protect this land together with your Shrine Maidens. CCCC However. People wont stand in one place forever. After saying that, Mikado-san let out a small sigh and then laughed wholeheartedly. I think that you think very little of the people of Towa! Overwhelmed by that reaction, Ten brought her hand to her face and looked towards the sky, trying to hold in all the emotions that were raging inside of her right now. Ohhh Sheesh. This, this is why I love you guys so much! Her voice right now sounded as if she was about to cry right here right now. However, in the next moment she looked at us with fire in her eyes, looking about ready to go. Lets kick that five thousand years old monster to the curb! Do you guys have any suggestions? Anything at all? ********* What we previously suggested to Mikado-san, was the temporal contracts between humans and demons. We needed every bit of help we could get to defeat the Eclipse, but the nature of the demonic contracts and their burden were proving to get in the way of that. That is why so few people were ready to make them. However, demons were more or less imperative to Towas survival, and without them, people wouldnt be able to withstand the Eclipses destructive force. So we proposed the temporary contract method to beat the Eclipse and warm the people to the demons at the same time. As for the catalysts, we were using the leaves that were falling off of Nectars spirit tree branch staff, since otherwise those leaves are pretty much useless. Of course, since this covenant was way lighter than the one that bounded the soul to the demon, humans could use magic as a result, and demons didnt receive any life force in return. Even the increase in physical abilities for humans was somewhat miserable. Even so, it was still enough to fight off the Eclipse. The Guardians slashed them with their weapons, demons blasted them away with magic and the Shrine Maidens protected everyone with their barriers. However, it was something that was going directly against the idea of deep mutual friendship between Towa people and the demons. Still, as a result of our campaign, for the moment, about eighty percent of Towa demons had contracts forged with humans, be it the Guardians or the Shrine Maidens. And since the overall number of demons in Towa was pretty enormous to begin with, with eighty percent of them having established the contracts, it was more than enough to cover every single one of Taishas branch offices. And I personally think thats great. Because even if only temporarily, the demons chose to ally themselves with those who they were always consider to be weaker. So even demons were able to change their ways, given enough time or the direness of the situation. Currently, what Ten has been working towards for the last five thousand years was now coming to fruition. Then, as Ten watched from above, people and demons were being send to different locations around the country to fight against Eclipse. Together. Honestly, it was really impressive of a spectacle to watch. ********* After a while the barrier around Taisha started to weaken, and cracks began to appear in the sky. Before that happened, Makoto and the rest of Taisha Shrine Maidens managed to successfully open the gates and guide all of the Guardians and demons to their respective fields where they began hunting down white youmas. However, because of that the passage to Taisha was pretty much occupied, and under the influence of Eclipse some of its parts began to weaken. I was doing my best to keep the damages to a bare minimum, but before long I saw a figure with fair hair with red ends emerging out of the gateway, at the same time slamming his staff to the ground. Quickly chanting the spell, a strong anti-Eclipse barrier was erected all around the gate, protecting it from any further damages. It was Nectar who came out of the portal, a figure that none of us didnt anticipate to actually show up. Nectar!? I thought you were supposed to support establishing temporary contracts with the demons! And what about the gate!? I left them enough tree leaves to have that covered, and I passed the gate control to another Shrine Maiden. Besides, if you were staying here, how would you intend to return to the other side after defeating the Eclipse? We must also consider the possibility that there will be no magic left here once were done. Although Nectar said all of those things in a rapid succession and with a steep expression, I could tell from the look in his eyes that he was worried sick about me. Ten, a ancient dragon that seemed drunk on her own power at the time Nectar must have thought that she was going to try something with me after we defeated the Eclipse. Are you mad, by any chance? Im not angry. However, even though I was sure that you were going to get rid of the Eclipse, I was regretting the fact that I wouldnt be there to support you. Nectar muttered that more to himself than to anyone in particular, but I could already feel something in my heart was melting. After all, he still looked pretty much embarrassed about admitting that. So, please let me do whatever it is I can do to support you in your fight! Next to Nectar, Makoto bowed down deeply in a Towa fashion, and then smiled gently. Although my role may have been changed, I still want to do my very best in order to protect Towa. Her expression was really complicated at that moment, but it seemed genuine enough to me. Finally, the cracks in the sky became so big that the white fog began to seep right through them. But even in the face of such danger, I could feel my heart being filled with pleasant warmth. Even in the face of overflowing Eclipse, Nactar and Makotos resolve did not waver a bit. There was nothing more reliable than comrades like that. Kyle, Mikoto, Ligurila and Senjiro They were all going into battle as well. I know that Nectar also wanted to use his power to help, not just stand at the side and watch the events unfold. It also seems that Ligurila and Senjiro made a proper contract. We left them all alone to their own devices, and I was really curios how was it going between them, but apparently the atmosphere about them has changed Especially when it comes to Ligurila. It like They calmed down a little, or that they got a little bit closer to one another. So when I heard that I said nothing, but inside I was all like: Way to go! or Im rooting for you!. Somehow, I also felt jealous about their relationship. I couldnt really explain it all that well, but as long as Ligurila is happy, then everything was fine in my book. Wait just a moment, no, I definitely wanted to hear some juicy details about all that. I know that it was their own thing, but I just couldnt help it but to be curios! Otherwise I wouldnt be able to give them my blessing in peace! Oh well. The important thing here is that for now our backs are pretty much covered. Delighted to have such trustworthy companions, I tightened my expression and approached Nectar who was busy with maintaining the barrier, and kissed him softly to the cheek. !!! Im heading out. We shall continue with this after I get back. I put my index finger to my lips and smile as to not disturb Nectar and his barrier. Still, it was satisfying to see just how red he turned on the face. Its a promise! We are definitely continuing this later! I knew it, Nectar is so cute when hes embarrassed. Uhaha, now Im so excited! I get the feeling that I may have gone a little overboard with this, but I think that once in a while it is a completely worth to do so. Geez, what a bunch of showoffs! But its fine, its fine, you can show off to me even more once we get this thing done. Now way, that one of the privileges of having a husband. Now come on, we dont have time to lose! Even though Ten looked like she wanted to say something more, she stopped herself from doing that and instead focused on the task at hand. Even though we couldnt use our strongest spells for the moment, we needed to at least restore our connection to the dragon network. Lets go! In that moment we hold our hands together and let our foreheads touch one another. Tens consciousness slips deep into my mind. Although she was merely spiritual body, her magical power was still overwhelming. Our egos mix for a moment before she manages to fix that, setting up a proper border for whats to come. But it is pretty much obvious that a prolonged battle would do us no good. Its going to be a short but intense battle. Are you ready? Of course. As we gazed at the fog dragon emerging from the cracks in the sky, we returned to our dragon forms. Chapter 140 - The Spirit’s Heart Is Confused Volume 4 Chapter 40: The Spirits Heart Is Confused The spirit called Belga watched in silence through the window as the monster created from the white fog drifts from outside of the forest. This space here is a special space that her friend Palette created using her magical paintbrush. Pallet made sure that one of the doors in this place were connected to the land of Towa, and through the different windows you could easily gaze into other dimensions as well. Belga didnt know why she was here. Lute once told her that even though her body may be no more, her abilities were still of use to him, and for Belga that was more than enough. Still, for Belga it was strange to be able to function even though her life already ended. She would walk around the mansion with Bastard, look at the paintings Palette has made and on rare occasions she would even talk with Lute. Her days were filled with calmness and happiness. However, there was this one time when Belga asked Lute what her exact purpose was. Belga was a spirit using a magical gun, and apparently her sole purpose was to defeat a certain someone. Together with Bastard and Palette, they were destroying lots of monsters, and every time they did a good job Lute would pat her head and praise her, which made her feel extremely happy. She realized that it was precisely because it was Lute who praised her that she was this happy. But still. What are you thinking about? Hearing a deep and noble voice speaking to her, Belga rose her face only to see Bastard approaching her. He looked like a true noble, a physique truly suited for his voice. Palette was busy with painting her paintings as always, and Lute was currently up to his own devices. Because other two were often busy, it was Bastard with who Belga talked the most in here, and it was always making her feel kind of relived to do so. As always, he had that huge sword of his hanging from his back, and his eyes were filled with intelligence when he looked at her. Feeling the pressure of those eyes of his, Belga looks down and fails to answer. Even so, Bastard looked out the window, gazing on the same sight that Belga was seeing. Do you want to help the people out there? As Bastard saw right through her intentions, Belgas shoulders shuddered, but she still shook her head. Lute decided to not intervene outside, because outside is filled with our enemies. Theres no way to help them now. Enemy? Ahh, you mean the monsters we encountered in the dungeon? Even though Bastard did not answer her, Belga realized that she said too much and her cheeks started burning as a result. Seeing the hordes of monsters marching through the land Belga was feeling restless and uneasy for some reason. It was only natural to feel that way. Because thanks to Lute, Belga knew exactly what was going on. However, once she saw the monsters that they encountered in the dungeon that one time, her restlessness grew to even bigger heights. She didnt know this feeling. She shouldnt know this feeling. And yet, she was somehow filled with anticipation. It was impossible for her to hold that feeling back. Because these monsters were the enemies, and they enemy must be destroyed. Lute himself told her that this was the exact reason what her gun was for. This is the way it should be. But since she was unable to go outside and fulfill her purpose, Belga could only sit around and try to endure this feeling that was squeezing her chest so much that she thought it might crush her. Belga. As she heard the familiar voice, Belga raised her face again only to see a young man with fair hair with a lute hanging on his back. Lute! Welcome back! Just because she saw Lute right now, her mind felt lighter and that tightness in her heart subsided a little bit. Belga went to greet Lute, but came to a halt once she realized that the expression on his face was rather complex. Lute? Is it bothering you? Lute gazed at Belga, and even though he didnt seem angry, Belgas shoulders shuddered uncontrollably. Lute then gazed through the same window as them, and for a moment out there, a pained expression danced on his face. I told you that you were awakened as a spirit in order to help me realize my dreams, right? Hearing that Belga nods her head, as it was exactly the reason why she was here in the first place. She nodded again, as if to confirm that fact to herself. But other than that, you are basically free to do as you see fit As he raised his face and looked at her, Belga felt confused. Lute was neither laughing nor was he angry. B, but Would you like Palette to draw something for you before you go? Just please dont forget your key. Without it you wont be able to go back, and that could be a problem. After he said that, Lute turned away and was already leaving the room. He didnt forbade her from going out there. She didnt know anyone else. Lute was the only one to who she sworn her gun to. She didnt know. She just didnt know anymore. Belga! She couldnt get that voice out of her head. Before she even noticed, she was already opening the window that was in front of her. After confirming that Belga jumped out of the window and was no longer here, Lute mumbled to himself. Because I only erased your memory. He had no right to stop her. It was the only thing he could to silence that burning sense of regret inside of his conscience. You are surprisingly sentimental. Lute raised his head and saw Bastard, a huge spirit with an even larger sword hanging from his back. Does that make you resent me? I feel as though there may have been some things that were chaining me down deep inside of my memory. But now, when I managed to forget them all, I feel as though I finally found my inner peace. I see. My sword is yours to command. So use me however you see fit. For some reason Lute felt irritated by that statement and couldnt bring himself to look at Bastard. As soon as this affair is over, Ill be ready to move out. But Im not so sure about the girl. It seems that she still retains some sort of connection with her past. Thats right. It needed to be stopped. After all, attachments from your previous life were nothing more but a distraction. After being awakened by Lute as a spirit, Belga was molded into being a perfect vessel for fighting the Eclipse. Being able to attack them from distance, she was much more suited for fighting against them than demons who needed to get up close and personal with them. The place to which Belga jumped was Taishas branch office, one that was situated near the capital city of Towa. It would be good if she didnt wondered into one o that dragons companions. At that moment, it wasnt the face of that black-haired woman that came to Lutes mind, but rather an image of the young dragon child. He might turn out to be useful to him in the future. I need to talk to Palette. Lets go. Understood. Lute quickly composed himself and together with Bastard they went ot the room where Palette should be. ********* Kyle went to one of the prohibited zones together with Mikoto. It seems that this area had something called shintai, or a Gods relic, in it, an object that served as one of the cornerstones of the entire barrier. As long as that relic stays intact, the barrier shall not be broken and Eclipses destructive influence wont spill out outside of the prohibited zone. However, the area itself had already been flooded with various Eclipse monsters, who were destroying houses and killing anything that was alive in the vicinity. So the ultimate task of every other Guardian and Shrine Maiden here was to protect Taishas branch office. Just that. To Kyles understanding, they only needed to hold out until Lava and Ten manages to bring down that huge white dragon inside of Taisha. The branch office at their current location was situated in the mountains, and although the terrain here was treacherous, it served as a sort of a natural fortification for the branch office. It wouldnt be taken that easily. Perhaps it was built in such location with this exact situation in mind. Kyle, who only saw the Eclipse monsters inside of the Melias dungeon, saw the white mist monsters in their natural form for the first time. They were similar to the monsters of the Western continent, but at the same time they felt much more chaotic and dangerous. However, taking the terrain and the presence of demons into consideration, it was safe to assume that this place was relatively safe. Mikoto, they are coming from the front and to your right. Understood. Mikoto responds swiftly and shakes the lightning staff that she borrowed from Taishas headquarters. Threads of lightning shoot out of the staff and strike the approaching white youmas, scattering them about. All, done! Says Mikoto with satisfaction in her voice. Her usually golden hair and fur now had traces of brown mixed in them. It was the proof that at that moment she was wielding demonic powers as part of her own. Although Mikoto and Kyles contract was somewhat different from the ones usually made in this country, there was no need for them to change it in any kind of way, since it was more than enough to combat the approaching Eclipse. When she first saw the monsters approaching them, Mikoto grasped firmly on her staff and concentrated, but her face turned as white as the sheet. Even though she wasnt alone, the actual combat must have been scary. Still, she was doing her best to fight back, standing brave in her place and not backing down even a single step. Although Mikoto certainly had potential, she was no different from any other recruit in terms of combat experience. Honestly speaking, Kyle felt it was unfair and overwhelming to force girls Mikotos age to take part in something as terrifying as this. That it why it was his duty as her elder to guide her properly and make sure that she would survive this battle, to live to see another day and to hone her own skills as a fighter. I know that much. White youmas may be scary, but as long as we keep them at distance with using magic, they are no different from any other monster out there. So you can compensate your lack of experience with actual magic skill. !!! Its okay. We can do this. Now, lets give it our best! Mikoto raises her staff again, this time around mixing the surrounding magic with her own spell as well, letting the memories of old days guide her. Then she shapes the memories into magic, both thunder and wind, and she throws the raging sphere of magic towards the white youmas, right in the middle of their most dense formation. It seems that the nature of white youmas was the same as other monsters and demons, in a sense that they were gathering around the stronger ones. Therefore the white youmas continued to push forward without hesitation, running right into the Guardians and demons protecting the branch office. They should be fine for as long as Mikoto continues to strike the large groups with her magic, eliminating the leaders and sending the small fries into disarray. But their situation was tougher than anyone would have thought. Of course there were other demons and Guardians here currently in combat with Eclipse, but they were lacking in coordination when it comes to their actions. The cause was likely that their contracts were brand new and they didnt have the time to familiarize with one another. Because of that, even the demons with contracts were forced to manifest in physical forms. Although physical manifestation was part of the new contracts side effects, part of the reason for that was because demons had hard time adapting to the bodies of the contractors who werent all that compatible with magic in the first place. It was like throwing the untrained soldiers right into the fray of the fierce battle, but if they want to pull through somehow they would need to learn all of the small stuff on the go. Fortunately, because of the contracts none of the defenders was afflicted with Eclipses eroding effects so far, and demons were getting used to their physical shells, but the real question was about the physical abilities of both of the sides. While the forest was giving them some sort of natural protection, that was it. And since there were also normal monsters mixed in with the white ones, there was no time for them to rest in between skirmishes. Because of that, Mikoto, who was more used to contract than the other, was staying at the very frontline of the battle. And as to be expected, after several continued skirmishes, Mikotos breath was becoming ragged and irregular. It was obvious that she wouldnt be able to last for long. However, Kyle could very well see that even though Mikoto physical strength was waning, there was still fire burning inside of her eyes. She was still insisting on fighting at the frontlines, refusing to back away to the rear. So the least that Kyle could do right now was to try to keep her from overdoing it, and so far that strategy seemed to have worked out. Just then, Kyle noticed that he was smiling, and he quickly got rid of that expression from his face. Doing something like that in the middle of battle was dangerous, he could even die because of that! Distractions were truly a potent risk right now, especially since neither Nectar nor Belga were here to watch his back for him. Nectar was somewhere else. Whats more, they were surrounded with enemies whose every single attack could prove to be fatal. But even if he was unable to go all out against them, he needed to focus his effort on protecting his allies for as much as he could. Kyle-san! Mikoto shouted at Kyle, pointing towards a youma thats been slithering its way through the battlefield with the movements of its long body, swiping every other monster aside. It was similar to a snake, but it was surely made out of the white fog. Also, there were a few fog monsters coming at them from the sky now. Whats worse, the assault of the ground youmas showed no signs of stopping anytime soon. If Nectar was here, he could have taken care of the flying ones with one of his long range spells. And if Belga was here No, it was pointless to think about that right now. With youmas flying that high in the air, was it possible for anyone here to actually attack them and kill them efficiently? It would be faster to take out the ground forces, thats for sure. So, having no other choice, Kyle and Mikoto prepared themselves to intercept the white youmas coming at them at the ground, while also being on alert for any aerial assaults. One more person, it would be ideal to have just one more person here with them. One that specialized at long range combat. Without someone like that, they were doomed to die sooner or later. Just when Kyle was about ready to give instructions to Mikoto. All at once! There was a loud noise and in the next moment a tremendous amount of magical lights rained down onto the ground from above. The rain of magical bullets pierce through white youmas like they were nothing, and makes them disappear without a trace. As soon as he saw it, Kyle flew upwards with his magic. When he was at a considerable altitude, he raised his lightning-covered staff into the air and sent it plummeting to the ground with full force. With a loud noise, the rest of the ground white youmas were nowhere to be seen. Landing back onto the ground, Kyle gazed at the figure of a woman clad in black robes who descended to the ground some distance away from them. Without a shred of doubt, it was Belga, his dear late wife who he met again inside of the dungeon near Melias. After that day, he was looking everywhere for her, but was unsuccessful in finding any kinds of clues. He was even going to admit that she must have been an illusion and give up. With a storm of thought swirling inside of his head, Kyle was unable to say anything for a moment. Finally, she looked at him. Bel I dont know who you are. She said that with a tone as ice-cold as her stare, even though she must have known that theyve met once before. Still, she raised her magic gun and shot it at the white youma that was still lurking about. But I must defeat all of the enemies. The moment Kyle saw that flame of determination in her eyes, Kyles chest was freed from all of the conflicting emotions. And so, Kyle would devote his efforts into taking out the youmas that remained on the ground, while Belga fired at the ones flying in the air. Thanks to her appearing like that, they managed to take down all of the youmas that remained here. Now, even though Kyle knew she didnt remember him, he was still happy that Belga was here with him. Aah. Lets do this, Belga! Please watch my back! !? Idiot! What the hell do you think youre doing!? Kyle pressed his back against Belga, who then looked as though she was severely shocked by that gesture, and started to swing her magic gun in a funny way. But, she was smiling at the same time. First things first, they needed to concentrate their effort on taking out the new waves of white youmas that was charging at them. The rest might come after that. Chapter 141 - Dragon-san’s Struggle Volume 4 Chapter 41: Dragon-sans Struggle While I returned to my dragon form, I turned towards Ten and quickly asked her, seeing how the Eclipse dragon was slowly descending from the cracks in the barrier. ?The most annoying thing about this guy is its ability to bend space around itself. Ten, how are we going to deal with that? ?That is actually my specialty, so you would need to copy the exact things that Im going to do. That is, if you are able to keep up with the process! Ten must have scanned me to see my capability for casting magic, and then whistled shortly in admiration. I honestly think that my magic processing speed is quite fast, since in the past I was forced to cast powerful and complex spells one after another and I had little to no problem with that. But for Tens technique to be so wide? It was quite a shock for me. The Eclipse dragon opened its mouth wide, and from inside of it I could feel numerous signs of magic. Then, it shot numerous small objects towards us. Magic projectiles, each the size of a baseball ball came raining down on us with tremendous speed. I initially used the same kind of barrier as I used in Melias dungeon to protect us, but eventually the magic projectiles managed to break through it and I felt an immense amount of pain spreading through me. Are you okay? The Eclipse also influences the mind, so please do well to remember that. It can also start affecting you if its density increases, so rather than tanking it with a barrier it is best to avoid it entirely. You should have said so earlier! Still, I lifted the barrier and doged to the side, trying to avoid the rain of projectiles that was falling onto us. I technically could have used the same thing that Ten and that dragon were using to erase the projectiles right before they were about to hit me, but since space-time wasnt really my forte I preferred not to do that, since I wasnt sure if Ill be able to get the timing right. As a result, I managed to avoid some of the projectiles, but others came crashing right into my inner shield that I erected around my body. Still, it wasnt good to just let them hit me like that. The Eclipse dragon kept on shooting these projectiles one after another without stopping, but even so, Ten wasnt hit by any of them so far! Uwah, its like she wasnt scared of that thing in the slightest! Just try to endure it for some more. Now that I have see it enough times, Im pretty sure I can get the timing right. I will also try to put the most of my magic into my next spell, to see if I can do something about this dragons space-bending ability! Ten says something like that as if it was no big deal, but she soon shares with me the concept of what she was about to do. It was a schematic of a large magic cancelation field that was supposed to take its effects in real time. While I was overviewing that, I could see something strange at the very corner of my field of view. Looking towards that something, I could see a huge whirlpool of distorted space beginning to gather around the Eclipse dragon. Uwah, amazing! Was it all the distorted space? Hm? Hey, is it ijust me, or is that dragon grew bigger than it was before!? ?Maybe he assimilated all of the surrounding fog just so it could grow stronger. I can certainly imagine it doing that! We ascended to the skies above Taisha, where we thought it would be easier to avoid the incoming missiles as well as the Eclipse fog. But just then my tail hit the space-time distortion and suddenly it becomes as heavy as a rock. Uwah!? When I realized that it was trying to pull me in I became distressed, and just then a whole lot of small Eclipse monsters attacked me, coming at me from all over the sky. I quickly cast the spell in order to protect myself. Become the raging fire that incinerates my enemies! But just before I cast my spell Ten came to my rescue, creating a firestorm that swarmed all over the Eclipse monsters, burning them to nothingness, although its effect was slightly delayed by the space-time distortion. Then, the magic that was taking hold over my tail suddenly subsided. Once I flew higher and got out of its reach, I could finally let out a sigh of relief. Although the space-time distortion was neutralized by Tens spell, it was like trying to cast multiple different spells at the same time. If we keep on doing that, our defenses against Eclipse fog are sure to become weaker in no time. Oh well, it wasnt all that different form being mowed down by the Eclipse monsters, so it would be equally as bad. At that time, Ten conveyed a certain thought to me. Say, Lava, arent you used to fighting against dragons? Ahh, yeah, there was this one time when my Senpais pinned me down and I tried to resist them, but it didnt account to much. At that time I couldnt use my magic, so having to rely solely on brute strength I was quickly overwhelmed by them and defeated. As you could probably easily imagine, it was still frustrating to me, thinking about that. Unexpected violence? That evaluation wasnt very pleasing. We are really busy at the moment, so care to save that conversation for later? Yeah, I wanted to say the exact same thing. As if to cheer me up, Ten showed me an image of her cuddling the tails and soft fur of every Shrine Maiden in here. It was a truly heartwarming scene. Wow, it looked so soft and fluffy. But, I had the reason to wrap this up quickly as well. Aaaah, geez! Now I wanted to cuddle my sweet Aru even more! Then, there was really one thing left to do here! So we flew even higher, accelerating this whole time. That Eclipse dragon was a tough opponent. Once it found out that its attacks were not so effective, it switched their pattern to something much more deadly and quicker, focusing almost exclusively on me. I think it is because it also absorbed some of Tens memories and experiences, and because of that I almost wanted to cry while erecting protective barrier after protective barrier. I was really hard, constantly shooting magic at it while also maintaining the highest level of defensive barriers. No, thats not it. Of course it was hard for me. Why wouldnt it be? After all, for me it was the first time ever using some of them. Thats my magic! Its not yours! I know that! I say that while making a whole lot of tight dodges. While doing that, I would sometimes turn my head back and spit my breath at the fog dragon, with magic incorporated in it. My magical flames shoot through the sky and manage to hit the fog dragon in the tail, but it was not enough to do any kind of damage to it. And what really breaks my heart is the fact that it kept on regenerating so quickly that it was insane. Shit, absorbing the mist from its surroundings to regenerate and changing attack patterns!? What the hell is this!? The last boss from some kind of hardcore RPG!? Last Boss? Its none of your business! Seeing as Ten was able to glimpse into my mind, I quickly rebuilt the mental walls around me. To tell you the truth, I wanted to finish this as soon as possible. Although the flow of time was different here in Taisha, the real world was now plunged into an all-out war with Eclipse, so we needed to wrap things up in here in order to avoid as many casualties as possible. Also, as to avoid our egos from merging completely. Even though I was doing my best to resist, I was already beginning to lose the sense of distinction between Ten and myself. Even though dragons are all part of the world, our sense of individuality remains tightly connected to our physical vessels. The dragon network was an entirely different thing because of the vessels being present and kept separately, but now a raw spirit was mingling with my mind. So even if Tens spirit was an outsider in my mind, it was being treated as something completely natural. Youre not me! That is right. You are not me, and I am not you. We were doing that time after time in order to see if we could still distinguish ourselves from one another. Still, I couldnt really help it but to witness the scenes that I knew were not my memories right in front of my eyes. It was a scene with lots of winged monsters filling the sky. The white fog was filling the ground, so thick that it was impossible to see the earth or trees or grass. Even though I was doing my best and threw magic after magic at the monsters, almost half of Towa was eradicated right in front of my eyes. It was enough of a reason to fall into despair. But I needed to survive. No matter what. It was to give hope to those of people who managed to survive. But I was overcome with grief. I couldnt stop Eclipse myself. I dont want to forget this. I cannot forget this. For the sake of those who lived on, as well as those who passed away. I wont speak about that to anyone. I will be the only one to carry that burden, no matter how heavy it turns out to be. No matter what. No matter who. I shall never forgive the white scales and blue LAVA!! Why my soul was in so much pain, I could hear Nectars voice ringing somewhere in the distance. I then woke up and saw monsters crawling all over me, and so I started to use my teeth and claws to fight them off. It feels as though I barely made it, but for now I was safe. I could still hear Nectars voice ringing in my ears. Lava, you slowed down, so I thought you were in trouble! Yeah, I was. But thank you, Nectar. You saved me. I meant that from the bottom of my heart. It was really dangerous. I let myself to be sucked right inside of Tens memories and I must have blacked out. I we were to merge together then, we would become a completely new dragon with both memories of Ten and myself. I dont know which one of us would end up being a dominant one, but even with my memories still intact, I know I wouldnt be myself anymore. The pain in my soul was slowly dying down, and I could feel my connection with Nectar again. Im sorry Looks like I dragged you inside of my memories. It couldnt be helped, so dont worry about that. Ten apologized to me and I reassured her. This memory was so shocking to me, that for her it must have been some kind of a trauma. Nobody could possibly remain calm after witnessing something like that. However, being able to see things that were probably buried deep inside of her mind was certainly a bad thing. If we dont take any countermeasures against that, no amount of protective barriers will be able to help us. Also, while trying to avoid the fog dragon I looked down towards the ground, where I could see worried Nectar who was gazing upwards towards me. It must have been very difficult for him to keep the barrier going, and after he managed to pull me back to reality I would be really glad if there was anything I could do to thank him right now besides offering my words of grattitude. Thats right. I was really glad that Nectar was my beloved partner. But, now wasnt the time to be thinking about that! Nectar, can you stay connected to me like this? As long as Nectar was with me, I shouldnt forget myself, no matter what. Wait, Lava!? Of course, I dont mind! I dont mind at all! I felt bad for puzzled Ten, but Nectar was overflowing with happiness right now. So as Ten ultimately gave up, I accelerated yet again and aimed straight at the fog dragon. Then suddenly, after inhaling, Nectar began to talk. Lavas scales are blacker than the darkest night and they have a wonderful luster to them, just like obsidian. Their smooth texture always makes me feel euphoric. I tried to fire multiple fireballs at the dragon, but thanks to Nectars words my mouth slipped and it managed to avoid the most of them. Well, some of them actually managed to connect, but it was way too few to make any kind of damage to it. I was pretty upset with myself for that. Besides, Nectar! I know I was the one who told you to keep talking, but arent you taking that way too far!? I tried to calm him down, but once Nectars switch was flipped on, there was no stopping him. Her red and black wings hold tough bones inside of them, but the membrane itself is thin and soft, so much that you could see the sun shining right through it. It feels so strange, but at the same time extremely comforting. They can protect you from the rain, or you can bury your face in them if youre feeling down. I flapped my wings strongly to chase away the gathering fog. But next time it is raining, you are using the umbrella, my dear husband, you hear me!? Umbrella it is! Her red hair look like the dancing flames themselves, and are so hot and beautiful that you can fall in love with them! I was always thinking that her dragon form was that special, one of a kind of beauty that you wont find nowhere else. I gather the flames in my mouth and then cast them towards the fog dragon. At least I wanted to, but I was so embarrassed by Nectars words that I was unable to send my flames forward. Her long tail is really supple but can also be quite emotional. When shes happy, it swings happily as well. However, taking care of it is a really hard work, and she also needs to make sure to protect it from different kinds of damage. Wah! Wah! Im sorry! I was trying to hide that fact from everyone else, but Im truly sorry! I tried to shoot at the fog dragon, but it was no use. It was always one step ahead of me. So I try to lash my tail at it, hoping it will connect. Surprisingly, that it exactly what happens. My barrier-coated tail crushed right into its skull. Although the wound already regenerated by the time the dragon managed to collect itself, it seems that this attack managed to deal some major damage in. Lavas golden eyes are just like the glow of the full moon. There are full of kindness and warmth, reflecting her true nature towards the world. I could never get bored of looking right into them! Kyaah! Im so jealous! Thanks you for such tasty treats! Even though Ten seemed to be enjoying this greatly, I was taking more and more mental damage. Well, thanks to that I managed to draw a firm distinction between my ego and Tens, but still it was so embarrassing that I just wanted to crawl under a rock and just stay there. Right, that about does it for the appearance alone! Now, onto the traits of character! Theres a whole lot of goodness that we need to cover in that department! Good, good! Keep em coming! Havent you had enough, Ten-san!? But even though Nectar said he wasnt over, it seems like he ran out of things to talk about. If this keeps up and Nectar blabbers some more, I will have to kill him out of shame and then kill myself to atone for my crimes! Now I was motivated even more to get rid of the fog dragon as soon as possible. At that time, the fog dragon finally noticed both Nectar and Mikoto and plunged all the way down towards them. Not good! Mikoto! Ten screams towards Mikoto. I was irritated with her behavior, but I could completely understand it. Still, I somehow knew they would be fine. The fog dragon does not slow down. It wanted to break through the barrier, knowing full well that there was a lot of delicious fodder on the other side. Im not sure if fodder was a good expression here. Nectar holds Mikoto close to him as he was backing away. However, seeing the light in his eyes I realized the he was backing away on a purpose. He must have had some sort of a plan. Then, he smiles in his usual, gentle way. I love you, Lava. I love you, too, Nectar! To be honest, I wasnt able to keep my composure. I knew that it would be risky and I would open myself for fog dragons attacks, but keeping up the protection barriers around me this whole time was eating way too much of my magic. I also needed to carry out Tens spell, but its magic consumption was relatively low for a spell of that caliber. Still, I let go of the magic inside of my body. Payback time! Bent both space and time to my will! A slightly greenish wave of magic cast by Ten hits the fog dragon, severely crippling its movements. It was the spell that slowed down the space and time many times. Of course, the fog dragon was trying to break free from that spell, but while it was doing that, I had the time to cast a new spell. I created a burning hot, bright-red ring of flames all around me, and soon there was a green flame of Ten mixed in my own as well. By my order, burn the space and time itself in blazing inferno! The ring proceeded forward and encircled the fog dragon, and then it erupted into a gigantic pillar of blazing flames that shot into the sky. The barrier cracked and broke down, and soon both Mikoto and Nectar disappear behind the wall of smoldering fire. To keep the flame going, I had to remove every other spell that I cast before, but right about now I needed all of my remaining magic to keep the flame ablaze, and to even make it stronger! Lava!! What about Makkocchi and the others!? Forget about them! Now, concentrate! In the sea of fire, Tens desperate voice sounded even more miserable, especially since I wasnt able to see her. But as soon as I was to explain to her what was going on, the fog dragon began to thrash about inside the blazing cyclone. Even though two powerful sources of magic were attacking him and cutting him away from its fog, that thing was still trying to break free. If we were to lose our focus now, even for a spilt second, it would break free and escape. Then it would be all over. Im sorry. I know this is painful, but if we wont do this right now, everyones going to be in grave danger. Ten supported me with all of her strength, even though I could clearly feel just how distressed she was. I put the last remnants of my magic power to power up the raging firestorm. The fog dragon lets out a bloodcurdling roar, similar to a death cry. It echoes throughout my whole body. The vortex of feelings was nothing like the ones I felt before. There was no hatered, no pain. Only deep sense of sorrow and loneliness. Sadness, hurt. Painful. Fear. CCCCCC Loneliness. What was that, all the way back there? Its over, its already gone! Anything more and you are going to break apart! I hear a scream like that and I regain my consciousness. I could feel the last shreds of fog dragons presence disappearing inside the cyclone of flames. As soon as I cancel the spell the flames disperse, showing no trace of the white mist anymore. Then once the flames were no more, I could see Nectar right next to the portal, waving his hand towards us and showing that he was okay. Makoto was also there, waving her hand at us. Thats because Nectar was wearing a certain amulet around his neck. That amulet held a spell that would never let Nectar and the ones he considered friends to be hurt by my magic. The phrase which activated the spell was I love you, which showcased my desire to protect those I cared about, without letting them be harmed by my power. Originally it was something I wanted to keep as a last resort in case of a crisis or life or death situation, but I guess now was as good opportunity as ever to use it. And just when I thought that, all power left my body. See, thats what happens when you use too much of your magic! Just get to the ground and rest for a bit. I tried to move my wings and get down to the ground just like Ten advised me, but it was no use. On a side note, the strained another dimension was also beginning to collapse. I felt so heavy. I dont think I will be able to use my wings at all. Eh? But wait, isnt that like, totally bad? Ten!! Here! At the moment when Makoto shouted towards Ten, I was almost completely passed out. It seems that Makoto accepted Ten inside of her body again, and she kneeled on the spot, exhausted just like me. She must have done it so that Ten could focus her magic power on maintaining the rest of the realm here that was still standing. As for me, I turned into my human self in order to minimalize the consumption of magic, and before long I was slowly regaining my ability to move. Seems like we wont be falling into another dimension anytime soon. Lava, Im here! Im fine. You go on ahead. I uttered to him, but Nectar just shook his head. It is really fortunate that Nectar managed to secure the gate that it was still operational now, even though I thought it would be impossible. Nectar proved himself to be an invaluable help yet again. While I think that, the seven tori gates gradually begins to shake. I see, even though the gates been maintained by Shrine Maidens, Ten was also a part of this process. And now, when she was too weak to act, this space couldnt be maintained anymore. Once the gates disappear, we wont be able to rebuild them and go back. As a result, we would end up drifting through different dimensions forever, unable to return to our original world. If it was a joke, then it must have been a poor one. Just a little bit more! Just a little bit more! Feeling my way forward, I eventually managed to reach out the gate that Nectar managed to protect. As soon as I got through the portal, I could feel water splashing all around me. It spreads all around me and wets my clothes, but I could clearly sense my magic and leylines presence was clear in the air. I dont know if I managed to go back, because my body was so tired that I wasnt able to stand up or even lift a single finger. As expected, my body was really selfish in that matter. Before I fall to the ground, someone supports me. I thought it was Nectar, but that was not the case. Lava! Because I could hear Nectars voice clearly coming from the distance. Realizing that, I managed to raise my face and when I saw who it was that was supporting me, I opened my eyes in astonishment. Because it was none other than Lute himself, a young spirit that I met during the previous Eclipse crisis not so long ago. Chapter 142 - Dragon-san and Lamenting Spirit Volume 4 Chapter 42: Dragon-san and Lamenting Spirit What do you want from Lava!? Nectar shouted, at the same time taking out his staff and readying it for battle. However, before he could do anything, other two spirits, one noble-looking man with a huge sword on his back named Bastard and a beautiful woman wearing a pure-white dress named Palette, got in his way. !!! Its been a long time, Nectar. Now, Im not as gentle of a person as Ten, so whatever do I want with that dragon indeed? Why are you guys even here? I think it is best for you all to be nice and listen for now. Say, do you hold this dragon dear? Lute pressed his instrument against me, one of the sharp, talon like protrusion extending from its hold pressing against my skin. But before that, I could hear Lute whispering in my ear. Thou art a person, made of soft skin and weak flesh. As soon as I heard the words in ancient language, I could feel all of my strength leaving my body. I felt so heavy that I wasnt able to stand up on my own. What did he do? My limbs felt all weird and werent responding to my commands at all. In the meantime, Lute strengthened his grip over my upper body, making me completely dependent on his will for the moment. Feeling the raising frustration in me, the only thing I could do was to look at Nectar who was some distance away from me. Nectar held his hands on the staff so much that his fingers turned pale, and glared at Lute. What did you do to her? I just put a little spell on her, one that basically reduced her physical capabilities to that of a normal human being. I think shes unable to move because too much of her magic was depleted. Letting out a deep sigh, Lute looked away from Nectar. Say, Ten? How did it go? Is this dragon going to cut it? Makoto opens her mouth, and answers Lute in Tens voice. She will. She met all the conditions. Although it was Makotos body, the voice belonged to Ten for sure. Ten must have been the same as me, exhausted beyond belief. However, I couldnt help it but to be surprised that Ten and Lute were friends, and I was also confused about their words of conditions being satisfied. Hearing her response, Lute sighed again and put his hands onto me more firmly, strengthening his hold. I see. Very well, then. I shall take her there. Take me? Take me where? Even though he seemed to hate me so much? Palette, is Belga coming along as well? Shes on her way now. Well then, Bastard. Ill leave these guys to you. I wont let you! In a fit of rage, Nectar lunges forward towards Bastard and Lute, intending to fight them with magic. No, Nectar! Dont do that! You are alone, and theres three of them! You dont stand a chance! I wanted to shout like that, but I couldnt draw my voice at all. Instead, I found out that Lutes expression was rather complicated when he turned to Nectar again. It seems that you really care about that dragon a lot. Isnt that obvious!? For me, Lava is the most important person in the entire world! In that case, why wont you come with us? Hearing that, Nectar stopped in his tracks and cancelled the spell that he was about to cast. I cannot let her go, since it is all for the sake of fulfilling my ambitions, but if you come along, I shall tell you the reason for why am I doing this. Lute spoke quietly, but even though he was trying to hide, you could hear the emotions that were hidden behind his words. I could tell that Lute was serious. Nectar lowered his hands, the light of rage now gone from his eyes. He must have understood that as well. At this rate, Nectar would come together with us. And he would do this purely for my sake. However, No, dont I didnt want Nectar to risk his well-being without first knowing Lutes plans, so I wanted him to stay out of this. I needed to avoid that at all cost. I wanted to say something more, but unfortunately it was hard for me to remain conscious as I was right now, so any more words would prove to be too much for me. Devoid of magical power, my body was unable to move. I knew that there was nothing that could be done. But someone, anyone! Please do something! I must say, that a really pathetic display you show here. My poor disciple. I could hear such a calm voice. In the next moment, various plants and trees began to sprout from the spaces in between the cobblestone. Wha!? The plants that started to grow all over isolated Nectar from other spirits, and then separated me from Lute. As Lute became disoriented, the restrains on my body became weaker as I was being swallowed up by the sea of rapidly growing greenery. But before that happened, I could feel someone gently supporting my back. Black Dragon, it seems that youve went and done something stupid again. This deep voice that symbolized years of experience in this world was something that I was pretty much familiar. I looked up at that newly arrived person with a whole lot of intense feelings swelling up inside of my chest. Even though his brown skin was full of wrinkles, his white hair and beard were making up for it, making him look noble and full of wisdom. Additionally, he was wearing a Ballow-style traveler clothes. It was none other than Gramps, the Great Plant Spirit. There were fresh leaves coming out of Grampss body, flying high into the air and falling onto the ground, where new plants were beginning to grow out of them. In the meantime, I was still holding onto him. Now, even though I wasnt feeling so sluggish anymore, I still had problems with holding my balance on my own. While he was thinking about something seriously, I could see Nectar right besides Grampss side. Then, Nectar encloses his arms around me. Lava, Im so glad! Despite feeling reassured by Nectars warmth, I couldnt suppress my surprise and confusion. I looked towards Gramps, who was looking as humble as ever. My poor disciple, you certainly werent neglecting your training, but it doesnt change the fact that youd stood no chance against them. God damn it! So I really am too weak!? But more importantly, Master Why the hell are you here!? Before Nectar could finish that question, we heard a scream like that coming from behind us. Looking back, Lute managed to squeeze his way through the plats that stopped growing. However, his expression wasnt that mask of calmness and melancholy like before. Now his face was stained with both surprise and shock. Gramps just stared at Lute, his calm and serene expression didnt change in the slightest. You must be that spirit with that musical instrument. I thought it might be possible to meet you here, but to see it actually being true, color me surprised. We were so surprised that we couldnt even raise our voices. Does Gramps know Lute!? Thinking about it carefully, Lutes reaction was also the one as though they have met face-to-face before. Then, another woman got through the plants and rejoined Lute, glaring at Gramps with so much hostility that you could almost feel the killing intent in it. I knew it, that other spirit is no longer with you, is she? However, you should have been entrusted with taking care of the seal. Why were those things coming into this world? Shut up! As if you were to one to speak! I could almost feel a regrettable tone in Grampss voice, as if he was about to cry. That person? Who were they talking about? And what was that thing about a seal just now? However, judging by the atmosphere between the two, now was not the right time to be asking that kind of questions. I couldnt be helped. It cannot be helped that youve forgotten. You wouldnt be able to keep going if you didnt forget. What the hell do you mean It couldnt be helped!? Isnt that wrong!? Do you have any idea how much sadness that person have felt!? What? For the first time around the expression on Grampss face has changed, but Lute continued to cry and lament even despite of that. Theres no way I could have forgotten that person, about Adversa! Did you know that it was the world itself that killed her!? youre being delusional. Said Gramps while his green eyes shone brightly. But let me just say this: I am going to undo the seal on that thing! Lutes response was dramatic. Maybe even overly dramatic. What, did you just say? It seems that youve forgotten the role your beloved played. Lute opens his eyes wide and was at a loss for words, and then Gramps slowly approaches him. But just then, there was a loud sound of something being shot, and a bullet of light separates Gramps from Lute. Lute! I made it in time!? The one to arrive at the scene right now was a brown-haired woman in dark clothes, holding a magical gun in her hand. Was Belga, looking just like at the time I first met her. There was also a bunch of magical guns flying all around her, ready to take a shot at whoever she deemed an enemy. Standing before us, Belga looked back towards Lute with her face as white as a sheet. Youd honestly thought that would hold me back!? !!! The situation suddenly got even more dramatic. There was a large explosion somewhere around the room, and as Lute wanted to say something, someone appeared in front of us. Kyle appeared thorough the large hole in the wall while being covered in an armor of thunder, and swung his staff at her while assuming battle stance. Gramps shook his arms as if trying to get away, while the thunder and the sound of bullet being shot clashed with one another. At that moment, plants opened yet again and the other spirits rejoined their companions. Bastard shook his great sword with one hand and cut the moving plants as if they were made out of paper, rendering them useless. Water Barret! However, at that moment Nectar cast the spell with almost god-like speed, sending several water bullets towards them. Once the bullets grazed Bastard, they changed shape and created a wall of water, huge enough to reach all the way towards the ceiling. The water wall crumbled quickly and what emerged from the other side were the monsters created by Palettes paintbrush, rushing towards Gramps and Nectar to intercept them. Even though Lute was still shaken up, I saw him taking a hold of his instrument and getting ready to stroke its strings. In the next moment, a teleportation circle appeared right beneath their feet. I wasnt going to let the story repeat itself. I was going to prevent them from escaping this time around. Lava, stop! Dont do anything stupid! SHADOW BIND! Completely ignoring Nectars calls, I squeezed the last ounces of magic that I still had in me to create countless shadows around my feet, although they were much weaker than before. Even so, I still sent them towards Lute, hell-bent on stopping him. Although Bastard managed to destroy some of them, others went straight towards their target. However, Noticing what I was doing, Belga pointed all of her guns towards me and fired them all at once. A blinding light filled my vision, shrinking my shadows as a result. As the magic surges, all other responses disappear. When the magical light finally disappeared, Belga lost consciousness in Kyles arms. It must have been the doing of the magic in that light. You could do something like that by purposefully disturbing the circulation of magic in someone elses body. However, I couldnt feel the influence of Lutes magic on me anymore. Also, I couldnt hear anything anymore. Same with thinking straight. Just then, after finally reaching its limit, my consciousness slipped into the darkness. Chapter 143 - Dragon-san Worries For the Future Chapter 143 Dragon-san Worries For the Future When I finally woke up, I found myself laying in a soft futon. The ceiling was unfamiliar, so I wonder just for how long was I asleep? Just when I thought about that and tried to get myself up, I could hear footsteps approaching fast. Mother! Lava! The ones to enter the room were Nectar and Aru, who jumped at me with looks of relief on their faces. Eh, eh? What does that supposed to mean? You were asleep for three days and nights straight! I was so worried because something like that never happened to you before! Its good that it was nothing serious! Finally, my head cleared up and I remembered it all: the fog dragon, Lute, Gramps and Nectar about to go to war with Lutes group. What happened after I lost consciousness? I asked Nectar with my expression tightened. GRUMBLE~~~~~~~~~. It was a sound similar to a roar of some otherworldly beast. Guess I was really hungry after all of that. I must have been. After all, my stomach was never growling so hard and loud ever before in my life! Was my belly this lonely after three days!? Was it that hungry!? Is that it!? Even though I was thinking about something serious here, its timing couldnt possibly be worse! As I was trying to hide my face, which was burning so hot that it could have very well start a small fire, I could feel familiar signs of magic all around me. Better not force yourself too much, you are still under the influence of Lutes curse. The Shrine Maidens are currently preparing some meal, so you might get better after you eat something good. Gramps entered the room as well, wearing a traditional Towa clothing. Although his physique was so different from the people of Towa, this kimono was looking surprisingly good on him. Gramps I looked at Gramps in a way that signaled that we need to talk. However, Gramps only shrugged his shoulders while wearing his usual gentle expression. I tried to say something to him, but then my stomach grumbled again, rendering it impossible. I also noticed it just now, but it looks like my magic power was almost completely exhausted? Nectar and Aru both stood up, as if they felt that I was going to ask them about that and they didnt want to answer. Now then, its lunchtime. Well bring you some food shortly. Yup, just you wait, Mother! Would you like a double portion? I felt disgusted at myself that my stomach was growling so much, and then both Nectar and Aru left the room in a hurry. Once Nectar and Aru brought me some lunch, I couldnt help myself but to wolf it all down. The meal was made out of steaming-hot white rice, and a lot of sided dishes. There were also plenty of fish meat and vegetables to choose from. Looks to me like a form of gratitude from both nearby farmers and Shrine Maidens alike. It seems like even though the white youmas were pretty much gone, the excess magical power from the leylines resulted in creating lots of monsters that were rampaging in the vicinity. Even though they still needed to take care of the monsters and youmas, both the normal people and Shrine Maidens wanted to thank me for getting rid of the main Eclipse monster, which was causing all this. I was glad that they felt that way, but I was afraid that my stomach would not be able to contain all that delicious food. I shared my portions with Nectar and Aru, and once everyone had their share we proceeded do empty our rice bowls with our chopsticks. While we were at it, I asked Nectar and Gramps to fill me in on what I missed. It seems that we were in one of Taishas branch offices, the one that got attacked by Lute. It was also the closest one to the capital of Towa. The reason why I collapsed was due to severe exhaustion of both my stamina and magic power, and so Gramps suggested that I should stay here while I was recovering, since Taisha was the perfect place to do that. Honestly, I was surprised. Losing consciousness for the first time since how many years? Anyways, it was a miracle that I didnt switched into my automatic mode, because then I could have caused some serious harm to those around me, even without me noticing. It also seemed that I was absorbing most of the magical power from my surroundings, looking just how exhausted Gramps looked right about now. I only hope that I didnt drain it completely. Your family was worried sick about you. They thought you might never wake up at this rate. They never left your side and watched over you this entire time. Your husband even stroked your head all the time. It was really cute. After all, it turned out that I did entered the automatic mode, but I snapped out of it as soon as Nectar connected his thoughts to me and calmed me down. Aru did the same thing and it was because of that that they were sitting beside me this whole time. Uwah, Im sorry, really sorry about that It was so embarrassing that I couldnt stop my face from becoming bright red with embarrassment. I hung my head low, feeling all depressed, but Nectar just smiled at me gently. It was no big deal. Whats important is that you were alright. So everythings fine. Nectar smiled at me again, and I just couldnt believe how wonderful his expression was right now! Aru also looked so much brighter, knowing that I was alright right now. You dont have to worry. We were watching you all this time. Goodness gracious! Just dont let watching other people sleep become a habit! Is this disappointment that I see on your face, my dear Nectar? I hope not! Anyways, its good to know I didnt do anything. Now, lets get onto business. Gramps, what were you doing ever since you left the Western Continent!? I feel like its been ages since I shed my branch for this lad here in order to make a staff for him. He said that completely out of the blue, and I got the feeling as if he was trying to dodge the question. Goodness gracious, please dont change the subject on me now! Gramps makes a difficult expression while shrugging his shoulders, and then fills me in on the aftermath of this whole crisis. It seems that with the annihilation of the big fog dragon, about eighty percent of youmas disappeared from Towa for good. All seven branch offices of Taisha managed to endure their assault somehow. However, there seemed to be places where the barriers collapsed together with the main Taisha, and there were sightings of both white youmas and white fog there. Even it was just a rumor, there were still lots of monsters left around to be disposed of, and both demons and people had their hands full with work. On a side not, both Ligurila and Senjiro were dispatched quite far away from the capital, but once they arrived at the scene they managed to establish probably the biggest record of white youmas killed to date, and since they still didnt have enough, they joined the Guardians in their hunt for any remaining monsters. I wonder if thats how people fell when they are hunting First Class monsters? Towa is such a wonderful place, having playthings like that. That was the message Ligurila sent me, and I just couldnt stop myself from laughing. I knew it, Ligurila was something else alright, calling exterminating the white youmas fun. After the Eclipse outbreak, Mikado-san and Karura-san look the command and thanks to their efforts any danger was properly disposed of before it could cause any harm to the civilians. After the fighting ended, they were apparently busy with estimating the losses and dispatching help to anyone who might have been afflicted by the Eclipse. However once they heard that I collapsed, Karura-san came to see me as well, ditching her responsibilities for a moment. Karura-onee-sama said that she would bake us some sweets for the next time we meet. It was only for a short while, but it seems that Aru grew especially fond of Karura-san. I also wanted to thank Mikado-san for everything he did for us, but that might wait until after the reconstruction is finally over. Getting a hold of it all must have been a tremendous effort for him. Although Makoto was asleep for a whole day after suffering exhaustion from housing Ten inside of her, now she was travelling all over the nearby villages together with Mikoto, helping all of those who needed help. Wheres Ten? Im right here. Hearing that voice I looked back, and it seems that there was a figure there, trying to hide itself in a corner. But wait a moment? The figures shadow was rather small, and its voice was rather high-pitched as well? While I was thinking that, Aru stood up and walked over to that figure. Ten-san, it must be really hard to talk from way over there. Please come sit with us. I, I get it! Wah! Geez, Im not all that used to this new body of mine yet! After being encouraged by Aru, what appeared in front off my eyes was a rather small version of the adult Ten that I knew. Her green hair and golden eyes stayed the same, but her body was a lot smaller and she looked just like an adorable little girl. Five, maybe six-years-old at best? In other words, she was really young and small. However, she was no longer semi-transparent, and gave the feeling of being closer in for to a normal physical being. What the hell happened to you? Yeah, you see, about that. I was wondering whether should I be surprised or shocked more, and Ten only scratched her cheek in response. Now that the fog dragon was slain and most of the Eclipse was taken care off, people no longer have any need for someone like me. My part in this play is over. I even told my children that they are no longer bound to Taisha and that they can do whatever they want. I wonder why she decided to do something like that, but then Ten continued talking. It was then that Makkocchi told me not to do that. After all, my dragon gem was still the key to the Eclipses seal. Ten was shivering and I thought it was oddly uncharacteristic of her to be afraid, but then I could see that it was a different kind of shiver. The shiver of joy. She must have been a true vortex of different emotions right now. Well, the fact that Ten was weakened surely wont go unnoticed. She used to hold the demons in place, but now that she was weakened, some of them are bound to try to cause some havoc. It would be foolish to think otherwise. However, Ten must have been aware of those facts and it must have been hard for her to accept that. It was a given. Even though her job was over, it was hard for her to say goodbye. Therefore, the Shrine Maidens managed to recover Tens dragon gem, which was the key to the Eclipses seal, and filled it with magical power. Thanks to that, Ten managed to settle in this childlike, pseudo-spiritual form. Ten summarized the whole thing quickly, but I was sure that there was more to this whole situation than that. I may look like that for now, but once I manage to restore my magic power inside of the dragon gem, I should be able to restore my adult form. I even contacted the Emperor to establish what to do now. Hopefully we shall reach some sort of understanding. Ten fell silent for a while, apparently having said everything that was on her mind. I could understand the gravity of the situation after merging my mind with hers and witnessing some of her memories. For over five thousand years she was the living symbol of Taisha, but right now Taisha was no more and she was little different from normal human girl. But right about now, Tens magical capacity was probably on par with Arus, maybe even lower. However, now she could directly enjoy eating and drinking, as well as interact with people and stroll around the city like anyone else, which was impossible for her in her spiritual form. Surely the Shrine Maiden must have wanted something like that for the one who did so much for them. So it should be okay for Ten to enjoy the country that she was protecting for so long. Although weve began our acquaintance on the wrong foot, now I was genuinely happy to see her like that. But there was also something else to all this. Well anyways, that how things look right now! I am next to helpless for the moment! Heres your chance at revenge against me! Boil me, burn me, tear me apart, Im not going to complain! You have every right to do so! Even though she said that in a light tone, in reality she must have felt really tense, awaiting the verdict and her righteous punishment. Realizing that, I corrected my posture and sat on the futon. I still wasnt sure if it would be alright for me to forgive her for abducting Aru like that. Also, from their short exchange I realized that Ten was somewhat connected to Lute. I could also feel that Nectar was at edge here. Because Ten meant that completely seriously. Every single word. I was about ready to open my mouth and speak up, but then Gramps suddenly stood up. Gramps walked towards Ten, looked at her for a moment and then he smacked her to the head with an open palm of his hand. She must have been a old dragon, but for now she was only but a little girl, and so she must have felt that quite strongly, and her eyes watered with tears of pain. Ouch! What the hell was that for!? Tempertre. You know what you did and that you cannot be forgiven so easily for that. First of all, isnt there something you wish to say to them? It was because of their cooperation that youve managed to protect your beloved country. But, isnt that kind of insincere, hearing something like that from the perpetrator who caused them so much suffering? Youre overthinking this way too much. Even if you dont feel like doing it, it is nothing more but polite do so nonetheless. Under Grampss stern gaze Ten looked as though she was wavering, but then she ultimately turned towards us and bowed her head deeply to us. Thank you very much for saving Towa. Also, Im sorry for all the horrible things Ive done to you! Her words may have been simple, but I felt that she really reflected on her actions and that those words were coming straight from her heart. Umm, by any chance, do you know each other? It seems that Nectar was thinking the very same thing I was thinking. Their exchange just know was so intimate that it was hard for me to believe that they have met for the very first time now. It was only natural for us to think so. Surely enough, Tens expression warmed up instantly. Oh my, Ficell, you didnt tell them? Well you see, you butted in just when I was going to tell them. Uhueh, I see, I see. Wait just a moment! Whos this Ficell guy? While I was curios about that unfamiliar name, Ten smiled brightly. Why, its just a name. As simple as that. Um, yeah, but whose name is it? Why, this guys here. Eh. Eh!? Ten made a face as if she was completely understanding our shock, while for me it was the first time ever seeing Gramps looking so overwhelmed like that. and here I was, wondering why didnt you tell them your name!? I know that youre old, but youre so slow when it comes to those things! Isnt that girl basically your forster child by this point!? I felt that there was no real need for me to do so. Besides, its embarrassing. By the way, how come you are scolding me like you are my elder or something like that when youre clearly younger than me!? If anything, I should be the one who should be scolding your ass off right now! Dont you act like youre that much older than me! Besides, look at you now! You look as though you wouldnt be able to handle a normal meal on your own! Seeing them bicker like that, not wanting to admit to the words of the other, made it perfectly clear: those two were old acquaintances alright. No, I wonder if Gramps knows other dragons as well? Gramps, so you do have a proper name? Well, yeah, I do. While Aru was looking at their dispute in fascination, I glanced sideways towards Nectar, and I realized that the look on his face was scarily surprised. Like, really scarily surprised. It felt as though he couldnt believe what he was seeing. Hey, Nectar? Did something happen? Ah, no. Its nothing. I knew it wasnt nothing at all, but since Nectar said so I decided to leave it at that. Well, anyway! Together with Ficell, we go way back. And I must say, Ive never really thought you would come here. Feeling all tense, Gramps just shrugged his shoulders. He was doing his very best to stay calm and collected, and so he turned to Ten again. For now, maybe I should also try to make myself look as closely to a ten-years-old as possible? Rather than being angry, Gramps seemed to be infatuated with the idea of getting himself to look younger. It was nothing new to us. Mainly because Gramps was doing that all the time. Yeah. Of course. And from what Ive heard from Hubby-kun here and Black Dragon-chan, you are the last one of your kind? Looking towards us, Nectar smiled vaguely, and Aru made a complicated expression. Because you have sworn an oath. Yeah. It was to make myself free as well. Those two were rather amazing. I wonder what they were talking about just now? I wanted to know, but something in Nectars smile was telling me that he wouldnt tell me even if I asked him about it. Then Ten said something about not going to lose to me, which was rather surprising in its own right. I really hope that you wont come to regret it. I could respect her desire to protect the people of Towa, and I think that the desire to get to know her people and the land itself better was an admirable goal to chase. Even though I thought I was done, I still managed to wolf down some more rice (five peoples worth of portions) and I thought that my stomach was about to settle down a little. Perhaps it was due to Lutes curse still coursing inside of me and the fact that my magic reserves were depleted, but I could hear my stomach growling again. But now I was rested enough. I had the strength to ask my questions and handle the answers to them. Ten, about that particular subject My expression tightened, but then I heard several footsteps coming closer and closer. Lava-sama! Lava-sama, you finally woke up! Then, after Makoto, Mikoto and Kyle arrived to see me, the situation changed to a more friendly chat, and I decided to postpone the talk with Ten for sometime else. Chapter 144 - Dragon-san Flirts Volume 4 Chapter 44: Dragon-san Flirts I was relaxing in the bath, sitting in hot water and watching the sunset slowly setting. Even though this incident was already deemed The Minimalistic Magical Disaster in Towas history, the damages sustained were not zero. Even though another three days have passed since I woke up, the state of emergency wasnt lifted. Shrine Maidens accepted anyone whos been afflicted with Eclipses fog, or who lost their home or family due to white youmas. They also established relief centers around the country, providing first aid to whoever needed it the most. Damages to people and property were not all, since the leylines also sustained great damage due to the overabundance of monsters that were created during the incident. And since only dragons could really restore the leylines, I thought that I need to get better as soon as possible and join the efforts at rebuilding what was lost. However, everyone else just wouldnt have it, saying things like: You must rest! and other stuff like that. Aru even said at one point: Just leave the leyline restoration to me! Although at first I thought I wasnt such a good idea, it was true that restoring the leylines was part of Arus duty, and he needed to start doing that at some point in time. But this time around, even Ten offered to have an eye on him during the whole process. It looks like Aru was receiving some kind of guidance from Ten during those last few days. He pleaded so much to just let him do it, that I had no choice but to give in and let him get the job done. And since Gramps was also accompanying them, there was little to no danger of something bad happening. Additionally, Ten ordered her underlings to do some repair work on the leylines and infrastructure in advance, so there were times when they would arrive on the spot only to find that it was all nicely repaired and there was little to no work to be done there. Mikoto was helping other Shrine Maidens, Nectar was creating medicine for the injured in relief centers, so I was sure that there was something that I could do to help out as well As a matter of fact, I let myself create a huge public bath for everyone to enjoy as a matter of adding my brick to the reconstruction efforts! Hahaha! Take that! Well, I thought it might be a good idea to just let the people who lost their home or families to at least have a nice and hot bath. Leaving Aru to take care of things out there, I was now relaxing in the warm waters as the magic of Taishas branch office was slowly regenerating my lost powers. But there was also something else. And even though I just took a bath and was feeling refreshed, my heart was still feeling lonely. I let out a long sigh as I recall the story that I heard from Kyle a while back. After fainting in Kyles arms, Belga was now held in confinement after receiving a magical seal created by Karura-san herself. In other words, Belga could not do anything like trying to escape or use magic, even if she wanted to. The seals were also placed upon her magical guns, since they were more of like the extension of her body rather than simple tools. They were also placed under a very strick surveillance. We confirmed that she was indeed Belga, but as far as we knew she had no memories of any one of us, as well as her previous life. Together with Gramps and Nectar we managed to confirm that it was all due to a curse that Lute most probably placed upon her. This curse was also rather annoying, since its roots reached so deep that they managed to ultimately merge with her soul, and any attempts at tinkering with it could prove fatal for Belga. Kyle was visiting her every single day if he only had some spare time, but so far they were unable to find any common ground. I thought that Kyle would take that blow hard, but surprisingly enough he seemed to be rather calm about this whole situation. That attitude, its the same old Belga, just like the time when I first met her. And just because she lost all of her memories, you can think of it as just meeting her for the first time ever again. Thinking it would be best to just leave Belga to Kyle for now, Nectar and I decided to mind our own businesses and not meddle in their affairs. I also wanted to see if we could manage to salvage some information about Lute from Belga, but it seemed that Lute wasnt the only one with a dislike for dragons. Say, Nectar? Care to explain what are you doing here? I said that, sensing Nectars presence. I got down into the water a bit. Wasnt that suspicious? I wanted to check on you and see if you were resting properly. I have a night shift today at the relief center, so I will go there after dinner. Im telling you, Im completely fine now. You dont have to worry so much Please remind me: last time, who fell unconscious because of staying too long in the hot water? Yup. It was me alright. Back then I was still low on my magic, and I couldnt judge my limits properly. No, no, no. It wont happen this time, I promise. Sure, sure. Both Ten and Gramps reprimanded me after that and forced me to promise that it wont happen again. I didnt wanted to have a conversation like that ever again. So I needed to be extra careful from now on, so it wouldnt happen ever again. But speaking about Gramps, he said that the reason why he came here to Towa was because he was looking for Lute. Ten also said that it was still too early to re-seal the Eclipse, and thinking about it, she and Gramps must be the most well-oriented people in here when it comes to the recent events. Are you worried? Yes, but I think it will all work out somehow. Because I have strong friends and I partner that I could always count on. When you have someone you love dearly right beside you, you can do pretty much anything. I was honestly thinking that. However, Nectars blue eyes were brimming with determination. I want to learn a whole lot of new things. Just so that I can protect you. Youre good enough the way you are. If it wasnt for you, Nectar, I would have ended up assimilated into Tens mind. I know that you are strong, Lava, and everyone else knows that, too. Even Lily-san, who is always on an on how she wants to surpass you. But just because dragons are strong, it doesnt mean that every single problem of this world should be pushed onto their shoulders. I want to be able to help you in equal way. I want to be able to protect you properly. Nectars expression changed to that of a wry smile, and I was puzzled b seeing him like that. Nectar must have been really worried for me. It was always him that lifted my spirits whenever I was feeling down, so this time around maybe it was my turn to do just the same. This time around, Nectar was spearheading the research on the gate to Taisha and developing the temporary contract system that allowed people of Towa to pull through this crisis. Honestly, I dont think Ill ever be able to reach his level of magic mastery. Whats more, if Nectar didnt defend the gate properly, we all wouldnt be able to evacuate out of Taisha, and if his words didnt pull my back from the vortex of Tens memories, I wouldnt even be here right now. It wasnt him that was reliant on me. It was the other way around. But right now, I came to understand that Nectars feelings were the same as mine. When I realized that the same troubles were ailing both of us, my mind became very light. At the same time, Nectar smiled in that really funny, but at the same time really mysterious kind of way. Im sorry, I guess I should explain this properly. Think about the kind of relationship Sen-san and Ligurila have at the current moment. I dont think something like that would be possible for us and it wouldnt suit us at all. The two of them do have something like that going on? They sure do. Their relationship is that they tend to work together towards the same goal, and that is becoming stronger. This is a great thing in an out of itself, but I dont think it would work out for us. Hearing my thoughts on that subject, Nectar laughed merrily while looking at me with affection. I should have known you would say something like that, Lava. This is so like you. Why didnt I noticed that sooner? I was surprised that you were thinking the same thing myself, Nectar. I looked at Nectars surprised face and continued. So instead, why dont we both compliment ourselves in areas we are lacking the most? ? Nectar shall protect me wherever he can, and I shall protect Nectar wherever I can. It should fit us rather nicely. What do you say to that? Youre right. Nectars tension left him completely, and his blue eyes calmed down. If it is to compliment each other, lets try to maximize the things we can do. I shall do my very best so that I can protect you. I then watched Nectar for a while, and I burst out laughing, hearing just how serious Nectar was about that. While I was happy, Nectar coughed a few times as though he wanted to change the subject. Well, anyways. What about that promise that we made? A promise? Question marks keep floating in my mind as I try to remember what was Nectar talking about, and then I remember what I said to him right before I went ot fight the fog dragon. Speaking of which, I did said something like that. We did made a promise? Looking at Nectar, his cheeks were bright red in the setting sun, but I was sure that my cheeks were even brighter at the moment. He was always shining at a time like this. It wasnt fair that my husband was always so cool at the weirdest of places. I look around to make absolutely sure that we were alone, and there wasnt a sign of anyone being here. Nectar stress at me with a look full of hope and expectation. But of course I was going to keep the promise! Nothing would make me happier! Together with Nectar, we put our hands together and let our fingers intertwine with one another. We close the distance between us, so much that our foreheads touch and our noses rub against each other. Thank you, Nectar. And also, Im sorry. I muttered the second half of that only in my mind, as I decided to spend the rest of my life with Nectar. He was the only one for me. Period. Later that night, I slipped out of my room, making sure that I wouldnt wake up anyone who was still sleeping. I still needed to avoid spending large quantities of magic, since I was still recovering. I have no idea when my magic is going to return completely, so please dont ask me that. Then, after going out I spread my wings and go to the forest that was behind the branch office, until I reach the place with a stone monument, a place from which Ten was supposed to acquire some portion of her powers. She was there together with Gramps, and she chose that place specifically since she knew that none Shrine Maiden would dare to approach it. We could talk in here without any interruptions. Ten was still in her child form, but after three days I already got used to it. Aru was a little bit more surprised, but he also adapted to her new form rather quickly. Anyway. During daytime, Ten and Gramps send me a message that they wanted to have a talk with me. Initially, I wanted to come together with Nectar. However, Gramps told me that they wanted to talk to me and me alone. Thus, thinking that Gramps must have had a reason for wanting to speak to me alone, I came alone to the designated place. So, what is it the two of you wanted to talk to me about? However, I could more or less figure it out already. Surely it had something to do with that white dragon that I witnessed inside of Tens memories when I started to assimilate with her. I dont know why Gramps wanted to be present as well, but it was going to make the situation clear, then all the better for me. I ask with my arms crossed on my chest, and hearing that Ten, who was sitting on one of the tree branches, flies down to the ground. Even in the darkness Ten looked as pretty as ever, but I could have sworn that there was a shadow of something serious cast on her face. The same could be said about Gramps, who was nothing like his usual gentle self, instead looking all serious. Well, I was serious here as well. Ficell said that he wanted to have a word with you first. Somehow I felt that it was a bad sign, but then again I walked to Gramps who also stood up and walked towards me. Thats right. I see that youve become a splendid dragon. Even I didnt think I would come this far. While I was crying in the middle of a smoldering hot volcano, it was Gramps who found me and comforted me. From there on out, he taught me all that he knew about the world itself and magic, all the knowledge he managed to amass during the five thousand years of his life. Although I keep calling him Gramps, he was more like a parent to me here in this world. If you didnt find me there, Gramps, I wouldnt even be here today. For that, thank you so much. I had a feeling that he was remorseful about something, and Grampss expression suddenly changed. From his usual gentle expression into that of sadness. Ive been meaning to apologize to you for a while now. What? I didnt find you by accident. I knew all along that you were there. I couldnt quite understand the meaning behind his words, and so I only blinked for a few times, while Gramps approached me slowly. Then he put his hand on my cheek. Gramps continues, his voice ridden with sadness and regret. That is because I was the one who caused you to come to this world. In that instant, my face became pale-white. I wanted to ask what did he meant by that, or that maybe he was talking about something else, but I could see it in Grampss eyes that he was dead serious with me right now. Gramps knew that I reincarnated into this world. That face caused me so great of a shock that I was unable to think straight. Why was he telling me this now? I wanted to tell my disciple about that as well. But the way in which he loves this world exceeded even my wildest expectations. That is why I decided that youre the only one who must hear it for now. Gramps continued to speak while I remained silent. His voice was grave, and it caused me so much pain. This world is slowly approaching its end. And youre the only one who can prevent that from happening. More than a hundred years have passed since I was reincarnated as a dragon. With each passing year, my memories of my previous life were becoming more and more distant. I could also feel something taking root deep inside of me. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Translator: Kureha Editor: [QueenieZhuz] A chill ran through my body as I walked through the hydro wall. However, I remained dry even when I was on the other side of the wall. As I took one step forward, I felt the hardness of the stone path beneath my feet. I expected this place to be in the wild but still, I was glad that had my shoes on. Now, I was standing here, beneath the clear blue sky which seemed to reach out for miles. Turning around, I saw the hydro wall and its surface swaying gently. A field of colourful flowers that seemed to have been delicately taken care of surrounded the area. Space was filled with magic, yet none of them seemed to be connected to the Leyline. Which means, this place is in a different dimension from where we were before. The place seemed to be very open, yet it also gave out an odd sensation of being boxed in. Carla and Kyle, who could sense the strangeness of this space seemed to be on a high alert. So this is Taisha. The architecture is similar to the other shrines However, the atmosphere here is exceptional. The emperor commented with an excited expression, but he did not let his guard down for even a second. Personally, I saw this place as a garden which has been completely boxed in. Anyway, in front of us stood a gorgeously decorated building. Im guessing that must be the Honden. 1 Kyle, I shall ask you to guard the gate just as we have planned. I hope our composure will help us guide our way through any problems we may face The emperor cut off suddenly and looked towards the end of the stone path. There, we saw a familiar figure approaching us. After all, we are in her territory. I was expecting her to spot us sooner or later. Well I did tell you fellows to come over. But I didnt expect you guys would use such an outrageous method. I apologise, I completely underestimated you guys. Ten appeared with a bitter smile spread across her face. She wore her vivid outfit and her dark green hair flowed behind her. Beside her was Makoto standing casually with white hair and white ears standing upright at the top of her head. She wore the typical shrine maiden outfit with the white kimono and the red hakama. She looked over to us apologetically but Ten was the one who spoke. Lava, so those people are the Thats right, shes the one who kidnapped Aru and one of the valued dragons. I replied when Kyle whispered the question to me. However, there was something odd about Ten who was standing in front of me. But before anyone could make any move, Carla-san stepped in front of us. The dragon of the storms, I ask for your understanding that none of my actions was against the contract. Carla-san, whose face was as white as a pill gave a small bow as she finished the sentence. To this, Ten nodded approvingly, but with her bitter smile still plastered on her face. I know. I understood that you havent taken any action against the contract. I noticed that your magic stem hasnt shifted at all. This only means that the emperor was better than me. The emperor who was casually thrown into the conversation also bowed his head down. It is my honour to meet you, the god of Taisha. I am the emperor of the current era. I deeply apologise for our sudden visit. You better be. Ive never heard of someone who managed to walk through the Taishas gate along with one of the valued dragon with them. I have always believed that I have been blessed with good-natured people and good luck. However, this time around I was exceptionally fortunate. Ten shrugged in dismay as the emperor, who replied casually suddenly sharpened his gaze. However, I am certain that she is the one who will fulfil the long-awaited promise. Tens eyes which were full of energy before widened at the emperors word. He continued as if to ignore her reaction. On the dawn when the emperor opens the gate of Taisha, he may make one wish to the god of Taisha. Is a saying that has been passed down over generations in my family. At those words, I finally understood why the emperor wasnt afraid that Ten might kick us out of the shrine. Im guessing there was some sort of connection between the past emperor and Ten a long time ago. Youre right, we did make that promise. However, Are you making that wish upon understanding the true meaning behind that promise? The emperor did not even flinch at Tens chilling tone. Indeed, my wish is to put an end to the shrine maiden system. Tens eyes widened at the emperors words. Her expression twisted up into a sad smile with almost tearful eyes. I see, so you came here understanding the meaning of that promise. However, my response is No one else, speak. I have thought out a way to convince her. And Ten, I will have you listen to them. As the emperor gave a competitive smile, Ten smiled as she gave in. This is an irregular case but theres no doubt that you managed to get here on your own. I guess I have no choice but to listen to you. She said it in such a kind and tender tone that it only intensified the suspicion I had towards her. However, I feel like a hole is being dug into my body right now. So, I will get Mako-chi to listen to them in my place. But dont think of her as my replacement. After all, were practically two halves of one being. I felt a little irritated that the emperor poked fun at how I glared at Ten. Yet, I decided to ask an important question first. Are Aru and Mikoto safe? I have analysed her ability with Nectar before. Now that I have some theories about Ten, Im confident that I can win against her. Of course, I can hand them over to you right now. After all, you did make it all the way here. Is that all you wanted? I asked her with the will of not backing out even if the argument became physical. However, she agreed so casually as if she has read my mind. So, I stood there, unsure of what to do next. As I struggled to find a word to say, the emperor spoke up as he looked straight into Makotos eyes, who was standing next to Ten. I have no reason to object as long as she is one of the current shrine maidens of the Taisha. Then it has been decided. Anyway, welcome to my home. It is my pleasure to have you guys here. Said Ten with forced politeness as she spread her arm out as if to lure us further into the shrine. However, at that moment I felt a familiar presence. I listened in without thinking and heard a set of light footsteps running along the stone path. Not long after, I saw that the figure who came in running from behind Ten was Aru. His maroon hair with red streaks was being blown back as he ran as fast as he could. I doubt that I will ever experience greater joy than this moment in my life. Mummy! Aru!! I slipped past Ten and ran over to Aru. His face was lit with joy and I hugged him tightly the moment I reached my precious son. Well, well, he already noticed her presence. He sure is a child of a dragon. Are you hurt anywhere? Were you scared? Im so sorry it took us so long Mummy, Im fine. All the shrine maidens have treated me so kindly. I didnt even notice Tens troubled voice. I just patted Arus head as I scanned through his body. The white kimono and the red hakama he was wearing was well tailored and he didnt look pale or starved. But most of all, I was relieved to see how happy he looked. Then, Arus golden iris suddenly blurred with tears. I was so lonely! Im happy that mummy and the others are safe! I held him tighter as he started to cry, burying his face into my shoulder. I see, I see. It okay, now, youre not alone anymore, mummy here. The last thing Aru saw before being taken away was us getting knocked out by Ten. Just like we have been worried about him, he would have been worried about us as well. The more I thought about it, the more regrets filled my mind. Why, just why couldnt I reach the shrine sooner? I wanted to apologise but if I said it out loud, he will probably hold back his tears and tell me its okay. After all, hes such a clever child. So, I would rather not say anything and let him cry. Ten, I hope you are reflecting on your actions a little. I am, more than I ever have. I heard such a conversation from behind me, as I continued to pat his head and his back to let him know that I was there with him. When I glanced over to them, I saw Ten with her shoulder dropped down as Makoto stared up at her. As Makoto sighed at Tens posture, she noticed my awkward gaze and dropped her tail apologetically. Ms Lava. I do not ask you forgive neither I or Ten. However, I would be grateful if you could at least listen to our side of the story. When Makoto finished speaking, she turned to look over at the emperor and bowed politely. Mr emperor, please, follow me. We have our own matter to discuss. Her posture was something of a strict shrine maiden. The atmosphere which she possessed around her made me forget that she was only in her early twenties. Yes, I understand. Carla, we shall go. As the emperor saw Makotos gaze, he followed her to a different path. Although, he probably had something he wanted to ask us as well. Now, only the four of us were left on the field. Aru continued to sob as I kept my arms wrapped around him. When I looked up, I saw Ten standing in front of me looking unsure. Um, so, well, first of all, you can just leave the gate hanging like that. Well, Im surprised by the spell that can leave the gate like that. I have a lot of questions I want to ask you. Ten broke the silence uncertainly, but she seemed to be relieved once Ive responded. I thought so. Lets move to someplace quieter. I agreed with her. However, when I got up, Aru held onto my clothes tightly. I almost changed my mind when Aru looked up at me with his eyes still filled with tears and his hiccup that didnt seem to calm down. However, I patted his head gently and put my forehead against his. Nectar is waiting at the other side of the gate. So, can you go over to him and let him know everything is okay? Mummy ? Seeing you happy really cheered me up. So Im going to continue fighting a little longer. I showed a bright smile to calm him down. Then, when I got up, he calmly let go of his hand from my clothes. He probably knew I forced that smile. It hurt to see how he looked back at me, holding back his urge. I asked Kyle to look after Aru before anything else happened and he silently agreed with me. Miko-chan will eventually come too so take your time going back. As Ten said, Kyle shifted one of his eyebrows higher and showed his suspicion towards her. Im guessing this is what he is thinking right now. How can this dragon person act so casually? Including that question, I wanted to ask everything from her. So, are you coming? Of course, that is why Im here. Thats why I accepted Tens invitation without showing the slightest hesitation. Chapter 146 I am a dragon. It is the most over-powered species in this universe. However, as I was a loner university student in my past life, I just couldnt accept the lifestyle of a typical dragon of being alone for all of their lives. So, even though I made a couple of mistakes every now and then, I tried my best to make a friend in this new life. As a result, I was blessed with a lovely partner and a child and have been living a pretty happy life. And now, Im lost. Finally coming back to reality, I looked around me. Okay, lets try and think back to what has happened before. As usual, I dived into the leyline away from my home to fix up the problems. But when I came out, I found myself here, in the middle of an unrecognisable forest. What should I do now? At first, I thought hundreds of years have gone by while I was in Leyline. However, the place I dived in was a steep and rocky mountain. The forest which surrounded me now was flat and over-grown bushland. If the shape of the land changed, I would have noticed it even at my half-conscious state. So, its hard to believe that a long time has gone past while I was in the Leyline. This could only mean that while I was in my half-conscious state, I moved to a location more comfortable for fixing the Leyline. Still, Im surprised that I moved so far away from the original location that I dont even recognise the surrounding landscape. I somehow need to get back home. But theres one more problem snore? The presence of this girl who is fast asleep on my stomach. Or should I say on the stomach of a dragon. Okay me, calm down. This girl, who looks around 13 or 14 years old, is sleeping, with her long silver hair scattered carelessly across my jet-black scale. The girl who looked a couple of years older than Aru had a very small frame. She looked so fragile that I thought she would shatter into a million pieces if I gave her a little nudge. Her pale pink lips were softly closed together, and you could tell how smooth her pale skin would be just by looking at it. In short, she was very pretty. The white girly outfit with hooded cape really suited her. However, I was intrigued by the design which I have not seen in either Ballow nation or in any of the surrounding nations. Anyway, when I gained my full consciousness, she was already fast asleep, just like this. I looked at the position of the sun on the clear blue sky and guessed it must be close to midday. Shes sure sleeping well considering its only midday. She even has a bubble coming out of her nose. I have no idea why she ended up sleeping here but because of her presence, I cant move, transform or talk to her. hold up, I cant transform? As I realised this truth, I felt the blood rush from my face. Im not trying to brag about it, but if a girl like her saw a dragon, a creature known to have immense power, shell scream in the best case scenario and faint in the worst case scenario. In between would be running away. Theres no way I would be able to ask her where this place is. No, I just need to calm down. Being a loner is all in the past. As a dragon, I have the most social skill. Im sure I can talk to her even in my dragon form. Oh, but that failed with the dwarves hm. While my confidence was coming and going, I heard a cute voice and a shiver ran through my body. Turns out, while I was thinking what to do, I was unconsciously swaying my tail, which ended up waking up the girl. I slowly, but rigidly tuned my head towards my stomach and saw the girl sitting up and scratching her eyes. My eyes met her tired red eyes. When I saw her eyes, I immediately noticed how clear and vivid those two red irises were. But this didnt mean I wasnt panicking internally at the same time. um. so Using all the social skills which I have learned in the past, I tried to look for a word that wouldnt intimidate her. However, before I could speak, she looked up, opened her bright red eyes wide and spoke. Good morning. Good night. Um, could you try and stay up? I spat out the question as I saw the girl casually going back into her sleeping position. She has already leaned her head against my stomach and closed her eyes. But when she heard my question, she opened them up unsatisfyingly. The surface is just the right hardness and its very warm. Its a perfect napping spot so I would appreciate it if you could let me sleep for another three days. Well, that napping spot is my stomach so its kind of troubling? Hold up, isnt three days logically impossible? Today was a nice sunny day but the air was a little chilly. However, my jet-black scale would have kept some of the heat from the sunlight, so I guess it made pretty good napping. Still, napping on the stomach of a dragon? How much does she like napping? As I trembled in shock, the girl opened her red eyes wide and bowed. I apologise. I had a very nice nap, Loner Dragon-san. Hey, that was in the past! Is that so? Ye, yeah. I have a husband and a child! I have friends too! Hold up, you heard me talking to myself before!? Yes, well, I was tired so I decided to just ignore it. Next time can please wake up!? I trembled at how much she wanted to nap. Although she personally attacked me, I felt relieved overall. The girl with the silver hair didnt seem to be scared of me. Even when she saw me after waking up, she remained seated on the ground, right where she was. We even managed to talk normally. Wording, its very important (straight face). Then, I noticed something. The girls ears which peeked out from the strands of her hair was pointed at the tip. I thought she might be a forest elf, but she possessed a lot of magic to be them. On top of that, I didnt get a human-like presence from her. Her presence was much closer to a spirit or a dragon. I was fascinated by this mysterious girl, but first, I decided to introduce myself to this friendly girl. So, she wouldnt come up with more triggering nicknames. Im Lava. Just call me Lava. My name is Argenton Vanpeel. Please just call me Alge, Lava-san. Im sorry for the girl who simply told me her name, but I was a little hesitant when I heard her name. Vanpeel was a name you would hear a lot if you were into anime and gaming subculture back on earth. Argento sounds familiar too thats right, it means silver. When she gave a big yawn, I saw two fangs growing amongst her teeth. Hold on a minute. Are you a vampire? Yes. I am a vampire. I thought vampires arent supposed to be in direct sunlight? Oh, my Sunlight Resistance is 10 so its fine. She mentioned a word which I didnt understand but I just accepted everything which she has just said as a cold sweat ran down my spine. Well, dragons dont sweat but thats how it felt, okay? I just couldnt help it. In both my past and current life, I only knew vampires from stories and fairy tales. Even in this universe, vampires are referring to creatures which like to suck onto others mana. However, I was certain she wasnt one of the Neighbours. And the Leyline here seemed odd? Unfamiliar? So, if she is a vampire, it explained the strangeness surrounding this area. Getting a really bad feeling about what was happening, I leaned in towards the girl who called herself Arge. Arge-chan, was it? Theres something I really want to ask you Just then, my hyper-reliable hearing picked up the sound of multiple people running towards us. I, is that a Yggdrasil level Dragon!? I thought it was just a rumour. Please, step away from Arge-san! A woman with an odd eye and her brown hair tied up into a high side ponytail appeared. Along with her was a girl with a golden blonde hair with beast ears showing at the top of her head. However, the tail growing behind the girl who wore an outfit resembling of a shrine maiden outfit had 3 tails. Mikoto, who is a half beast half human herself never told me of a case where their species had more than one tail. Also, as I sensed the magic which was pouring out from the hand of an odd-eyed woman, I noticed that I did not recognise the spell which she was casting. On top of that, I didnt understand the language which they were speaking. Well, this isnt the time to turn my back on reality. Right now, I look like Im about to eat Arges head off. To prove my point, the atmosphere surrounding the two girls were nothing but hostile. Im such an idiot! Why didnt I transform into a human form earlier!? Not even giving me the chance to explain the situation, the half beast girl started throwing sharp wind blades towards me. The spell used for the wind blades were also something that I didnt recognise. With tears starting to fill my eyes, I dropped my wings in an attempt to protect Arge. However, before I could even move, Arge stepped out, swaying her silver hair behind her. Arge!? Wind, please lend me your powers. As the odd-eyed girl looked troubled, a gust of wind blew out as she mumbled something to herself. The wind which she created blew away the blades before it could reach Arge. Again, I didnt know the spell she used but I got that it was a pretty cheap spell. Arge-san!? Suguha-chan, Felnote-san this dragon is not our enemy. She accompanied me with my nap. Oh, I see As Arge spoke in another language, the two girls dropped their shoulders. Though they are still giving me this uncomfortable suspicious gaze. Moreover, I was surprised to know that Arge spoke their langue. After all, she did talk to me pretty casually. Anyway, lets do something about this intimidating appearance. I transformed into my human form and landed in front of Arge. However, they seemed to be even more surprised by this. Thats weird, I made sure to transform into my usual punk-ish female uni student appearance with the long black hair with red streaks. A dragon turned into a human!? Or did the human turn into a dragon!? The ear of the half beats girl straightened upright from surprise. And the female, who was standing next to her widened both her purple and golden irises. I only just noticed this, but her eyes are really big. Although I have only talked to Arge a few times, I thought she was a pretty calm and composed girl. So, when I saw her red eyes opened wide, I felt a little averse. However, I gained every courage I could find and asked the silver-haired girl a question. Arge-chan, can you tell me where this place is? Were in a forest to the west of Sakuranomiya. Is Sakuranomiya a name of a town? Yes, its the capital of the United Nations of Clover. I didnt know any town named Sakuranomiya nor any nation called the United Nations of Clover. Could this mean that I got lost into another universe? ********** A couple of days have gone by now. Lava-san, could you please take this to table 4? Coming right up! I took the bowl from Suguha-chan, the girl with the golden yellow beast ears. Then, I walked through the caf, my black skirt swaying along with my motions. Right now, Im wearing a black dress with a white apron. On my head was a headband with frills on it called a white brim. The cute dress hemmed with frills looked nothing but a maid outfit. Every time I walked the frills would brush along my legs which really bothered me. However, that was no excuse to keep the customers waiting. As I placed the ordered dish onto the table, I turned to the customer and smiled. Thank you for waiting, this is a Rare Cheese Cake with a tea. This is Cafe May, located in Sakuranomiya, the capital of the United Nations of Clover. Currently, I am working at that cafe. After the incident in the forest, I got Arge to explain to Feltone-san and Suguha-chan my situation. When they heard my side of the story, they were very compassionate about it. Then, they got in contact with one of their acquaintance to see if they could figure out a way to send me back to my own universe. While waiting for their acquaintance to get back, it was decided that I would stay over at the girls place. I was surprised that I managed to get into the town so easily. Especially in this universe where I have no form of ID. Im really grateful for Satsuki-san, who is the owner of the cafe. She has been a huge help to me these couple of days. I see, I see, well, Im surprised that a dragon can turn into a human. But, if its another cute girl, I cant help it but welcome you. It must be fate, so just leave everything to Satsuki-chan! And like that, she organised everything for me. Apparently, she is acquainted with the higher-ups of the Clover Nation. In a situation like this, I cannot thank her enough for the amount of help she has given me. But still, I cant believe I got lost into another world. Anyway, while I was staying at their place, I decided to help out the shop as a way of showing my appreciation. Cafe May seems to be popular within Sakuranomiya and the shop was close to full already at midday. Apart from the owner, Caf May only had one cook and two workers. So, Suguha-chan who only looked a couple of years older than Aru, split herself into three using a spell calledTail Cloneand was doing her best to keep everything moving. I cant cause trouble in a tight situation like this. However, this is my first time working in customer service. Not stopping my legs were hard enough on its own. Arge-chan, Suguha-chan, Lava-chan, lets have a lunch break. After the lunch peeks was over, I turned around as Satsuki-san called out our name. She was taller than an average woman and wore a green kimono. She decorated her silky black hair with a flowery hair clip. Like that, some aspects were very similar to Towa. However, the design and such were slightly different from the traditional kimono, confirming that this is not the same place. Anyway, I knew this place wasnt Towa the moment I saw the streets fenced with brick houses and calling this shop a caf instead of a tea house. Satsuki-san who always has a bright smile of her face is apparently a vampire just like Arge. Iris-san, who is the cook at this cafe is a vampire as well so I thought it might be a common species in this universe. However, when I asked them, they said it was a total coincidence that they all met up and vampires are pretty rare species in this universe. Thanks for the hard work. Satsuki-chan is really happy with your work! Satsuki-san said with a bright smile and a thumbs-up. However, once the sleeves of the kimono were lifted, it revealed two large spheres on her chest. Hmmm. I thought Ligurilas were big but shes on another level. I showed a bitter smile as I thought about that. I maximized my learning ability to learn as much of their language as I could. As a result, I could have a casual conversation without a problem. So, I felt a little awkward now that I could clearly understand what Satsuki-san was saying. Personally, I think I still have a lot to improve. Also, could you please stop referring to me with a chan The uniform for the caf which she has organised it for me fitted so perfectly that I was surprised. However, it was kind of embarrassing to wear such a cutesy outfit at my age. My actual age is over 500 years old and no one had ever referred to me by chan. So again, it was kind of embarrassing. Now way, I always refer to a cute girl by chan! Also, its only natural to make a cute girl wear a cute outfit! And Lava-chan, youre a cute girl. Um, I mentioned this before, but Im actually a lot older than I look and Satsuki-chan is forever seventeen! I dont think thats a logical reason. No matter what I said, Satsuki-san seemed to be satisfied overall. So, I stopped making comments about it. Although I found it rattling, it didnt feel bad being told I look cute. If Nectar was here, he would probably beg me to transfer the image. So, Im glad he wasnt here. though, its kind of lonely. When I saw what Satsuki-san has prepared us for lunch, I lost my words. um, thi, this is! Its Omurice. Werent there any in Lava-sans original universe? I couldnt even reply to Suguha-chan, who asked me the question with a tilted head and her ears twitching curiously. In front of me was a pile of fluffy and creamy sheet of golden yellow egg with some sort of writing on top of it using a bright red tomato sauce. No doubt, this was an omurice. Holding back my excitement, I gently dug into the mount with a spoon. Inside it was a rice that has been mixed with ketchup. I Travelled the food into my mouth. The soft rice, the sweet and sour flavour of the tomato sauce, the chewiness of the meat, and the crunchiness of the onion and the capsicum all danced in my mouth. ????!!! I trembled at this undoubtful taste of omurice. Towa Nation did have rice, but they didnt have any modern food like this. I continued to eat on, thinking how happy I was to come across this nostalgic taste in such an unexpected place. Then, Suguha-chan, who was sitting next to me shook Arge was sleeping face first on the table. Arge-san, Arge-san, its lunchtime. Please wake up. hmm Arge, who finally woke up already has a dribble showing from her mouth. Seeing this, I gave another bitter smile. In the past few days, I learnt that Arge will sleep anywhere at any time if given the opportunity. It was to a point where I thought she would sleep in all day if she didnt have any plans. Suguha-chan waking her up was becoming a very common scenery throughout the day. Suguha-chan, I admire how you always look after Arge. Of course, Im Arge-sans friend. Its my job to look after her! Suguha-chan, who sat up proudly with a spoon in one had looked so adorable, that I couldnt help it but pat her head. Seeing how she was trying as hard as Aru has been back at home, it made me want to support her. Symphasized with Suguha-chan, who shook her three tails in a bashful, yet a joyful way, I spoke to Arge as well. Come on Arge, this omurice is really delicious. You should eat it before it cools down. Youre right. Its better to eat delicious food while its still delicious. Thanks for the food. Arge, who looked as if she was about to step into her dreams picked up the spoon and started to eat. Unlike Suguha-chan who was shoving as much food as she could into her mouth, Arge ate piece by piece in a very well-mannered way. I was surprised to learn that vampires could eat normal food as well. It was even more surprising to see how much Arge worked throughout the day, regardless of how much she enjoyed napping. She attends to each customer more professionally than I do, and when she shows that customer service smile, she looks like a portrait of an ideal maid. I dont know much about her, but because we met in such an outrageous way, I was flabbergasted by this contrast. When I asked her why she thought about it for a little, then responded with a soft smile, If I took a break, then Ill cause trouble to both Suguha-chan and Lava-san.. Silver hair with red eyes. Pale pink lips with a beautifully shaped face. Her expressions were weak, but I saw that she thought about others around her. Like that, I continued to eat my omurice, grinning like an idiot. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Translator: Kureha Editor: [QueenieZhuz] In the afternoon, I was able to take the shift off. Satsuki-san told me that the other two workers would be more than enough to keep the shop running. So, Arge and Suguha-chan have agreed to show me around Sakuranomiya. Ever since I have wondered myself into this universe, I was too busy getting used to my new routine. So, I havent had the chance to look around the town yet. Since Lava-san has come to this universe, I really want you to enjoy your life here. Suguha-chans beast ears twitched excitedly, as she impatiently ran ahead of Arge and I, dragging the two of us by the arm. On our way, we met up with Felnote-san, who was living away from Caf May. How have you been Lava-san? Have you gotten used to the lifestyle in this universe? When we first met, her hostility was so overwhelming that I was frightened of her. However, now that the misunderstanding has been cleared, I have realised that she is very kind and caring. As usual, she had her brown hair tied up to the side. Overall, she was very slender but her slopy limbs gave her a very feminine appearance. Also, Felnote-san, being a very compassionate person, will check up on people occasionally, like she has done with me right now. Since I have never been close with a knight type of person, becoming acquainted with Felnote-san was something very new to me. I have, everyone has been very kind to me so things have been turning out pretty well. Thank you for asking, Felnote-san. No problem, its good to hear that youre making yourself feel at home in this universe. You sure did amaze me the last time I visited the caf. You looked like you have been working there for years. Her purple and yellow irises gave a soft, soothing gaze. However, her smile haltered a little, as she seemed to have remembered something. By the way, dont you think that maid outfit really suited Arge? She looked like a fairy with her silver hair contrasting against the dark navy dress. It was so adorable when she was blushing bright red. Felnote-san Felnote-san was explaining with a very joyful smile but turned around and froze on the spot as she heard Arge call out her name. Arge, whose face was as red as a tomato, stared at the ground and spoke in a very quiet tone. Please dont talk about that time while Im around Pfft! Felnote-san tried to hold back her laughter, but she ended up letting it burst out. A moment later, she collapsed on the grounding laughing. Are, are you okay? Arge, havent you gotten girlier recently? When did you learn to act bashful like that? Im starting to worry for you!? For a moment, I was worried about them. But after hearing Felnote-san speak, the worry turned into awkwardness. But I have to admit, it was kind of cute seeing Arge act like that. Especially since her expression rarely changes. Though I was a little set back by Felnote-sans reaction, it did remind me of Nectar. So, at the same time, I felt like I was back in my other universe. Maye, Nectar is starting to have some effect on me as well. As I gave a weak smile at the thought, Suguha-chan jumped in between Areg and Felnote-san. Come on Arge-san, Lava-san, the suns going to set if we keep up this pace. Lets go sightseeing! Hey, Im coming as well you know? I have made the golden sightseeing route with all my researches. As Suguha-chan started to walk off, grabbing Arge and I by our hands, Felnote-san caught up with us from behind. Seeing them like that, it looked like they disliked each other on the surface. However, there was a hint of fondness between the two. So, quietly, I turned to Arge who was getting dragged along with me and asked. Are Suguha-chan and Felnote-san Yes, they are very close friends. As if! When the two of them confronted at the same time, I couldnt help it but burst out laughing. Like that, the golden sightseeing route which Felnote-san have searched through the magazines has begun. At one point, we came across a medieval-style castle which was surrounded by four sturdy towers. Suguha-chan and Arge gave an odd expression at the castle, but apart from that, we had fun sightseeing around the town together. Finally, we came to an open field which according to Felnote-san, is the most recommended spot in Sakuranomiya. When we got there, my breathe was taken by the amazing view. Pale pink petals and lovely soft scent floated down from the trees along with the gentle wind. Everything in this universe has been a surprise to me. But this scenery was the most unexpected. Its, its cherry blossoms This familiar view, this very nostalgic view of a field lined up with fully bloomed cherry blossom trees was spread out in front of me. I froze on the spot completely speechless. Who knew I would get to see these unique flowers again? Lava-san, is something wrong? oh, er, um. Its just, this makes me feel very nostalgic. I snapped out of my thoughts as I heard Felnote-sans voice. When I replied in a very shaky voice, she softly narrowed her purple and yellow irises. I see, Im glad you liked it. Well, we will go and buy something to eat. I will accompany you! Lava-san, Arge-san please wait here. As I waved at Felnote-san and Suguha-chan who walked off happily, I looked back up at the cherry blossoms. I didnt think the name Sakuranomiya was actually suggesting the cherry blossoms. But Im glad I got to see them again. 1 In my past life, I only saw them as the common, pretty looking flowers. But now, my heart was filled with nostalgia. Lava-san, you know these flowers? I was surprised when Arge asked me that question. No offence to her but she is the type of girl who falls asleep the moment she is given an opportunity. But right now, Arge was giving me a curious gaze. Her bright red eyes not showing a hint of weariness. A long time ago, I used to live in an area where flowers like these were planted everywhere. Its about my past life but the wording is all that matters. Because they bloom when there was a lot going on, we even had sayings like Blossoms Bloom or Blossoms Fall. Its like these flowers were part of our lives. As I continued talking in a nostalgic tone, Arge widened her eyes with surprise. Blossoms Bloom as in passing the entrance exam and Blossoms Fall as in failing the exam? Yeah. Wait, how do you? Sayings are usually very specific to that culture. So, usually, you need to have a good understanding of its culture to understand it. However, Arge guessed the meaning instantly. Which made me question something. Actually, now that I think about it before we ate our food, Arge said Thanks for the foodbut Suguha-chan or Felnote-san didnt say anything. Could she be Could it be When I tried to ask her, my super sensitive hearing picked up someones scream. Not even a moment later, a strong gust of wind blew through the field. When I looked up, I saw something flying through the sky with its wings spread out wide. The creatures body was covered in black scales, had a long neck and a beautiful, long tail. Undoubtedly, this creature was a dragon. People who have come for flower watching has run past us as we stood up. Its a Yugdrasil class dragon. Its sighting was reported to Sakuranomiya the day I met you. I was helping out with the investigation to see if the sighting was true or not. A dragon with black scales. It had the same characteristics as me. However, they appeared to be more menacing and its surface looked very rough. On top of that, it had an odd presence to it or ugh, I cant think of a good word for it But seeing this dragon, I now understood why the two girls glared at me so fiercely on the first day. I see, they do look similar Not at all. I was about to make a comment but Arge casually cut in before I could finish the sentence. I was shocked at first but felt a little bashful at what she has said. As someone who has been misunderstood for a long time, it feels nice to hear something like that. Gyaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!! However, while we were standing around, the dragon breathed out a liquid looking mist along with an ear-piercing screech. Although the mist didnt seem to be forceful, the cherry blossom which was swallowed by the mist shed all of its flowers and tilted down. I was shocked by this sight. The mist itself didnt appear to be strong. However, the blossoms which were swallowed by the mist have shed all of its flowers and its bark have wilted down. The people who have come for flower watching started to collapse on the ground the moment they inhaled the mist. The sweet scent of the flowers was now getting overtaken by the rotting stench coming from the mist. Its poison! I started to get irritated as I saw the field quickly turn into scenery from hell. I dont know what intentions this dragon has. But if we dont act now, its going to destroy Sakuranomiya. The people from the cafe who have warmly welcomed me are going to get hurt. I cant use mage craft in this universe, but I could perform wizardry. I have four strong legs and a pair of wings which will not lose against that poison dragon. However, in front of me were some people who were suffering from the symptoms of the poison. Which one should I prioritize? While I was hesitating, the silver-haired girl dashed in front of me. It was such a perfect environment to take a nap purify. Along with her crystal-clear voice, a form of magic came out and it rapidly spread across the field. Suddenly, the dark mist of poison was blown away. The people who were collapsed on the ground were starting to regain their strength, and the blossoms were regaining its liveliness. As Arge performed the cheap magic.. or as they called it wizardry, I reluctantly stared at her serious expression. It was a small change, but her red eyes seemed to ignite with passion. Ill take care of the people. Lava-san, could you please On it, Ill get rid of it in a second! Hyan!? When I dispelled my human form, I accidentally knocked Arge down to the ground. So, shes wearing white. Im sorry Arge. As I apologised internally, I drifted up into the air. Seeing the poison dragon up close, I saw that it had a large frame. However, it didnt seem to have any level intelligence and through its eyes beamed an intense hostility towards me. I was hoping that this dragon knew a way back to my original dimension. But I guess Im out of luck. The moment I appeared in front of the poison dragon it gave me a threatening glare. Im sorry buddy but its going to take a lot more than that to scare me away. I may not be familiar with the rules of this dimension. But I am a fragment of the entire world. I am one of the most powerful species in existence. I am a dragon. There is not a single spell which I cannot cast, there is nothing which will defeat these fangs, these claws and this tail. So, theres only one thing to do. Its time for punishment! As I locked eyes contact with the rough-looking poison dragon, I flew straight towards it with a wide grin on my face. That sure was a tough fight. Yugdrasil was it? I knocked that dragon down beyond the cherry blossom forest, then floated back on the ground feeling a little light-hearted. As expected, it was my complete victory. I dont even have a single scratch on me. However, I must have inhaled some of their poison since Im not feeling very well. Once I was back on the ground, I noticed that the rotten smell has now perished from the field, and the wilted trees were now standing upright. Some of them already had new buds. This must be Arges work. Immediately, I transformed back into my human form so that I wasnt taking up so much space. Maybe, that made the poison get around my system faster, because once I was in my human form, I felt a little dizzy. Then, an elegant pair of arms supported me. Are you okay? Purification. Along with the voice, I was wrapped in a serene atmosphere. A moment later, I felt refreshed, like when youve just stepped out of the shower. My body felt lighter than before. This healing spell, it sounded simple to cast but it must be a very powerful spell. Thanks, you really saved there. Its nothing. Though, Im really tired. Same here. As we exchanged such words, we walked over to one of the cherry blossom trees which has fully recovered and sat against its trunk. I let out a sigh of relief as the sweet scent of the flowers filled my chest. Im glad we managed to save a lot of people. Good work, Arge. Youre giving me too much credit. I just wanted to have a nap. After that, Arge added that there was no way she could have taken a nap with all that wind, but I felt like she meant more than that. Sure, she falls asleep the moment shes given the opportunity. But when Suguha-chan or Felnote-san, who visits the caf everyday talks to her, she wakes up immediately. And even though she says its such a burden, she will always help out those who are in trouble. Its just that she really enjoys taking naps and on the inside, shes a kind-hearted girl who cares a lot about others. She just doesnt know that herself. Oh, thats right, theres something I wanted to ask her. Hey Arge, are you As I asked her, I felt a weight lean against my shoulder. Her silky, silver hair brushed against my cheeks. zzz Looking to my side, I saw Arge leaning against my shoulder with her eyes closed. Hearing her calm, quiet breath, there was no way I could wake her up. She sure do sleep a lot. The sun felt warm on my skin and the smell of the blossoms filled me with joy. Indeed, it was the best weather to take a nap. Seeing Arge sleep so peacefully, I started to feel tired too. It was such a big incident. Suguha-chan and Felnote-san who went to buy some snacks should be coming back soon. But until then, I guess Ill take a nap as well. Yawn, Goodnight. For now, I decided to take a quick nap. And then Just before I closed my eyes, I thought I saw a woman with long black hair. She was a beautiful woman and was wearing a maidenly outfit. Her outfit was very unusual, and it looked like a mixture of huntresss outfit and the shrine maiden outfit. My apologies and thank you for saving me. Her elderly behaviour and speech betrayed her charismatic appearance and voice. Or as Arge would call it Loligramps? Even youre calling me by that ridiculous name!? Sigh, first that youth and now you? Are there only peculiar humans in the afterlife! For some reason, when this lady mentioned That youthI knew she was talking about Arge. Hold up, I thought that youth was a female because of the feminine appearance they had in the mysterious image which appeared in my mind. But could she be a boy? While I was confusing myself, a woman whose eyes were filled with tears waved her hand. I somehow knew that it was our time to go our own ways. Suddenly, I felt my consciousness becoming fainter and fainter The one who has been reincarnated into another world. I am not one of you. However, I wish you countless joys in your next life. ********** va, Lava. I regained my consciousness as I heard a gentle voice call out my name. hmmm? As I slowly opened my eyes, and I saw a pair of pale blue eyes smile down at me. Good morning Lava. Its not very common to see you fast asleep. Good morning mummy! In front of me was Nectar with his usual beige hair with pink tips tied up loosely. Next to him was Aru, smiling down at me. Not resisting the overflowing feeling of relief and joy, I hugged onto them. Im back! Lava!? Mummy? Whats the matter!? I thought Ill never find my way wait, what? I felt relieved as the two of them hugged me back. Though, they looked as if they didnt know what I was talking about. To this situation, I tilted my head. Looking around, I noticed that I was in the living room back at my house, and I realised I was sitting on my favourite sofa. Was I asleep? Yes, you looked very peaceful. Its just, we finished baking the cheesecake and I was wondering if you wanted to join us while its still warm. So all that was a dream? Thought, it was very realistic for a dream. Oh, but I havent eaten any rice since Ive been reincarnated. Nor have I been to the Towa nation, so that would explain why I was thinking about rice when I ate that Omurice. Did you have a dream? Yeah. I got lost into another dimension. Although feeling a little disappointed, I explained the weird dream I had to Aru who listened to it curiously. Then, both Nectar and Aru widened their eyes as I finished telling them my dream. That is quite an adventure filled dream. Although it was just a dream, Nectar sounded genuinely worried. Feeling relieved, I decided to continue on. Yeah, but I came across a strange girl and we had a lot of fun. Pity I didnt have the chance to ask if Arge was reincarnated into that world. Oh wait, it wouldnt have mattered either way since it was all just a dream. However, I can recall all the events so vividly. How Suguha-chan was working so hard, how Felnote-san couldnt act normal around Arge, the absolute understanding between Satsuki-san and Iris-san, and how I worked at Cafe May along with them. The cherry blossoms in Sakuranomiya and Arges tired expression. I remember them all so clearly. I guess my expression was softened while I recalled my dream because Nectar spoke to me in a soft tone. It must have been a very nice dream. Yeah, it was. It would have been better if both of you were in it. I noticed that Nectars expression became slightly serious as I continued to think about the dream absentmindedly. If something like that ever happens to you, Ill be sure to come and save you. Aw, my hero. Im counting on you. I was over the moon when I heard Nectar say that. My lips curved upwards as warm feeling filled my chest. Then, Aru leaned in with his eyes shining with curiosity. I wanna hear more about your dreams! What was that girl like? I would love to hear your dream as well. Lets listen to it while we eat our cake. Of course, there was another girl who was half-beast. She was around your age, Aru. We ate a lot of yummy food together. Really? A vampire girl who had silver hair, red eyes and loved to take a nap. She was always sleeping but Im sure her lovely friends will take her out into many adventures. I wish that one day, she will find her own happiness. So, I told about Arge and her friends to Nectar and Aru, the happiness which I have found in this life. So, this is how the dream started. I woke up in the forest, then, I saw a girl with silver hair sleeping on my stomach while Im still in my dragon form. Im jealous of her. I thought you would say that Nectar! Chapter 148 Chapter 148 .. and that is the purpose of the Taisha and its Sacrificial Maiden. When Ten finally finished telling the tale, the girl with a pair of white beast ears slowly closed her eyes. Her whole act looked as if she was trying to deny and accept something at the same time. Ten thought that the girl would start crying, as she noticed her hands trembling on her lap. She did not blame the girl. After all, it was a heavy topic even for adults. Even Sawa, the head shrine maiden, thought it was too early to speak. However, from experience, Ten knew very well that if the girl could not handle the truth now, she would not be able to handle it later. Thats why she decided to tell her today, on her fifteenth birthday. The age which shrine maidens are treated as an adult. Ten hoped for the girl to stay. However, she knew that if she spent any more time with the girl, it would only become harder to let go of her. If you cant handle it, tell me now honestly. So I can wipe out your memories and assign you to a different shrine. As the girls shoulders flinched, Ten gave a gentle smile and spoke in a hopeless tone. Thank you.. For everything. Not even a moment later, the girl looked up and gazed into Tens eyes with her vivid red irises. Although a single tear rolled out of her bright red eyes, the flame of determination in her eyes did not dim down. What made you think that I would deny? The first generation Amagi which Ten have loved was a quiet and elegant girl, but with steel-like determination. ***** Ten replayed an old memory in her mind and thought to herself how Makoto has always been terrifying whenever something has angered her. Even when Ten revealed the secrets behind Taisha, Makoto have ranted on to Ten why she didnt tell her about this sooner. Every shrine maiden at Taisha had unique and fun characteristics to them. However, Makoto stood out amongst them. Her rare and interesting traits have captured Tens attention and have changed her perspective permanently. After all, since the day theyve met, when Makoto was still twelve years old, Ten knew that she would grow up to be a beautiful young lady. Especially from how her pure white ears and tail had an exceptionally soft texture. Makoto, who has a gentle and quiet vibe to her possessed a strong determination which would intimidate a giant. Even when Ten spoke about the purpose of the sacrificial maiden, the light in her brilliant red eyes did not fade away. Even when the tears started to blur her vision. Makoto was Tens precious other half. Although she has dragged Makoto into many of her selfish acts, Ten just wanted to see Makoto smile and find her own happiness. So, Ten have made up her mind to face Makoto. Makoto, who has finished her coming of age ceremony and grew up to be a beautiful and elegant young lady, got up from her bed. However, as if to express the discomfort hidden deep in her mind, the white ears of hers were twitching. Um, Ten, is there something which I need to mad at you for? Ten knew very well that there was. For that matter, she has come to this room early and has sat down to prepare herself. They were currently in one of the rooms in a shrine closest to Kayou. Makoto walked into the room, as she has finally woken up from the Gluttonous Dragons Ritual. Ten was relieved that it only took Makoto half a day to regain her consciousness. Although Ten was already a ghost, to take in a dragon with the body of a human would have caused major stress on Makotos body. Going by the books, it is not something which can be done multiple times. Thanks to Makotos exceptional potential and talent, it would be possible to cast a light spell on her. However, that would not relieve the stress on her physical body at all. Theres something I need to tell you. And what would that be? Ten knew that one of the reasons why Makoto was able to regain her consciousness so quickly was because she just accepted everything in. However, Ten knew that there was another reason why Im not going to last much longer. Sooner or later, I will vanish from this world. The other reason was that she has already lost half of her powers. At Tens words, Makoto, who rarely changed her expression, widened her eyes. Ten was aware that this was a heavy topic to bring up to Makoto who has just regained her consciousness. But she was also aware that this was something that she needed to tell Makoto urgently. Even at this moment, the spirit which is supporting her structure was becoming more and more unstable. It was something that she has kept it a secret from the dragon of night and obedient, Lava. However, every time Ten used magic, it was becoming harder for her to maintain her identity. Ten could exist by proving to herself that she exists in one of the timelines. The more she interferes with the different timelines, the weaker her identity becomes. She has grown weaker after the Gluttonous Dragon Ritual as she has used all of her strength for the ritual. Ten would not be surprised if she was to vanish tomorrow. Thats why she felt the need to tell Makoto the moment she woke up. Makoto and Ten had the bond of the sacrificial maiden. On top of that, Ten has told all of the truth to Makoto. They were now practically the same person. Because of Makoto, Ten was able to cause the uproar this time. Because of Makoto, she was able to move around freely. So, Ten though, that the least she could do for her, was to disclose the last secret to Makoto first. Makoto usually did not express her inner emotions. However, this was often covered up by her gentle impression. But the two have known each other for five years. Ten knew very well that Makoto was very emotional inside. From Tens perspective, five years was merely a second. However, it was more than enough time to understand each other on a personal level. So, Ten thought that perhaps, if it was Makoto, she would cry and mourn for her. Or maybe, she might be angered at Ten for pushing everything on her. But no matter the consequences, she has settled on telling everything to Makoto would be the best solution. And because Ten wanted Makoto to understand her intentions, she straightened her back and continued. By soon, I dont mean in the next couple of hours. After all, some matters need to be sorted and responsibilities that I need to pass onto you. If I recall correctly, the contract which you had with Ryuu and You have been disbanded at that very time and place. By matters and responsibilities, I believe you are referring to Lava-sama? As Makoto responded in her usual yet surprisingly calm tone, relief rushed through Tens body and she nodded silently. But I have no more power left. The recent incident which Ten has caused was something which should not have been possible. After all, her responsibility as the Essential Dragon has come to an end, and she had no power left but to protect Towa. However, when Lute appeared, she had no choice but to make a move. Others may see it that Ten has done everything which she was wanted to do and that she have no regrets. However, that was not the case. She failed to protect Towa 5000 years ago. And that led to her regretting her decision of choosing a sacrificial maiden. And she failed to protect her dearest friend. And finally, Lutes determined wish was the very definition of Tens regret. In the end, Ten was not able to fulfil Lutes wish. However, not being able to turn down his earnest wish, she has decided to cooperate with him. Or perhaps, Ten has wished for the same thing as Lute. To reach out for the slim hope that was left in this world, and finally clear off all of her regrets. Ten thought to herself, that both Lute and Lava must think of her as a handful opponent. Many people have said that she was a very hard person to read. When in real life, she has always been serious and hard working. Everything she has done was to protect Towa and to fulfil her duty as a dragon. However, in the last incident, there was some of her ego mixed into it. The reason why I have assisted you through this uproar was that I respected your wish to save those who you care. Are you telling me that you are taking back those wishes? If theres still some possibility that I can save them than I want to bet on that chance. But I dont have the rights to make the possibility happen anymore. You no longer have the rights, you say? Ten didnt blame for the hint of awkwardness in Makotos tone. Makoto could accept the purpose of the sacrificial maiden. Even all the events which took place in the past 5000 years. But Lava was a different problem for them. The dragon named Lava was an unexpected scenario. Ten only took interest in Lava because Lute despised dragons. However, once she had met the dragon, everything about her was just present. Although it was a reason for Ten to stay at the Taisha, she was glad that she has begged Makoto and the other shrine maidens for help. After all, the birth of a new dragon would only bring happiness to the current state of the universe. And the birth of Lava showed that there was still hope left in this world. However, that all changed after Ten saw a short glimpse of memory during the Gluttonous Dragon Ritual. Ten was happy that she was reincarnated as a dragon. However, she was not expecting her to be born with the memories from her past life. It has been a couple of thousand years since she was brought to this world. And for the very first time, she wanted to curse the creator. Ten did not have the heart, to pass down this burden to that dragon. In this current time, the live ones fight for their survival and that was an expected lifestyle of a dragon. Yet Ten was willing to make up for all the damages which she has caused to Lava and others. However, she hesitated to answer her fifth question. If Lute didnt show up, I wouldnt have thought of doing any of this. Even Ficel told me that it was an unwanted help. So, Ill just leave the rest of it up to them. Is Faecel the spirit which you have wished to meet? Yep, thats right. He called me an idiot. Dont you think thats a little cruel? I couldnt even get in contact with him when I went to ask him for a piece of advice. Ten thought it was adorable how Makoto struggled to pronounce the foreign language. Even though she knew her place very well, she was very disappointed with how her old friend has treated her after reuniting thousands of years later. He was a friend who Ten has wished to meet if she had enough strength left to cross the ocean. And at the very last minute, he appeared right in front of her. She has always thought that he appeared at an unusual time. Despite that, this was another surprise to her. Not only that, he happened to know everything about Lava. When she asked him how the two of them knew each other, she was shocked to hear that he had raised Lava. While he was telling the story, Ten was doing her best to not hit him in the head. But Ten knew that regarding to this matter, she was practically a stranger. So, all she could do was to respect her friends decision of trusting Lava. After all, his perspective as both the perpetrator and the victim would be the most trustworthy opinion in this situation. I just think that my time is up. Theres no need for Taisha anymore. And theres the grudge from the magical beings after I used them as a labour force for over 5000 years. Thanks to Lava and her companions, the Gluttonous is almost gone. So, I think its safe to pass down this up coming era to the Lord. Although the Gluttonous hasnt completely vanished from Towa, it was no longer a threat. On top of that, the new contract policy established by Nectar has increased the military force in Towa. Towa was no longer in danger. And Ten was no longer needed in Towa. In fact, she would only be seen as a hazard. I guess all is well if it ends well. Towa doesnt need my protection anymore. This is the situation I have always dreamed of! So I will quietly disappear as a dead dragon should. When Ten stated in an upbeat tone, Makotos expression, for the very first time sharpened. With this, Ten felt a little uncomfortable but before she could add anything, the pale pink lips broke the silence. Are you sure that theres nothing you wont regret? If I said there wasnt, I would be lying But come on, I died a long time ago. Although a dragons death is very complicated, Ten, who has already lost her original form would be going against the law of nature if she stayed in this world any longer. It will only become more difficult for her to go against the core force of this universe. Ten regrets the fact that she needs to leave everything which comes after this to the others. However, she has already made up her mind. Makoto, who have understood Tens intention nodded in silence. Seeing this, Ten has heartfully felt that she did not want to see Makoto in despair. Dont worry, I dont think that everything which comes after this is going to be bad. Makoto, youre free now. Youve escaped the fate of death. You can be wedded to the person you love. And find your own happiness. Its a pity that I wont get to see you in a wedding dress. Im sure you would look beautiful in it! Ten knew very well that all those words did was provide a little comfort to Makoto. However, Ten knew that when people were struck with hopeless situations, they hit rock bottom, and cry. But then, they always get back up. And sometimes, they rise stronger than a dragon. So, Ten faced the girl who has accompanied her for the past five years and bowed down with every respect and gratefulness that she could gather. Thank you so much, for dealing with all my selfishness. Not at all. That Makotos unhesitating response has truck into Tens mind. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Translator: Kureha Editor: [QueenieZhuz] What? I said not at all With that response, Ten finally realised that Makoto was acting strangely. Her words alone rejected Tens apology, but her tone was too calm. Ten looked up nervously. And there, she saw a soft expression with a gentle smile, delicately framed with snow-white hair. Youre, youre not mad at me? Of course I am. Did you really think I would be happy if you sacrificed yourself? Ten straightened her posture as Makotos vivid red eyes under her crisp white eyelashes sharpened. You know that the reason why I pray for the happiness of those who I care is that I despise the idea of seeing them leave my side. So, Ten please, do me a favour and realise that you are one of the people who I truly care. Well Ten knew very well that the reason behind Makotos composure is because she did not care about anything except for very few things which she held dear to her heart. And she was disgusted at the idea of any harm done to those few things. In fact, the moment Makoto became the sacrificial maiden, she already had a plan of letting the few people who she cared, Senjirou and Mikoto to travel over to distant lands. She saw that if Mikoto studied overseas, there definitely would be an increase in oversea stay to maintain an equal exchange. She saw that the moment she is required to give up her body as the sacrificial maiden, that would be an indication that Towa was in great danger. That idea of protecting their loved ones regardless of its consequences was something which Ten understood on a personal level. So, she knew why Makoto has helped her through this incident. Ten has adored Makoto as just as much Makoto has adored her. From Tens perspective, Makoto was the most precious thing to her. More than her own health. It wasnt that hard for her to imagine what Makoto really meant. After all, Ten herself has dragged on the consequence of her action for over five thousand years. Ten knew that if she disappeared, Makoto will never let that day go for the rest of her life. The calm and guiltless tone of Makotos voice made Ten weirdly better about what was about to come. That would be enough lecturing for today. Now, shall we be on our way? huh!? Makoto smiled than picked up her staff which was laying close by and walked out of the room. Ten was surprised by Makotos unusually bold behaviour but followed her out of the room anyway. Where, where are you going? You need to rest! I will be just fine. You seem to be in a good mood? Oh, my apologies Makoto covered her mouth with her hand in an attempt to hide her smile. But the attempt was unsuccessful and like that, the two continued to walk through the shrine. On their way, the two came across a couple of people who were shocked to see Makoto walking around when she was supposed to be resting. However, Makoto did not care a single bit. Not being able to get any clear answer, the two walked out of the shrine, travelled past the forest of Chinju, and they finally came to a stop at the shrine where the gluttonous has been sealed. 1 Unlike the separate shrine over the shrine gate, this one had a Sazare Stone. 2 Makoto, who has come to a stop in front of the Sazare Stone finally looked over to Ten. You have run out of spiritual power because you do not have a physical body. So, all we need is a competent vessel. Youre not wrong but usingDrowsy Bellacross different universe is forbidden. So, without any powers, the bell with just absorb me. Drowsy Bellwhich Ten has used to travel out of Towa is a magical item which was invented to summon high-level spirits and magical beings. Once something enters the bell, it will not take any damage from the outside force unless something pulls it out of the bell. Drowsy Bell is an indestructible crib. Due to its ability, once its away from the separate shrine, it becomes harder for others to detect Tens identity. That is how she was able to travel outside of Towa when she was close to vanishing. But that was when she still possessed some level of energy. Not only that, the bell wouldnt have been the easiest thing to control even if she had all of her powers. The bell would be impossible to use now that she has lost all of her powers. Ten was aware of this. That there was no way for her to stay in this universe any longer. She was about to tell this to Makoto. But Makoto didnt give her the chance. There is a way. Right here. What are you Makoto lifted up her staff with an unfading smile and struck at the Sazare Stone with it. To Makotos uncharacteristically violent behaviour, Ten was shocked to the point where she was rooted on the spot. But then, she realised that Makotos spirit power started to grow rapidly. I beg for an apology, as the protector of Towa, I ask for this thin core of the storm which draws up a spiral in the air. I, Amagi Makoto, the sacrificial maiden who has given up its own body, beg for an apology for this sin which I am about to commence. For this once, I ask you to appear in front of me. The words which the clear, silvery voice has sentenced out was the celebratory phrases for summoning gods. Makotos spirit power which was known to be the strongest in this generation started to twist up. Then, it all gathered at the cap of the staff and the Sazare stone which was twice as big as Makoto cracked into pieces along with a loud sound. What poured out from the stone was Tens original power. However, it was now in a form of pure energy and was completely cut off from her consciousness. When it came to the level of power, Ten was no different from an ordinary person with her current state. The dense energy which has just been released would easily knock her out. On top of that, the god Summoning ritual usually causes some level of harm to the individual who has conducted the ritual. The ritual would be life-risking for Makoto who has gone through everything which has happened yesterday. Makoto, stop! What are you However, it was already too late. The violent swirl without any will rushed towards Makoto. However, she stood on the spot indifferently and swung around her staff again. Now, we welcome you! Suddenly, the forest which has been shaded by the trees were lit up by the beam of light. The dense energy became a violent wave and the surrounding trees started to shake hysterically. Once the light has filled up the surrounding area, it faded away and the forest went back to its usual dimly lit woodland. When Ten opened up her eyes, she saw Makoto holding a glowing orb in her hands. Her staff was thrown onto the ground carelessly. Makoto kept her composure in her expression. But she was drenched in her own sweat her breathing was very shallow. Then, she turned around and moved her hand towards Ten. The energy which was in the stone in this isolated shrine must be a fragment of your original energy. Thats why I think this would be the perfect vessel. The orb which Makoto has retrieved was indeed a fragment of who Ten used to be. The orb was called the Dragons Marvel. Although Ten has already told Makoto that the isolated shrine has already been blessed, she did not expect Makoto to break the Sazare Stone. Either way, what Makoto said was true. Now that there is no need to maintain the shield, retrieving dragon soul, which was mixed into the stone shouldnt have caused any problems. On top of that, the object itself would satisfy the requirement to be her vessel. Now that there wasnt any need for the shield, there wouldnt be any problem even if someone tried to retrieve it. The marvel, which was about the size of a thumb flaring in a dark green colour from the reflection of the sunlight. And it was calmly sitting in Makotos slender hand. If Ten uses this as the vessel, then she would be able to stay in this universe. Ten looked at the orb that resonated with her nostalgically. However, she took one step backwards. But, Do you not like my plan? A shiver ran through Tens body as she was surprised to her Makoto question in her usual calm tone. The reason why you turn a blind eye to these simple solutions is that you are afraid of living any longer isnt it? Ten froze on the spot. What Makoto said was true. The first thing which was on Tens mind when everything was sorted and she knew that she was close to vanishing was a relief. Relief that everything will finally come to an end. Everyone she has ever cared about has left her. They all died away, leaving her behind. The parting with her loved ones was inevitable. And five thousand years of it was painful but Ten thought it was well deserved. Even if she didnt, she wouldnt have been able to escape her fate anyway. The dragon desperately wanted to forget what it means to feel, even if it meant erasing her memories. But a part of her never wanted to forget what emotions are. After all, she had made so many memories with the people who she has met over that five thousand years. But every time she realised that her presence didnt make that much difference to the world, that was it. The thoughts which she had bottled up suddenly started to pour out. Im sick of it saying goodbye to the people I care I just cant take it anymore The partings seemed to happen in such a meaningless fashion for Ten. Watching them return to their spirit form with a smile. She was just tired of knowing that even if she came across their spirits in the future, they would not be the same. So, the most she could do was to pray that their soul will end up in a better place. For the first time in a very long time, she has let out a silent cry of regret, not a single tear rolling out from her eyes. The up-welling emotions only burnt her body. She covered her face, not knowing where to put this overwhelming feeling. But then, Makoto took Ten hand. I shall be your at your side, until our death. What Shooting up her head, Ten saw Makotos calm face. Makoto stated casually. The day I die, no matter what others say, I shall break this dragons marvel. And the day you vanish from this world, I shall vanish with you. Thats wrong, thought Ten. She wanted Makoto to live. After all, Makoto was a mortal being. However Are you sure? Ten couldnt resist but to ask her that question. Tens heart filled with joy as she heard Makoto words. She was rejoiced to know that Makoto wanted to save her even when Ten herself wanted to end everything. Those words brought comfort to her. Makoto who was dressed in all white and red smiled as if to cling onto Ten. Of course, I shall promise you. After all, I am the sacrificial maiden. My purpose will not change even if my title comes to an end. Makotos timid yet reassuring nod gave Ten a tremendous amount of delight and comfort. Makoto gently turned her eyes towards the hand which she firmly held onto Tens. On top of that, I doubt that you will go back to your original self even if you take over this marvel. Youre right, majority of its power would have been consumed by the stone. The most I would be able to regain from the marvel would only be a fraction of what the power used to be. The marvel would not make Ten immortal. In fact, the most it would be able to do is extend Tens stay in this universe. However, the smile on Makotos face did not change. Yes, in other word, you too will become a mortal being. I mean, how bad could it possibly be? This would be your last cycle. When Ten looked up to see Makoto, she thought that she saw a glimpse of something. Well, at least I wont have to say far well to her, thought Ten. The moment she felt that way, she knew that she has failed her role as a dragon completely. It was strange for her that such a small thing could clear her mind which she has been clouding it with all the things that have happened in the past. Yeah, youre right. Youre absolutely right. Ten, who has surrendered to a girl who has only lived for about twenty years tightened her grip on Makotos hand. She accepted the marvel which rolled into her hands and pressed it against her heart. The reason why the marvel didnt take over Tens mind is that she had no will of living any longer. The Dragons Marvel melted into Tens body very smoothly. Suddenly, the spirit power rushed through Tens body to the fingertips and she felt the weight come back to all four of her limbs. However, the weight felt a little too heavy for Ten. Nervously, she opened her eyes. Surprisingly, the first thing that came into her view was Makotos vivid red sleeves. Looking up, Ten saw Makoto towering over her, looking down at Ten with confused eyes. huh? My, how adorable! Makotos face lit up as Ten blinked a couple of times. Then, she realised that she has grown shorter. Oops, I knew I was going to be the biggest size that the Dragons Marvel could make me. But I didnt think I would shrink this much. Looking at her limbs, she guessed that her physical appearance would be of a child around 4 or 5 years old. She didnt have to worry about vanishing for a while but shrinking this much will bring some inconvenience. She will grow back to her original size if she collects the rest of her fragments. However, some isolated shrines that still have the Gluttonous clinging onto them. So, shes most likely going to spend some time in this small figure. I assume that you will grow back to your original size once we collect the rest of your fragments. We could call in the other shrine maidens for help. However, I do wish to adore this lovable appearance just a little longer. I dont really care to be honest. I look like this at the moment but if I gain more power, I should be able to mould my appearance. Then, we hall start collecting the fragments right away. Ten forgot about all of her worries as she saw Makoto talk about the future plans excitedly. Suddenly, there was a sound of excited chatter marching towards them from the outskirt of the forest. Neither of them was surprised by this. After all, the seal was suddenly broken and the large beam of light which was emitted after breaking the stone would have reached over to the shrine. They were expecting at least a few people to come over to see what was happening. Makoto picked up her staff and looked over to Ten seriously. Ten, we must apologise to Lava-sama and the others once we get back. We must negotiate with them properly. Yeah, youre right. Even though Ten has extended her lifespan in this universe, she has lost the majority of her powers. So, she wouldnt be able to help those girls whose fate was about to shift drastically. Ten didnt want to make Makoto apologise with her. So, she was thinking about apologising to them on her own. It was then, Makoto suddenly spoke. Oh, and also, there will be another punishment with Sawa-sama about your independent action. Whaaaat!? Why!? What do you mean why? Were you not aware of what you were saying before? That was such unacceptable behaviour. A, actually, it might be better if I just let myself vanish Ten? Nothing, I shall receive the rightful punishment! Makoto gave a satisfying smile and Ten dropped her shoulders in despair as she imagined herself getting lectured by all the shrine maidens. Ten unenthusiastically made up her mind, knowing that there was no escaping from this. But then, something crossed her vision. It was Makoto, who has crouched down and was now looking directly into Tens eyes. One more thing, it seems that there has been a misunderstanding so please allow me to clarify the matter. Wha, what !? Tens expression darkened as she imagined all the punishment she will be getting. Then suddenly, soft white hair wrapped around her. The warm and soft sensation brushed against Tens cheeks. I have learnt this from Nectar-sama and Lava-sama but in nations over the sea, this is how they express their affection to one another. Wait, what, huh? Your existence means a lot to me. Thats what Im trying to tell you. Ten thought Makoto misunderstood something she has said since she can be very na?ve. However, that changed when Ten heard Makotos words. In Towa, people rarely make any physical contact even if they were close. Hand-holding would give other people a shock and kissing was something which they considered doing with someone very special. Ten herself has experienced many forms of physical affection. However, she knew very well that this was the first time for Makoto. Ten covered her cheeks with her small hands. She couldnt do anything but to look up at Makoto who have gotten up as suddenly as she has leaned in. I have never addressed this to you since you have always prioritised the safety of Towa over everything else. And even if you didnt, it would have only brought more burden to you. But from now on, please prepare yourself. Ten has received a countless number of affections before. However, looking up at Makotos bashful expression, she could not help it but to charmed by it. This was when she realised why Makoto has been very joyful. It was because Ten was finally freed from Towa and could walk alongside her. But most of all, she could finally confess her true feelings towards Ten. Makoto must have found her bold action more embarrassing then she has expected it to be. She stood up and swiftly walked over to the crowd which was trooping towards them. Ten looked at Makotos pure white tail sway side-to-side, she knelt down on the spot. She could not process the amount of surprise which she has felt in a short time. Even though they shared one consciousness, Ten has never taken a hint. One thing which she was certain is that their feelings were mutual. Not that long ago, Ten only saw Makoto as an adorable child. Urghhh I will never understand human beings!! Ten gave up. Her cheeks were burning and her heart was beating fast. She screamed out her mixed feelings that was bottled up for over five thousand years. Chapter 150 On one of the article published by Matsutake Daily. ~The corrupted being finally brought to justice! ~ The politicians have made their move in the past couple of days. A surprise waited for the criminals who have broken into the opium storage room. They were ambushed by an unexpected figure who have beaten the criminals up to the point they were begging for their lives. The unexpected figure who has diligently stood before them was a girl. The girl is said to be a citizen of Towa and has dark hair with a vivid red strand mixed among them. The criminals have given out a fearful shriek as the girl with otherworldly atmosphere glared at them with her golden eyes. I am the director of the organization which directly serves the current lord of this nation. I have brought justice to all eight million corrupted gods. And now, your turn has come. As the girl took a step forward, the insignia of the dragon engraved by the authorities started to glow. She was one of the dragons who have served the royalty for some time. The fate of these criminals in front of her was to be burnt to a crisp by her so-called Flame Veil. This elegant young lady was the next in line for the throne. As the criminals bowed before her, she said that she left their punishment to themselves and left the storage, only taking the corrupted god with her. Not naming herself, not showing any pride, only walking off with the corrupted god being dragged behind her, that stature was nothing but of a true ally of justice. The criminals skills were nothing against the girls talent. After this, they had a great amount of respect for her and have started to look into who this nameless lady was. People couldnt keep their mind off from this new god! Article published by Kachou Publisher. ~ Incident on Hostess Shizuno and her knights flawless victory! ~ This city is filled with many beautiful hostesses. However, as we all know it, the most beautiful amongst them all is Hostess Shizuno. However, in this day of age, not everyone who seeks comfort from a woman are gentle and delightful. The uneasiness which has been troubling Hostess Shizuno recently has finally shown itself on the streets. The creature that stood in front of her was a God who seems to tower over the entire city and appeared to be half-cat, half-human. Her bodyguards did their best to protect the hostess. But their opponent is a god. The bodyguards were knocked down in a blink of an eye and the beasts filthy hand reached out for the hostesss bare head. Everyone else who was in the area lost all hope. Then, one male god appeared at the scene like a mist. The man dressed in all black did not show any sign of intimidation at the sight of this corrupted beast. He threw over his jet-black chain and brought down the beast to the ground before anyone knew what was happening. The two looked like a dog and its master. Everyone who has witnessed this scene has been shown the difference between their powers. Surprisingly, even the finest maiden in the village has said that the male god had an appearance of the beautiful beast. However, his beauty did not compare with Hostess Shizuno. The hostess has heard the desperate cry of the beast which has attacked her. Still, she could not accept the male gods arrogant move of using the watchtower to look over Matsumi familys shop. She was left speechless when the two continued their battle in the middle of the road. She did not care about the overwear which has gotten some dirt on or her hair which has come undone. Either way, the bravery of the male god who has disappeared along with the corrupted beast was respected by many people. This incident has also helped Hostess Shizuno spread her already well-known name around the nation. At the Kachou Publisher, the painting of Hostess Shizuno and the mysterious male god is now on sale! A very detailed article featuring Hostess Shizuno and the male god was seen everywhere. Incident at Maidou street! Another day, another article published by Matsutake Daily. ~ Justice has been served, immoral God has been punished at last! ~ Recently, in Asakawa area, a man claiming to be a Kabuki actor causing multiple incidents. However, the man turned out to be no more than a boor. Since their ring leader used to be one of the eight million gods, even the lords advisor cant do anything about this incident. However, wherever the God of Chaos is, there is a God of Peace. At the sweets shop thats famous for Oshiro-chan who works there, one elegant God has descended. The God had jet black hair that suited the Towas theme with a single strand of red hair mixed among them. Her look was completed with golden eyes which proved her to be a god and her red overwear suited her very well. The issue is, the ring-leader is a strong man who managed to kick off anyone who has dared to fight him. On top of that, his face painted with stage make up seemed to be miles up from anyones perspective. On the contrary, the girl had a slender frame. Everyone thought that their hopes were gone. However, the girl gave a relaxed smile and started to knock down the guards one after another. When she finally reached the ring-leader, he too was taken down with a single strike. Her swordsmanship won against the corrupted god and her victory was flawless. The moment after their battle, the villagers were speechless at what they have witnessed. After the female God left without mentioning her name, there was a rumour that she was the same God who has saved Hostess Shizuno. The hope rises to the adorable, elegant yet strong female God! *Takematsu Daily continue to gather any information regarding the female god! Please consult any issues regarding Gods to your nearest consultant. Kayou City Administration. Important news from the noodle shops notice board. 3 days after the white beast has gone wild. Parts of the town have started to recover from the damage. It was a surprise to see the Taisha and the current lord both be shocked at the once-in-a-lifetime catastrophe. However, it has been announced that the hero of the incident turned out to be a godly dragon from a foreign country. It is said that the dragon with black scales and red mane who has taken down the white beast is the same God that has black hair and golden eyes. The same god who is known for taking down criminals around Kayou city the past couple of days. Currently, the godly dragon has been kept in one of the separate shrines. If you spot any beasts, please report it to your nearest administration swiftly! Check your local emergency supply area here. Check your local evacuation area here. Keep your hopes up! The time to show the spirit of Towa to those demons is now! Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Translator: Mii Editor: [QueenieZhuz] The Origin of the Dragon Chapter 1 C Dragon-san and the Festival Preparation I am a dragon. When Im about to go to the welcome party for new students since I want to have some friends, I slipped off by a banana peel and died, and when I woke up, I have reincarnated from a university student to a dragon-sama. You dont have to say anything. I know the best that it is the most stupid reason I can have to die. And to make the matter worse, Im reincarnated as the strongest species in this world, a dragon. I cried the moment I woke up, to the point that the volcanoes erupted. But I did my best. I really, really did my best, and I finally have friends, my important person, and even my own child now. Long ago, I used to say this on the verge of tears, why am I even reincarnating, damn it!. But now, I have a lot of people that I want to protect. And I also have a lot of things that I dont want to part with. Thats why, I will pray. So that this moment will continue, as long as possible. Aru-san. Please turn your body around ninety times while counting them one by one. Go at the different direction from Ten. Okay! On the wooden floor of the branch shrines spacious room, the white-haired and fox-eared Makoto started to give assignment to Aru strictly, and Aru actively replied to her. Both of them are wearing the casual clothes for the branch shrine maids, the brilliant red hakama and white silk garment. Aru arranged his flaxen hair and the cuff of the red hakama, and decided his steps. Even though Makotos facial expression had become softer, she keeps making Aru practises until there are large drops of sweat on his forehead dripping, to make him feel a sense of accomplishment. Beside her, the golden-haired Mikoto looks at Ten relentlessly, and started to appeal to her. Ten-san, you have to straighten your arms, you know. I-I know that already, Mikocchan. Ten with the appearance of child around ten, eleven-years old, flinch a little from Mikotos words, but she still did as how she was told. Even so, her movement still looked somewhat clumsy. Then both of you, lets try to match the moves once again. Alright! With Makotos order, Aru and Ten lined up to their fixed position, and they started to prepare the hokosuzu`a short sword with bells attached at the guard, in their hand. Without a moment of delay, I send magic power to the flat box with trumpet-shaped magic tool well, to say it frankly, the mechanism looks similar to a gramophone. After a little noise come out, the graceful flute music started to be audible. Following that, Aru and Ten twisted their wrist and the bells rang. They extended the hokosuzus grip while their multicolored clothes fluttered, and they started to dance. Aru Looking at Arus serious expression while performing the choreography that he had trained seriously, Nectar that stood next to me already moved into tears. Nectar, there are still one week before the magic ceremony, you know. I, I know Even though I giggled at Nectar that retorted to me while looking slightly embarrassed, I was also entranced by Aru who danced with his utmost effort. What Aru and Ten currently practised is one of shrine maidens art of technique, the Kaguya dance. The reason why both of them are studying this dance seriously is because together with Makoto and Mikoto, four of them will dance in the stage of the magic ceremony that will take place one week later. Ever since the great disaster caused by the white demon ghost, a few days had passed since I woke up. Even though Im still recovering my condition, the surrounding village from the branch shrine that we are indebted to, are gradually returning to their usual daily life. Since the branch shrine is far away from the human habitation, there are only a little people that were directly attacked by the ghost demon, so I should be thankful that the place that have the most delayed restoration is the branch shrine. And because of that incident, the emperor made a notice that as the next phase of restoration, they will hold a magic ceremony. In the branch shrine where the white ghost demon appears, many shrine maids will perform the dance that will activate the magic purification. The dance is usually performed after suppression ritual, and it is a lay out technique. I was surprised that humans could make use of magic power, but there are some problem that was occuring. As the result of the Grand Shrines arrangement of the minimum necessary shrine maids to all of the six branch shrines, the branch shine we are indebted to doesnt have enough shrine maids to perform the dance. Since the person that is performing the dance has to have detailed knowledge on how to manipulate magic power, no one can dance it other than the shrine maids from the Great Shrine. They should be alright if the shrine maids that went to other branch shrines come to theirs after finishing the ceremony, but for the best results, it looks like they will perform the period at the same time. Uh huh, I understand. If you want to activate the flow of magic power, the best way is certainly that. Even though they could substitute one with Mikoto that have the feeling of wanting to die everytime she remember it, they still lack of two person left. When everyone in the branch shrine were worried all day about that matter, Makoto suddenly proposed. Aru-san, can you try to dance it? After all, Aru was trained about the general etiquette and technique of a shrine maid when he was at the Great Shrine. In the middle of that, he also practised the dance, so everyone proposed that he should be able to do it. The dance choreography itself is not hard, and the problem lies on the magic power management technique, so as a dragon, Aru should be able to do it. We decided to stay at the eastern continent until I recovered to some extent, and Signos Magic Academy is also currently on a long summer break, so fortunately or unfortunately, we didnt have to go home quickly. Thats why, since I also thought that aiming for the magic ceremony is great, there shouldnt be any problem. But then, to suddenly decide Aru that wasnt a shrine maid or whatever concerning to that to perform, it cant be helped that Nectar and I will feel bewildered, right? Ah, it looks like the performing shrine maid doesnt have to particularly be a female. The reason why all of the shrine maids in the Great Shrine are females was actually because of Tens preference Oi! Anyhow, the decision was also taken when he only have a week to practise. No matter how easy the choreography is, it will definitely need a great effort to master. But what I didnt expect was, Aru really wants to do it. I want to do it. I want to try doing my best. Its okay, Im sure that they will find another way. Nuh uh. I want to do it, because I want to help them. That time, Arus steady gaze was filled with strong determination, and Nectar that was rejecting the idea with strong tone of voice felt as if his breath was taken away lightly. It feels like he suddenly grown up in the place that we dont know, making us feel a little lonely. Since Aru is certainly suitable for the position, the one who were wrong are us, who restrained him just because we were worried. Daddy, Mommy, can I? I understand, but you shouldnt force yourself, okay? Uh huh Thank you! Aru asked my consent timidly, his golden eyes filled with anxiety, and when I agreed, his facial expression immediately bloomed like a flower. With that, after confirmed that Aru will become one of the dancer, Makoto smiled sweetly to Ten. Since Aru-san is okay with it, then Ten should be qualified to become the other person. Lets do our best, okay? Huh, me!? Of course, since we need four people to perform Kaguya dance. Arent you the most knowledgeable about dragon pulse and the flow of spiritual power? If you practise from now on, it should be okay. You also always look at these kind of ceremony, right? Looking it and performing it are a completely different matter though! Suddenly being asked to perform will certainly make anyone feel bewildered and uneasy, but I think it is unusual to see Ten being flustered because of this. Mikoto, who had been silent until now, turned her gaze towards Ten. Ten-san, is it possible that even the beginner Aru will do his best, but you, as the protector of this country, wont do it? Ughhh. B-But, the dance that will be performed is that, right? Yes, it will be the heavenly dance of suppression. The tone of the legend is easy to remember, and this dance is also always performed every time as the prayer of the demon suppression, isnt it suitable for Ten? No, you might be right. I remember it completely, but If I perform that dance, I feel like I will be laughed a lot No, Im not sure, but? Ten (with the appearance of 10 years-old child) started to mutter to herself while hesitating, and Makotos red pupils was filled with regret. Even though Im sure that Ten will be suitable for Kaguya dance, its no good, huh? Auhhh, uh, no, its not like its no good, well! Ten agreed flusteredly, and with that Makoto smiled as if relieved. Im happy, since this is a perfect opportunity to boast about Ten to everyone. Later, I will prepare cute children clothes for you! Uh, eh, ahhh, so it become like that Ten looked like she wanted to say something, but after looking at the cheerful Makoto, she gave up. For some reason, I feel like Tens behaviour towards Makoto is weird, but its like she doesnt know how to measure her distance, or something like that. But, I dont really know their relationship with each other, and Makoto also is a very spontaneous person, so maybe this will be their distance from now on. Well, anyway, with this Makoto and Mikoto will train Aru and Ten about Kaguya dance extra hard. Nectar and I also helped with the restoration and make use of it to inspect their training. After the morning training was finished, Makoto and Ten had another appointment about technique regulation, so they bid farewell from that place. A week practice until the magic ceremony might not be enough, but they are actually doing the arrangement comparatively well. Mommy, Daddy, how was I doing? You become more skillful at it again After catching the still energetic Aru that rush over towards us, I give a stroke towards his flaxen hair. Actually, even though I can control magic power, theres no way I will be able to remember that choreography starting today. Childrens absorption is truly amazing. Nectar also says so after handing a towel to clean up Arus sweat. Thats right, I did well without falling behind Mikoto-san and Makoto-san! Mikoto lined next to the happily laughing Aru, and started to talk using the west continent language. Aru has a great memory, so youre a great help. Ah, un, Ten looked like he was having a hard time Her appearance doesnt look good right now, so using the dragon sphere she received from the other branch shrine, she turns her appearance into ten years old child, and followed Mikotos assignment diligently. Its not like her memory is bad, but the change of her body growth make her unable to keep the balance of her own body. Thats why, she keeps slipping off at the difficult part of the music timing. Well, if she keeps practising it over and over again, she will certainly be able to get used with her body, but Mikoto and Makoto are both spartans after all. She will face a lot of hardship before she adapts with her body, I think. Do your best, Ten. While secretly wishing luck for Ten, suddenly the hungry Mikoto and Aru shook my body with all their might, and consulted to me about where should we eat lunch. In the middle of it, there are soft green fragrance that flowed into the guest room. Oh my, am I too late? Suddenly, the white-haired and moustached tree spirit grandpa appeared. I came to know that the grandpa is actually named Ficel, but in the end I still call him with grandpa. Towards the grandpa with white hair and moustache in his dark brown skin that makes wrinkles look beautiful, Arus face was filled with joy. Grandpa! Do you come to see me? Of course, theres no way that I wont support little Arus strenuous effort, right? Then, lets go have a meal together! Since the festival stall people seems like they have come already, together with Mikoto-san, we are about to take a look there! Being called on by Aru with enthusiasm, Mikoto wiggled her fox ears and tail in bafflement. Ah, I will just go at another time. Ehhh, but, didnt you said that we will do a conquest to every foods in the stalls? Mikoto hanged her red face down in embarrassment, and I felt sympathy towards her. Of course Mikoto cant help but to be filled with nervousness everytime her gaze meet with the grandpa. After all, she already knew the real identity of the dignified grandpa, who is actually tree spirit with authority that she really respects. And again, as a girl, she didnt want to let such an important person to accompany her to the plebeian food stall, and look at her state that gulps down every food available. But, towards Mikoto who was already completely ashamed to the point that she lowered her fox ear down, grandpa only called her out softly. Of course, if this young lady is alright with it. Or do you feel disturbed with this old man presence? No, but Mikoto replied to grandpas words with a start, but suddenly there is a loud voice coming out nicely from her. Of course, it was her empty belly. Even if this young lady have important duty to do, you still shouldnt leave your stomach hungry, okay? Mikotos cheeks became completely red as she blushed and she nodded. With that, all of us dispatched towards the food stall together. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Translator: Mii Editor: [QueenieZhuz] Chapter 2 C Dragon-sans Intention When the official notice that stated that the magic ceremony will be held, many merchants that came out of nowhere appeared in no time, and they gathered here to start open airs or food stalls. With that, a lot of people gathered to take a look, and the road towards the shrine is filled with liveliness, as if they are having a fair. There are also some daily supplies stall mixed in there, reminding us that they are still restoring their civilization even until now, but other than that, there are also food stalls lining up and selling candied apple, grilled squid, and yakiniku that are pierced with a skewer, and the good smell spread around everywhere. Since I also saw foods that are similar to okonomiyaki and takoyaki, even I cant help but to be restless. Especially for the obvious Aru, his flaxen hair sways in delight while he was looking left and right cheerfully. How amazing, there are many stalls lining up! At the very day, they will lit lamps at the night, and it will be even more lively. But since we cant look around at that time, lets do it now. At first Mikoto was extremely nervous towards grandpa, but after we reached in front of the food stall, her eyes changed into one of hunters. She must be really hungry, huh? Even if most of the movement in the dance is pretty calm, the dance itself use a lot of power in the dancers feet, more than how it looks. They also used a little bit of magic power in the practise, so it would be easy to get tired. Miko-san! Lets go there first! I already gave Aru his pocket money, so he and Mikoto immediately attacked one of the food stalls there. No matter what generation it is, kids will always be energetic, eh? I agreed silently towards his hearty mutterings. Grandpas softening look while watching Aru and Mikoto hogging all of the goods was filed with calm smile, his appearance unchanging even from that time. I feel a little jealous of grandpas boldness that started that kind of conversation. I didnt show it in my face, and thought so in my own mind secretly when suddenly Nectar began to ask questions to grandpa. How was masters preparation going? Hmm, I already figured out the good materials. Next, I should just start the operation to assemble the formation together. Grandpa talked as if he was saying the usual insignificant things, and raised his eyebrows towards Nectar. Are you curious? Of course I am. To re-seal a dragon that has sealed its eclipse is a very interesting matter! Nectar never changes, eh? My face twitched and became stiff, but Nectars pair of blue eyes had a dangerous glint in it. So what if there are spirit of inquiry left inside me! Since there are no more crisis that we have to face, I have to take my time stealing masters secret technique! I have such a frank disciple. Even when grandpa looked astonished for a minute, Nectar didnt even falter at all, but his expression looked like he had calmed down, and continued his talk. Of course, I know that Lute was trying to unbind the darkness seal and awaken the origin dragon, and if the seal is unbinded, the erosion that the origin dragon had binded in that body will flow out. Taking account of Lutes speculation, we have to act quickly, dont we? Nectar often forgot to control himself, but he is strict when the condition ask for it. A few days ago, grandpa and Ten discussed with me, Nectar, Kyle in the branch shrine regarding the darkness seal, and also what will Lute do from now on. Five thousand years ago, Maurias was also having a big erosion disaster that cant be compared with what happened in the eastern continent. In order to seal the erosion that had begun to flow out, the origin dragon sacrificed himself to become the keystone of the seal. Grandpa sealed the equipment after the dragon asked him to do it, and Lute and one more paintbrush woman, turned it into a palette. And then everything happened, starting from Ten to Lutes team anticipation. Nectar and Kyle felt speechless to know that grandpa happened to present on that period, since most of the ancient people and their sorcery were already extinct. Grandpa shrugged his shoulders, and he responded to Nectar. Lutes original state is from black magics seal created by the musical performer by collecting the best of instrument from that time. Because the spirit of the death cannot act against the bodys existence, they were unable to unbind the seal of the darkness. The origin dragon its Adversa, isnt it? Because Lute is wishing for freedom, just dissolving the seal wouldnt make any significance. Thats why, there is a possibility of requesting Lava to change the black seal, isnt there? Nectar tightened his face and stared at me seriously, and I felt a little bit uncomfortable. Grandpa only nodded, and continued. The erosion that was overflowing at that time was absorbed by the origin dragon, and he paid it back by sleeping at the darkness seal. But since the seal was released, it became the main cause of the current erosion disaster. And even though the seal was renewed regularly by the automatic instrument, it was 5000 years ago. It is a mistake to slacken on the renewal repeatedly. Nectar looked like he wanted to say something towards grandpa that was talking while stroking his beard. Master, even though Im surprised that you have something to do with the seal I still have some questions. I already explained everything, but you still have questions, huh? Nectar asked without any concern towards grandpa, who didnt even try to hide his tired face. Lute was looking for other alternatives other than the darkness seal where Adversa was sleeping. I understand at least that much. Its not impossible for humans to forget about the dragon that had been sleeping after five thousand years. But why did the dragons forget about the erosion and their existence? Also, why Lava? Shouldnt it be okay if you make other dragons do it? There are dragons that are resistant towards erosion, and there are the others that not. But unexpectedly, this guy is resistant towards erosion like how Adversa was. That might be reason why Lute has an eye towards this guy. I also dont know why, though. But, the reason the other dragons forgot might be because of the dragon network. After I added in, Nectar seemed like he had realized something. I understand, so its resonance phenomenon The dragons dont only pass awareness at the dragon networks. They also pass magic and various things there. Even if their consciousness is lost, if the other dragons acknowledged Adversas existence, they would stimulate Adversa through the dragon network. Even if Adversa doesnt wake up, the erosion might spill out and contaminate everyone. Thats why, most of the ancient old dragons forgot about the existence of Adversa and the erosion. Since they became something that didnt exist anymore, those informations were not passed on to young dragons like me and Aru. Or, that is the story that I and grandpa deliberately arrange beforehand together. Im not familiar with the matter regarding the origin dragon, so my knowledge is very thin. But since I cut Arus dragon network for the time being, I think it should be alright. I take care of not saying the name, just to make sure I didnt say something wrong. Then Im relieved. So in the end, Master also doesnt know about the true nature of the erosion, right? My body became stiff for a moment, and I wondered if she realized it or not. Nectar inquired softly, and even if she looked disappointed, there are a little excited tension that was coming out from her. Well, that is reasonable, I guess. I also dont think that I will be able to know everything, and its not like I want to pursuit it too. Then, I will return to my original question. What kind of intermediary that Master will use to re-strengthen the seal of darkness? You really want to know everything, huh. Towards Nectar that had taken out his notebook and pen, grandpa only made a twisted face and answered. Well, I also thought that you will definitely ask about the intermediary. oh, what a right timing. Grandpa exclaimed, and I looked up to see Aru and Mikoto that was coming to us in quick steps. Both of them was holding a bundle of foods with both of their hands and their expression was very happy. Mo`mmy`! Carry this for me first, there are another delicious-looking foods there, so we will go there once again! There are a place to sit there, so please wait at there first. I couldnt help but to make a wry smile towards them, after seeing that they are still brimming with the intention to hog even more things again. No, no. Mikoto is already hungry, right? You just have to tell me what you want to eat, I will go and buy them. Just eat first. But It was actually very troubling to persuade Mikoto that still reserved herself even if she was already hungry, but thankfully grandpa stepped forward to help us. Young lady, actually this old man has something I want to ask you. How about you become this old man talking companion while eating? Then, if you want me to Grandpa seemed like he could see through Mikotos conflict, and after he talked to her, she agreed with a soft voice. I wonder if grandpa really have the time to gossip around though. With that, I turned my face towards Aru. Aru, wait here together with Mikoto, okay? Alright! Then please buy that one and this one and that one! Hearing Aru who pointed out cheerfully several numbers of stall he wanted to try, I feel my face started to cramp. Wow, that many!? Well, we could store a lot of foods inside our stomach so it should he okay, but I wonder if it is physically possible, though. I will go together with you. That will help me a lot. Since I looked troubled, Nectar with the same thought as mine proposed to go together with me, and with that both of us separated from Arus group, and started to walk together. Um, what I wanted to ask is actually simple. It is the instrument you will use as the dance music. It should be mixed with the sound of flute, right? Are you talking about the dragon flute? Hmm, so there is something with that name, huh When I was thinking about where was the most convenient route to go, I overheard grandpa and Mikotos conversation faintly. I see, so grandpa was interested in that. Lava. Nn, what? When I turned around, Nectars light blue eyes looked troubled, and he spoke. That Master said that at the time he is performing the seal of darkness, he will need Lavas help, right? Im wondering if theres really nothing that I can do to help you. I dont want to make you force yourself to do it. Its alright, dont worry. Even if he is like that, grandpa is cautious too. I wont do anything that I cant handle. Even though I only know the outline of the procedure, its not really that difficult. Grandpa taught me these tips. When you are going to lie, you have to mix some truth on it. Then, it could be deemed credible to some extent. But, the preparation will take some time, so I will start to move all-out after the magic ceremony ends. Is that so There are also the ritual where other magicians magic power shouldnt interfere Nectar seems like he already gave his consent. Thats good, since I cant really tell him about the truth regarding this matter. Now then! Lets buy something that will be good to eat even if its not warm anymore first, okay? Youre right, But, will Mikoto-san be able to eat this much portion, though? If they count the portion from what they bought before, then everything is already ten people portions. Even though Nectar already went back to his usual atmosphere, there are still a little worry in his face, and I could only make a strained laugh. Well, we can figure something out later on. Aru and I also can eat as much as we like when needed. Alright, lets go! I held Nectars hand, and lightly pull them. Nectars light blue eyes became rounded, and he reflexively squeezed my hand back, making the depths of my heart filled with warmth. With that, my determination rose again. I dont want to lose this warmth. Thats why, I will do anything to protect it. And since I was searching for the first stall to go and stood in front of Nectar, I didnt know what kind of face that he made at that time. By the way, Mikoto gulped all of her portion that we bought back, and she made a happy face while digesting them. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Translator: Mii Editor: [QueenieZhuz] Chapter 3 C Dragon-sans Fuss Even though I said that I will help the restoration for the eastern continent, I cant do any carpentry, and the people that needs emergency supplies also became lesser and lesser, so my job ended not long ago. It seems like since it is a famous landmark of the branch shrine, the large public bath that I constructed was reserved. Eh, you dont really have to reserve it, you know? Well, the point is, my duty in the human habitation was close to none. Nectar was helping in the medical faculty as a doctor, Aru was practising the dance, and even Kyle was having negotiation with demonic beings. Because of that, what I mainly did when Aru and Ten was practising their dance was going around outside to do Leyline maintenance. While arranging the circulation of the magic power at the center of the forest near the branch shrine I am indebted into, I feel happy finally being able to do dragon-like work. There are a lot of cases where I reattach the Leyline that were damaged by the erosion, or going around several places by flying in the sky or walking on the ground with my dragon appearance.. I already asked Ten about the location of the major works so it should be okay to just remember that area and do my best to help them, but I went astray with the thought of dullness. That time, after we had lunch at the festival, Grandpa was forc negotiating with Ten for a long time, and got the dragon flute, the instrument of this country. Ryujin is a pot created using the hollow of a bamboo-like plant. According to the eastern continent belief, it has the power to connect the magic world and real world with its sounds. I think this instrument will be suitable for the ceremony. The dimension is small, but they can be managed. I also quite like the sound. Grandpa looked like he was in a good mood, and explained that he would convert it into an automatic instrument for resealing. It will take the minimum one week, and the maximum two weeks. You should prepare your heart by then. early as one week or as long as two weeks. Youll be preparing your heart by then. He added the last sentence casually, as if he was talking about something common. But even so, I already understood the meaning of his words. There are some things regarding to the darkness seal that I shouldnt say to Nectar. I already knew it from the dialogue between grandpa and Ten that night. And since I already understood from grandpas explanation that the only one who could do it is me, I give my consent. If this is the conclusion that grandpa have after thinking for five thousand years, there wont be any other solution. I also wanted to protect them. I decided that I will do anything to protect them. I had to show my determination now. After all, I cant afford to waste grandpas resolution. Uwahhh`being gloomy is a no no! It will be bad if Nectar suspects anything after all! In my dragon appearance, I shook off my thoughts and spread my wings to fly in the sky. When I have nothing to do at all, there are nothing better than flying in the sky. And when I was flying with my wings, I felt like I could connect my thoughts properly. What filled my thoughts are mostly if I had looked guilty in front of Nectar. Lava! Excuse me, but please help us! Lily and Kyle are having a big fight! What!? When I went back to the branch shrine immediately, what I saw inside the room was Ligurila who was sulking, and Kyle who had a glare in his face. Kyle was still holding his hammer, and the inside of the Nectars barrier was so badly destroyed that I immediately understood with just a look. On top of that, Senjiro who seemed troubled next to Ligurila was restraining her gently, so there must be a pretty big fighting scene happening before. Errr, anyway, Ligurila, Sen-san, welcome back. Then, what happened here? Its been a few days since I last saw Ligurila and Senjiro. Since they were coming back from the most distant branch company while defeating the demons too. I thought it would be better to start by greeting them, and after I asked for an explanation, Senjiros face looked like had found his aid, and apologized while bowing his head. Were back. No, Im not sure if I can reply your greeting now, though. Im just greeting her because I havent seen her for a while. Im not really mad or anything, you know. Kyle wrinkled his brows firmly. Does striking people with strategic-grade attack magic suddenly is still considered greeting? Theres no point for me to strike you, though! Ligurila-dono! Ligurila shrugs her shoulders. Senjiro was about to stop her, but its too late. My face became stiff as I saw the vein in Kyles forehead bulges out and his dark brown hair starts to have a trace of lightning. Eh, why is Kyle this angry? I better ask Nectar to help me since Kyle who rarely gets angry had turned into serious mode with an unknown reason, but before that, I looked at the wheat-colored head behind Kyle. She was Belga, who we brought back from Lutes team, and her hair and same colored eyes distorted in anger, even when she kept increasing her vigilance. Her spirit couldnt be separated from her main body that much, so she was currently being bounded in a magic gun. Since Kyle carries magic gun with him everywhere, Belga has accompanied Kyle in battles to find a chance to recover her body. Come to think of it, Ligurila also knew that Belga was on his side. ..I think I understand the problem a little bit better now. Well, I heard that Belga who becomes a spirit is stronger now, so I just wanted to try playing with her a little bit. Ligurila I felt my strength drained towards Ligurila who let out her complains while withdrawing her magic power. As I expected, Ligurila was quarrelling with Belga! Ligurila noticed my glaring eyes, and naturally complained again. But, isnt it amusing! That Belga had a big difference in magic power, and even though I just provoke her a little bit, she wasnt even scared and quickly prepared to fight. It cant be helped that I want to poke at her anger more, right! Ligurila-dono, this was happening because of your bad hobby. Senjiros way of speaking was full of warning, and Ligurila consciously bent her mouth and said another word. I just thought that if I provoke her, she might remember something Her words wobbled echoed throughout the room, making me realize that Ligurila should be quite concerned about Belga too. Thats right; Ligurila has a deeper relationship with Belga than I did. When I was still visiting the royal capital, I would took Belga out often. We also would invite Ligurila to have tea and have the so-called three womens meeting. In the meantime, since they were living in the same royal capital, they would meet sometimes without me. Even the first time Ligurila exposed about her identity as a demon was when she is drunk at a drinking party with Belga. And the second time Belga met her after that, even though she was very nervous, they still chartered happily about magic tool, how nostalgic Remembering those memories, I loosened my face, and the atmosphere became more relaxed. The reason was because Kyle took back the lightning and lowered his staff. You are always too extreme. While letting out a sigh, Kyle scratched her brown hair and Ligurila only responded by laughing. Anyway, I thought that I had to tell Ligurila, but I wanted to know Belgas situation. No, because its the first time we meet with each other properly. Belga still has the same height and the same silence and cold, hostile stare, like how she was when I first met her. Although she is currently binded in the magic gun, it looks like as a spirit the change in her body was limitless, so she might have used that ability to copy her appearance. However, Berga did not seem to notice my dragon appearance, and kept watching Kyle and Ligrilas light exchange. I felt like I saw something swaying in that expression, and thought, oh? Since Im not really in the mood for it anymore, today lets just stop here. Hey, Bell. Belgas shoulders shook as if she was surprised when Ligurila brushed her golder curly hair and talked to her suddenly. But Ligurilas purple-colored eye doesnt have any harshness in it, and her expression became full of embarrassment. I dont really know why your body become like that, but now that youre finally back I will welcome you. Later when your husband is not here, lets play again, alright? Nn? Senjiro and Kyle made a suspicious expression towards Ligurilas strange manner of speaking. Then, she walked back while smiling sweetly. I feel saved a little by Ligurilas frankness. Right, even without her memories, I should be happy that Belga is here. Thats why, I cant help but talk to her while feeling embarrassed. Madam, Im sorry that I make you remembered something uncomfortable. But Im happy being able to meet you again. What are you saying, when youre capturing me now. Sure enough, I cant help but to wrinkle my brow towards Belga. Ligurila that already felt pleased now stretched her body and asked me. Hey, Lava, I want to clean the trips dirt from by body, is there any bathing place here? There are, but All of you When Im about to answer her question, I suddenly heard the eastern continent language that was full of anger, and I looked back. There stood a silver-haired and brown-skinned woman the demon of the eastern continent, Karla-san, who looked imposing and trembling in anger all over her body. What were you trying to do by destroying the room` The room was in a disorder, the pillars were damaged, the furniture were blown away, and the tatami and door were completely destroyed. Ah, I forgot. All of the people in that room thought of the same thing, and I tilted my head in confusion, wondering why is Carla-san here. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Translator: Mii Editor: [QueenieZhuz] Chapter 4 C Dragon-san and Guardians Affair Really, I thought that there was a raid happening here For the time being, as we walk out of the shrines road, we took her into a sweet shops nearby, and Carla let out a loud sigh. However, when the food we ordered arrives, Carla grabs the freshly baked Imagawayaki with joy. And when she stuffed her cheeks with the food, she immediately relaxed her expression. During our stay in Kayou, ever since I found out that she likes sweet things, I have been indirectly paying for her sweets expenses. Great, it looks like she has cheered up, and I exchanged my gaze with Nectar while feeling relieved. Nectar, who just took a break of her work is currently accompanying me. Ligurila sulks as she obediently tidies up the devastated room, while Senjiro helps her with it. Kyle took Belga out to patrol around the forests outskirts. Even when we are having our Iwayagakis share, Carla-san continues to drink something from her unglazed cup. If Im not wrong, whats inside her cup is sweet sake, though. As expected from someone with super sweet tooth. When Nectar and I twist our face, Carla looks satisfied. She fixed the rim of her glasses, returning to her neat appearance. I finally understand what is the premature white ghosts overflowing source is, and I found a solution for that, but Yeah. I am currently preparing for that. Even though I said that, most of the preparations were taken care by grandpa, so I only have to have him teach me the ceremony to start the operation. Ten already sealed the other side of the space-time. According to Grandpa and Ten, the erosion that spreads over Towa this time is a response to Adversas awakening. Bur since the emperor and Carla-san isnt related to this matter, we only discussed about the outline of the problems. Is that so? Then Im relieved. Carla-san lets out a breath of relief, but I dont think that she will come to this place just to ask for that. Carla-san, do you perhaps have another business here? Yeah. Me and my covenant thought that it would be better to request you for this matter, so Even when Nectar gave her a look of warning, Carla-san looked like she was already determined to say it. The moment Carla-san snapped her fingers, a barrier that keeps voices from leaking out spreads out around us. I got reports about something that made me feel uneasy, so I wanted to ask your opinion about that. What is it? Do you know about an illness where one will just keep sleeping, and never wake up? Nectar and I exchanged our glances towards Carla-sans bewildering words. Carla-san took out some papers that might be connected with her subspace, and gave them to us. We widened our eyes after looking at the list of numbers. Nectar, who is more familiar with this kind of thing, uttered. What is this graphIs this the number of people in each village with this sickness? Thats right. This is a table that lists the number of people who have been confirmed that they cant be awakened from their sleeping in Kayou. I made a sidelong glance towards Carla-san, and I read the table carefully, without rushing. Theres not much The total number written in the list of people is only on two digits at Kayou alone. You can say that theyre not many, but this certainly could not be ignored. What kind of symptoms do the people with the sleeping sickness specially have in common? When Nectar asked her that question, Carla-san turned over the pages and showed him the paper, then started to explain. The symptoms are simple. They just fell asleep one day and wont wake up no matter what. Even if you call and shake them, or even with Mikos purification technique, theres no effect. Other than that, their breathing is normal, as if they are really sleeping. The confused Karla continued even further. The outbreak was first identified three days after the magical disaster. It was a carpenter who came to work to Kayou. Someone consulted to the nearby clinic about him not waking up from his sleep. The carpenter was a big drinker, so they thought that the person brought for consultation is just having a hangover. But the carpenter wont wake up even when they shook his body, slap his face, or threw water on him. There is a possibility that this case is connected to magic, so they also consulted with practitioners. But, no one knew the cause. And people of the same condition were found regardless of race. Since this number is researched on the side of the reconstruction, there is also the possibility that there may be a bit more. The problem is that this may be widespread at the village level And then, the same symptoms was found in humans, regardless of their race. Since this numbers investigation was done at the restoration period, there is possibility that it should be some more people with this phenomenon. But the problem is, this may spread into another village around. What does that mean? Fixing her glasses, Carla-san explains to the puzzled us. Even though we had our hands limited with the restorations, we tried to prepare as many people as we could to investigate this matter. However, the common things the people with this phenomenon was that they have spent a long time in Kayou, so we dispatched practitioners and doctors to find out where their hometown is located. Then, we found out that all of the outbreak hometown villagers had fallen asleep too. The summer heat felt a bit distant. A phenomenon where one will only sleep without waking up I dont think we can call this a disease. However, according to the data Carla-san had described to us, there are two villages with this kind of phenomenon, just beside Kayou. I feel like something I dont know is silently creeping in towards us, making me feel restless. My covenant is laying down this matter from the public so they could focus on the restoration. However, I am in the midst of hurrying the confirmation from the compatriot and shrine maidens from another branch shrine. Also, the number of people who are affected are increasing steadily. There was an incomprehensible feeling in Carla-sans red eyes, and I wondered if what she was currently feeling was the same as mine. There are rumors saying that in the near future it will spread out to greater number of people. Until now, there hasnt been those kind of influence from demonic disasters. I want to ask your opinion from the perspective of dragon, is this a new magical disaster, or is this an epidemic going on? I cant help to make a smile towards Carla-san who became frustrated, even though just now she still looked very neat. I know that Carla-san is bad with dealing dragons since Ten told her off about it, but I wont bite Dont be scared? Well Im very worried about this sleeping sickness. Is it just a sickness or something magical? Or maybe No, its too early to make a conclusion. I turned my face to Nectar who was looking at the documents seriously. I cant say anything about this. How about you, Nectar? Im not specialized in medicines, and even from my standpoint as a doctor, I cant say anything without actually looking at the patient condition directly. This matter has been investigated well, but the data are too few. Yeah, I agree with you. Well then, how about we go take a look for a while? Sounds good. Well, Carla-san, can you tell us where is the closest village with the outbreak? After getting Nectars approval, I asked Carna-san, but she was making a surprised face towards me and replied. A-Are you okay with that? Uh, what does Carla-san actually thought of me as? I have a great versatility so Im sure Im suitable to help you, and since you cant investigate this completely in the restoration time, Im willing to lend you this dragons hand that wont turn into cats hand. And also, Im not that heartless, though. Er, we had been endlessly told by the Tempest Dragon that, Do something on your own! and we cant help but feel that we should solve every matters alone Before my covenant told me to ask you, you can say that I had completely forgotten the option to ask for your help Finding out Tens influence in a surprising place, I thought secretly that Tens spartan mode should be passed down by Makoto and Mikoto after all, then I spoke tentatively. You can say this is compulsory, but Ill be thankful if you could introduce me villages as close as possible from this place, so that we can return on a day trip. I dont really want to leave Aru alone. Ill be glad if you could find my substitute to help everyone in the clinic too, if possible. I understand, Ill make adjustment. As for the location, there is an affected village not far from here. I think if you go at once, you can also go back on a day trip. Since we wont know the danger of this matter before we look at the situation once, so Nectar and I could make space transitions through Layline. The difficult phase would be the first day alone, the second day and the third day should be much easier. Carla-san sighs in relief, and her silver hair sways as she bows to us. I will be troubling you. With that, Nectar and I went to investigate the mysterious sleeping disease. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Translator: Mii Editor: [QueenieZhuz] Chapter 5 C Dragon-san and Sleeping Village I told Aru that Nectar and I will go out for a while, and the next early morning, we flew off to the problematic village. As a precaution, I asked grandpa to stay as close as possible to Aru, so it should be okay. With that, I turned into my dragon appearance, and went sightseeing with Nectar riding on my back. Nectar, youre not cold? Its okay. Towas clothes make the wind blow over my body, but now is currently summer, plus your back calms me down. That doesnt even have any connectio Hyahhh, Nectar! Stop stroking me like that! Do you dislike it? I dont, but I cant help but get chills from it! Then, Ill do it when we reached the ground. Youre still going to do it, eh? It was really calming when I am talking about silly trifling things like this. Lava, the project that master is doing now is probably creating an automatic instrument to keep the seal, right? I nodded towards his words that he casually said like small chat. Thats really amazing, yeah? Moreover, other than the automatic instrument technique, he is also working on the technique to overwrite the seal. Yeah, the approach is completely different from now, and from a glance, it is also something worthwhile to study. However, he doesnt look like he is preparing for specific resealing, so I wonder what is he going to do with that. Maybe, grandpa is worrying about how he could only wait for 5000 years. But then, since he should have thought that there would be something like this happening, so I guess he had prepared a sealing technique from the beginning. Is that so? Yeah, yeah. He told me since he havent decided the tune, he want to choose a good music or instrument when the time comes, since he will have his own liking by then. My mind is filled with anxiety, and as I thought, Nectar already knows about it. I cant help but make a wry smile. Our conversation is paused for a while. Now then, the village Carla-san told us should be nearby. Lava Ah, isnt thats the aforementioned village? Ill land down now, then. Please wait, if you approach it like this, then! Pikyaahh Almost at the same time as when Nectars warning reached my ears, I noticed that there are a barrier was being swept toward us. I couldnt avoid it in time, and hit my head. Hwurts. We carefully come down to the thick road with large rice fields around them, which is outside the village. Suddenly, there were a young beastman dressed in a simple work uniform and a human maiden shrine who came towards us and kneeled down while earnestly apologizing. Im really sorry. I didnt think that you would come from the sky, so I made a barrier since there was an epidemic going on. considering that it was an epidemic going on Im sorry, Im really sorry! What a rude thing that we had done to dragon god-sama Un, its okay, really. Its my fault for being careless. Since Carla-san had notified the people from other side about us, I completely forgot that the villages shrine maiden would to take defensive stance against unidentified creatures to protect the village. There are small round ear on the top of the youths head and a plump tail coming out from the waist. When Im wondering what kind of race the beast is, the shrine maiden who is no longer crying fixed the barrier that had been smashed by my head. The shrine maiden is called Haruna-san, a human girl that is around the late twenties. She has a loose black hair and looks somewhat fragile. When I looked closely, she is one of the shrine maidens who had put up the barrier when I met the emperor. Since she could hold out the white mist of erosion, she should be pretty good. Furthermore, I feel like I have seen the young man with working uniform next to her somewhere Nectar turns his gaze towards the young man. Sakuma-san, are you dispatched to investigate this case? Yes, long time no see. Who is this? He is a caster working for the emperor. He also helped me during the production of the Gate. When I look at him properly, I feel like he is familiar, like I have seen him somewhere. Sakuma-san then shook his tail and lowered his head as if embarrassed. My name is Sakama, Im from the Tanuki clan. Thank you very much for restoring the magical disaster before. Im very grateful that you are willing to give your support in this investigation. We managed to pass that disaster because all of you have the dedication to protect your country and important people. You dont have to be that humble. I cant help but feel unused to the scene of Sakuma-san who bowed deeply with Haruna-san. Lava, since you take part on that matter too, obediently accept their gratitude is also considered as kindness, you know. Even if you say so, I feel embarrassed, and its also awkward When I was mumbling and replying to Nectar in the west continent language, Sakuma-san raised his face, his expression hazy. Im really grateful that reinforcements are coming to help in this mysterious sleep disorder. Since, this is my hometown. So its like that. He looked at the village with a sad look, and Nectar and I instantly recalled our original purpose and tighten our expression. There are no way ones mind will stay calm after their family and acquaintance wont wake up. Furthermore, Haruna-san gripped her cane tightly, her eyes swayed in anxiety. Plus, there are new symptom appeared this morning I couldnt predict the cause. Is it related to the absence of the third investigator? Haruna-san only answered with a nod towards Nectars question. Anyway, it will be faster if you take a look directly. Guided by Haruna-san and Sakuma-san, we stepped into the village. It looks like Sakuma-san hometown, Sakumma village, is a small village with the majority of Tanuki clan living there. Because the village is far from the urban area, the information exchange is always too slow. While we are walking, Sakuma-san told us that he knew about this incident probably after the end of the white ghost rebellion. He described the village as a lively and rich village, the rice-making was flourishing, and the children were usually playing in the streets with loud voices. But, that village is now completely quiet. At midday, despite the clear blue sky, the village is engulfed in a mysterious, hazy atmosphere. Its different from being sluggish, more like its somewhat stuffy, like, its too clear and you cant help but to feel a sense of oppression. It may be because of the thin, white haze. No, wait a minute. This morning, there are white haze appeared like this. At first I thought it was the fog from the mountains, but Usually, there wont be any fog coming out at this kind of time, and it also wont disappear even after the sun is already high. Whats more, this morning, the guards who went to the survey the area together slept, and couldnt be woken up. What about both of you? After Haruna-san and Sakuma-san being unanimously asked to explain by Nectar, Sakuma-san answered. We also felt very sleepy at the morning, but after we left the village to meet both of you, everything become normal. I also brought the amulet of protection I made, just in case Looking from the faces of both of them, it seemed like theyre not very effective. I see, so theres no doubt that the fog is related, huh. Hey, did both of you ever make an oath with demons or gods? Standing next to Nectar who is thinking deeply, I asked both of them, and Haruna-san shook her head, her black hair swaying, while making a strange face. In the previous disaster, I made a contract with one of gods pillar, but it was only temporary. What is the connection with that? Im also the same. Sakuma-san also answered contrary to my expectations, but Nectar seems like he already understood what I was thinking, and his complexion changed. Lava, do you think that this is an erosion? Its quite different from the erosion I had encountered before, but it seems so. At the same time, both of the Towa people, Haruna-san and Sakuma-san, turned pale. The negative thoughts that I felt each time I met this kind of case was not mingled, and I also dont know why Haruna-san and Sakuma-san, who were investigating this case earlier, are still safe. But, Im sure that this haze and erosion have the same nature. Perhaps because the haze is so thin, so the effects on living things might have changed. Anyway, since it was a bit awkward, I asked Nectar using the west continent language, while accustoming myself to the two Towa people in front of me. Nectar, can I make a temporary contract with both of them? Its alright, its not like Im heartless, and it is also the most reliable method. Nectar heaved a sigh while seemed a bit unwilling, but it cant be helped. Thank you, I will strengthen my connection with you later. Although I and Nectar have been tied together with vows, theyre not the same with the one to oppose erosion. At the time of the erosion disaster, I didnt do it because I had to use all of my power, but I applied the Towas treaty method to him. Without that, if Nectar touched the erosion too much, he could be endangered. Thats right, I also need it! Since it cant be helped lets do it. Both of the Towa people bulged at us when they looked at our actions. I kissed Nectar whose mood already getting better, well, its only an activation key kiss, okay! Even though physical contact and symbolic action are more convenient than contracting, Im wondering why he is always so happy even though we already did it so often. What are you saying, Im always welcome to the act of confirming our affection! Truly! You dont really have to emphasis it that much! As I felt my cheeks getting hot, I received the leaf cane that Nectar pulled out from the subspace, and I inserted the technique and my magic on it. Alright. Lets establish a good relationship with both of you until the foliage dies! Please call me by my name, Lava. While making the oath, I picked the leaves from the cane and handed it to them. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Translator: Mii Editor: [QueenieZhuz] Chapter 6 C Dragon-san and the Sleeping Things. At this case, a simple contract is made by making an oath while holding leaves, then calling each others name. And after splitting the same leaf into half and each other hold the other part, as long as they keep holding the leaf until it dies, they will be tied in a bond. At the beginning, Haruna-san and Sakuma-san declined profusely, but they received it in the end and accepted the temporary contract. Im sorry, Lava-sama, Nectar-sama, I fully understand the limit now very well! No, Haruna-san, if youre that worried Ill feel embarrassed, though!? When Haruna-san said those things with red face, I cant help but to be affected and feels my cheeks redden too. Its because they have seen Nectar and I kissed to make the oath. Its not like I can say that I was hiding our relationship, and because I dont have any resistance towards that, I can do those things without hesitation, but I cant help but to feel embarrassed if they reacted this way. This is bad, Im already greatly corrupted, where does my shame as a Japanese person go!? Theyre already thrown to far away! In the somewhat awkward atmosphere, Sakuma-san, who also had a slightly red-faced face, coughed openly. Even so, I feel that my body has eased somehow. You can say that its the change after contracting. As I thought, this may be another kind of erosion. According to the nectar is normal operation as usual. Nectar only responded and behaved like the usual. I knew. I understood. I shouldnt feel shy about it, and I wonder if its weird for me to feel embarrassed or thats what I thought as normal. No, I feel like if I forget the average shyness while doing it with Nectar, I will lose something important. or thats what Im thinking about, but lets look at the village state first. After we took some counter-measure, we walked into the village. I already made contract with them, and I tried to clean the erosion with my magic, but the heavy atmosphere didnt change at all. As I thought, making contract is a good thing to do. The houses are not as dense as the ones in the city, so there are some gaps between the fields. However, despite the sunny day, there are no cooking sounds, and no one goes out to the field. It felt strange to walk in a village where there are no sign of life. Anyway, the sleeping people are lying down in their own bed. I thought about putting all of them in the same place, but theyre too many, so Sakuma-san explained with a matter-of-fact tone, but he couldnt hide his regret and sadness that is shown through his expression. For now, we will guide you to village heads house, my own home. The fog is thinner, and also, there are one of my friend Touya, that went to sleep this morning. We confirmed his symptoms on our own, so maybe we could understand something. We went to the large hall of a big mansion at the back of the village. In a room with a large tatami that looks like a banquet room at Japanese inn, a lot futons were lined up. There, the people who should be the residents of the mansion from various races, ages and genders were sound asleep. There are a lot of people from Tanuki clan like Sakuma-san, but there are also human and another beast clan. If one doesnt know the situation, it would seem like a peaceful sight where they are having a peaceful sleep. However, I cant help but to feel the abnormality after directly seeing the patients of the sleep disease. They dont even sweat, huh? Even though the weather is this hot Sakuma-san replied to Nectar who quickly points up to the patients lap. It has been a week since they were confirmed to be sound asleep. However, we havent confirmed any form of excretion even once. We tried to supply them with water by using damp cloth Since its currently summer, that wont not enough. However, these people look healthy, even though they are not dehydrated well. While saying so, Nectar checks the pulse of all of the people who are lying down and sleeping, he opens their eyelid and checks their pupil, and puts his hand on above their mouth to check their breathing. Everyone looked very healthy, but he didnt show any response. After that, after finished checking everyone, he took out his staff. Wake up from your sleep. Do what you should do at the right time. Dispel the sleep! Magic gathers at the end of the staff, and the magic chanted by the ancient language pours over the entire hall. It was the gentle magic of consciousness restoration. But I could see that his magic only passed through the sleeping people. While Im wondering if Nectar also realized that since he is thinking with a difficult expression, he moves to the balcony and opens the window shutter. There were a number of plants resembling morning glory that substitutes the sunshade, and the flowers were blooming on a bamboo-like stick. It looks like not only humans have this kind of symptoms. Plants also have the similar symptoms. Ehhh? Is that so? Haruna-san bulged her eyes in shock and approaches him, and Nectar nods while touching the morning glory. I just realized why it was too quiet before. I cant hear not only the voices of plants, but also the voices of spirits. It feels like the live activities has ceased down or you can say that this is like a state of temporary death. Hearing Nectars words, I finally felt uncomfortable. There are completely no sound of the insects here, even though they are very loud in the branch shrine. You mean, the animals inside the forest is also Uwahhh! Sakuna-san who was speaking, moved his body as if he was startled. It is probably because I suddenly stretched my hand to do an extensive search magic. Haruna-san also fell on her back. Im sorry. However, I was able to roughly search through the mountains near the village. The signs of the creatures are very thin. Inside a green mountain like this, there should be more lively and noisy atmosphere, but it is so thin that it feels like there are no one living there, plus the flow of magic is sluggish. I wasnt aware until now about the lack of presence and the eroded Leyline here and there. I also sat down, and gently touching one of the sleeping people to examine their bodys magic. All of the things in this world will have a flow of Both of the inorganic substance and living things have the special flow of magical power towards their type. As Nectar says, their magical power has stagnated significantly. The flow arent clogged up, but overall, they are dull. You can say that it is almost close to the death. To think that it doesnt spread only to humans, but also to the plants and animals Haruna-san and Sakuma-san was shocked, their face became pale. I felt a sense of calamity that couldnt be compared to the white ghost case. In fact, this is something even more worrying than the erosion. I can feel the chill on my spine. The situation was very similar to the event from 5000 years ago that grandpa told me. It feels as if they are saying that they have decided to give up. If the white fog is the cause of this disease, then Haruna-sans voice resounded with a sigh, and all of us looked towards her. Then theres no cure for it? Haruna-san looked below towards the people who were laying in the futon, her gaze full of resignation. Since she is a shrine maid who fought in the frontline, she perfectly understood the situation. The erosion could take anyone mercilessly. And even though Towa has established a way to kill the erosion, the cure to restore what has been taken by the erosion was not yet found. Because the reason why they are sound asleep is this hazy fog, they will stay like this for a lifetime. I unconsciously gripped my hand into a fist with strength. There are no pain. But even so, I cant be bothered to care about it. Even though theyre thin, lets get out from this erosion. Now both of you are still fine, but if you stay here, before you know it, one day you will also feel asleep. Nectar responded to my words. Youre right. Even if they couldnt wake up, it would be better if we move them to a place without the white fog as soon as possible. Then, until we finish preparing, the erosion barrier is Before I finished talking Fu, huwaaaahhh~ I sleep well. But, Im still sleepy All of us quickly looked towards the carefree voice. A big young man, who was laying down at the end of the large room, was awake with his eyes still looked sleepy, and made a strange face. Er, why do everyone look that depressing? Huh, why am I sleeping here? T-Touya-kuuuuuunnn! Wahhh, what is it, Haruna-san!? The person who shouldnt have woken up, suddenly woke up. While Haruna-san jumped towards the confused young man, Nectar and I exchanged our surprised eyes. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Translator: Mii Editor: [QueenieZhuz] Chapter 7 C Dragon-sans Awakening Prayer Im one of the guardians, Kazuma Touya! You can just call me as Touya! After changing our schedule for the time being, I set the erosion barrier around the mansion, and we gathered at the open room while surrounding the young man Touya-kun, who had woken up. Touya-kun has a large body, but it seems like he has around the same age as Elvie. He is a young man who looks youthful and full of physical fitness. He looked so healthy, to the point that I dont think he was sleeping just now. Eh, or maybe he looked healthy because he already slept? Anyway, nice to meet you. I am Lava, and this is Nectar eh!? Even though I was confused with the situation, I also introduced myself briefly. I was surprised when Touya-kun approached me. That golden eyes and a tint of red really makes you such a beauty! Lets have a good relationship from now on, okay! I think this is probably fate! Uh, eh? Huh!? Ah, but are you actually the gods pillar? Then its even better! I have a great promising future! One day, I will become one of the Ten Fangs, you know! Ten Fangs is one of the title for the guardians, and only the guardians who has the greatest skill could be bestowed the title by the emperor. The members are numbered, and they are ranked including their specialty weapon. The smaller the number is, the stronger one would be deemed. There are both of casters and martial artists there, but it is almost impossible to get the title without any superhuman achievements like sweeping away a flock of demons or facing the demonic clan alone, so most of them usually are confederates with magical beings. By the way, it looks like Senjiro has the title of the Fourth Lance. Even though he doesnt make any contract with magical beings, he still could get title! Arent you amazing, Senjiro. Well, thats enough for my sidetracked thoughts. The more he talked, the more flustered I become, since there was a disturbing sign next to me. Im amazed that as expected from a guardian, Touya-kun really had the guts to immediately jump out like that, but then, Nectar was holding his staff with a smile, but his eyes were totally not smiling. First of all, lets make you sleep once again. Wait, please wait Nectar, he is the only survivor!! Eh, what is it Ugh!? As I tried hold Nectar back, the confused Touya got hit by a fist. Touya, what kind of rudeness did you think youre doing Thats right, Touya-kun, these people are the supporters that came to help us, didnt I just tell you yesterday night!? Sakuma-san and Haruna-san kept scolding Touya-kun, while holding his head and bowed. Now that I think about it, maybe you did say those to me Since I was in a daze after doing exercises, I totally didnt hear what you said! Touya-kuuuuun Haruna-san dropped her shoulders as if she was tired, and next to her, Sakuma-san massaged his eyebrow, while continue to speak. At the end of the magical disaster, these people was the ones who made up the contract with the gods, and also the real root that driven out the white ghost. Both of them are gods, and also, they are married couple. With that outward appearance, she is already married!? Nectars smile twitched after looking at the shocked Touya-kun. Maybe I should chastise him with Towas method, eh I dont really mind, so just let him off But I mind! Of course Lava is beautiful, but youre also very cute!! Youre focusing on that!? I see, so shes already married I thought it was fate While I was trying to pacify Nectar who got mad at a strange place, Touya-kun who seemed full of regret suddenly moved his gaze towards Nectar. But, mister husband, you are a magician that came from far away, right! You really look like a cynical wise man! Touya! Even when Sakuma-sans tanuki ear fur already stood out from anger, Touya-kun continued without any hesitation. Ehhh, but Sakuma-san definitely also thought that he looks like a cynical wise man, right? Didnt you say that you really want to be a practitioner that people yearn for? What are you saying now!!! Sakama-sans face blushed so red that his face was steaming, and he howled at Touya-san the next second. He doesnt look like a bad kid, but he is sure thoughtless, huh Anyway, while Sakuma-san started preaching to Touya-san, I asked Haruna-san about the cynical wise man. Its about a caster that came from faraway, who travelled to Towa a hundred and ten years ago. He gave trials to the good people to overcome, and punished the bad people with even more worse punishment. Even though he helped a lot of people, his ways of doing them are twisted, thats why he is called as cynical wise man. There are still a lot of stories about hin in various places, so when Towa people heard about the faraway caster, they will immediately thought about him, the story is famous. Oh, I wonder if there was someone like that. If there was really such a great magician, I shouldve heard about him somewhere, though. I wanted to ask if Nectar knew about that, but since Sakuma-kun already finished his scolding, I decided to prioritize the main problem first. Touya-kun, do you really feel nothing is wrong with your body? Ah, yes. My sleepiness before also already disappeared after hearing Sakuma-kuns scolding Well, he is a little weird, but from his appearance, there are no effects remaining on his body. Its as if he hadnt experienced any life crisis at all. But, he is the one and only clue we have. Nectar confirmed each of their condition carefully, and Touya-kun also didnt wake up when I used magic technique in the large hall. So, there is no doubt that he was affected with the same problem with all of the people who were still sleep in the grand hall. But, he woke up. If we can figure out what was the cause of this problem and the difference between each of the sleeping people, we might be able to wake them up. Did you feel something weird or unusual before you went to sleep, or after you woke up? We can only rely on Touya-kun Sakuma-san and Haruna-san approached him desperately, making Touya-kun tried to go back into his memory while withdrawing a little. Even if you asked me, I didnt feel anything at all. Ah, but. Yesterday, I felt really sleepy. Its like someone was telling me gently to take a rest? Ah, I also heard a serious voice telling me to wake up, so I tried following that voice! That, doesnt really help Haruna-san dropped her shoulders after hearing Touya-kuns indifference with disappointment, and looked at me. I think that the voice that told me to wake up was bizarrely sounded like Lava-sans voice and aura, so I thought it was fate. Im glad its not the Fourth Lance older brother, anyway. What did you say? I was surprised, and three pairs of eyes moved towards me all at once. Lava, did you call him? When I first spreaded my search, that kind of thought might have mixed into my mind. If possible, please dont let the situation become like this, or thats what I desperately felt at that time. Maybe, I have done something? Nectar moved his gaze towards the sky next to me. Its a sign that Nectar is currently thinking deeply about this matter. He didnt take a long of time, and looked at Touya-kun with an atmosphere I couldnt really stomach. Are you aware of the god who had red tuft in her black hair that recently played an active role in Kayou? Ive seen the tile block print version! Shes really cute! Ah, thats right, she is Lava-san, eh? While giving smile with mixed feelings, I pressed my chest. They definitely made an article about the private detective job the emperor entrusted to me here and there! I feel so embarrassed to the point that the whole body feels itchy But, until now, you have no contact with Lava directly, right? I dont even know she is a dragon god I-I mean, Im not knowledgeable about it Moving from Touya-kun who tried to rephrase his words, Nectar looks towards Haruna-san. The people in this village were probably not aware of the previous magical disaster, right? Yeah, youre right. Not even until they are sleeping. And both of you already know Lava before, and have actually met her directly. We already met her, but its only vaguely Sakuma-san and Haruna-san both said together, but Nectar already stopped his questions. He then looked over to us. Lava might be the reason why both of you are not affected by the erosion. After hearing Nectars hypothesis, the three Towa people bulged their eyes in surprise. I also thought that it might be the reason faintly, but Nectar also reached the same conclusion, huh? I gathered my line of sight, but I cant help but to feel uncomfortable. Is there such a thing? After comparing the difference between people who are still asleep, both of you who are awake, and Kazuma-san who woke up from his sleep, together with the information we had found, the reason should be that. Nektar continued his explanation even when Sakuma-san already looked confused. Kazuma-san had never met directly with Lava. However, he knew about her existence even without knowing her, and also heard the information from both of you the night before. Because of that, he slept well and was able to wake up after hearing Lavas call. Theres no way they can believed him suddenly, and Im also honestly surprised, but what Nectar said certainly sound right. You could say that my existence itself is already special. Even if you dont recognize me directly, its normal even for the knowledge to have an effect. Thats what I thought as the possibility to exorcise this erosion. After I said so, Nectar faced towards me. I felt that his look was full of frustration, like he wanted to say something to me. You mean, even if they only know your existence, they will get the effect of the contract, because youre a dragon god? But before I could reply, Haruna-sans timid voice resounded, and Nectar returned into his dignified and sharp wise man expression. I only made a hypothesis after hypothesis, but the possibility is high. That means, you might be able to wake them up, right! I nodded to Sakuma-san, who could not suppress his excitement. I didnt know the reason for their magic stagnation, but even with only a light call, Touya-kun woke up. So, it might be worth trying it out. Please, by all means. Sakuma-san and Haruna-san, plus Touya-kun, bowed their heads deeply, making me feel a little nervous. First, I decided to try doing it from this large hall. I asked everyone to step back to make sure the magic power wont affect them, and breathe slowly. Then, I gradually spread my magic power, and painted the heavy tension atmosphere with my power. There would be a risk of dying from magic addiction when they wake up if I increased the magic concentration suddenly. While doing it carefully while watching the flow of my magic, I saw the images of the thin magical power of the people lying in the hall, each of them have their own thread. My back hair mixed with red tuft was filled with magic power, and swayed in the empty space. I should not do it roughly. Dragons strong power itself could be a poison for harmless people. The one I called, is their soul. The reason for them to not being able to wake up, is because their soul activity is stagnant. That is what grandpa taught me. Theyre one part of what happened five thousand years ago. This is a phenomenon that the god in this world had sprinkled, to end the world itself. Now the erosion had distorted into something inclined to sadness, but the original erosion was actually very calm, and cruel. Originally, everything that was born into this world, are not something that could be rejected. But, theres also the people who fight against them. They are grandpa, the origin dragon Adversa, And now I have became one of them. Honestly, there is a part of me that doesnt want to be that person. But, I have to prepare myself. Since I want to protect. Since I want to make sure the future will stay like this. Now, lets wake them up first. If my existence is a tie to hold in this world, then everyone should be my acquaintance. When I felt that I had enough of the power to pass through them, I closed my eyes and muttered the chants. I was born from lava, and I am the incarnation of the night. Wake up, and tell me your name. The magical powers casted with ancient language fall upon them through a narrow path. I calmly released what tied the people and removed it. Then, I filled them with the true magic of this world. Beautiful Hearing Haruna-sans entranced voice, I opened my eyes. The hall was filled with flame-like phosphorescence. Made by dense magic powers, they drifted down to the people who were sleeping softly and disappeared as it melted into them. Then, a middle-aged man with tanuki ears and tail shook his eyelids and slowly opened his eyes. Father! Mr. Sakama jumps over like an arrow and towards that man. After that, I was relieved to see all of the people who slept in the hall one by one began to open their eyes with confused expressions. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Translator: Mii Editor: [QueenieZhuz] Chapter 8 C Dragon-san and the Heavenly Dance After waking up Sakuma-sans parents and servants and some of the villagers, I reported back to Carla-san. The next day, I went around the village to wake up the remaining people who was still asleep. Carla-san was able to identify the stagnation of the magic power even in other investigation, but she told me that she couldnt remove them no matter what. It seems that some magical beings also had been dragged into sleep after trying to wake up their covenant. So it is better for me to be sure I can wake up. Thats why I said that its better for me to go to make sure they can wake up. While I was getting very busy, I secretly had a discussion with grandpa and Ten about erosion that caused the sleeping sickness. Since I deceived to Carla-san, I think she didnt know about that matter. I see. You want to avoid her being affected, right? Towards the grandpas calm words, I nodded my head while feeling complicated, and Ten, who is still at her early teens appearance, had a dull expression. Im sorry. I want to help out a lot, but only you are the one who can do it. Its frustrating that I am not qualified to help you. Tens expression looked vexed, and she fisted her grip until her knuckles turned white, so I shook my head. It cant be helped. Since grandpa have to arrange the ceremony, Ten will also be busy with that, right? Im qualified to do this. But, theres one more thing that I still have doubts on. Why I could wake them up with my magic? You see, this kind of death sleep makes one wont be able to wake up again doesnt it? I also dont know why. But, you have a lot of unknown influence towards this word. Since the interference was weak, you could bring them back. Even so, you couldnt completely prevent the interference, right? Thats right For a moment, I thought that the situation might be better than what I thought it might be, but I cant help but dropped my shoulders on grandpas words. Grandpa softened his expression. Its about time for Lute to finish overwriting the seal of the darkness, so the death sleep should end soon. Dont be swallowed up this fast. With that comforting words, I remembered something that has been bugging me. I couldnt say it to Nectar, but the epidemic of the sleeping sickness right now, or death sleep, also happened 5000 years ago. If I just carelessly talked about the secret that Grandpa had carried, I might harm the other party. Even as the dragons, or maybe because they are dragons, they have the anxiety of being forgotten. Thats why even if I talk about it, Ill have to watch over the other party. Even so, after thinking calmly to some extent like just now, I blurted the question I couldnt ask that night. Anyway, it would be bad for the other dragon to know about this, but why is Ten okay to hear it? The current memory lapse in dragon is something alterated originally. Even if theyre asleep or unknown, the bond wont be cut, and they will be tied with the knowledge of remembering. But, even if I met a dragon, Im also not a dragon. The effect is only thin for me. However, Ten kept moving her hand in a mysteriously lively way. But, I think it makes everything easier. Anyway, since she has become weak because of the massive detonation, no one thinks of her anymore. Uwahh, Ficell is awful! Even though you are my junior, why are you saying bad things towards me!? From the beginning, since when did I became your junior? I had lived longer than all living things in this world, after all! Take a note for it! Ten with her small body puffed out her chest proudly, and grandpas deep green eyes was completely amazed. You are really So you remember all of my predecessors, huh? Fufun, of course, right? Since you already abandoned it and become like this now. Since were friends, Ill welcome you with all of my might Ten seemed happy, and I felt that I could see the glimpse of grandpas another side. But Ten suddenly looked into the distance. He also used to be like that, huh? You dont have to worry about it. Tens speech was filled with hidden meaning, but grandpa innocently turned to me. Soon, we will start the seal chanting performance with the musical instrument. It will take less than a week. I see. At last, I was told a definite deadline. I tried to keep my calm, but grandpa noticed my feelings. With troubled expression, he spoke gently to me while lowering his buttocks. Im not going to involve you until the end. You might face some hardships, but I hope you can endure it. Thats alright. After all, my cause of death was because I stepped on a banana peel. At first I feel troubled when I came to this place, but now Im very happy. What is a banana peel? Ehh, just say that the white side is on the ground, so it was very slippery. The level of the slippery was already researched and proved right here. When I described the banana peel through the talk, grandpa made a strange face, as if swallowing vinegar. Somehow, Im sorry. T-To have banana make you cant rest in peace, bahaha! Next to grandpa, who apologized so much, Ten who also saw banana peel in a psychic story, was slapping her thigh and laughing for a while. I also think I have a disappointing death, and I think that I can no longer react to it other than laughing, but its a little sad to see others reactions about it. Then, grandpa knocked Tens head with a thump immediately. Youre laughing too much, Ten. For a senior to laugh at their junior, that is the lowest thing you can do. Uwuwu S-Sorry. I responded by simply shrugging off my shoulders to Ten that quickly reflect herself. Grandpa took a breath and looked at me. The dark green eyes are as calm as lull. I already felt troubled for 500 years. If you can secure your future, its enough as the reward. I witnessed once again the firmness of Grandpas will, and the words I had in my throat got lost. You can still see Arus heavenly dance. I will be relying on you later, black dragon. Even though Grandpa said well, Ten still felt startled, and my shoulder trembled, losing my composure. Still, I gathered my words and I told grandpa. I was a little bit happy. I could have a good relationship with grandpa. Thats why, I will protect this world. It might not be possible to not have determination like this. But, between all of us, it is only me who still have not decided. Thus, even for the lighthearted Ten, she only gave her consent in silence. Things that had been deposited in the back of my heart are what I have to bear in order to win the future. When I swallowed my feelings and laughed, Grandpa closed his eyes for a while, then he narrowed his eyes and smiled. Even though there was such a conversation, I hurriedly fly away back early in the morning after I finished the treatment in the village, it was a very hectic day. Eh, I should just stay there before I wet back? But, if I dont see Arus face, my day was still not over, so I rejected it! With that, I could listen to Arus dance lesson stories and had a meal together, but spontaneously, I also had lesser conversation with Nectar. It made me very happy to hear Aru enjoying the difficult training, or being able to eat the Towa-style dish that Nectar tried to make for a while. Even if our time to talk like this was very little because of our busy life, but Im very thankful for it. Im looking forward to the magic ceremony. The bright evening suns bitter orange, and the deep dusks navy blue mingled together. The square of the branch office which was used as the emergency food ration distribution had been tidied up properly, and the stage made with clean board was being arranged. They also connected the pillars in four corner using a stretched rope with zig-zag white paper streamers hung in it. The lights swayed with the magical power around the stage and lit the crowded spectator seats and the area, but the darkness in some places still left the sign of the night. The sun started to set and the summer heat was also concealed. With the cool breeze flowing, I sat in the front row of the audience with Nectar, and we waited for the start of the show. I wont mind how our seats were prepared next to the emperor! Maybe I shouldnt negotiate with Carla-san to have good seats in exchange of the treatment? No, anyway, it cant be helped. Even if someone only knows about me, they will know that I can cure the sleeping disease, and Im also actively become a tribute to the great demonic disaster, the dragon god In fact, my existence began to spread out as the same as the god of the great shrine. After getting the permission from Ten and me, Nectar also reluctantly became acknowledged since he was a human helper. This good seat will be a part of the acknowledgement. However, Ligrila who knew about it became unreasonably excited, and she quickly made Towa mixed with Ballow style clothes and make me wear them. Its a cute design that had been polished as usual, but it makes me stand out too much that I feel so embarrassed to the point of wanting to die. Well, both the emperor and Carla-san are in formal clothes, and Nectar also gets attention as the people from the West Continent, so those who didnt care should be mentally stable. Therefore, ignoring the surrounding Towa people who focused their attention to us, I walked in with a high-end clothes from the aisle to the space between the audience seats. It looks like it will begin soon. I wonder if Aru will be okay? When I look at his condition before, it looks like he is not nervous, so he should be okay. I replied to the worried Nectar that was sitting next to me, but I laughed after seeing the camera that was firmly held on his hand. He even negotiated to the emperor to ask him to definitely record it. While doing so, those who sat down in the fixed position next to the stage set their respective instruments. Quietness filled the place. The tone was piercing through the darkness. The sound of a high, carefree flute marks the beginning. The various stringed musical instruments is similar to the instrument in my previous life, the gagaku, and the music is accompanied with drum, the rhythm making everyone feel excited. Then, two girls with golden and silver hair plus fox ears appeared on the stage. They are Mikoto and Makoto. Each of their shrine maiden dress is designed in a colorful costume, accompanied with the even more colorful coat, and one of their hands holds a dagger with a number of bells attached to it. Even as they wore a long, thin, nd multi colored clothes, they came up to the stage without any hesitation, making they look beautiful as if they didnt come from this world. The audience was mesmerized by the perfect movement of the girls who moved their hands, making their five-colored clothes swayed. Ring. When they swings their wrists and the bells rang, the surrounding magical powers moved. This is probably the true essence of the ritual. The heavenly dance is an old magic based ritual that came from the legends. The four shrine maidens was divided into the role of the human and gods, and they are performing the story of suppressing the devil, to break off the influence of the erosion that remained on the earth. This time, Mikoto and Makoto played as the humans, and Ten and Aru played as the gods. Actually, because we had been busy these days, I havent seen it from the beginning to the end, so I look forward to it. When Mikoto and Makoto dance for a while on the stage, a small figure appears. It is Aru, who wears a glamorous maiden dress with a slightly different design than Mikoto and Makotos, and robe of feathers on his shoulders. His red-tinted flaxen hair is arranged neatly, and he also use make up in his face, showing his sincerity. His forehead is painted with a flower-like crimson, to indicate that he is a not a human. Aru walks to the center of the stage while being watched by the Mikoto and Makoto, and he took a deep green leafed branch with one hand. Ring. The moment the bell at the branch rang, magic power moved again. Like that when I was fascinated with Aru that start to dance happily with Mikoto and Makoto, I could hear someone sniffle. When I look sideways, Nectar was crying so much, and I gave him the handkerchief I already prepared. I already knew this would happen, so I already prepared several pieces. A-Aru is already g-growing up this much Yeah, I didnt think that it would be possible for him to do such a beautiful magic ceremony. But if you cant see them because of tears, it will be wasteful, Nectar. I-I know While thinking that Nectar that was wiping his burning eyes with handkerchief was very cute, I was also impressed with Aru. Now, the three people who was on the stage was performing techniques on the stage. However, Earl is creating a flow of soothing magical power that seems to tremble deep into the body and flow. I knew that he asked Ten and grandpa to teach him about the magics. However, in this short period of time, I was uplifted by honest surprises and emotions, as if Im looking at someone I didnt know. I felt like I wanted to cry a little, but Nectar already cried ahead from me. The three people were dancing and get along well on the stage, but the music changes suddenly. The tempo became fast, full of liveliness, but with a disturbing tone. Thats right, this is a four people performance. The one appeared was Ten, who has the same height as Aru. However, compared with the other three, her costume had lesser color and stiff atmosphere, yet it was still beautiful, with a somewhat scary feel. Ring. The bell that was attached to her wrist and ankle rang. The bell, which rang every time she took a step and moved her wrist, combined with the intense rhythm of the pulsating drum, brought out a dreadfulness that overwhelmed the surroundings. It is a powerful force suitable for the role of god. Even demon is a god. Even in Towa, they have been seen as such a long time ago. Nn, no, but this is While I was distracted, Ten who put on a mask approaches Mikoto and Makoto who played the human role, and then. Ring Aru, who played the other gods part, turned and blocked her with his deep green branch. Then, four people dance, including Mikoto and Makoto, started. Every time they dance with the music, every time they move their hands, and every time they ring the bell, the magical powers shook, activating the technique. The air also shook. The light made the intense magic power became visible for a while, and it scattered around as if to color all of the surroundings. I was fascinated by the girls who dance while changing their positions on the stage, and I suddenly realized. Ah, so this is a fight. Earl flashes his deep green branch towards Ten. And he cut her off. At that moment, I felt an enormous quantity of magic was spreading through on my skin. Washed by the sound, the cool magic gathered by the dance rose from the heavens and scattered like falling cherry blossoms. Below the glare of the light, Ten got off from the stage. The music changed to a relaxed one, and in the middle of the stage, Aru put down the branch in the middle of Mikoto and Makoto that was surrounding him. With that, the music was over. No one speaks and moves. Earl raised his face, and showed an uneasy expression. The one who broke the silence, was the emperor that sat beside me. Give respect to the shrine maidens who showed the wonderful dance! After the clear voice resounded at the square, a crowd of applauses and praises sounds reverberate from the audience. Chapter 159 Dragon-sans Only Wish Even after the shrine maidens went down from the stage, the loud applause did not stop for a while. Both Nectar and I applauded so much that our hands were sore, and we rushed into Aru and other ladies waiting room. When we used our pass to enter the room, Aru who looked a little tired, quickly turned his face towards us, his golden eyes shining. Mommy, Daddy, I did it until the end!! Aru came towards me with excitement, and I embraced Aru who has an all-smiling and cheerful expression with a proud face. That was so amazing, Aru! Yeah, it was truly a beautiful dance and magic ceremony Nectar whose eyes were still crying hugged Aru, and his eyes became even more moist, but he was smiling. Ehehe, I was able to help everyone. When the disaster happened, I couldnt do anything. Aru unconsciously spilled his inner feelings, making Nectar and I sucked a breath. Were you thinking about that? While I was asking the question, I felt like I suddenly understood why Aru was so eager to be the dancer. As expected, Earl, who is still in the costume of the maiden, said with a serious expression with a little distance from us. At the time of the disaster, Mommy, Daddy, Miko-san, Mako-san, Ten-san, the shrine maiden-san, Carla-san, emperor-san, even the people I dont know, everyone is protecting Towa, and their precious people. But, even though I have people I want to protect, I can only do little things and watch everyone, it was very frustrating. According to Carla, Aru was helping various people in the castle. He helped distributing food to those who work with almost no break, and when the nursing people were not enough, he also lent them a hand. Carla was making adjustments so that the demons strength could not be biased without leaving the castle, but she said that Aru who was able to fly far away, was being very helpful. Even though Nectar and I already praised him for his hard work, Aru still thought that it was frustrating. But, even when he was feeling frustrated, Arus golden eyes shone, with no cloud inside them. I am a dragon. But, my age is even more little than Miko-san who is a human. Thats why I know that of course what I can do is only a little. A serious expression floated in his face, and due to the makeup, he seems even older. Thats why, I want to know a lot of things. I want to be able to do a lot of things. To protect my precious people, and help the people in need. I know that doing everything at once is impossible. Thats why, I want to increase what I can do one by one. The wind blows through. After saying that, I just hugged Aru who was smiling. What Aru asked to Ten was as I expected out how to adjust the required ray lines and how to arrange the magic cycle as a dragon, since he want to be able to help me faster. When I knew about it, I thought that he wanted to be able to do it as soon as possible, but Earl thought about it even more than what we expected. He slowly wont need my help anymore, making me feel a little lonely, but Im also even more happy. Thank you, Aru. For reminding me about the important things. What happened, Mommy? Are you okay? As if wanting to soothe me, his little hand strokes my back. Im unwilling to let our body separate. Un, Im already okay. Now then! Can Aru changes his clothes now? Ten. Eh, ahh Err In retrospect, Ten who wore a ceremonial dress a little different from Aru was staring at us, and she trembled as if didnt expect me to talk to her. The reason why she feel uneasy and dejected might be because she could sympathize with my feelings, huh. When I looked up to Nectar who didnt say anything until now, he had already stopped crying, and even though our gaze met, I felt as if he was distracted. Before Makocchi and Mikocchi went around to greet people in the magic ceremony, they told me that Dragon Kid-chan could cha Uwah. The flustered Ten stopped her speech, and twisted her face. When I look behind, there was grandpa who was frowning at the entrance. I-I remembered that I have something to do, so` Air Helix Temporius Uto Tempestare. What do you want to leave for the future generations! Grandpas roaring voice resounded at the room, as he catch Ten who obviously going to run away. Even while we were surprised at the grandpa who got angry that much, Ten who was grabbed at the nape of her neck was not even ashamed. Mya!! Why are you coming here, stupid! Of course, its to see little Arus big moment! Im a little happy that youre going in circles, but you are being unreasonable!! Its just a fairy tail, and if you say it with those words then it is a fiction! I just wanted to at least leave a trace! With Tens protest that she said as if throwing a tantrum, I understood that what I feel at the stage at that time is truly what I thought as. As expected, it is the historical fact that grandpa and Ten personally experienced five thousand years ago. It cant be helped for them to have a sense of deja vu. Grandpa breathed a deep sigh, his expression seemed considerably exhausted. I will value your disposition. Then! But thats another thing. I will still have to thoroughly lecture you! Grandpa crushed Tens hope, making her glittering face turned dark. He then pulled Ten into the corner of the room by holding her in the collar. Why does it become like this! After Tens voice was getting fainter, Nectar turned towards us with a smile on his face. Anyway, Aru, after changing your clothes, lets go and take a look at the festival, okay? Wahhh, yaaay Lava is also okay with that, right? Un. I nodded to Nectars questioning gaze. In front of Aru who is changing his clothes cheerfully, I kept feeling that the restlessness in my heart had become tranquil. I covered Aru who had slept well with thin futon, and left the room slowly. A little while ago, I was enjoying the night stalls that were lined up in the crowded back roads together with Nectar and Aru who had changed his clothes. The people was even more crowded than yesterday. Although Aru had cleaned his makeup, there were some people who noticed his flax-colored hair, and some of the passerby were whispering with each other or glancing towards our direction. There were also people who directly talked to us. Aru was surprised, and he replied them using the Towa national language. To be honest, I was worried since Aru is the so-called foreigner in this world, so for him to take part in such traditional ceremony might make a backlash in public opinion. However, when I listened to their reactions and what they said to Aru, it seems that Towa people were aware that Aru is a shrine maid from the west continent. It makes me relieved, and I played around with Aru happily. There were some unique snacks and foods that were only sold at the festival, as well as games like shooting or ring throwing, and other things like haunted houses and street performers. Some of them were new to me, yet some of them were nostalgic. I laughed and played with all my heart. However, since Aru began to look sleepy, we immediately rounded up and returned to the room we rented. Since he had worked hard, I dont want him to force himself. He didnt used that much magic power, but since he had done that complicated magic technique, and he should be sleeping until the morning, right? Since I didnt think I could sleep, I went out towards the balcony, and gazed at the night sky that was decorated with stars. The sun was already setting and the air was cool, but I felt that the heat of the festival, which had been rising up until now, was mixing up into the atmosphere. Above all, the magic mixed in with the air was clear, making the atmosphere felt cool, like early morning. Without any time to look for where Nectar was, he already sat down in the balcony. His flax-colored hair that was dyed with light crimson in the tip of his hair was flowing on his back loosely. There was a number of refreshing sake bottle and unused small cup at the side of the tray. Nectar, Aru already slept. Thank you. Lava, do you want to have a cup? I agreed to Nectar who was glancing back to the room, and then I sat next to him. There was a cup in Nectars hand, so he should have been indulging himself a little ahead, right? When I took one of the unused small cup, Nectar poured the sake from the bottle to my cup. This is the offering sake that was used at the ceremony, they shared some with us. I see. DDIts delicious. When I tilt the cup that resembled a small plate, the sweet and savory scent tickled my nostrils, and the sweet taste of the sake slips down my throat. As I sighed while feeling a sense of warmth in my stomach, I received Nectars transparent and lonely look directly towards me. Nectar, you dont seem to get drunk that much, huh? I want to get drunk, though. The sake bottle across of me was already empty. When I showed him a little smile, Nectars expression sank even more. I feel a little apologetic. Maybe, Nectar already realized what I was hiding. I looked up to the sky. It was at this kind of night too when I was giving birth to Aru, right? Ahh, thats right. It was a sky full of stars. It was a starry night that brushed away the emptiness of night. Even bright moon and stars represent the various possibilities in this world. There are no galaxy in this world. As an exchange of the existence galaxy, beyond this sky, there are space that was called as Yellow Spring expanding, and the mass of force that has returned to the root of the world will be twinkling as a star. The dragons that returned to the root of the world will also be sleeping in the sky. To put it simply, this is a world with easy metaphor that the dying people will turn into stars. When I was giving birth to Aru eleven years ago, there were a large meteor shower that usually happens once every several hundred years in the sky, and its power was flowing on a grand scale. I was surprised from the bottom of my heart when I knew that dragon could give birth from someone that was not on their clan. No, to be honest, I was already surprised when you told me that you could give birth. That time, Nectar was really surprised, eh? I feel like he was so surprised at that time, as if the universe had been overturned. But you also looked very happy Of course I am. He is our child. I thought that I was the happiest person in the world at that time. But, it certainly came out of the blue. I was saved from Nectar who said so with very serious expression. At first, I planned to build up a family bond by kneading up the magic I received from Nectar and my own magic. Still, I was planning to consult with Nectar properly, to how long it would be until I could get enough of the magic needed. Even so, this world is really mysterious. I also didnt expect that after pulling in Nectars and my magic, a dragon nucleus would dwell inside me. I just thought that the magic power was somehow better than usual, and it was kind of weird, but I never thought that there would be a child inside my stomach. It really surprised me. Dragons are born from the power that has been accumulated after long years, thats why they are scattered all around the world. So in theory, its not weird for them to be created after staying inside a high magic creature, dragon, but no one thought of that possibility. To make a family bond is the same as having my other self. With that, the process will be tied with my determination. I thought that wanted a kid that will love this world freely, that can stay happy their whole life if possible, but that time, it was really a sight to all the dragons being shocked. Properly speaking, you should thoroughly made a disparagement towards something that was unlikely, yet at that time someone thought about enquiring it with sorcery several times. Is it bad for the prenatal care? Ahaha When we remembered about those days, my face became stiff towards Nectars stern expression, but his expression quickly became full of anxiety. But, looking at you who became weaker each day was really hard for me. Well, I was giving birth to a child with dragon body after all, and I had to divide a large quantity of magic power and elements that was needed for dragons. Rather, grandpa even said that he was happy that it only took ten years, and I think so too. Its only natural for it to happen, since I was alone in bearing things that should be slowly built up deep inside the world. Ten years before I was giving birth to Aru, I was wandering around in order to get a share of the magical power from other peoples Layline. If I keep taking the magic power from one Layline, the land would be likely dying soon. Even so, at the second half, it was hard for me to move, and my consciousness became hazy. Nectar gave me as much magic power as he could, grandpa prepared the Layline so that I could rest, even Ligrila protected me from other demons, making me feel saved from the bottom of my heart, more than anything. Im really happy that you never said that it would be better for us to abort the child. That kind of thing, who would say it! After I understood that Nectar who was growing angry didnt have that kind of intention at all, I deepened my smile. The life I was pregnant of was so faint that it would be disappearing only by cutting off its supply of magical power, and since I was quite unstable at that time, it would have been quite shaking if he told me so. Nectar who was embarrassed for raising his voice, lowered his gaze towards the small cup in his hand. It was very painful that I couldnt be the one to bear your suffering, but I didnt think that there are anything else that would make me happier to have someone who would connect my existence with you. I might not even have the courage to let go of it. Rather, Im happy that you thought about it like that. Since we were blessed by many people when Aru was born, I could say so with pride. Because Nectar wished for it from the bottom of his heart, I could give birth for us. Then, Aru was born. He was born as a dragon with many possibilities in this world. Arus real name, The Flower of the Flame that Colors the Night means that he is the meteor in this world that would be a mass of many possibilities. I used to think that he was named such because he was born on a starry night, but I finally understood the real meaning when I heard about grandpas story. And also, the reason why when Aru was born, grandpa was so happy that he cried. Because he was my child, and he was the dragon that was born for this world. Aru brought us the possibility of changes in various aspects. And then, thanks to Aru, I was changing now. I drained the entire cup and put it on the tray, then I turned my gaze towards Nectar. As if responding my act, Nectar corrected his posture. Hey, Nectar. Yes? I think, you probably already knew already. There are something that I couldnt tell you. Yes. Even if there was a little pause, Nectar answered me with a nod. His thin lips was tied together, as if he was holding something. He must be wanting to ask me a lot of times already. Even if I only say it to you, I might make you disappear. Thats why I was so scared that I couldnt tell you. Also, I thought that this was something that grandpa, Ten, and I had to solve. After hearing the reason why I came to this world and understanding grandpas feelings, I thought that I should respect his readiness. I still think that my thinking is correct in a sense. Grandpa is the result of trying to protect this world, or above all, to protect us. Nectars expression distorted, as if he wanted to cry. But, I had spoken out what always made me feel sad to the most important and trustworthy people. I dont want to make everything turn into a sad end. Even if what I choose is going to be hard, reckless, or selfish, but I want to choose an end where everyone will be happy. The seal of darkness was handed over to grandpa, but grandpa said that Adversa who the god interfered with deeply, had to disappear for that. Even when it was transmitted from every words that grandpa was really close with the dragon named Adversa, he didnt say anything. He didnt show any expression too. Even when both of them wont be able to meet each other again. Lute is also like that. When you find out that you couldnt someone that you really want to protect, you will grieve deeply, and start to feel hate, right? If Aru knows that grandpa wont be here anymore, he will definitely be sad. Above all, I believed that I wont be able to be happy in the future that was born at the expense of grandpas sacrifice. Even when it will be very difficult. Even when it is a silly and foolish choice that will make everything worse, but I feel like I was very lucky to be able to come here and meet you. And it was like a miracle for me to give birth to Aru. I feel like with you, I can solve anything. I gently closed our distance, and held Nectars hand. Thats why, Nectar. I want you to believe on me. Im scared. All of my reasoning was from a situational evidence. There are no guarantee that everything will be fine. The night wind blew, and Nectars crimson red dyed flax-colored hair swayed. After Nectar closed his eyes, he tightened his expression. He grabbed my finger tightly, and I finally realized that my hand was shaking. Its alright. I swear that I wont make you feel sad with all of my existence. I was being stared at his pale blue eyes with full of strong intentions, along with his quiet words. Thats why I hope that you will believe me. Thank you, Nectar. I took a breath, then I exhaled it deeply. I held back Nectars hand. And then, I was conscious with the root of my magic power, and declared. I, The Incarnation of the Night from the Lava swears that I will take of all the disasters that fall on the body of my half-life spirit, Nectar Figura. Nectar catches his breath, but he managed to hold his tongue. The mock genius of the covenant responded, that my oath was incited correctly. I hope you wont make such a painful face. This is just a measure for safety. I took another deep breath, and opened my mouth. I might going to say something shocking. As long as it was whats on your mind. Nectar said calmly and took a small breath. It might not work well after I tell everything. But I always wanted to say it to Nectar all the time. First of all, that sleeping disease The death sleep was what the God who created this world, and its true function is to extinguish this world. When you said God, you mean? The creator who made this world, and the dragons. After saying something definite, I felt the bottom of my stomach was cold for a moment. Erosion destroys everything that exist in this world. For me who was something that was not a part of this world, I could become an antibody against the Gods creation, making me wont be corroded by the erosion and wont suffer the sleep disease. Even so, I dont know if my Gods interference will stay granted like now. Oaths are almost universal in this world. So, I made an oath once more to take over if there are anything happened to Nectar. I tried to sharpen my senses to make sure whether my vows would be triggered or not, but there was only a sign of calm ripple wave. Nectars slightly big-boned hands was still in my hand, and he breathed out. Lava, its a little painful. Ah, sorry. But, you wont disappear? Youre really okay? It seemed like I put too much force in my grip, so I hurriedly loosen my hand. I shook my neck to express that Nectar shouldnt worry about it. Its okay. I wont disappear. Since I already know anyway. You knew Yes. Master is not a spirit, but he might be an existence that is equal or even higher than a dragon. I didnt understand what Nectar said for moment and my head went blank, yet Nectar began to talk with a face that seemed to show a little remorse. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Translator: Mii Editor: [QueenieZhuz] Chapter 10 C Dragon-sans Truth When I studied on the ancient sorcery, the question I always face is why did the ancient language and ancient sorcery that can easily be used to manipulate magic power was used as a daily language?. How did the ancestors control what might make a big fire by just saying the word of magic and voiced it out? Why did they use ancient language for conversation? This is what I thought; Because at that time, there was less magical power in the air than how it is at the present. I took a breath as I listened to Nectars reasoning. Even so, theres no way I can check the concentration of magic in the air five thousand years ago, the reason of the concentration of magic increased is also something I questioned. Thats why I find a conviction from the conversation with master, the most recent survey, and after reading this of this article. Then, Nectar took something out from the subspace. Although what he took out was dozens of Japanese-style stitched books, the title written with the most advanced writing brush was using west continent language. When I turned over the pages, I was surprised to see that all of the pages were written in west continent language. When I look at the author of the book, I have a feeling that I know the name that was written with the west continent language, but He is one of the sorcerers who belonged to the fourth Magic Force. He came here about a hundred years ago, and he was called as the cynical wise man in Towa country. As you know, he was known as a relatively famous person. I specially borrowed this book from the treasury. I think, I remembered him? If Im not wrong, he is the young boy who cried in anguish when Belga and Kyle were married, right? I heard that after he shed his tears of regret in the wedding ceremony, he had gone out for a training journey as a sorcerer to who-knows-where. I never thought that he will come this far though. Even when I was surprised and Nectar made a strange face to my words, he showed me one of the old Japanese stitched books and slowly turned the pages to me. The cynical wise man was mainly studying the ancient people, the history of ancient magic, and the reason for its end. After researching each of the ancient ruins independently, he chose Towa as his final destination and compiled his research. The material he had collected was packed with valuable information, such as how to use ancient magic at that period of time, and the transition and development. But in the documents about the starting point of the extinction happened five thousand years ago, there is always a description of the person who brings magic. Nectar showed and pointed the entry while flipping through the book. The cynical wise man at first also regarded this person as an ancient sorcerer or even might be the pioneer, but there are a lot of documents that show how the ancient people really respected this man. Even for the kings of human, and the dragons, he was seen as a god-like existence. His name is Fissel Aldebaran, or masters name. Grandpas name was recorded, huh? Even so, it was only written in one place, but it seems that the cynical wise man took notes on it. The person who was said to bring the sorcery are described as The lord who was dispatched from the heaven. It seems that the cynical wise man thought that it was a metaphor, but I thought that even if it was a metaphor or not, it means that there was an existence with ranks above the dragon. Plus, master had parted with that existence. To put it simply, it would be a lot of effort to read through in the middle of the maintenance of that gate, and there shouldnt be anyone who could reach that conclusion. But, Nectar did it. Therefore the emergence of the erosion is the only direct reason why the ancients disappeared, and it was reasoned that the Lord of the Dragon was involved. But, when I look for the descriptor descendants as a forethought, there were occasions where the ancient people would persistently disappear from time to time, which should why you were hesitant to talk to me about this, right? Nectars voice spread in the darkness. A drip of water spilled out of my eyes, and it rolled up as a crystal. Even though you know that much, why didnt you ask me about it? I am your partner. I believed that you will certainly tell me, no matter what it is. In fact, I told him with this way. I cant help but to jump towards Nectar who smiled gently. Im so, rry. Nectar, thank you But, I have something that I have to apologize to you too Even though you tried to protect me, I used my written vow with Ten, and made her answer my questions. Well, thanks to that, I knew that it is also hard for me to be affected with Gods influence. Dont do something that scary Im sorry. But, I should understand the situation to drive away your sorrow. Please forgive me. Nectars hand moved from my head to back, and while feeling the familiar relieving sensation, I shook my head. I should be the one who have to apologize. After I realized that I could drive away Gods interference on the sleeping sickness, I realized that maybe it would be alright to talk about this to Nectar. It has been delayed for many days because of my fear that it might make me lose him. With that, I even thought it would be better to choose the tempting choice that Grandpa prepared for me. But Nectar was waiting for me. He helped me as much as he can, as if okay with whatever choice I will make. My mind is filled with happiness, and joy. While my tears spilling out from my eyes, I clinged on Nectars chest and cried. After all, I love the best person in this world. And he also loves me back. I really like this world. Nectar, listen to me. Most of your deduction are not wrong. After a while, when my cry had settled down and I finally raised my face, Nectar sat straight and stared towards me with a sincere look There are other worlds besides this world. God is the one who manages the various worlds, but because he alone wasnt enough to take care all of them, he tried to create a presence that would help him with his work. Thats why, he thought about creating a world where there the dragons would be spread in different places. Then he divided himself, and created a caretaker and an educator to come down to this world. That is grandpa, and the origin dragon, Adversa. I recited grandpas story, which I remembered from word to word. To train the dragons, this world was made imperfect. The dragons were born from the worlds cradle, and started to arrange this world. By circulating the miraculous magic power and so on to make the world become a better environment, they acquired the skills needed to help the God. As a hurdle to forge, and as an indicator of success or absence, various creatures are formed and repeat prosperity and decline. As the hurdle training and indicator whether they still could do well or not, the God made various living things, and repeated the prosperity and decline over and over again. The dragons need around five thousand years to fully become an adult. After facing several repeats, some of them were departed under the God. Then, the God thought that he had enough help already, so he decided to get rid of this world. The problem is, he didnt let anyone, not even grandpa, about the reason. It seems that there was no advance notice or even a notification. One day, half of the world suddenly fell asleep, and engulfed by the white mist. Then, half of the world was lost in the mist. Since the frequency of things that was arranged by the god who created this world are different, he couldnt interfere directly to this world. Thats why, grandpa said that he would have sent in a mechanism to break it. Nectars face was twisted in indignation. That is very selfish. I also think so. But, Grandpa, Adversa, and some of the dragons didnt want to lose this world, because they loved this world. Thats why, they decided to part from the God. Grandpa is the authorized caretaker that could cut off Gods intervention, so the crisis for the time being has gone. However, the erosion that God scattered was still left in the world. The erosion created to extinguish the existence of this world has become a riot that destroys everything by breaking the connection with God. And neither the sorcery and magic in this world could work to repel it. It was even worse for the dragons that were susceptible to Gods interference, so the primordial dragon, created by the direct division of Gods power, sealed itself and went to sleep. Actually, Grandpa and Adversa were going to share the burden together. However, Adversa did everything single handedly without hearing anyone who told it to stop. He said that he should do it, since he was the first one to say that he want to save this world. Concerning the result, it would have been correct because it had to watch over the world that has been abandoned by the God. What grandpa really regretted is something I knew I would take in my hand soon. When I was remembering grandpas face when he talked about it, Nectar turned pale. Then, wont it be too dangerous for you? You might be affected by the Gods interference! Ah, thats right. With my explanation just now, it would sound like that, huh? I held Nectars hand who seemed to be overwhelmed, and start to think about how should explain it. Its because grandpa was not my grandfather, but my father. Yes? I felt that Nectars back-channeling was somewhat strange, but I wanted to make him feel relieved, so I desperately put together my explanation. Grandpa regrets making Adversa took all of the burden, and he was thinking that he might eventually have to renew the seal, but when hes gone, there will be no one that will watch over the safety of the world. Since there is no one who can seal it in case of emergency, so he thought of summoning the soul from another world, and created the?dragon?that?was?born?for?the?sake?of?this?world. That is me. Grandpa, who lost most of his power to break off the Gods interference, became a spirit, but he still retained his authority as a caretaker. Thats why, Grandpa masters the magic power using the tremendously long time around four thousand years, and called the soul from another world who wont be affected with the Gods interference, then moved the soul into the body of the dragon that remained in the world. You can say that the dragon become me. The voice of the god that I heard when I was born was grandpas. Because it would be easy to receive Gods interference automatically when he put the knowledge about the original dragon, grandpa did that to make the result of the disturbance. Even though I explained and revealed everything to him, there were a lot of parts that made me go uwahhh or heee, though. Anyway, as a result of grandpas tremendous effort, I was born here. Honestly, there are also some parts that make me feel happy. Thats why me and Aru, who was born from me, wont be interfered by the God even if we knew that the God exists. Its alright for us what happened, Nectar? For some reason, Nectars face froze, and he was making a dreadful face. He seemed like he didnt know whether to be happy or angry. No, I just dont know how should I accept the fact that master is actually my father-in-law. Ah, I see. You can say that it is like that, eh? But, I feel like everything wont really change that much. While thinking so, I said what I should say to Nectar who still made a face as if dont know how to accept this revelation. Anyway, I came from a different world, but I wasnt forced by Grandpa, and I felt like I was definitely dead on the other side, so dont worry. And then, Im also sorry for not saying anything until now. I dont mind at all. Since I met with Lava, or the incantation of night born from the lava, who has that kind of past. I should be the one to thank you for opening your heart to me. In a flash, I feel warmth inside my heart. As I thought, maybe I felt a little nervous. Anyhow, now I have to hit someone, huh? Eh, hi- Nothing. I heard a terribly disturbing words, but Nectar forcefully put back the subject into the main focus. So, the original erosion, the death sleep, was spreading, and Adversas seal was being tampered, right? God may be interfering with Adversa again. Thats why, grandpa was thinking about moving the erosion to himself and seal it completely this time, to delete the primordial dragon for breaking off the Gods interference. I was then asked to help sealing grandpa. There was a clear wrinkle on Nectars face, but I continued. But, I actually think that I shouldnt do it. I wonder if I have to make it up at the expense of one of my important person. I wonder if everyone has the option to be happy. There is only a little time, but I want to find the way with you. When I tightened the grip in hand, Nectars fingers tangled to mine, and he gripped my hand back. Maybe, as the representative of this world, I should apologize to you. Eh I was told something unexpected and I blinked. Nectars face was full of apology yet with unhidden joy, and he let his feelings showed. But I thank you from the bottom of my heart, for the miracle that made you came to this world, no matter what the circumstances wete or whatever you think it as. My cheeks became hot. My heart was feeling exaltation due to my excitement. Ever since I came to this world and became a dragon, I have never felt alienation. But when I was blessed on like this, the joy appears from the bottom of my heart In this life, I become a dragon. And I met Nectar. Im really glad. ͫ]򁻤ä~դ餵줿 A rose that passed along the cheek from the pale blue eyes was lit by the moonlight. Nectars light blue eyes was filled with determination. Lets find it. Definitely. Un. Lets find it. Both of our face became closer like its natural. His lips that fell on mine are soft. I felt that my whole body was full of overflowing power. Of course its not physically, and there are some things that havent been solved yet However, just because my most loved and important person become my ally, I feel like my world and the field of my vision are expanding, and I can do anything now. Lava, can I ask you one more thing? After we parted our lips, I was feeling unwilling to part with him and stick on him. Suddenly, Nectar asked me something. Nn, what? Err, if you remembered that you died, then do you have your memories from your previous life? Looking at Nectar who was being reserved, I unconsciously laughed. Well, Im over 500 years old, so I dont care about it much anymore, but he actually thought it is a delicate issue, eh? You can say it like that. I used to be a female college student in my previous life. It was lonely, though. Female college student Err, I was a student. I was living in a country where even kids from normal family could study until around twenty two or three years old. You mean, you used to me a human!? Nectars face became astonished as he grabbed my shoulders, and I blinked my eyes. I try to reflect on what I had said until now. Now that I think about it, I never said that I was a human, huh? Also, Nectars expression looks like he was full of curiosity, though? Can you tell me the place in detail? N-No, Nectar, whats more important is whats going to happen from now on, so Just a little is okay, too! First, tell me about the environment when you grew upDD Ah, this is bad. I was rash. Even when Nectars expression was brightening up and blazing while approaching my face, I finally felt relieved after a long time. Just a little, okay? Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Translator: Mii Editor: [QueenieZhuz] Chapter 11 C Dragon-san and Her Spouses Anger I was stunned while watching grandpa suddenly got blown off in front of me. Nectar is the one who swung his fist to him with a grim face. This place was grandpas sorcery workshop, located inside the local god forest behind the branch shrine. Because grandpa need a strong and stable place to make the seal, he built the workshop in the corner of the with Tens keystone, since it will be the most suitable too. And then, Nectar was shooting me with a barrage of questions until nearly dawn, making me feel somewhat exhausted. But, we decided to go straight to grandpas location before Aru wakes up. Uhaha, I also said that it will be bad if I talked about those things to Nectar, but now it was really obvious Since we are going to have a serious talk, I have to brace myself more, or thats what I thought when we had passed through the barriers, but As soon as we saw grandpas face, Nectar made a fist and punched him with all of his strength. Nectar!? Without any time to stop him, I stared at Nectar in confusion, and he only breathed a deep sigh. Since you didnt avoid my punch, then I can interpret that as youre having a sense of guilt as well, right? Thats right, I saw the scene with my dragon eye perfectly. Grandpa didnt avoid Nectars fist even though he already saw it coming. Youre really not going easy on me. Cant you be kinder with older person? Grandpa rubbed his cheeks that looks painful and got up from the ground, but Nectar only snorted at him. I didnt even use any sorcery. It was only a plain punch with physical strengthening. Please think that its good enough for you, Ficell Aldebaran. No, even with only physical strengtening, you could smash a rock into pieces in a hit Also, when I was surprised that Nectar called grandpas name, grandpa breathed a deep sigh. As I thought, you heard everything from Black Dragon, right? Instead of answering grandpas question, Nectar continued to speak with a low voice, as if he was surpressing his violent emotion. What you have done is brutal. No matter how urgent the situation is, for you to try involve the soul from another world in a mistreated manner and made them deal with the problem is something that shouldnt be pardoned. I never think that I will be forgiven. After all, everything is just my ego. But! Nectar interupted grandpas words with loud and negating tone, and pierced straight through grandpa with his light blue eyes. But, I wont be able to meet Lava if you didnt summon her to this world. I would never be saved in my whole life too. I will thank you just for that. Ah, I see. I finally realized that Nectar was angry for me now. Even I will be angry with all my strength if I know that my important person was kind of being abducted from their original place. But, even when Nectar said that he wont forgive grandpa, he also thanked him. After all, both of the matters couldnt be judged equally. I was surprised when Nectar punched grandpa, but I was sure that he will put a stop on his anger. To be honest, I didnt have any ill feelings anymore thanks to that, but when I thought that it would be nice to be angry with Grandpa, I felt somewhat clear-headed. Yosh, lets tell him some complaints later. As I made up my mind, I spoke to grandpa who had his eyes closed. I think that the methods grandpa said is certainly safer and more reliable. But, both of the origin dragon and grandpa are the one who think about this world the most. I dont want to put both of you at disadvantages. I dont mind. Black dragon. Since this is what we started, we will solve it. Facing grandpas unconcerned and obstinate attitude, I suddenly thought that, ah, I also want to hit him. However, we wont be able to talk if I hit him now, so I approached Grandpa who was still crouching down, and I hugged him with my arms. Wha`!? Nectar made a surprised voice behind me, but I ignored it and tightened my arms. More than anything, I hate to lose my important family, Dad. I felt the body in my arms was shaking, and I slowly spoke the words I wanted to say to him. Since everyone was born to protect something, it brought sorrow to them. So I want to cut those chains. I want to find a way for everyone to be rewarded. There was a gasp close to my ears. His hand slowly slipped on my back once, then it moved to my shoulder and released my hug gently. Grandpa who was very close with me made a strained laugh, as if troubled. The disciple made such a dreadful face, so you should release me. When I turned around, Nectar was trembling all over with anger, looking as if he wanted to grab me. Hey. Nectar. You dont have to make such face, though. This and that are totally different matter! But since he didnt try to pull me immediately, so it might be pretty good. Nevertheless, grandpa who was astounded stroked my head. There are a lot of times when I thought that it would be good if there was a god like the one in humans legend. With that, I wont have to involve you. I quickly cut grandpas words who narrowed his deep green eyes, as if he was feeling pain. I am happy that I come to this world. For a lonely human like me to turn into a lonely dragon with eternal life made me felt downhearted, and there was a lot of hardships too. But I could make a lot of friends that I wished for, and I also have my important people too now. Thats why, please dont apologize to me. When I stared at grandpa with such feelings, he slowly closed his deep green eyes. As if he was enduring and swallowing something. I was a mere watcher. I was here as the Gods established providence, to make everything went around without a hitch. After some time passed, I became attached to this world which should have been a mere container. In the end, I noticed that I dont want this world to be destroyed. Grandpa took a deep sigh. Then, he moved his gaze to me. The notion that the best method is by making myself the pillar remains unchanged. Thats because our circumstances was an emergency. I pursed my lips. Thats right. The time will still go on as Lute resealed Adversa. But, Gods interference to Adversa was certainly happening. Fissel! Nectars voice sounded threatening, but grandpa only continue to speak slowly as if giving up. But, it will take a few days to adjust the seal from the start. Until then, I wont stop whatever both of you are trying to do. Grandpa who decided and tried to do everything by himself, finally compromised for the first time. If you cant find it, I will still be getting your help like the schedule, okay? I got it. Since the time we can use was already not much from the start, it was reasonable. After I nodded and stood up, Nectar monopolized me back. Then, even while he was holding me with a look full of threatening, he took out his notebook and pen with relatively skillfull move. First of all, please tell me everythjng about the sealing structure of the darkness seal, the original erosion nature, and the Gods nature too. Even at this kind of times, you didnt change at all, eh! Grandpas shocked voice reverberated through the room, but Nectar disregarded him and looked at me. The time is limited. Since you will have to do various things at the same time, you also need to know the about the current state of the seal. Yes, I think it would be faster to directly go and see the condition. If we were going to do something with the seal of Adversa, the matter with Lute couldnt be avoided. Above all, I wanted to talk with Lute myself. I determined my goal while being held by Nectar, then I realized that the sun was already rising. The air of the forest at the sunrise was refreshing. Its about the time for Aru to wake up. Then, how about Lava go back first? I think this will take a little time! Eh, but Im going to adjust the seal, so Since this is worlds crisis, lets work together from now on. Grandpa twisted his face towards Nectar who was filled with a strong sense of duty and full of curiosity. Fuhaha, he should taste the hardship I had tasted yesterday! Then, I will look for Belga. Nectar seemed like he understood what I was going to do and he tightened his face, and nodded. Perhaps it would be better to have the spirit Nectar talk to Belga, but Belga is also my friend. I wanted to let her know without juggling around. But then, when you are going to meet Lute, I have to accompany you there. All right. Even though it was a surprise attack, I was abducted by Lute, so it would be natural for Nectar to be reminded about that. He actually also saved me, since I actually felt a little scared. After I meekly nodded, Nectars expression eased. Then, lets do this together. Yeah, lets do our best together! Filled with determination, I dashed to the forest, going to where the sunrise came. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Translator: Mii Editor: [QueenieZhuz] Chapter 12 C The Gun Spirit Faces Her Past A loud noise resounded, and Belga slowly raised her face that she buried in her knees. The city is surrounded with the darkness of the night, but there are a lot of flashy lights and loud voices that are heard from a distance. They brought out the distinctive character of a festival up above the tree in the enchanting forest, where Belga was sitting down. Speaking of which, that guy told her that today there was a festival performance today. While Belga was thinking so, she unconsciously confirmed the limbs that were in the standby status. There was no problem with the filling of magic, and the limbs move freely. The crucial main body itself is Belga turned the magic into three handguns and released them. She aimed overhead, behind, and one beat delayed to the front. Belgas other body, who moved as she wants, faithfully shot the bullets. The bullets of the magical powers that she fired in a row were repelled by a large man who was standing under her feet. Since she already predicted it, Belga conjured a rifle with a longer handle, and prepared to make another strike. Uwoahhh!? The man was the first to raised his voice surprise, but he avoided the sword attached to the muzzle. Belga rummaged into her almost-empty handbag and reached out to her inner pocket in her body. Even so. The male figure disappeared at the same time as when the sound of the bursting purple lighting resounded. In the moment, Belgas arm was held as she faced the night sky. When she realized that she was defeated, she was rolling on the ground with a light crash. You really surprised me there, it was a bit dangerous. Damn! Belga who failed to recapture her body this time too scowled at Kyle, a man who peered nonchalantly. Belga was making derangement to let her companion escape, then this man made her lost consciousness. When she woke up, her body was already snatched away. Since spirits cant be separated from the main body by a certain distance, the physically constrained Belga couldnt go back to Lute. Even though she was having convulsion to return to her body, Belga has been materializing ever since she had been captured that day. Since this familiar body was not troublesome, it could be said as a blessing in disguise. Belga knew that this man was taking care of her. She can feel the spiritual connection which extends from the main body. But despite of the restrictions, they did nothing to Belga. He was just happy to have her at his side, and Belga couldnt understand his compassionate look pointed towards her. Belga is a spirit that has been awakened by Lute. Theres no way that she have a past. However, starting from a dragon with the appearance of a woman with a red tuft in her black hair, her fellow friends also take on a friendly attitude towards her. The most mysterious person was this demon named Kyle Sluggard. Even though he could easily restrained Belga as much as he likes since he was holding on her main body, he didnt stop her repeated tries to get back her own body at all. On the contrary, there were occasions when he seemed like it was interesting to look at Belgas rebelling attitude, and she felt unpleasant when she knew about that. The other party like the other golden sand-colored demon didnt pick a fight, and she was just left unregulated on his side Furthermore, it was very annoying to have him treated her as if she was a child, and she was baffled with her own feelings. Anyway, have you feel at ease? If so, accompany me then. Since she couldnt understand no matter how much she thought about it, Belga reached out to the big hand that was presented towards her and stood up. She was upset as usual. Even when Belga put all of her weight to harass him, he still lifted her with only one hand, making her felt awkward. When Belga stood up, Kyle seemed terribly surprised to the point that his brown eyes had opened up. Belga looked at him suspiciously. What is it? No, you just hold on my hand properly, so With that, Belga remembered that she had been ignoring this mans offered hand. She quickly took back her hand, but her cheeks quickly became hot with shame and confusion. Above all, she was terribly worried with the man who looked happy. Im just doing it by chance. Then, where should I accompany you? Are you going to exterminate demons again? Over the past few days, this man has been going on an expedition to defeat the demons in the surrounding area. Since Belga could not leave him, she inevitably accompanied him as well. Kyle just followed obediently with Belgas sudden topic change. But the direction of the conversation was too weird for Belga. No, lets go visit a festival. Ha Belga seriously wondered, what the hell is this guy saying now. Below the light illumination, there was the hustle and bustle that felt like another world that she saw faraway. There were many shops and stores on the side of the road, and the burning smell of various food is mixing with the air. The road was crowded with people who were passing all the way. In any case, Belga was afraid that they wont be able to go to the direction they wanted to go, but since Kyle has a better physique compared to the beastman, he could avert the crowd. Belga only need to follow his back. However, although all the passing people stared at him with an astonished face for a moment, they are not particularly interested even if Kyle was dressed in clothes that clearly showed that they are not from Towa. It was the same with Belga, and for her who felt that it would be bothersome to draw more attention than necessary, this was really fortunate. But she thought it was strange. Lily-dono teached me the illusion of cognitive impairment that even the jack-of-all-trades me can do it. It is really useful. Lily-dono. Having realized that it was a demon who had suddenly attacked Belga a few days ago, Belga felt very annoyed. But at the same time, Belga remembered that this man had covered her with all of his strength, and her heart bounced unnaturally. Ever since that day, she felt that she became more and more weird. Her sense of preoccupation continued to overlap, and every time she looked up at his back, she was filled with confusion with the feeling of frustration. Even though she shouldnt have known him. Yet, blue, red and white military uniforms flickered in her eyes. Moreover, she felt very annoyed when this guy talked in a pleasant way about that demon. Are you familiar with that demon? If being familiar after picking a fight every time we meet is considered familiar, then it might be right. Belga wrinkled her eyebrows as she couldnt understand why her heart felt relieved only with those casual words. Ahh, but no matter how much Lily-dono invites you to stay together with her, dont do it. She will just pick a fight with you happily. As long as you didnt approach her, I wont meet her by choice. When I replied to this man who said so seriously, he asked me another questions while looking around at the surroundings. Hey, Belga. Do you have something you want to eat, or anything you want to do? I dont have to eat, so I dont think I want to eat anything. Also, whats with you ever since just now? Its making me uncomfortable. Its as if he came to the festival for Belga. The man seemed a little disappointed, and he continued to walk while stretching his cheek awkwardly. Well, before, I was too busy to take you to this kind of place. This is something like an atonement. Atonement. Belga felt pain in her heart again. Even if that was not a big deal, and she didnt even mind, this people remembered it. Even when they first met the first labyrinth, this man called Belgas name without hesitation. Rather than trying to kill her, he tried to protect her. The why questions are swelling inside her head. There is only the current Belga. She didnt have any past. Even she was aware of it. Everyone here didnt have the intention of hurting her. That golden sand and purple demons, and even the dragon that was supposed to be evil, welcomed her with kind words. Above all, this guy named Kyle, has a meaningful gaze every time he looked at me. Maybe, maybe You The man looked back towards me while I squeezed out the words. When I looked up, there is a huge man with dark brown hair and eyes of the same color. Why does her heart feels almost full just by looking at him? Do you know me? When she finally managed to asked those questions, the man only made a strained laugh, as if troubled. Frankly, I dont really know too. Ha Getting those unexpected response, Belga stood still involuntarily. She didnt understand how can he said that he didnt know even with that much insinuated speech and behaviour. Belga who became very angry wanted to pour on vilification, but Kyle hold on his bosom. That should be where Belgas body is stored. But, it is definitely me who made this magic gun. And, I gave it to my important person. As Belga bulged her eyes when heard those things for the first time, Kyle continued his words as if yearning for someone. Even when I said that Im going to remake a new one, she wont hear me and said that this is already enough. That person repaired, remodeled and toon care of it. Who is that? Its my wife. It felt like, he was saying that it was Belga. His expression was soft, mixed with a bit loneliness, and Belga felt like her chest was being squeezed. She couldnt believe it. And she felt that, why she couldnt remember anything? She wanted to catch up with anything he do. She wanted to help him in any way. That was the impulse she felt when she got this body. Thats why when he asked me to be his friend, I thought that I wanted to live for Lute. But, are those feelings are really for him? It might be something from a long time ago, by the previous Belga. She didnt understand. She really didnt. I do not understand, I do not understand. Even though she felt that it would be enough to just be useful to Lute, but Belga bite on her lips tightly, and she looked up at the demon named Kyle Sluggard in front of her. She wanted to know more about this person. Belga tried to raise her voice towards him, but she didnt know what to say. She then turned around. Im going home. I see. Even with her sudden behaviour, Kyle walked next to Belga, and she squeezed his face. With that, he put his big hand on her head, and stirred her hair just like that. She immediately shook his hand off, but her hair had been disordered. !? What are you doing!? Belga protested with her face that became red willfully again, and Kyle only gave her a broad smile full of joy. Thank you, Belga. Instead of asking for an answer, Belga walked behind his back just like that, and stared at him while forgetting to fix her own hair. She knew this feeling. There was a person that made her she felt frustrated when they treat her like a child, and she desperately wanted to catch up. Even though he didnt have any reason to thank her, since Belga only showed some interest, yet Since he treated her as an important person, he would want her to remember even more. Even though he was such a skillful person, that part of him was really clumsy. Belga was filled with the sensation of putting up with him, and she wanted to be equal with this man with her own willpower. What a stupid guy. I know that I am. Then, lets have a meal in our room. Even when her abusive language was replied lightly, Belga continued to walk next to Kyle. The next morning, Belga woke up from her standby state after detecting a biological reaction different from Kyles. This characteristic sign is that black dragons. When that woman came to see her once, Belga turned her down in hostility and she didnt approach her that close again since that, but it seemed like she visited here herself. As Belga listened to their conversation, the black dragon was talking to Kyle seriously. I thought it was somewhat suspicious, but to think that there is something like that behind the scene Kyles abstinence voice was followed by the voice of the black dragon. I shouldnt say this to you since this might put you in an even bigger risk. Burt I need many people wisdom. I hope you can lend me your power. Of course. Since the world may end because of this. I had thought that it would be a big deal since a long time ago, but as the person that experienced the previous magical disaster, I am appalled. Thank you. The black dragon sighed in relief, and she continued. I want to save not only Grandpa, but also Adversa. So I want to know what Lute really thinks. I want to go and see him. Not to fight, but I want to talk. With the mention of Lute, Belga stiffened. That woman wanted to talk to him. And she wanted to save the origin dragon whose Lute cared for more than anything else. Lute spitted out that, The dragon has abandoned the origin dragon. Thats why Adversa was locked up like that, and no one tried to help it. But, maybe there are some misunderstandings? Then, did you come here to talk to Belga? She should know his whereabouts and hometown. I thought that maybe I could get some help about that. I understand. This might be selfish, but please dont pressure Belga to do it by force. She look at Lute as a god. She might feel burdened even if you only talk about him. Belga felt like she had been saved by Kyle, who finished saying those decisively. Is it okay for her to trust them? Is it okay for her to have a hope? Even if she know that he had hidden something from her, she couldnt hate Lute. Is it okay for her to say that she wanted their help? All right. Then, I will try to talk with her first. Un, then I will go first. Belga stepped into the conversation, releasing all the signs that she wanted to kill everyone. Sure enough, a man with dark brown hair and a woman with dark hair mixed with red tufts are looking at her with rounded golden eyes. Belga, were you hearing us? You want to go to Lutes place? Instead of answering to Kyle who was half-raising to his feet, Belga stared at them. The black dragon tightened her face and nodded. I want to go. I also want to save the important people that Lute wanted to save. Belga took a breath after looking at her straight golden eyes. He might get angry at her. He might say that this is none of her business. But Belga stared at the man with dark brown eyes. All right. She would like to know what this person will do for Lute. As soon as she gave her consent, the two peoples eyes bulged so much, but Belga only felt great satisfaction inside her chest. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Translator: Mii Editor: [QueenieZhuz] Chapter 13 C Dragon-san and the House of Spirits I went to ask for Kyles help early in the morning. I was very happy that Kylee agreed without any mind despite with only my vague talk. But suddenly Belga who seemed like she heard our talk appeared, and said that she would guide me to Lutes residence. Kyle and I was astonished, but Berga was surprisingly calm. I will only open the key. Lute had always wished for something. But he was troubled since he couldnt reach his wish. I hope you can be the catalyst of his hope. Berga finished talking, and looked at Kyle slowly. Is it useful? It is more than enough. Thank you, Belga. When Kyle said so, Berga became red and turned her gaze to another side. It reminded me of both of them from a long time ago, and the exchange made me feel strange. The curse on Bergas soul was something very deep. I dont know whether it could be released from the cursed person. However, Berga who was acting this way seemed to like she is still the same person when we used to play around in the capital city of Barrow. When I thought that one day she will call my name once again, I feel happy. Anyway, I could report to Nectar right now that we could go and face Lute, and since Berga said that she would take us along, we should get ready quickly. But since we had left the branch shrine, we should talk to Aru about this. Currently, Nectar and I are sitting in a pious hall in front of Aru who smiled in an imposing stance. His golden eyes were filled with anger, contrary to his wonderfully perfect smile. The red color in his flax hair also swayed like a flame. Uwahh, as I thought, his angry look was so similar with Nectars. Well, since we are going to be busy from now on, we have to talk to Aru properly. However, I couldnt help but informed him that grandpa was going to be the key of the sealing. When he was wondering what we were doing, he noticed the carried out occasion Nectar said, and our words were becoming little and little after facing the smile on his face. I regretted that I told him grandpa was going to leave alone. Of course he would feel shocked. However, although Aru seemed like he was about to cry, Arus golden eyes didnt lose its strength. In other words, he was currently in his fully angry mode. Daddy, Mommy. You made me as an outcast again. T-Thats not true, though? Yeah. Its just hard for us to say it to Aru, sk Take me along too! Our excuse was drown out by Arus request. Aru!? You are going to go to Lute and think about a way to help Lutes important person, right? I want to help as well. You cant. We going to go Lutes place to talk, but the other party is hostile to us. Since we dont know what will happen later, we wont have enough power to protect you, and we dont have the necessity to take you there too. I understood Nectars concerns who denied his request once and for all. Lute was looking for an alternative dragon. Then, he should be aiming for Aru if I was no good. Even if the possibility was very low, he might try to do it. Aru flinched with Nectars harsh words, but his gaze didnt change. I know that the song that Lute sang was about the originin dragon. It was a very beautiful song, but also very sad. I could just cry when I heard it. I already heard from Mikoto and Aru himsef that he met Lute in the main shrine. However, I didnt know that there were a deep exchange to the point of Lute letting him listen to his song, and I just stared at the desperate Aru. But now I can tell Lute. No, I have to tell him. Lute is weak towards a half-spirit like me, he wont aim towards me aggressively. Even if its not the case, I will protect myself too. But I want to be friends with Lute. Aru begged me, and bowed his head. I stopped speaking. It would be easy for me to scold him not to be selfish. Since he was still young, it would be dangerous to bring him along too. But All right. I will bring you along. Mommy! Lava!? Arus expression brighten in an instant, and Nectars complexion changed into a shock, and he turned his gaze towards me. I didnt know if this will end up good or bad. However, I didnt want Aru to let go of the feeling of wanting to get close to that person, and also the feeling of wanting to reach out. Because, I always wanted to put Arus feelings of wanting to connect with everyone as something important. If I denied him, those feelings will stop on me. Thats why, I loosen my expression a little towards Nectar who was filled with some reproach. You know, Lute is still an enemy for us, but he is someone who he wants as friend for Aru. I want to believe on Arus eyes who think of it like that. But Also, its not like we are going to fight Lutes team. The sequence might be different, but lets just say that we were indebted to Aru, after all. I shifted my eyes from Nectar suppressed his words to Aru. As soon as I met his golden eyes, Arus expression tightens. That means he should have understood that I was serious, right? You already heard about what Lute was doing, didnt you? Un. I dont know what will happen. Maybe Lute might say a word that hurts you badly. It may even physically try to hurt you. We may not be able to protect you either. Un. For Nectar and I, we rather have ourself got hurt than having you got hurt. Thats why, even there is anything that happened to us, can you swear that you will protect yourself first? With that question, Aru bulged his eyes, but he nodded with a strained breath. I will protect myself, for my own good. And also, for mommy and daddy too. After looking at Aru who declared so stately, I felt his feelings that trying to tell us that he is no longer a kid that only can be protected, and can think and act on his own already. With that, we will go together with Aru. Hey, will it really be alright? Berga made a weird face at the square of a branch office that was decided as our meeting place. Her wheat-colored eyes were looking at Nectar who was still depressed. Yeah, I managed to convince Nectar who still felt unwilling, but he lamented that he felt lonely to see Aru leaving from our protection. I felt lonely too, but when I see Nectars lingering attachment, I thought that it would be better to send him away comfortably. Aru, you dont have to grow up that fast Aru made a troubled face to Nectar who seemed like he was still a little reluctant. I thought that I should stop him. But it was Berga who spoke first. Children will eventually be on their own. One of the role of parents is also to send their child away without making them constrained too, chief. Ugh Im sorry, Aru. I-Its okay, Daddy. Nectar who was suddenly cut off with a firm voice apologized, and Aru shook his head hurriedly. Hey, does she really dont remember anything? She shouldve, but I whispered to Kyle who stood on my side that those tone of voice really sounded like the old Belga very much, and it seemed like Kyle also sensed it. Kyle wont come with us since I requested him to do another thing this time. He wanted to go with us, but he was worried about the spread of sleep sickness on the west continent, and he was asked to go back to Barrow to convey the right information. Berga who took a breath came and talked to me. Can we start now? Yeah, tell me the coordinates. Since we chose the public square instead of the branch office, I thought that we would go by space transition, but Berga shook her head. No need. I have the key. Right after saying so, Berga took out a wooden thing that could fit in the palm of her hand from her pocket. The wood became curved, and there were a number of thread-like pieces stretched between them. A harp? As soon as Arus words reached my ears, Berga flicked the strings of the little harp. It made a clearer and better sound than my expectations, and Berga started to sing. I was the one invited to the paradise in the morning of the night, and in the midday night A door that the magical power swirled in response to the soft song and appeared in the void. From the Western-style rattan with its finely decorated door, I could feel the similar nature to the gate which is the entrance of the main branch that Ten created. Lute and Pallet have created their own home in the place that exist and not. The purpose is to be able to go anywhere, and rest anywhere. They also gave me the key. Berga spoke with a slightly guilty tone, and Kyle stroked her head gently. I see, so they also took care of you with their own way. Berga reddened her face a little bit, nodded to his words, then she touched the door and looked back at us. The door wont wait that long. Lets go quickly. She nodded towards me, and I held Arus hand tightly and nodded back. When we took a step from the door, it was connected to the entrance hall. The room seemed alike to nobles residence and it was wide enough for us to run around, but a lot of furniture lined up to cover the wall. It seems like they were placed there just like that regardless of the style or the design. The walls were also filled with paintings and tapestry. Even though there was no oppressive feeling due to the large space, but there is some sort of lonely atmosphere. There were also a rural scenery outside the window at the side of the door, but it looked like a painting, not like reality. Nectar entered first, followed by me and Nectar. Then after Berga came in, the door slammed shut. Then, as if making sure that all of us already came in, a shadow appeared in the side corridor. Belga. So youve returned? It was a familiar female genie who hanged her light colored hair casually, and she wore a white clothes whee various paints are scattered all over it. She was a genie who was together with Lute when he tried to kidnap me. Nectar gripped on his cane and looked her in alert. However, she floated softly and appeared in front of us as if she didnt notice Nectars alertness. She didnt even draw the paint brush from her belt that was wound around her waist that should be her weapon. Pallete This is Belga called her with a sound mixed with guilt, but that woman, Palette, looked at us in turn, and then she bowed to us. As if, she was welcoming us in. Its good that you have come. Lute is inside. As if to proof her impression was not false, we looked at each other after being informed by Palette. Since we didnt understand her intention. Why are you taking us in. Dont you follow Lutes order? Nectar who had been hostile towards her once asked while still maintaining his guard, but Palette didnt even change her complexion and answered indifferently. I will grant Lutes wish. And then I believe that all of you could help me grant his wish. Did you know from the beginning that we are not his enemies? Lute is drown in sadness, so Only with that, Berga who listened to Palette that was carried with a tint of sadness lost her presence of mind. T-Then, why did you gave me the skin picture before? I concluded that there are high possibility that you will come along. It seems like Im right. I wondered whether the spirit Palette could think independently so much that she would act on her own judgment, and I personally saw once again how unique were Lute and her. Whats your name? Can I ask what kind of spirit are you? Im Palette. Im a paint brush that continue to draw the darkness seal She was one of the two ancient magical tools that Grandpa said were to protect the darkness seal. And while protecting Adversas seal, she is here as a spirit by the spirit of the dragon. Palette spoke as if it was something unimportant, and she extended her hand. Then, come here. At the end of the corridor, the walls were decorated like a museum, and there were pottery, figurines and accessories. Behind the open door, a large number of canes and weapons are carefully stored inside the room. The reason why they didnt feel so mixed even with the large quantity was probably because I could see that it was treated carefully. And there was magic power wafted from all of them. Ancient magic tools, and old magic tools So you are the magic tool thief? Nectars whispers reached my ears, and Berga responded. Lute wanted to have comrades, so he collected them from different places. But there were only a few kids who woke up, so they are used as decorations like this. Since someday, they may wake up. Was it to gather the companions to fight against the dragon, or to create a tool to wake up Adversa? Or maybe, it was purely for good intentions. But every one of the fellow demons who he collected using human beings were bloody, and even damaged. Palette is the one who repaired the damaged one. Im just repainting it. It still wont return to its original form. I was walking next to Palette who quietly corrected Belgas words, and I found that her eyes were swaying. It was filled with sadness, and regret. But it disappeared at the next moment, and we reached the very end of the mansion where Lute was in. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Translator: Mii Editor: [QueenieZhuz] Chapter 14 C Dragon-san is Seeing Sorrow There was Bastard, a large man with a big sword on his back standing in front the double door. He seemed a little surprised to see us, but he let us went inside the room. Then, when Pallette opened the door, there was an unexpectedly spacious space. The space was similar to a big hall, but there was no decoration there. The smooth stones were spread all over the wall, from the floor to the sky. There was completely no magic tool and no furniture. In exchange, there was a magic circle that looks like a transition portal which was drawn all over the room. Thats why it made me feel like a temple somewhere, but there were a hint of magic power and erosion that floated like remains. And then, I saw Lute who was crouching down with his back on the wall. He buried his face into his knee, with a stringed instrument which should be his real form set beside him. Looking at him, I couldnt see his brazenness from when we first met anymore. Lute raised his face slowly as if realizing the door opening and closing. When he saw us, he bulged his eyes a little, then he glanced at Belga and Palette in turn and distorted his face. I thought something was strange, but it seems like all of you have been in contact without my knowledge. Good lord, dont I even have any ally now? Lute spoke as if he was clearly making fun of us, his tone filled with deep despair. When Belgas face became pale, Lute moved his gaze towards me. His black and white pupils felt as if they were sucking me in. Do you come to laugh at me? Or even break me? Faced with his tone which was filled with thick loneliness and resignation, I suddenly gulped my saliva, then started to talk. I come, to talk to you. Talk to me now? Why? Lute tilted his head to the side in confusion, without any trace of excitement. It was clear that my words didnt reverberate in his heart. His response was completely different from what I expected, and I didnt know how should I answer. Yet, Lute continued to speak. Adversa slept again. She wont wake up for the rest of the year. It took a little more time than usual, but Palette traced the passing technique and I sang as usual. The erosion also doesnt gush out. The world is in peace. I finally understood that this place was a ceremonial place to performed a large-scale technique from Lutes muttered words. Its a very complicated technique. There is an entanglement with ancient magic and sorcery, but the purpose are definitely for transition and sealing that connect the different spaces It seems like you will take a while to decipher it. Nectar looked around the technique group, and muttered so. Anyhow, Lute really had already renewed the seal, and when I was about to feel relieved, I was shoot with Lutes hateful gaze. Are you relieved? You must be, right? Since now, you dont have be Adversas substitute. Lutes pale eyes swayed in golden color, and Nectar increased his guard immediately as the magical power rose. But I held him back with my hands, and continued to listen to Lutes lament silently. I have been singing lullaby to Adversa for a long time. That is the role I had been bestowed before I became me myself. At that time, I didnt have any problem with anything. But before he sealed himself, he woke up for a while, and strummed me. He didnt play the sealing song, but he only strummed an ordinary song filled with loneliness. It was a very sad melody. Thats why I knew it. Theres no way that person chose to sleep by his wish. Even if Lute distorted his face, this was the first time he tried to express his innermost heart. I finally figured out the reason Lute was supporting Adversa to this extend. It was because there was an exchange between then before the sealing. To push the only person you can talk together with to the loneliness with your own hands, it must be a very sad thing to do. You didnt know how happy Adversa was when I became the person I am now, right? He told me that he was happy that he have someone to talk with. Why does that person always have to be the one to take the responsibility! Thats why, I asked the dragons to be Adversas substitute, yet he didnt even know that everyone on earth had forgotten about him! I see. As I expected, Lute didnt know that Adversa have to be the one to sleep, and also the dragons have to forgot about him to maintain the seal. But, even if Lute knew, it wont change the fact that he had to push the person he thought as important to uncomfortable loneliness. Of course he would feel resentment and hate after facing those painful things. Lute impulsively bend himself forward, and glared at me with a look of tears and anger. So I decided to look for it myself. I decided to do everything I can to release Adversa. And I did everything. What is important for me is that person, so I dont regret what I did for you. To be honest, it even made me feel refreshed. Even when Nectar swelled up with magical power, Lute pointed a gaze full of despair towards me. Now, I know. I am totally envious with you. Since you can be with the important person forever. That is But now, its over. I couldnt boost it with magic stone, and gathering the magic tools magical power to create a pseudo-dragon didnt work out too. Even if you were my last hope, I couldnt caught you, right? Nectar suppressed his words after hearing the chagrin in Lutes reckless attitude. Aru also stood still after listening to his deep despair directly. I was the one who prevented him from reaching his goal. Because, I couldnt accept it no matter how. Even so, I didnt want to push aside his feelings. I didnt want to erase his wish of wanting to save his most important person. Now, the keystone dragon. Like what the creator said, you come here to destroy me, right? Since my magical power is exhausted now, you might as well just do it. His face color was normal, but he seemed exhausted as if he had finished the ritual. He must have thought that it was normal for us to destroy him, like when people thrown away the equipment they didnt need anymore. But thats wrong. Its different. Yet, I felt the hesitation to touch his painful heart that had been shredded into pieces born in my heart. Even so, if I didnt step in, nothing would start. No, I want to talk to you because I believe that you cant save the origin dragon. Ha As expected, Lutes tone became lower. Next up is his feelings of intense anger. Do you feel sorry for me? Are you pitying me? Hah, arent you stupid. Are you happy after saying that! Its because he will disappear if everything stay this way. After that, my important person will be the same as the origin dragon. Wha I looked straight to Lutes pale startled eyes, and I told him about Adversa had made grandpa erase him, and how grandpa was about to replace him. What you mean with that? Lutes face was blank, and he fell on his knees in a daze. In the end, a line of tears dripped along his cheek. Adversa is alive. He had lived while bearing those erosion for thousands of years. Even if no one knows about that person anymore, I want to protect it! Is it too much? Thats why I want to help. I want to look for an end to which everyone can be happy without having such a cruel future. Please help me, Lute. Dont call my name familiarly! Lutes swung his hand in rage, and it grazed my cheek. It didnt hurt, but I reflexively flinched from his clear refusal. Even though all of you had forgotten our existence completely, now you asked for my help? A world where Adversa would die in loneliness should just be destroyed! I didnt know how should I reach him after facing his wailing full of despair. Lutes loneliness and sadness were so deep that I thought that my words wont be able to reach him. As I thought, I was reckless. Yeah, youre right. You should have destroyed the world. You should just abandon your responsibility after all. I turned my head after hearing Nectars radical words that he used to trip Lute up. Lute turned his angry gaze towards Nectar. But, Nectar only stared him back calmly. I see, you cant remove the curse since you didnt have the seal of spirit. Even so, there should have been a way without renewing the seal, yet you didnt do it. Its because that was his wish, right? That, is What he wanted was for the world to be safe from erosion. No matter how painful you felt, you still acted while respecting your important persons will, right? Lutes face distorted as Nectar pointed out indifferently. I see, so Lite didnt take the simple way to release the seal, huh? Adversa is important to him. Thats why he tried to take care of the world that Adversa wanted to protect as much as possible. He was kind, like a human. A very kind spirit. But now, this world is in danger of collapsing. Dont you feel that the frequency of the darkness seal renewal is increasing? Stop speaking as if you understand everything! Surely, I can help you. I am in the midst of deciphering it, and I will be on your side as a friend and a companion of the dragon. Lute caught his breath after facing Nectars instant reply. Since the dragons are prone to loneliness and timidity, they try to give their love to many people. Since they can protect a lot of people with their powerful power, they are afraid of making a special relationship. To have that strongest existence as my partner, I am naturally the one who is fortunate. Even so, I also have to make an effort to make that fortune last. Nectar was talking about me, right? I tried to take a distance from him since it was so hard for me to have Nectar leaving me. But Nectar thought about staying with me together. It led him to be okay of taking a drastic move and returned to me as a spirit. But nectar thought that it would be a good idea to come back with spirits and be able to be with me in a good way. Without a doubt, the fact that Nectar has taken a step that time has led to the present us. When I look at you, I feel like I look at the previous me, and it makes me feel irritated. Lute, did you ever talk to Adversa about the unsealing? Since you said that he used to strum you, then you should have the chance to talk with him, right? Did you convey your feelings at that time? Did you say that you feel sad when youre alone? Even if I said that, what will it do? Dragon is a mass of self-sacrifice. They are okay with sacrificing themself, and jumping into trouble without thinking about the people they left on! Even so, we still love them anyway. So we should just accompany them until the bitter end, right! The words that Nectar cried out should be his true feelings. I didnt think that I didnt take care of myself that much though. When I thought so, I was scolded by Nectar. I havent forgotten about Heather and the thing happened at the main shrine, okay!? Hyah!! I stirred up the hornets nest. While I was still feeling the sensation of Nectars scolding, he turned his face back to Lute and continued. Well, thats why you cant associate with dragons with ordinary means! But if you still want to be on their side, and you wish to save them, you have to give it your all. Because a dragon is stronger than anything in this world, yet they are a weak race. Its a good idea to study with a shady spirit as his disciple, and its also a good idea to join hands with enemies like us! My heart was going pit-a-pat while wondering where the talk will be connected, but when Nectar returned to our original purpose, Lute opened his eyes in surprise. I once declined your question asking whether Im going to be your ally or not, but Ill be the one to ask it now. Lets fight together. In order to protect our most important person. We need you. Whats with that Lute-san Aru slowly walked towards the stunned Lute. Without any time for me to stop him, Aru sat beside him, and with a firm and prepared look, he continued to speak. When I heard your song, I asked you whether you have no one to be with you? But after that, I felt that it was somewhat wrong after that. And that is? I want to be on the side of the person who said that kind of thing. Its not other person, but me. Thats why, I would like to talk more with origin dragon-san and Lute-san Ngh Lute distorted his face to Arus straight intention. Although Aru have talked with Lute, I felt a little surprised that he actually thought about that. My eyes were about to be filled with tears, but I could see a conflict in his expression. Lute, it seems like you have taken care of Aru in the main shrine, yeah? Thank you. I kept on putting my best thoughts to Lute, who seemed to be swayed by what we were saying now. Even so, there are also some things I couldnt forgive no matter what, and I think youre also like that. Even now, I couldnt forgive how he snatched away Belgas memory, and how he tried to extinguish Oblivion. But, its a bad wake up as it is now. I want to change the future where no one can be happy. I want to find an option that everyone can be happy with. We need Lute there, so lets look for it with us. Lute casted his eyes down. His figure seemed conflicted, and it moved between complication and violent emotion. Probably because of anxiety and tension, I was filled with an impulse that made me want to just run away from this place now, but I managed to suppress it. I felt like a long time has passed. I heard a voice filled with sigh. If you said something like that now He had controlled his trembling voice, yet it seemed as if his emotions couldnt be suppressed anymore. Lute raised his face, and shouted as if he was throwing up blood. Please save my most important person! I quickly replied to Lutes true feelings, a wish that he never stop prayed for. We will save him! My voice overlapped with Aru and Nectars consent, and we looked at each other with a smile. All of you are so carefree about this No, I keep telling you ever since we came already. The one who keep arguing back is you anyway. I couldnt help being speechless after saying that to the protesting Lute. Then, Aru smiled happily to Lute. My daddy and mommy have decided to do it. Thats why, everything will be okay. All of you are really stupid, arent you? Thats regrettable. Lutes expression became puzzled towards Nectars regretful response. And then, Berga came out nervously. Lute, Im sorry. I just thought they might help you. Dont worry about it anymore, Belga. You dont have any reason to apologize. Ahhh, I was planning to get upset, but now its the other way, seriously.. I got up and stretched out my hands to the tired Lute. This is just until we save Adversa, okay! I know. With my stretched hand, plus Aru and Nectars stare, Lute heaved a sigh as if he gave up, and stretched his hand back. When I was about to touch Lutes fingertips, the four walls and the sky disappeared. I immediately realized that this place was connected to another space semi-forcefully. When I looked reflexively below, the white floor with ceremony remains turned into water. The reason for the illusion was because of the transparency, and in the back, huge silver and blue giants descended. It has a long tail like a moonlight and ice floe-like white silver scale, and long blue hairs that made one yearned for sea grew on its graceful neck. Both the strong limbs and the feather-like wings would make anyone honestly believe that this was the first dragon of this world. As soon as I realized that it was Adversa, the dragons neck slowly raised up, and its golden eyes opened loosely. I got caught. I found you The voice was a mixture of innocence like a young child, integrity like an adult, and thoughtfulness like an old man. Along with a huge, overwhelming, and pure magic, the floor is filled with white misty erosion, and they filled up the space. Adversa had woken up. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 From the white mist that spouted suddenly, distress and sorrow overflowed. Along with the sound of thunder, the remains of the techniques on surface of the water started to glow, and began to flash violently. The seal was obviously about to be torn, but why now? Did I became the stimulus? Why! I just re-sealed it! As Lutes raised his voice in shock, he grabbed the stringed instrument beside him and played the string. When his pale eyes swayed in golden color, there were abundant magic power overflowing from Lute. To smile to the darkness, to dream of compassion. May you will forever, have a peaceful sleep Ugh!? It was probably a song technique for the seal reinforcement, but Lute could finish the song, his song was overwhelmed by the wave of magic and wiped out. The white erosion rushed on towards Lutw who fell down. I pulled the petrified him with all my strength, and at the same time, Belga fired a bullet towards the erosion. The erosion that was shot turned into grayish and vanished, but they started to overflow in rapid succession. I felt unsteady on my feet, but we ran away full of fear. For a moment, the option to burn it passed through my head, but if I did it, we will blast away the seal that hold it out in the last minute. Anyway, why was the erosion targeting me now though!? The thing that stopped the erosion from coming towards me was something thin that might be beast or inorganic substance. After the erosion swallowed something that was neither looked somewhat like painting nor strange creatures, it turned into gray and vanished. Come here! The person who screamed loudly was Palette, and she was holding a paintbrush. What screamed loud enough to hear for the first time was the palette with a paint brush. As she drew some beasts into the void one after another, she made a way out as she kept firing this way. I can only retreat with all of my powers this time, but when I pulled Lutes arm to run, he resisted. Cough! I have to re-seal This sealing ceremony has already failed. As long as you cant build the technique from the scratch, we should retreat to get back on our feet! Thats right! Nectar roared at Lute who started to have a painful coughing fit after facing the erosion. I aimed at him when he flinched, and carried him like a sack. Since he had the same size as Nectar, I believed I could carry him! What are you doing!? Isnt this because you wont hear what we say!? Youre an important ally! Just be obedient! Since Lute kept protesting and moved his body from my hold, it was difficult for me to see the front side, but I could manage somehow. Dont look down on dragons leg strength! I quickly went to Palette and Bastards position all at once. When I glanced to the side, Berga and Nectar who was holding Aru were also running. In the meantime, the erosion kept rising like a cloud silently, gradually covering up my view. It started to erode the darkness seal that Lute and Palette had affixed. Moreover, the previous doorway had disappeared, and it became a different space with no end. My sense was also completely disconnected from the mansion. I felt the horrible feeling that gripped my chest down again. I really didnt like having these strange feelings filling my mind, but for now I have to find a way to escape. Hey Lute, are there any evacuation route from here? None! The guardian in the doorway and the secret path to the mansion I made are completely closed! I cant connect using Leyline too! The magical power is also self-supporting now! The darkness seal has been captured As I thought. To block a dragon, even I could do that much! Even his reply was hopeless. Because the erosion caused corrosion to the place, the magic power started to become thinner. Palette wielded a large paint brush to the erosion that rushed on us more and more, and the color that spreads vividly from the tip of the brush became a wall to prevent corrosion. The reason why her eyes were golden may be because she was spirited using dragons power. While thinking so, the whole space screaked, and the sealing technique let out a shrill scream. When I moved my gaze to the floor, the dragon approached us again, its feet were making a big ripple in the water. The dragon could stand on the water surface without doing anything because this water itself is the magic of the seal itself. However, it was a matter of time that the seal and the defense wall will also collapse soon. Nectar made a stern face, and spoke. Even if I make a hole in another space, it will take time with this kind of space stability. Can you fight against the regenerative ability of this technique until then? What Nectar said is true! To connect to the real world, we will have to move from other space as long as its not here! There are no other way! Dragon, can you evacuate everyone safely if we were connected with the outside of this space? When I was thinking of a solution with all my power while continuing to run, Bastard who was running in the same way with me suddenly asked. The talented man who blew off Ligurilla with surprise attack had a serious expression. He didnt look as if he was joking, but only asking for confirmation. I didnt know what did he want to do, but I nodded without hesitation. I can! Bastard! Although Lute, who I still carry, tried to protest in the uncomfortable posture, Bastard made something that looked like a smile for the first time silently. Lute, I have regret, hatred and despair haunting me, yet I was saved at the end when I was picked up by you. Finally, I can wield the sword to bring a new hope for everyone. You cant! Wahhh!? Lute escaped from my hold and tried to rush over to Bastard, but he pulled out the great sword from his back. I was beaten by the blood of hatred and revenge, and with true name, Orius, you will witness my firm beheading blow now and here! Bastards whole body start to overflow with magical power, and it moved to the sword No, it became integrated into his body. The boost caused the muscles in his whole body to swell, and even though the process was unhurried, it was filled with ferocious madness. Ngghhh!!! At the moment when the magic was kneaded up to his limit, he swung his sword in a big strong blow. It should have been a slashing attack that had been embodied with his magic. The blow that ran without damaging any of the techniques spread in space made a big crack ahead of us. However, the ability to regenerate became slow due to the technique. And I could also perceive the outside of this space now! When I looked at the bottom of the water, Adversas eyes were already half-opened, and it was about to raise to the water surface. There is no time for any hesitation. We will move now! Hold my hand! There is a risk that the technique deployment will take the surrounding erosion in this area. When I screamed to determine the range strictly, Aru hugged me and Nectar held my hand. Berga who had been holding the erosion back ran up towards me and changed back into magic gun. Aru quickly took her. Bastard-san!? However, when Aru stared at Bastard while screaming, he only smiled with satisfaction, and his human figure became a particle of light and scattered away. I immediately realized that the blow just now had used his whole body and soul. When the extravagant sword fell to the ground, Lute held it on hairs breadth. Palette grabbed Lutes clothes hurriedly, and reached out her hand to me. I reached out towards that hand with all of my strength. On the verge of the closing crack, I watched the surface of the water rise, then I activated the technique and left the place. As soon as the light of the magic transition faded, I was warped in the nostalgic scent of my home. This place is the transition room I made in my home at Hibernia. This place was a little special, so it would only response to the magic power of a very small number of my acquaintances that had been registered in advance. Only people like Ligurilla and Kyle could do transition to this place. Without any time to settle down when we reached my home that I hadnt visited for a few weeks, I took a deep breath and felt my heart pounding this time. At that time, I was desperately trying to put my nervousness on hold, but now the pressure I felt from that dragon was so overwhelming that I was shaking. I thought that everything wont be that different because he was a dragon, but the aura that I felt from that dragon had been different from what I faced until now. It was really different from grandpas imagination, though. As I sat down in the transition room and couldnt even move, Nectars expression tightened, and he started the conversation. Is that the origin dragon, Adversa? Ah, thats right. Can we call his name now since he wont be stimulated to wake up anymore? I realized that kind of out-of-place detail suddenly. He talked to us, right? He said that he found mommy. Yeah, I wonder why he said that to Lava he had just met on the first time? After hearing Aru and Nectars conversation, I feel somewhat relieved after knowing that I was not the only one who heard that voice. I mean, there were a lot of times where I was the only one related to the erosion. Was that Adversas voice? Thats wrong. Lute echoed a strong denial at Arus question. Lute was holding a sword that used to be Bastards, but his eyes havent lost its power. That is not Adversa. It was really his body, but he was completely a different person. Yeah, I think so too. Palette also showed her agreement, and the emotions in Lutes face were filled with intense anger. Thats right, the Adversa I knew is not someone with childish voice like that. His voice was more mature and kind when he talked me! Is that so? Thats right! Thats why even if he is Adversa, he is not Adversa! I will surely return him back! Lute stood up as if wanted to encourage himself, and pulled back a little while still angrily shouted. Maybe, Lute is a vector similar to Nectar? But since the two people who knew Adversa said so, the person from before shouldnt be the real him. It means. It means that the Gods erosion was faster than what we expected, and the dragon was already taken over, right? I nodded at Nectars conclusion. The worst possibility you can think of will be the most likely conclusion. It should be safe to assume that the darkness seal was released soon after we had evacuated. The other party was quicker than our expectation, and no one could make it in time. It was hard to accept the reality, but I could immerse myself in regret later. The first step I should do was to understand the current situation. I slapped my cheeks, and stood up. Nectar, please contact grandpa and talk about what had happened right now. If its possible, please try to see if the space transition can be connected. I will discuss this matter with the dragons as soon as possible. I got it. When Nectar nodded, Lute stood up in anger. I will look at the condition of the mansion. Since I could left forcefully, it should be safe. Lute spoke while glancing at Belga and Palette, and continued. Ill be putting them in contact. Since I am a spirit, I cant lie. But were only fighting together until I get Adversa back, okay! I understand, thank you. When I said my thanks to him, he snorted in a huff, and disappeared. Then, Berga-san and Palette-san, lets go to the living room. I also moved to the living room with the two spirits who were guided by Aru. In the meantime, I tried to access the Dragon Network to contact the dragons that were supposed to be scattered all over the world. Ngh!? What happened? Astonishingly confusing, Berga responded with an upset face, with a seemingly confusing face. I was removed from the Dragon Network. Wha Aru, dont try it! I stop Aru who were about to try accessing it, and I tried to think hurriedly. Just before connecting to the network, I felt a magical power like a rock, and it repulsed me with an impact. That was a sign by the seniors, an one-time limit ceremony. I used the word removed, but I felt that they were trying to warn and advice me. They were leaving me out of this to protect us. I was filled with unpleasant uneasiness. Aru, for now dont connect to the Dragon Network until I say you can. I will go to El-kuns place. I will also go! Since there was Vass-senpai other self beside Elvy, he should understand the situation more. I brought along the uneasy Aru, and I took them back to the transition room to leave a word to Nectar. But before I could do that, Nectar who who changed his facial expression ran into the living room. Every part of Towa region has been corroded away, the urban functions have been cut off, and patients who show symptoms of sleep disease continue to appear without any damage range affirmation! What!? Master said that the end of the world has begun. I was stunned by Nectars words, whose face was white like paper. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: [QueenieZhuz] Volume 5 Chapter 16: Dragon-san Is Not Giving Up Sorry. When I returned to the teleportation chamber, I heard Grampss voice, and it has never sounded so distressed and regretful. I miscalculated. It managed to reach this deep so fast, so I think that God is going to interfere with Adversa. Judging from the serious look on his face and the tone of his voice, I knew that Nectar was probably correct. Can you tell me more about the situation? Nectar asked, and then Gramps turned towards us. Find the suitable leyline, Black Dragon. As he said that, I did just that and explored the surrounding in search of the most suitable leyline. The leyline which I was usually using had little magic in them, but it should be no problem here. After all, Signos Plains had a whole bunch of them. The country of Ballow surely wasnt changing all that much Eh? Leylines are all gone! I said that while I was trying to search outside of Ballow. Nectar and Aru did the exact same thing. And just like me, they were unable to feel any leylines that should be there. Outside of Ballow, as the land continued to disappear, so did the flow of magic. Gramps only nodded his head in silence, probably expecting something like that to happen. I knew it. I could feel the land slowly disappearing, same with parts of Towa, as well as the sea surrounding it. It all originates on the other side of the deep sea, where the seal was originally placed. Perhaps because of Adversas influence over the Dragon Network, all of the dragons ceased to function one by one. That would explain why I couldnt contact Vass-senpai no matter how many times I tried. With all of the dragons gone, it basically means that the leylines are left untended, magic running unbound. It was never a good thing to happen. When leylines were left untended and magic was running wild, more and more monsters would be born as a result. It was easy to understand that in order to prevent that viscous circle from happening, leylines must be maintained by all cost. At this rate, God shall completely dissolve the seal that was placed on Adversa, resuming the work he once started five thousand years ago. That it why we needed someone from another world, for only outsiders are able to interfere with the worlds logic. However, at this point in time we can safely assume that all other dragons have been lost to Eclipse. It is only a matter of time before the rest of the world shall share their fate. What will happen? Like, specifically? All living things shall turn into nothingness. Just like it happened to the people of Sakama Village and all the other people all those years ago. Back then, the first to go where the spirit and other beings devoid of physical vessels. Even if they did all that was in their power to avoid the Eclipses influence, there was no way whatsoever to run away from it. At that time the only beings that remained were the ancients that rejected me, dragons with Adversa and the gods. Without the leylines, even the earth itself shall perish. What do you mean? Its simple, really. Try to imagine a three cities being situated right next to each other. The Eclipse erodes one of them, the one in the middle. As a result, there are only two cities right now, being situated right next to each other. The land in the middle vanishes completely. With this analogy, it was pretty easy for us to imagine this process in our minds. So in other worlds, when the sea vanished, the distance between other continents shrunk as well. So this is what it means when creatures or matter vanishes. So where was Kyle, who set out a few hours ago? Maybe if he used Teleportation in time, he managed to evacuate back to the Western Continent? Belga, who was also listening in on the conversation, went all pale on her face. Gramps continued in a tone as though he gave up. Oh, its the Gods idea of mercy. They couldnt prevent it from happening, but they though that making the life vanish would be a better alternative to dying in horrible pain and suffering. Thanks for nothing. It cannot be helped. They are from another dimension, after all. I want to say that I get it, but I really dont. Their views are that different from our own? Thats exactly right. One is all and all is one. They just dont feel like this is the end. Therefore, since they never experienced it, they dont know how to react to it. I dont know if every single one of them has its own consciousness, and I dont really care. For them, even the concept of time seems to be different. It is impossible for them to understand humanity, since they never had to face the problems that mortals face during their everyday lives. At the end of that story, I felt as though my heart was about to stop. Even Nectar and Aru were at a loss for words, not knowing what to say or do. I might have said that before, but we must defeat Adversa as soon as possible, preferably with as much land still intact, cut off the Gods influence over this world and re-seal the influence. If they want to interfere in our affairs, we might as well get by without them. Saying those simple words, Gramps falls silent. I also needed to steel my determination, since it was something unavoidable, something which couldnt be helped or overlooked. I couldnt ask other dragons for help. As the sea of white fog was spreading wider and wider, I had to face it all on my own. I was about to take the end of the world completely on my own. I felt as though the last shreds of hope we had just a few hours ago were now completely gone, replaced by crushing waves of despair and hopelessness. Even though I just promised Lute to take Adversa down, that I would make Gramps the pillar that would support this world, and restore the balance to the world. Really? Was there really no other way? El-senpai? Marca? As that reckless hopelessness echoed throughout me, a certain though began to emerge in my mind. But Aru was becoming more and more restless by the second, his expression being tainted with distress. I wasnt initially aware of that because I was engrossed in the conversation with Gramps, but then I realized that Aru was letting out slight threads of magic, as if he was searching for something. Aru suddenly jumped up and ran out of the room, and while we were puzzled by his reaction we also heard a doorbell being rang from the outside. When I caught up to him, Aru was already opening the front door. There, Elvie and Marca stood, dressed up in casual clothes. Aru, come back Uoah!? Elvie-senpai! Marca! Im so glad that youre safe! I felt stunned to see Elvie, mostly because part of me was sure that he and Marca might have vanished, but contrary to my shock, Aru was delighted to see them. Marca-chan was right next to her brother. She was crying, and Aru immediately proceeded to hug her as to reassure her. Its so good to see you, Aru. Sorry for causing you worry, Marca. Aru held back his own tears and held Marcas hand. Then, Elvie patted them both to the head, trying to act as though everything would be fine. I heard that Kyle managed to explain the situation to them to some extent, they were gone so suddenly and now they were back safe and sound. Of course anyone would be both surprised and relieved. I was glad as well, but I was still wondering how it was possible. It was still bugging me. They both looked relatively unharmed by the Eclipses fog. Yes, they were really safe and sound. Upon hearing the latest news Elvie was looked as though he was about to collapse, but when he saw Nectars eyes he somehow managed to calm himself down. If anyone other than you were to tell me something like that, I would have thought that to be ridiculous. Vass is nowhere to be found, the whole Ballow is covered in white fog and no one can even reach other countries! Just a few days ago the royal laboratory and the Academy were still brainstorming how to prevent that from happening! With such crisis at hand, time itself was becoming distorted, and without anyone to turn to, it must have been really hard for Elvie. Still, we needed to be strong and not give up to despair! El-kun, is this happening all over Ballow? I felt bad for interrupting Elvies story, but it was the only way for him to finally notice me. For a moment out there he didnt seem to understand my question. Eh, umm. It seems that the white fog came from across the border, and that once people enter it, they never come back. After that its been really hard to notice it during the daytime, but aside from small villages, the people in large towns seem to be okay. Although lots of foreigners had to administered into hospitals. It is only a rumor, but other major cities are supposed to be fine as well. Like the ones in Hesat, for example. Hearing a familiar name, both Nectar and I looked at one another. So in other words, there are places beside Ballow that still function normally. Hearing Nectars tone, Elvie got scared, nodded his head and continued. Grandfather told us that Lava-san should know more and that we should go to her place as soon as possible. He sounded really worried when he was telling me that. Lava-san, Nectar-san, please tell us: what is happening? I really wanted to answer both Elvie and Marcas questions, but before that there was something I wanted to do. And so, I went out of the house. True, it was thin and barely even visible, but the white fog surely was there. However, even thout it was there, the townspeople were walking around normally, just carrying on with their everyday lives. What does this even mean? Is this perhaps the same thing that Haruna told us about, when the people of the Sakama Village were walking normally even though there was the white fog all over Eh, no way!? I look at Nectar staying right beside me, and what I saw in his eyes filled me with surprise. Nectars blue eyes were filled with hope, not despair. Yes, it was the same look of exhilaration like when he would discover a new kind of magic or spell. El-kun, Marca-chan, you did well coming here now. There are so many things I want ot ask you about, but for now please just come inside and have some tea! Eeh, Nectar-san!? Following Nectar, I went back inside of the house. Nectar cast a quick communication spell, connecting it to Gramps so that he could listen as well. Ficell, you said that many parts of Towa were already covered in Eclipses fog, but what about the parts of the country that Lava visited? Like the capital city or Taishas branch office? What about those places? After a short while, Gramps returned to us with a most shocking reply. It looks like the lands where Lava or Aru-boy were adjusting the leylines are still safe. Elvie says that the whole Ballow and the part of Hesat where we were before are also untouched. Live continues normally in there. In other words, Lavas existence is enough to protect the whole region from Eclipses influence! Thats right, when I woke up in Towa after collapsing from exhaustion I could feel that there was something strange going on with my magic. At that time I couldnt be sure what it was, but now I was certain: it was because my magic was influencing the whole region. It is probably because Lavas soul originally comes from another world. And because of Ficells influence there was a fragment of this world in Lava as well Yes, maybe evolution would be the best word to describe it. Arui s also subject to those changes, since hes Lavas son. It would surely explain a lot of things. But isnt that a cruel irony? Even if people wont vanish right on the spot, they can still die if they get exposed too much to the fog. Now, if there was only a way for us to somehow strengthen the whole world! Even if we let Lava enhance the land, there is still the problem of the presence of the white fog. Nectar and Gramps continued to wonder, speaking with more and more confidence. I was completely taken away by Nectars profile right now. His cheeks were flushed and his eyes were shining brightly. It was the proof that he was already looking for such a way and that he was close to finding a solution. Seeing him like that was a guilty pleasure of mine. Nectar didnt give up, so I mustnt do that as well! I think it was the most appropriate reaction. My thought began to swirl in an uncontrollable way, but when my thought about Nectar started to seep into an open channel, Ive became distressed yet again. N, nervermind that! It needs to be a secret still! Otherwise my Lava is going to become everyones Lava! And I dont know if Im going to endure that! Nectar, the fate of the whole world is at stake here and youre concerned about me!? Uuh, this is the only way to secure the peace to the entire world, at least the only one that I can think of at the moment. But wait, Im sure that if we think about it some more, we shall find a better solution! Again, was I the only reason why you were trying to dismiss the only idea we could think of at the moment!? More importantly, do you really think that Im going to feel impressed just because youre thinking about me so much!? When I was to voice some of my concerns to Nectar, Gramps suddenly spoke up. But, since we are talking about a global scale, we might as well build the spell up from scratch. And this will take a lot of time and effort to prepare. Will we be able to do it in time? Its fine. We will do it in time. The present day magicians are pretty capable and talented. If we make them work their asses all day, we should be able to make it. The biggest problem comes with what to do after that. That, we shall think about that when the time comes. I was a bit jealous about Nectars thinking capabilities, bit if it had to be done, best to be done well. There was also one thing that I was thinking about. I wanted to ask both Nectar and Gramps for opinions in regards to that. I decided to consult them. Both Nectar and Gramps were staring at me, so I took a deep breath and went out with my suggestion. I think it might be best to talk to the Gods, seeing just how things are proceeding. Lava, just what are you Hmm!? The stunned and shocked thoughts of Gramps came through to us, but there was also something else mixed in there. Lava! This fog is toxic as fuck! Im right in the middle of it, so what do you want me to do!? Ligurila!? Following Ligurrilas crass and offended voice, I could feel another signal trying to get through. Can anybody hear me!? Are you guys even alive!? Kyle. You took the words right out of our mouths! It was Kyle, about the survival of whom we were so worried just a moment ago. Although he was trying to look calm about it, I could feel that he, too, was relieved to see us alive and well. When I got back to the Continent I was surrounded by thick white fog, but I somehow managed to blaze my way through to Ballow. I was also trying to reach Isha. This Eclipse seems to be a little bit different than the one we faced before, but the barrier from that time should work on it just as fine. Also, it shouldnt be able to affect you as much, even if you were to not wear any special protection. Kyle threw a waterfall of words out of his mouth, and while we were being busy being overwhelmed by all of that, he just shrugged his shoulders as if it was nothing. It seems that youve managed to figure something out. I shall do whatever I can to help, so fill me in on the situation. If theres anything that Senjiro can do on his end, dont hesitate to ask him as well I really mean that, so by all means, please do that. Dont be shy. I laughed unconsciously. Im so glad that everyone was offering me their help like that. With Ligurilas heartwarming thoughts, I already feel more at ease. Dont mind if we will. Your help is always very much appreciated. If thats the case, can you give me my instructions already? I shall help out as well! Additionally, encouraging thoughts like that flew out of the living room towards us. It seems that Arus been eavesdropping on our conversation this whole time. In my mind I could very well see the faces of all the people who would lend us a hand. Even though during my previous life I was a loner, after becoming a dragon I managed to get so many wonderful friends. This might be the last time we are able to talk like that. The world that we all knew and loved was at the verge of collapsing. Our situation does not change, and even though there was a thin hope now, the problems were still present. But now I feel like Im able to actually do something about it. That is because my friends are here with me to lend me their hands. I grabbed the hands of the most important people to me in the entire world and flashed them a warm smile. Right, lets save us some world! Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Volume 5 Chapter 17: Dragon-san Organizes a Meeting I, I, its a pleasure to meet you! Oh Black Dragon-sama! My name is Heinbert XII. Even though we are in a middle of a serious crisis, it is really a pleasure. Whats more, I would like to Ahh, yeah, yeah, the pleasure is all mine. My name is Lava. Thank you very much for coming. I watch as the man in front of me bows down to me deeply, looking at the tips of his shoes. Umm, I dont really think that he should do that. And please raise your head already! This man is the king of Ballow. And I was really hoping to see Isha alone here, since she was such a huge dragon freak Now, Your Majesty, please dont bother Black Dragon-sama so much. Said Isha to her king, quietly standing right next o him. I was guided to one of the round tables in the huge hall, and when we approached the table, I could feel a kind of a mask being placed upon the face of the king of Ballow. This man here is the king of Hesat. The rumors were that we was severely ill and even bedridden, but as you can see he managed to attend to this meeting. King Ballow. Its been a long time since we last talked. And I do feel sorry that the circumstances couldnt be more favorable. This man was the king of Hesat. He had a thick beard, well-built body and gave off the impression of being incredibly rich. However, thinking about the things which transpired in Hesat not so long ago, I could feel something inside of me growing terribly restless. King Ballow responded to the greeting and stretched his chest in a proud manner. Obviously. However, I do believe that we have nothing to fear here, since it is said that dragons have been a graceful benefactors of our land since ancient times. Uwah, where did that come from, I wonder? Oh well, I guess he did that only so that he could reassure himself in this time of crisis. I said that I understand, but I really dont. I dont think I can let comments like that slide anymore. The atmosphere it the room was suddenly becoming really nervous, but then the big door at the end of the hall opened and another person walked in. It was Mikado-san, the Emperor of Towa, all dressed in formal Towa clothing. Im sorry for being late, Lava. Its been a while since we could talk face-to-face like that. Thank you so much for coming, Mikado-san. What, its not everyday that you can travel to the other side of the world and meet some of its kings. All the while discussing the way to save the world that is falling apart. Mikado-san then smiled brightly and looked around the room, stopping at the table where two kings were sitting, their faces the impenetrable masks. Truly, Mikado-sans attitude was unlike any king I have ever seen before. However, it wasnt him that made both Kings look rather displeased, but his white-haired companion that was right by Mikado-sans side. Although the presence of Makoto was hardly even felt, both Kings were looking at her in a prejudiced way, but it seems that no one wanted to say something out loud. Still, it seems that they didnt wanted to risk being rude or offending him. In the next moment Isha-san spoke to me quietly, as to not draw too much attention to herself. Hey, isnt that the woman who appeared in the dreams of His Majesty? We can talk about that later, so for now please act like you didnt notice that? Apparently Isha-san was still adamant on investigating why that mysterious woman appeared in the Kings dreams in the first place. At that time Ten wasnt as small as she was now, and so she went to other countries and advised them on what to do against Eclipse, since she noticed that the seal upon it was beginning to weaken. At the same time we also confirmed just how much does everyone know about the Eclipse. I can do that. Thanks to the advice we received from that girls, we managed to handle the situation with Eclipse with relatively no problems. Im glad to hear Isha-san say that. This room was located inside of a mansion created by Lute. I asked Lute to let me use the place, since it was by far the easiest way to access all of the lands that remained. In this room, there were people gathered from all around the world. Vast majority of them were some kind of aquaintances of mine, who just like me couldnt sleep well because they were trying to figure out what to do about the crisis that has befallen our world. So I visited them all and asked them to lend us their help in what was about to come. So far, everyone accepted. When Mikado-san took his seat right next to other rulers, I looked at Nectar and Kyle. With that, we could begin the meeting that was going to determine the fate of the world. I took my seat at the table as well, and after looking at everyone present I eventually spoke up. Everyone. First of all, thank you so much for answering my call and coming here. Before we begin, could I ask you to wear the headsets I gave you over your heads? When everyone did as I said and wore the headsets with microphones on them, I spoke up in an ancient language to test them out. Do you understand my words? Now, if everything was working properly, everyone should hear my voice in their own native language. While everyone seemed to be surprised at that, King Ballow asked in voice full of curiosity. A magical tool used to translate languages! This is great. Is that perhaps an ancient magic tool? Not quite, Your Majesty. Instead of translating speech, it converts my thoughts into your languages via the tools themselves. As for the technology used in them, it comes from our current times. While I was saying that, I slide my finger across the tool, just like Isha-san told me to. Originally we wanted for everyone to come with their own interpreters, but this method was a lot faster and time-saving, since it wasnt limited to any language in particular, but rather translated all of the currently known languages of this world. However, doing that live for each and every one of them would be too burdensome on me, and so we decided to produce those handy headsets. We then added a spell to them, one that would allow to understand anything that was spoken to you on them, while also being able to produce the same effect with the speakers voice. Or, at least that was the theory. Ive prepared that so that everyone would be able to understand what is going on. By the way, the one who created the devices themselves is that young Signos Academy student, Iori, whos sitting right there. It was Nectar who suggested enlisting the boys for help, and together with Kyle, Iori and Elvie they worked tirelessly to make it done as fast as possible. Even though they only had three days to make it done, I think they did a splendid job. When the attention was focused to Iori, the poor boy went all stiff. I wondered why, but he was probably feeling anxious because of everyone in here was such a bigshot. .. Really? Looking at the headset with a critical eye, it was a dwarf with a thick beard and strong physique. He was the representative of the dwarven village that I happened to stumble across one day while doing my usual work. Up until now, everyone thought that the guys was basically asleep, because he was waiting here for so long. I also still hadnt forgiven them for trying to hunt me down that one time, and so every time I look at him, it would be a sharp glare instead of my usual gaze. The dwarf then looks towards Iori. Are you really the one who constructed these things? T, thats right. The magical diagrams are sculpted inside of the devices themselves. While Iori was talking, the dwarf was nodding his head in a nostalgic way. My,oh my, Io-kun, did you learn something like that at school? Its really amazing. Sitting besides Iori was the representative of the elves, and apparently it was none other than Ioris mother. Elves are usually a nomadic race that goes from one forest to another, and their fortes are usually magic, dance and music. Iori must have contacted her somehow, and she was able to attend this meeting as the representative of her people. It also seems that there are some songs and other artistic pieces like that about me and my friends accomplishments. It also seems that in order to avoid the white fog, the elves decided to come closer to human cities, and the elves as of now had their encampment right outside of Hibernia. When I went out to scout the situation together with Iori, it was then when we happened across Ioris mother, who apparently was guiding the elves during this crisis the whole time. But for some reason the Elves and Dwarves were acting like total strangers to one another, so apparently they didnt like one another very much in this world as well. When Ioris mother stood up, her body made it impossible for the dwarf to see Iori, and he had to raise his voice to let her know that. Oh my, is there some sort of a problem? Its nothing. With that the Dwarf representative quiets down and Iori sits back on his spot, all relieved. Sorry about that, Iori-kun. I know that you are unlike any other Elves, so Im terribly sorry. So, in the beginning I was worried that this method would not be so good after all, but as I kept on talking to everyone present I was gaining more and more confidence. I do believe that some self-introductions are in order. My name is Incarnation of Night Born from Lava. Following my example, every person present started to introduce themselves. In order they were: King Ballow and Isha-san, then there was King Hesat and his aide. Mikado-san, the Emperor of Towa and Makoto. Then there was the representative of the Dwarven village and the representative of the Elves, accompanied by her son Iori. And there was finally a young man whose skin was all wrinkled and his eyes were more like the ones of an old, experienced man. Gustu. A chosen representative of the demonkind. The people of the Western Continent seemed surprised by his words. King Ballow was the one to react out loud. E, even demons are allowed in here!? Not by our own volition, mind you. It was all thanks to this here dragon. The tone of voice as well as the expression of the demon Gustu couldnt be possibly more disinterested than they currently were. Its alright, as long as Im here this guy wont try to do anything stupid. As to why hes here, it is because I think that without the help of the demons we shall not succeed in what we are about to do. But I tried to explain the situation, while King Ballow was still hesitant. Its a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Gustu-sama. It is an honor to be able to meet one of the demons of this continent. Said Makoto, while both she and Mikado-san gently lowered their heads. They were the only ones around this whole table who took his introduction in a calm manner. However, this isnt my actual body, but mere a replacement that looks like one of the humankind. Because of that, I cant really function properly, even though Im a demon. Fuh, its just, lets just call it the mistakes of the past. Gustu CC real name Gustuguss CC was the demon that got summoned to this world by a human more than a hundred years ago. Unable to leave the body of its host, he was manipulating the people of Ballow to kidnap young boys and girls from all over the place, in order for him to feed on their souls. And since he was unable to leave his human body, it seems that he managed to survive all this time until now, doing what I told him to do, which was to hunt any demons that would try to do what he tried to accomplish. He was also the one who kidnapped Isha when she was just a child, but since they have never met face to face, I decided to keep my mouth shut about that fact. I thought it would be better for her not to know. But I can sense some good waves from you today. Looks like it was all worth repenting for your past deeds, huh? Thats right, Guss-chan is happy that he can be of help here today. Shut up, Aihana! Gustu shouted at the representative of Elves, clearly irritated. The fact that the Elves managed to reach Hibernia in one piece was thanks to Gust who, since he was owning me a favor, used his demonic powers to protect the Elvish caravan while it was on its way. Those demons who remained on the continent have also gathered around Gust, since they had nowhere else to go to, or no one to turn to. Right now, there were spirits and demons gathered in tents across Signos Plains, and each passing day was bringing more tension and chaos with it. Their overall number would hardly even exceed hundred or so. By the way, it wasnt even the small percentage of demons and spirits that were lost due to the white fog. So even a hundred wasnt that much at all! I wonder: if there are demons who look like humans, does this mean that there are also humanoid-looking gods? It seems that the Western rulers couldnt quite believe what they were hearing, though Mikado-san was keeping silent, as if he was pretty much content with all that. Apparently he had no intentions of butting in on the affairs of others. With the self-introductions being pretty much over, I looked at Nectar who activated the spell he was preparing. A map of the whole world appeared right in the middle of the table. But everything on that map was being dyed in white. Mountains, green plains, grey cities and blue seas. This is the current situation as we are aware. According to intel gathered from everyone present and our own research, about eighty percent of the whole world is being covered in white fog. So far, the only people that are alive and well are the ones living in the countries that you three gentlemen represent. The room was filled with heavy silence. Doing that would mean actively defying the will of the Gods, and they said that without hiding their discontent towards the idea and its possible consequences. It was King Hesat who detonated the real bomb. Although it is hard to believe, it may be so that this whole situation is the will of the Gods who created this world. So, whatever can we do against the will of the almighty being capable of putting even dragons into submission? I thought it was a pretty valid opinion. In this kind of situation, it was perfectly natural to be scared and afraid, even though they initially promised to help me out. No matter how you look at it, it was understandable human reaction. However, I may be a dragon, but there are only so many things I can do on my own. If we are going to do this, I will really need your help. You dont even have to think about it as doing something for the world. I want your help in protecting the places that each and every one of you holds important in your heart. As of right now, Nectar, Seram and Isha were going all out while calculating and making plans together, all at the cost of exhaustion and sleep depravation. But they were working together towards a single goal. We will find a way. I should hope that I will manage to persuade them somehow. But the air about the King of Hesat and his aide began to change. I couldnt allow myself to lose them here. So I was about to open my mouth and persuade them further, but then Mikado-san opened his mouth and spoke up. For the sake of our own survival we shall lend you whatever power youll need. No, perhaps I should say it like that, since this situation is no ones fault. It is more of a natural disaster. So it is only natural for us to work together in order to find a solution. That would really be helpful, Mikado-san. What, we were lucky that you came to our country when you did. And seeing just how few countries remain in the Western Continent, Id say that our help will be a huge addition. No, its like, I was in Hesat even before Lute and his group got there, and we just happen to have a loose connection with them. With that powerful statement form the Emperor of Towa, there was no way that other rulers could act otherwise, even if they wanted to. So they swallowed hard while making strange faces. Well, if it wasnt for you, Hesat would not be able to even attend this meeting today. We would fall victim to this unprecedented crisis. King Hesat seemed to be eager to give us his full support. Also, King Ballow also offered us his full support with his cheeks flushed with excitement. We are finally given the opportunity to pay you back for all the things that you did for our country, Black Dragon. Just tell what needs to be done and we will get it done. Thank you so much. I was glad that everyone seemed to be so cooperative, and just like that we could move on to the main subject of todays meeting. Chapter 168 Volume 5 Chapter 18: Dragon-san Lists the Possibilities With this, the first ever multi-national conference of this world was finally switching to its main subject. First of all, we need a way to stop the Eclipse from spreading any further. As I said that, Nectar came forward and held his hand over the map. Then he started to point his finger at the map, and gradually there were red marks popping all over the maps surface. Then, in the middle of the wide area that was currently separating Western Continent from Towa, a bright blue light was lit and Nectar proceeded to explain. According to our research, the sources of the Eclipse are the fog dragons distributed all over the world by the Gods. Although we do not know the exact number of the fog dragons, we can safely assume that they are steadily increasing. The lands that remains are being protected by Lavas influence so far, but at this rate it is going to last for a week at maximum. I cant stress enough just how important it is to stop those dragons from producing any more fog. To Makotos words, Nectar nodded his head. Therefore we must work together to neutralize those dragons, and separate them from their Gods for good. That should stop the fog from destroying the land and should buy us some time. Next, the map of the land disappeared and what appeared in its stead was the deformed model of the fog dragon we thought at Taisha. We made it together with Kyle, who advocated that it would be easier for the people to understand what they were up against if they had a visual of the threat. But even though it was made using magic, for me it was more of a sci-fi turf. And that is exactly why I made a small pause here to underline the importance of the next words. We know that these dragons are controlled by the Gods, but we also believe that it should be possible to drag them to our side via the Dragon Network. To do that, we shall bestow upon you the special magical guns with bullets infused with Lavas magic, which should sever the connection that dragons and the Gods share, reprogramming them to helping Lava. It was Nectar who suggested this solution, and Belga confirmed that it could be done, at least in theory. At the moment, we know of at least three dragons that are situated near the safe zones. If we manage to free those dragons, our chance of survival shall increase dramatically. As both King Ballow and King Hessat had difficult expressions on their faces, it was Makoto who raised her calm voice. Please, leave this task to me, the Shrine Maidens and the Guardians. Let us show the Gods the strength of our resolve by setting those dragons free. However, there was an Eclipse outbreak in Towa only a few days ago. Some of the Shrine Maidens must be left there in order to maintain the peace inside your own borders. But to honor your resolve, we shall leave one of the dragons to you. So there are two more As they gazed at Mikado-san, both King Ballow and King Hesat had their faces tainted with embarrassment. My group shall handle the other two. One group would be Belga and Kyle, accompanied with Elvie who begged me desperately to let him do this. Yes, one of the dragons that was near Ballow was most probably Vass-senpai. He is my friend. And friends do help one another in the time of need. Personally, I thought it was a bad idea, but seeing how Elvie made up his mind, he would not probably take a no for an answer. Then even Ligurila joined in, saying that the whole ordeal looked interesting. Shooting a gun like that sounds annoying as hell, but oh well, you can count me in! I was surprised to hear her declaration just like that, but she was the one I would gladly have on board for something as dangerous as this. With that being said, theres the problem of monsters being born from the excess magical power coming from the leylines and white youmas being born out of Eclipse. Well have to leave them to you. When I said that, Isha spoke up with a complicated expression on her face. Lava-sama, we want to protect our homeland with everything weve got, but Im afraid thats impossible. Without knowing the secret techniques of Towa, we wont be able to get rid of the white youmas. How else are we going to fight them without succumbing to Eclipses effect? Thats right, approximately two days after Adversas awakening, the white youmas began to pop up throughout the regions where previously no one even heard of them before. Although their numbers were small for now, they were getting dangerously close to the villages and cities. It was weird for them to only linger near human habitats, but for now he didnt know the cause of this change in their behavior. It would be foolish to act without understanding that first. And while the protective barriers that the Guardians of Towa erected around the cities were enough to keep the white youmas in check, it was only a matter of time before they would strike. So we were thinking of a suitable countermeasure for that. We have an alternative. Its the latest spell that weve managed to come up with. It will allow normal magic users to resist the Eclipses effect. In response to some of the voices that rang throughout the table, Nectar moved his hand and continued to adjust the image accordingly. We shall deploy the spell based upon Towas secret techniques on a worldwide scale, so that no one shall be in danger of getting eradicated by Eclipse. This spell is also going to work on humans and demons alike. Everyone present was looking at us with awe, and Isha-san lowered her head in a sign of gratitude and respect. It was a good thing that the Elves were up in this with us. Without their advanced spell-weaving technology, this whole plan would have been doomed to failure. Everyone wanted to hear more details about the plan, but then I put my hand on my chest as I calmed myself and proceeded forward. If we are going to succeed with this, we need all the hands we can get. We are especially looking forward to demons helping out with the procedure. W, well, of course our kind is going to help. Now it is our war as well as yours. King Hesat also bowed down his head, and now he also looked as if he wanted to speak up his mind. Whatever might have been on his mind, I was grateful for his spirit, however, I needed to cut to the chase with this matter, preferably without any opposition. We estimate that the effect of the spell will last for about a day or so. In the meantime, I shall take down Adversa and stop the Eclipse from spreading. In other words, it shall be a short but intense battle. Said King Ballow as his voice resonated throughout the room. Then, the representative of the dwarves also spoke up. So, could you present us with those magic guns and bullets you were talking about? Yes, certainly, here are their schematics. Said Kyle while nodding his head and approaching the dwarf. I heard that the dwarves are unmatched when it comes to handling metal and smithing techniques. The catalyst for the spells inside of the guns and bullets would be my own scales, previously shed and divided into tiny pieces. The guns themselves were also made out of metal with spells infused into them, and so the whole thing was nothing more than one big, complex spell that needed to be carried out. In order to make it a reality, the cooperation of the dwarves was absolutely necessary. Around Hibernia and in whole Ballow, there was only a bunch of people that would be able to handle something so delicate and intricate appropriately. Show them to me. Again, Nectar together with Belga were the ones responsible for creating the blueprints. The dwarf gazed upon the blueprints and his face was covered in strange grimace and wrinkles before he finally said: Certainly, almost anyone can wield this thing, but because of how advanced it is, the production of the gun itself and but a single bullet would take almost more than a week. We wanted to make it possible for not only the first-rate magicians to be able to fire the gun, but the amount of skill in magic was crucial in whether or not youd be able to hit your target. Still, bullets were the most realistic design we could think of that would best serve our purpose. The end product should be a terrific thing to behold. You said youre the one who created it, elf-boy? Hearing the words of praise being directed at him, Iori nodded his head in a serious manner. Its only a prototype, but I can guarantee you that it will work. Hmm, it might be problematic to get the spells schematic just right, but realistically speaking I think we might be able to finish it within three days time. Said the dwarf while mumbling to himself and stroking his thick beard. Eh, does this really mean it can be done? So, Lava, was it? How should I say it? This weapon is supposed to be able to take down dragons. Is this really going to get rid of the Eclipse? Upon contact the bullet should dissipate and release the magic that will be held inside of it. That was it should be possible to hurt the beings that are born out of the Eclipse. In other words, we will need some kind of good magic conductor. Right. I shall procure some right away. Thanks a lot for that Let me know if you need to talk about it some more. I quickly got up from my chair and followed the dwarf who was about to leave the place. However, the dwarf only looked back at me with a funny expression on his face. Im sure that most of this stuff will be too hard for poor old me to understand. I shall work it out once we get to the actual work. Then the dwarf looked over everyone present and turned towards Iori, directing towards him words that no one really expected to hear from him. I must say, he may be just a kid for now, but the kids got potential. You said your name was Iori, right? Im looking forward to see your growth as a craftsman. R, right. Said Iori-kun while even the tips of his ears got bright red. Iori loved tinkering with machines. It was because of this passion alone that he entered the Signos Academy and established a club there. And now, he was even able to meet one of the dwarves. The dwarves are said to be master craftsmen when it comes to all sorts of mechanical devices and trinkets. Especially those whose destination was for war. Looking at him now, I was so glad that Iori-kuns abilities allowed for his invention to be recognized by master craftsmen and laymen alike. Gustu. I will guide you to the workshop. Please wait a moment. That would be great, Kyle. This meeting was so boring that I thought I could die! Gustuguss laughed dryly and then he left the room together with Iori and Kyle, and after that everyone else started to get up as well. I shall also head back, Black Dragon. I need tell my brethren that we shall work with humans to take care of the white youmas. After all, the fate of us all rests on successful defense. Just remember that a contract is a must for you to not to die as a result of exposing yourself to Eclipse. I know that. And I shall do it soon, since believe me, I dont plan on dying anytime soon! Said Gustu on his way out in a frantic manner. Before anything else, he needed to pass on the news about the negotiations to his fellow demons. He would also try to do his best to try to persuade the ones who refused to help us. His argument was that if the world was to end because of them and there would be no one else to form contracts with, they would be the ones at fault and history would remember them as nothing but fools. And although he was giving some kind of mixed signals about that, it seems that he was also trying to establish some ties with the eastern demons as well. It was also helpful to have Kyle to keep watch over him, making sure that the negotiations would run smoothly on their end. Well, I do believe that most of his willingness to help was coming out of his trauma with Ligurila from the past, but the result was that he was helping us, so it was absolutely fine in my book. It was thanks to him that the demons of the West would give us their help, even though they normally didnt even cooperate with one another. Thank you, Gus-chan! Ill be sure to show you my gratitude later! That Gustu for you, you damn woman! When she saw him walking away, Aihana-san waved her hand at Gustu in a cute manner. With that, both the dwarven representative and Gustu were now gone. Well, it seems that they really like to throw words around those western demons. Does that mean the gods in here are also like that? The other people must have thought the exact same thing, judging by their reactions. But with that, probably everyone present understood what their role was. Above all else, they must have understood that they were all working towards the same goal here CC to save the world. We may have different approaches to it, but we are all heading towards one and the same goal. It may sound strange, but Im happy with that. Then I was thinking like that, Nectar silently put his arm around me. It may be a scene unique for right here, right this moment. In about hundred years from now or two hundred years no one might even remember about that. But whats important is that were here right now, in this place. Lets do our best to protect it all, Lava. Yup. With that in mind, I open my mouth again, trying to summarize everything weve managed to accomplish here. Right, so to sum up There may have been some twists and turns on our way there, but the Multi-racial conference managed to end safely, and in three days time all the preparation needed to save the world would be finished. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Volume 5 Chapter 19: The Long Days of Dragon-san and Company, The Beginning The smell of melting butter brought my consciousness back to reality. Looking outside of the window, it was already nighttime. But even if it wasnt so, it would be hard to discern the time of the day, since Eclipse fog managed to raise so high that it was covering the sun. But even though we couldnt tell the time of the day from the sun, my biological clock was telling me that it was shortly before dawn. My mind was still kind of blurry from all the work with adjusting the spells around the region that Ive been doing just until recently. However, the smell of food managed to wake me up completely, and I ran in the direction from where the fragrance was coming from. Nectar was in the kitchen and was wearing an apron, preparing breakfast. Aru was walking around the kitchen table illuminated by the light of the lamp, setting up plates and cutlery, and seeing that I felt really at fault for being the only one who dozed off. Uwah, sorry about that! I really wanted to prepare the breakfast for all three of us this time! Its fine, Lava. I like cooking, so its no big deal for me. Besides, Mother, you must be tired from flying around all day and preparing the spells. Even if they told me that, the two of them must have been tired as well, since they had their own share of work cut out for them, a whole lot of it, in fact. E that as it may, both Aru and Nectar are the vital parts of this whole operation. Seeing my face, Nectar only laughs cheerfully. Dont sweat it, really. You are always the one whos doing most of the work, so think of this as a thank you for all of your hard work. With that being said, I reluctantly left the preparation of the meal to Aru and Nectar. While I wanted to give my all to the preparation for the big day, everyone else insisted that we should return home for a while and at least spend some time like a normal family would. I didnt think I would sleep all the way until the morning, but I guess there was no harm in doing so once in a while. The food that Nectar prepared for breakfast was egg omelets with vegetables and the side and crispy bacon. When I asked about the ingredients, Nectar said that he received them from all the regulars that visited his drugstore. By the way, all of our neighbors are already aware of our true nature. But, how should I put it? How come that they accepted the truth about us so easily as if it was nothing!? It was something that I couldnt quite wrap my mind about. There were already notifications all across Ballow informing the citizens of what was going on, and on that accord everyone was trying their very best to help us in whatever way they possibly could. I think that this sense of solidarity was this countrys strongest point. As usual, the Nectars cooking was simply perfect. After we finished eating, I washed the dishes, Aru wiped them with a cloth and Nectar put them away. While we were all doing that, laughing and chatting casually, the doorbell suddenly rang. When I opened the door, I could see Elvie, Marca, Ligurila and Senjiro standing right in front of our house. Elvie had his magic gun hanging at his waist and was dressed in his Hunter clothes, probably so that he would be ready to act whenever there would be a need for it. In addition to his backpack, he also had with him a long staff-like object, which was probably a rifle of some sort. Senjiro was also dressed in a set of Towa battle clothes, accompanied with a brand new spear. As for Kyle and Belga, they already departed to one of the nearby towns, wanting to prepare for the incoming subjugation of one of the dragons. The time for that was just about right, since the fog wall was already reaching Signos Plains, and would soon reach Hibernia. Ligurila, Senjiro and Elvie were going to get Vaas-senpai back on our side. Everyone was going to do whatever they could in order to make this plan a success. Mikoto and Elvie also came to see Marca-chan off. Say, do you really want to go, Marca? Im going. Hearing her brothers nervous words, Marca reassured him with a firm but warm look on her face. I know that I cant do anything to save Vaas, but I can at least support other people in their struggles. Marca What was in Marca-chans backpack was the sleeping body of the small Vaas-senpai. Right now, Marca-chan was holding him in her hands, being on the verge of tears. Aru walked right to her side and put his hand on Marca-chans shoulder. Marca-chan put her hand on top of Arus, looking greatful. We are in this together, and we will be together until the very end. I will give it my all. Yeah. Thank you, Marca. With a gush of bravery coming straight from the bottom of his heart, Aru, held Marca-chans hand. Then Aru turned towards Elvie, who looked about ready to give up on this whole situation. El-senpai, please take care of Vaas-senpai. Yeah, you can count on it. Just make sure to do your job properly as well, okay? Right. They way in which the kids encouraged one another, together with Nectar we both think that it was so cool. That being said, once Elvie told everything he wanted to say, it was time for their departure. Because surely we would see them tomorrow. There was no doubt about it. Elvie inspected his own gear one last time, and then he looked at both Ligurila nd Senjiro while tightening his own expression. Right, please take good care of me, Lily-san. Senjiro-san. When he raised her head, Ligurila said to him like that: Its not that we wanted to help you. We are just tagging along, doing whatever we want. If you want to save your precious friend, youll have to do it yourself. What she means, Elvie-dono, is that we wont treat you like a child. Ligurila says that we shall help each other out in order to achieve our respective goals, so you should be grateful. Elvie was confused at first, but when Senjiro finished speaking, his cheeks were all bright red with excitement. Hope that you wont slow us down. Elvies face was no longer that of a boy, but rather that of a true Hunter. It seems that he really did grow up so much in such short amount of time. With that in mind, I turn towards Ligurila, who even in the times of a crisis was wearing cute and colorful clothes. But I guess for her it would be the idea of a battle suit. Ligurila. Sen-san. Ill leave this to you. Just leave it to us. Just be careful as well. Both you and Nectar. Something so interesting is finally happening. It surely is rare around here. Just Just please dont give up, okay? I know, I know. So you dont need to worry about us so much. Said Ligurila as she grinned with a bright smile. As always, she was so easy to understand. Its fine. But after that, Im looking forward to that collection of Towa clothes of yours, Ligurila. And I want you to tell me all that is to tell about the fashion from another world. You must come back in one piece for sure! Maybe Im just worrying over nothing again. As I became calmer, I smiled back at Ligurila to reassure her. Everything was fine. Okay, lets have some tea party together with Belga once we all come back. Ah, good idea. I want in on that! Marca as well! Yup, I want to eat tons of delicious sweets! Right in the middle of this peaceful scene, theres the sound of a siren going off. Usually a siren like that would warn the people of incoming demons, but this time around it was slightly different. A couple of hours earlier than expected, huh? Nectars expression tightened, while Ligurila smiled in an elegant way. Its time for us to go. Umu. Right. Ligurila turned around and started walking, Senjiro and Elvie following closely behind her. Well then, Marca-chan, let us go as well. Yes. We moved inside of the house, holding Marca-chans hands. From there we go the Gramps place The roots of the Great Spirit Tree. Since the area around Vishana Mountains was my birthplace in this world, the house by the lake and the surrounding forests were still untouched by the white fog. The roots of the Spirit Tree were completely different from the time when we visited it last time, being filled it tremendous amounts of magic and housing myriad of lesser spirits. The Elves were all gathered around the roots of the tree, being busy preparing some sort of a really advanced spell. Each one of the hold various instruments in their hands, and right in the middle of them was Lute, giving them proper orders. It was then that the Elf representative, Aihana, noticed me and waved her hand at me. Looking around, you could also see a few Guardians and Shrine Maidens mixed in the crowd, probably dispatched here for protection. Also, noticing our arrival Gramps emerged from the trunk of the Spirit Tree. The Eclipse monsters are being active since this morning. Guardians and Shrine Maidens already engaged them, but it would be best if we started as soon as possible. To my words, Aihana responded as follows: We are ready when you are with our preparations. I then noticed that Aru was shaking slightly, and so I kneeled down right beside him and hugged him gently. Recently, Arus became taller again. He could easily embrace me with his arms. Nectar joined in to hug Aru as well. Have a safe trip, Aru. Aru was trying his best to keep it cool, but it was clearly visible that he was afraid. But then, Aru looked at me and there was a clear conviction to be seen in his golden eyes. Mother, Father, its time for me to go. Right, go now. See you later. Together with Marca, we seen Aru off as he went towards Gramps and entered the spirit tree together with him. Marca came here with us thinking that Vaas-senpai might wake up a little bit easier that way, and since it was the place where Arus influence would be the strongest, she wanted to be here with him to support him. Before the start of the ritual, Eclipse monsters were appearing here almost every single day, and every single time Shrine Maidens and Guardians had to chase them away. Since so many people were present here, there was a kitchen and treatment center set up, and Marca was about to help there however she could. I also wanted her to be here since both Seram and Marca-chans mother were here. Besides, since there was so much magic in the air here, this place seemed perfect for performing such a large-scale operation in here. This was also the first time ever that I met Elvie and Marca-chans mother, and I got an impression that she was a very strong-willed woman. She could have join the others in shelters, but instead Marca-chan wanted to be here with everyone else. That decision of hers alone was the reason to respect her deeply. I was also thankful to her for wanting to support Aru. I thought it was amazing, but at the same time I could understand her mothers worries. Because I was afraid for my own childs safety as well. Gramps, see you later! I waved my hand towards them, even though my heart was full of worries and anxieties. Then I heard Arus voice. Well then, lets get started. Arus figure was enveloped in bright light and began to change greatly. He changed into his dragon form, with bright red hair, flax-colored scales, golden eyes, long neck and thin tail. The Elves got their instruments ready. Before long, the sound of music filled the air. Strings, percussion, chopsticks, bells. Various sounds converge into one beautiful melody and start playing. In response, magic power began to flow from the roots of the spirit tree up to its stem. This was an elven magic. By means of music they could control trees and keep their magic in optimal state. It was magic that was circulating in the elven community since time immemorial, and initially it was used in everyday life, but by incorporating it to th spell we were about to use, we would be able to tremendously amplify its effects. The spirit tree began to emit light and pulse as if it was a living organism. It was the magic that Gramps kept on gathering inside of the tree for more than four thousand and five hundred years. Even though he said that he used most of it in order to summon me, judging from the sweat that was dripping from the elven foreheads there still must have been a massive amount of magic left. However, their music was not disturbed and it continued to amplify the magic around us. Gramps took control of this unbelievably big and strong well of magic. Then it was poured right into the spirit tree, where it was amplified, reformed and repurposed. And Aru was right at the center of it all. He was also helping in the process of shaping all that magic. When the spirit tree was shining brightly, Gramps shouted to Aru: Now, Aru-boy! Aru flapped his wings and began to ascend the spirit tree. All the while Aru was also singing the song, joining in on the melody and amplifying it even further. Sadness boiling from the bottom. So many thins still unknown, a friend of mine forever lost, in a sleep to calm an angry God. I wish for his awakening, so as I grant hope, falling from the sky like shooting stars. Along with the song, the magical power began to raise high into the sky. Aru then called gently and softly. Now, everyone, its time to wake up. Morning has already come. At that moment the magic power raised from the spirit tree exploded high in the sky, just like a firework show. The magical fireworks explode throughout the sky, chasing away the white fog and revealing the red-orange glow of sunrise that could be see far on the horizon. The magic particles glow gold infused with Arus magical power and then scatter all around the world. The spectacle was truly just like a meteor shower right at the break of dawn. If that sight wasnt truly magical, then I dont know what is. Like that, it should be able to reach Ballow, Hesta, Towa, and all the other places in the world that were currently afflicted by Eclipse. The particles fell to the ground, encompassing the Guardians, Shrine Maidens, demons, elves, dwarves and all the others, glimmering like magical lights. At the same time, you could feel Arus magical power filling you with pleasant warmth and comfort. Wrapped in a pale light, Marca-chan sighed happily. So warm Is this Arus kindness? Those touched by Arus magical light were now being connected to him, kind of in a way that the Gods were connected to the dragons. However, it couldnt be done without sharing your own magic with everyone else. So, in order to spread it throughout the entire world, we used the magic power stored inside of the spirit tree and with Arus help we managed to amplify its effect. Thanks to it, the land would be cleansed from the Eclipses influence and and the people would earn the power necessary to fight off the white youmas. Aah, geez, Aru, you dont need to push yourself like that! I want to do my best to support you, Mother! Still, the current targets were the countless people of the lands we were in right now. But even though I kept on telling him that the more people he included the more burden would be placed onto him, Arus voice kept on echoing through space, putting a smile on my lips. While the stars continued to fall one after another, Aru said to everyone gathered: Everyone, I shall protect you all. So please, in return, help me to protect the world I love so much. In response, we can hear a whole lot of voice from different people and creatures around the world, once they were connected to Aru through the Dragon Network. If you were to listen closely, you would sure find the voices of our friends somewhere in there as well. For this one purpose, they were all trying to do whatever they could. We consumed a lot more magical power than initially expected. Hurry it up, you two. Gramps rushed us with his harsh words, but there was also an apology in them. Gramps was also trying to adjust his spirit tree as a huge transmitter, so thanks to that Arus burden could become even so slightly lesser. I could see Palette already working on rewriting the inscriptions which has already began to deteriorate. The Elves continued to play their tune in turns. Even if it was Aru, they couldnt keep on doing that forever. The day was long, and they needed to save their strength for what was about to come. From here on out it was going to be a race against time. When Lute appeared on the other side, he created a teleportation circle for us. Right, just dont you dare to die on me now, Black Dragon. When the light of teleportation circle began to shine on us, Nectar looked at me with his blue eyes. Lets go, Lava. Yeah, lets. I reach out my hand to Nectar, and when he grabs it gently we begin to teleport. And thus begun the longest day in our lives. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Volume 5 Chapter 20: The Long Day of Dragon-san and Company Continues, Part 1 Elvie was desperately running under the sky ridden with shooting stars. As soon as Arus magic took effect, Elvie and company were transported right inside of the white fog, with Elvie staying close to Ligurila. For a moment out there Elvie was afraid that the Eclipse might still have its horrifying effect, but after a few seconds of absolutely nothing happening, Elvie could let out a sigh of relief. Looking closely, Elvie could see that the golden particles that rained down from the sky was now covering his body like a protective barrier. And though he could still hear Arus supportive thoughts inside of his head, there was no time for them to lose. Ahahahaha! Hows that, the fog has no effect on us! Now, lets go, you two! Lets get rid of this thing for good! Ligurila laughed cheerfully while letting her golden hair down. Her purple eyes were glowing brightly as she was already engaged in battle with monsters which were coming at them from every possible direction. The monsters were coming at them without stopping, but they were able to march forward slowly but steadily, cutting a path for themselves. Occasionally there would be some larger monster or demon out there trying to jump at them, but Senjiros spear would make a quick work out of it. Despite slaughtering so many monsters more was still on their way, but Elvies group didnt stop for but a single moment, always pushing forward. Even though Elvie wanted to do everything he could to save Vaas with his own two hands, he was already starting to regret coming here with a pair of two monsters like Ligurila and Senjiro, since they were slicing the monsters like it was no ones business while Elvie was having a hard time catching up to them. Whats the matter, boy? Try to keep up with us. Im, Im fine! You dont have to worry about me! Ligurila continued to massacre the enemies, and then she said earnestly to Elvie: If youre having trouble with keeping up, want me to carry you? I said Im fine! I will run properly on my own! Although the other groups that were heading towards other two dragons were the size of small battalions, their group consisted of only three people since Ligurila and Senjiros abilities were more than adequate for the job. The only reason Elvie was here to begin with, was so that he could deal the final blow and seal the deal. They were heading to Vaass last known location before the Eclipse covered the land. There was also a possibility that Vaas got transported somewhere else after the fog covered the land, so from there on out they would need to search for him manually. But since Elvie and Marca spent so much time with him, and they had a piece of Vaass scale with them, Elvie felt as though he could sense his friends whereabouts. It was for only this reason why Elvie, the weakest link in this teams chain, was allowed to come here in the first place. Henceforth Elvies safety was of priority here. After all, it would be mission complete only if they managed to succeed and come back home alive and well. Hearing Elvies response, Ligurila nodded with satisfaction. She must have expected him to answer just like that. And while Elvie was becoming somewhat relieved, he could feel that the other two suddenly became very nervous. There was something in front of them, something brimming with malicious killing intent. Elvie managed to withstand it, but ordinary people would most probably turn around and run for their lives by that point. Looks like we are getting closer As the shooting stars rained from the sky, their visibility was becoming somewhat clearer, since the fog was growing thinner under the effects of Arus magic. Elvie could someone understand that the ground they were walking on was rather rough, but now it turned out it was a desolated waste with no grass or any kind of vegetation. The plants may have been gone, but the rocks were still there alrights, looking like grim monuments. It was amongst that desolated wasteland that Elvie finally felt that the earth began to tremble. Something was moving towards them. Something huge and massive. Then, what emerged from behind the pile of rocks was a massive body of a dragon. Elvie has seen this form on several occasions. However, it was the first time he was able to witness its original size. It looked just like the dragon inside of his memories, with strong limbs and scales the color of sand, although this time around it was way more imposing. But the difference was that its whole body was covered in thick layer of white fog which was slowly eating away at its body. Vaas!? Elvie called out to his friend, and the dragon turned its head towards them in response. Its golden eyes were covered in fog, and there was hostility clearly visible in them. Elvie felt chills run down his spine and he felt strangely empty inside. Looking at Elvie this whole time, Vaas spread its huge wings as he began to move throughout the rocky desolation. Elvie-dono, shoot it! Elvie finally noticed that Senjiro was pulling on his arm while urging him to act. In response to Senjiros words, Elvie took the long rifle from his back and readied it to fire. The spells were being engraved along the entire length of the muzzle, as well as the bullet inside of the gun, so that when fire the bullet would be propelled at the speed of the sound. Even if aiming that thing properly, if his target was this big surely he wouldnt have any trouble with hitting his mark. Elvie pulled the trigger and set the bullet into motion. Elvie felt the bullet sipping out his magic when the spell was activated, but those special anti-dragon bullets were designed as such as to not cause any backlash on the user. However, just before the bullet manage to hit the body of the dragon, it was swallowed by the fog covering its body and got turned to dust. Wha!? Soon after witnessing that, Elvie could feel all the strength leaving his body. Looking at Vaas, h spread his huge wings and got into the air at an incredible speed. But before he could attack together with fog monsters, a huge amount of ice spikes began to shoot at it from the ground. The spikes didnt do any damage to the dragon, but at least they managed to stop him from ascending, forcing it to land on the ground. As soon as Elvie rose his face he could see Ligurila levitating in the air, smiling elegantly and being surrounded by many ice spikes, ready to be shot again. Hmph, even with your sanity lost, your draconic abilities still stay the same. In the meantime Since we wont be able to hit it properly unless we get rid of that layer of Eclipse first. Elvie saw Ligurila smile in a really terrifying way. Suddenly, her slender and curvy frame began to elongate and expand. After the light covering her body subsided, what remained in place of Ligurila was a huge jellyfish-like monster. Her appearance may have changed, but still there was something elegant and beautiful about it. However, it was still a fact that her size was smaller than the dragons. Still, even though she knew that Elvie could feel an even bigger fighting spirit coming from her than before. As soon as the dragon saw Ligurila, it raised the nearby rocks which began to fly around just like a raging storm. With the sandstorm about to take his vision away from him, Elvie put on the googles he prepared in advance, and then he heard Ligurilas passionate voice. Boy, I hope that you do have some bullets left? Y, yes! About three more! Since even a mediocre sorcerer was able to use magical guns with ease, for Elvie, who was more accustomed to them than anyone else, it would be probably easy to fire even a few more shots than that. However, he mustnt waste his magic in vain. For now, stay close to Senjiro. I will make an opening for you, so be sure to be ready when the time comes! Right! Elvie responded like that, knowing full well that if he separated from them even for a minute it would surely spell out his death. Ligurila then turned towards Senjiro. Senjiro, Ill rip you to shreds if you try to get in my way. Umu. With that exchange being over, Ligurila shook her tentacles and jumped right into the sandstorm. Senjiro-san do you really think its wise to let her do this!? Elvie asked Senjiro a question like that, but Senjiro hardly even reacted to it. He only cocked his head slightly while observing Ligurila. Yes, because weve promised that to one another since the very beginning. Besides, its been a while since I last saw Ligurila having so much fun. Was that envy in his voice!? But before Elvie could clarify that, Senjiro was already gone. Then, with a loud impact, the bodies of monsters that were about to attack Elvie were send flying all over the place. Elvie was trying his best to keep up with Senjiro, but for every single monster he took out another two or three were coming in its place. There wasnt any hostility or kill intent emanating from them either. Its just like they were coming after them automatically, just because they were here. Elvie-dono, you must be prepared to fire at any time. I shall protect you all the time, so please worry not about your safety. Elvie wanted to tell him that this was madness, going against monsters like that all alone, but he decided to keep those words to himself. Looking at Senjiros profile Elvie could see that he was focused to the maximum, but the corners of his lips were lifted in a smile of satisfaction. Looking at his waist, Elvie could see that Senjiros tail was wagging. Strangely enough, he seemed to be enjoying this situation more than anything else. We Guardians are accostumed to these kind of dangerous situations. It is in times like this that we can utilize our abilities in order to protect the things we love. Elvie-dono, your job is to strike whenever the opportunity presents itself. So please trust me in the same manner as I trust you right now. Feeling Senjiros stern gaze upon himself, Elvie swallowed hard. If all this time that Elvie spent as a Hunter taught him something, now was the time to use that knowledge and experience. Leave this to me! Both Ligurila and Senjiro had more magic than Elvie to shoot the gun, but they werent able to operate it properly. So it was Elvies role to deliver the finishing blow. This was his current task. And as a true Hunter, he must accomplish this task no matter what. Once Elvie began to load another bullet into the guns firing chamber, Senjiro raised his spear again. Take that! His hair shook slightly and in the next moment Senjiro disappeared. From the way he went to battle the monsters, Elvie understood that he wasnt a mere First Class Hunter. He was something else A partner of this golden demonic jellyfish. Its equal. They trusted each other with their lives, knew the way in which they were fighting and could easily read their next movements and tactics. That is why Elvie felt the connection between being especially strong, one that no one would be able to break that easily. There was nothing else that Elvie could say. The only thing he could do now was to do his job, just like these two. So, ignoring all of the commotion that was happening right now, Elvie took a specially made bipod from his backpack and set in on the ground. He then proceeded to install it onto the rifle. Enhancing his vision with magic, Elvie could see two giant shadows clashing with one another in the distance, with occasional mighty blows reaching his ears and flashes of magical energy blinking right before his eyes. Magical guns which were specified for being able to shoot targets that were far away had a lot of recoil to them and were thusly hard to operate with both hands. That is why Elvie thought that adding the third point might prove to be helpful. Remembering the situation from just before, Elvie couldnt help it but to feel anxious when he targeted Vaas again. Could he regain his sanity after being thrown into such a condition? He must help him. He had to bring Vaas back with the next shot. Each consecutive shot was using tremendous amounts of magical energy, therefore making it increasing harder to land a hit with each shot. I can do this, he kept on saying that to himself. When his anxiety was beginning to overtake him, Elvie could feel the warmth of the magic that was surrounding him. If it is you, El-senpai, you will reach him for sure. The image of Aru came to Elvies mind. Suddenly, his heart became all warm. Thats right. That kid is also doing his best! Elvie locked his sight on the gigantic dragon and put his finger on the side of the trigger, ready to fire anytime. He practiced that many times now. He felt as though he would be able to do it for sure. VAAS!!! He shouted the name of his dear friend with everything he had. But, I am your friend. So I am definitely going to save you! Even with its enhanced visibility, the dragons movements were becoming more and more sluggish. Maybe it was because of its mind, or maybe it was because something else. Whatever the cause may have been, Elvie was waiting for his moment to strike, with his finger resting upon the trigger. Chapter 171 Volume 5 Chapter 21: The Long Day of Dragon-san and Company, Part 2 Isha Somnis was watching the clouded sky clear up under the influence of the golden shooting stars from the window of the mansion that was serving as their temporal headquarters. When the shooting stars fell onto the ground where the white fog was located, it would soon thin out and dissipate, as it was never there in the first place. Looking at it closely, Isha could slowly make up the silhouette of the city, as well as the coastline that was behind it. The stars also fell upon the soldiers and magicians fighting against the white youmas, protecting them from Eclipses influence and giving them the strength to fight back. Then the telephone she brought with her rang, and when she picked it up it was Seram Slaggart straight from the Hibernia front. Did you see that? Yeah, you bet. This kid may be small, but hes a dragon alright. When Lava first told them about what she intended to do, Isha was rather skeptical towards that idea. But now, seeing it in action, she was laughing at her own disbelief. Those lights looked so magical and fantastical as if the whole world was about to be reborn from out of it. However, this was only the beginning. Nothing was decided yet. The defense nets were being spread out all across the Signos Plains where one of the dragons was located, while the other was thought to be located somewhere alongside the coastline. However, there were still regions where even though the shooting stars were present, nearly half of the regions were still heavily polluted with white fog. It was still unclear why white youmas were present in Ballow, but it was reported that from the depths of the sea which became visible again, there were lots of sea monsters emerging, such as sea serpents, krakens and sahagins. It looks like white fog was also present below the sea level. Until now they were going at it with pushing back the monsters into the white fog that was still spread throughout the region, trying to keep it away from the cities and towns. But that strategy would get them nowhere in the long run. Well then, Ill leave things over there to you, Isha. Just please try not to go too overboard, okay? Ara, I was just about to tell you the same thing. Since you were always doing the desk job, try not to get yourself hurt out there. After finishing the conversation and putting the phone down, Isha took her staff and began flying towards the coastline. One of the shooting stars passed through Ishas chest. Then, Isha felt a pleasant warmth spreading throughout her body as her magic suddenly surged. Isha-san, please do your best! She could hear the voice of a certain child echoing in her mind, filling her with strange feeling of ease. During this week, this dragon child have displayed the willpower and strength of spirit that was simply unheard of in somebody of his age. It looks like he was really taking after both of his parents. Sure thing. I may be just an Old Granny, but I still have some kick left in me. Like the Magical Monster? Please dont mention that ever again. Isha laughed for a moment, but stopped when she saw that her men were looking at her in a strange way, and before long they arrived at the shore. There, inside of the sea, there was a huge white fog sea serpent, about to emerge to the land. Seeing that Isha ordered the soldiers to pull back, while she began to formulate the spell. ICE KALEIDOSCOPE!!! When Isha raised her staff, the sea surface sparkled for a moment, and right after that it got frozen solid, with the sea serpent in its center. Caught in the wave of quickly forming ice, sea serpent was frozen solid and shattered into pieces shortly after. Oh my, goodness gracious, maybe I overdid it for something so weak? All the magicians that were present on the shore looked at Isha with both fear and astonishment. That was the spell of the highest caliber possible, one that they would never be able to cast on their own even if they trained their magic their whole lives. Everyone was aware of that fact: magic amplification had nothing to do with it. After showing off her abilities like that, the Sage of the Frozen Flower smiles in self-satisfaction, particles of ice flying all around her. Right, everyone. Im sure you are aware of that, but try not to achieve fewer results by the end of the day than this old Granny, why dont you? Even if she was aging slower, Isha still looked like she was in her thirties at best. Calling herself Granny was overdoing it. All the soldiers were aware of that fact as they readied their weapons and went to intercept another wave of monsters that was charging straight at them. *** Lishella Von Avar at the current moment was heading with the refugees from her domain towards the capital city of Hesat. The Guardians, Shrine Maidens and magicians were dispatched to protect her domain, but the defenseless refugees couldnt stay there and needed to be guided somewhere safe. The capital city should be safe haven for them, since lots of other refugees were already there and since the city was under the effect of Black Dragons protection, Eclipse shouldnt be able to get them there. Most of the noble were heading there with their subjects, but Lishella also heard about the nobles who fled with their wealth, leaving their people to their grim fate. However, Lishella wasnt going leave her people and run away. Not when they were finally able to find their smiles again. It pained her to leave her domain completely defenseless, but land was just that CC land. People were something which couldnt be replaced. It was because of that that Lishella spent a long time convincing the people to leave, and as a result was one of the last people to leave for the capital city. They went on the move the moment the stars began to fall from the sky. It was the signal to begin the operation. They needed to move fast, but relocating so many people at once was not an easy task to pull off, and it was proceeding with difficulties. It really feels like the end of the world Just a little bit more. Lets all give it our very best. Going down the road, Lishella was lifting the spirits of her people. The capital city CC the target of their journey CC was close at hand. But then it suddenly appeared right in front of them. Its a monster!!! Looking back where the shouting people were pointing, there were several white youmas emerging from within the thick fog one after another. Because of the shooting stars, Lishella and her people would be safe from the fogs destructive effects. However, it looked like the white youmas were as aggressive as the normal monsters, if not even more. Everyone, please hurry up to the citys gates!!! In contrast to those who were running towards the citys limits, there were a few soldiers who appeared to stop the demons from getting to civilians. Even though Lishella knew her way with basic magic, she was taken by her servants and escorted into the city. However, emerging from within the fog like a speeding bullet, a new demon appeared right beside the fleeing people. In the midst of the havoc which ensued, none of the people was able to hear Lishellas voice. Trying to evacuate, Lishella saw a young child tripping over it own legs and falling over. That child was a little boy who praised Lishellas cooking last night. The fog monsters were drawing closer to the boy. There was no time for thinking here. Lishella-sama!! Lishellas body move faster than anyone else and she arrives at the boys side in no time. The boy was about to get up, but then he tripped and fell down again. The monster was approaching fast. His body was stiff with fear. Its alright. Hearing this mysterious voice, Lishella remembered that person with black-red hair. Magical power surged around Lishellas body, and the ring on her hand suddenly became hot. Majestic-looking shadows began to expand from inside of the glowing ring, and those shadows pierced the fog monsters, getting rid of them with one strike. As the corpses of the monsters turned into fog and dissipated, Lishella watched the shadows in awe. Then, there was an image of shadowy wolf standing right next to Lishella, apparently protecting her. It looked intimidating and artificial, but for some reason Lishella could sense kindness emanating from it. Oblivio? When she called his name, the image shook and swayed, and Lishella could feel something warm inside of her chest. He may not wake up during your lifetime. Thats what that person said. Lishella was about to lose all hope because of that. It sems that he was unable to hear her voice. However, upon touching the shape Lishella was able to remember so many things about that man that her heart was suddenly becoming filled with pleasant warmth. Miss? Hearing this voice, Lishella turned back and looked at the boy who she was trying to protect. He got up and was looking at her right now with watery eyes. The other people also stopped in their track to look at Lishella, and now she was surrounded by people. They mustnt stop. They needed to do something, and do it fast. Its okay. I am your Lord, after all. It is my duty to protect you. And just like that Lishella turned her back on the fleeing people, adamant on protecting them. The shadowy shape was right next to her. Of course, even though Lishella could use some basic magic, she lacked a proper combat training. She couldnt battle like the soldiers do, but she was well-versed in the art of self-defense. That was it. However, monster were appearing one after another without stopping, and it looked like the reinforcements from the city wouldnt be able to get to her in time. Lishella knew it would be close to a miracle to wish for something like that, but she spoke the words nonetheless. Oblivio-sama. I cant do this without you. Can you help me protect the ones I hold dear to me? As if in response to Lishellas request, more shadows came out of the ring, forming shapes of various sizes. Having no idea how it was possible, Lishella straightened her back, ready to face the fog monsters. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Volume 5 Chapter 22: Dragon-san and Companys Longest Day Continues, Part 3 Here, eat up. If youll need a magical pot, just let me know. Thank you, Gramps. Although she didnt understand the language of the forest Elves, thanks to Gramps help Marca Slaggart was able to take proper care of everyone that needed help in here. In the meantime, she was talking to mini-Vaas that was still resting in her backpack, cast into deep slumber. Vaas, Vaas, everyone is giving it their all. Have my brother already reached you? Io-senpai was working very hard to make the guns and bullets that are going to return you to normal, Mikoto-sans barrier protects everyone here in Hibernia, and Aru is cheering everyone and protecting them. Im also doing whatever I can. Marcas knowledge about the current events didnt really go beyond what an average person would know. She knows that this white fog is called Eclipse. That once it swallows any kind of life, be it plant, animals or humans, it ceases to exist. The same thing supposedly happen a long time ago, and from that moment the world managed to rebuild itself into what it was today. The dragons that witnessed the catastrophe at that time were now giving it their very best to protect this world. You were one of the people that tried to protect the world as well, right, Vaas? Marca shook her back just a little bit, feeling that the dragon inside of her backpack shifted its position. Right now, one of the dragon that tried to protect this world has fallen while trying to do just that. Now, various people were fighting against the white fog to bring him and the others back. Vaas was the one who helped me before. Now its my time to return the favor. It was said that because the dragon was now praying for their success, even the people with little to no magical power would be able to fight the impeding peril. And the people who were unable to fight were praying all on their own from inside of their own houses. Initially Marca was told to do just that as well, but she protested and said that she wanted to help everyone in their fights, and be at Arus side. Because of that, Marca was allowed allowed to stay here and be the kind of assistant medic to those who were boosting Arus prayers. It saddened her that this was the only thing she could do for Aru right now, but she was going to give it her best as well. Marca was very grateful to herself that she decided to study in the magical arts department at the Academy. Otherwise she wouldnt even be here right now. Of course it was the job of Shrine Maidens and real medics to do the actual treating, but she was able to aid those who were succumbing to exhaustion as a result of using too much of their magical power. So even for someone like Marca, who was only able to treat small wounds and replenish lost stamina, there was a lot of work with aiding the Elves that were taking regular shifts in keeping the melody going without stopping. It was a real wonder that Marca was able to talk to Vaas all this time while doing her actual job in here. And even though Marca was aware that her efforts to talk to Vaas were probably in vain, she continued to do so nonetheless. She was telling herself that it was a necessary thing for her to do, that without it, Vaas would never awaken. He may have remained unresponsive, but Marca got a feeling that Vaas was always listening to her words, even those full of worry an uncertainty. Without Elvie or Aru by her side, Marca was feeling somehow insecure and it was somehow reflectin in her voice and attitude. But she needed to stay strong. If not for herself, then for Vaass sake. While the Elves continue to channel their melody, Marca runs to the place where a provisionary kitchen was situated. While on her way, she could see the golden stars scattering all over the place. Marca catches one of the stars in her hand and talks to it silently. Do your best, Aru. Thank you, Marca. I shall do my best! Although Arus response came almost immediately, for some reason it filled Marcas chest with a bitter sense of pain. She could feel something in her chest tighten unpleasantly. It must have got transmitted to Aru, for she could feel him growing concerned for her. Its already been half a day. The stars were shooting down without stopping. It seems that the burden that Aru and other spirits were currently carrying was twice as huge as the ones the Elves were forced to bear. And since that no one else could do that, the stress they must feel must have been unbearable. Still, Marca knew that Aru would do it. And with the rest of the dragons being free, his burden would be lessened considerably. That is why Marca wasnt losing hope and continued to speak to Vaas. Vaas. Vaas. Please wake up. Its scary being by myself. Suddenly, Marca noticed that the direction she was heading towards was getting really noisy. There was a sound of something striking against something else. Of something being torn. And the voices filled with rage. As well as the reaction of magic being fired at something. Dont let them stop the spell from being chanted!! More of them coming from the sky!! Then, Marca saw the fog monsters coming closer to the Elves from within the forests depths. Their long torsos were full of thin and agile legs, with which they were blowing the soldiers to the sides while steadily advancing forward. Seeing the repulsive monsters appearance Marca came to a halt, but the fact that she was scared wouldnt stop the monsters advance. Looking around herself, Marca noticed that there were no soldiers or magicians left between the monster and the group of chanting Elves. Other monsters were appearing all over the place, and both soldiers and Guardians had their hands full at the moment. They needed to keep chanting. They mustnt stop. Instantly, two thoughts go through Marcas head. Marca kept the tears from overflowing from her eyes, shook her whole body at threw at the monster whatever she had in hands at the moment. Marcas small arms have little to no power in them. The throw hardly did any damage to the monster. But what it did manage to do, was to draw its attention. The monster came to a stop, raised its long neck and looked at Marca. Right here! As Marca walked back into the forest, she was relieved to hear that the monster followed after her. Marca wasnt sure, but she did remember that there should be a Guardians outpost somewhere in this general direction. If it was indeed true, she should be able to reach it before the monster catches up to her. Marca bites her lips and begins to walk faster. However, she soon started to feel as though her whole body was burning up from exhaustion. The then felt something pulling at her from behind, and she went all pale when she realized that her backpack was about to fall off from her back. Aguh! Hitting the nearby tree, Marca let out a short scream full of pain. She was squirming on the ground like a puppet with broken strings, unable to get up because the whole of her body felt sore. Her backpack rolled to her side. Where is it? Where is it!? She had to protect Vaas! However, she was unable to move even one finger. Then she saw a shadow moving towards her, and the hundred-legged monster opened its monstrous jaw up. But the people were saying that the monster were also coming from the sky. She had to go back and help Aru. Lava-san, Nectar-san, Ligurila-san, Kyle-san None of them was here to help her. Same for Gramps, Mikoo-senpai, Elvie and Aru. She didnt know why, but at that moment Marca desperately pleaded to Vaass body. Vaas Response. A roaring voice sounded throughout the forest, and Marca saw the ground about hundred feet away from her raising considerably. The raising rocks gradually manage to scare the monster away. When Marca finally rose her face, she was also able to lift her body up, if only for a little. There was a hand that helped her stand up, so different from the one of her brother or Gramps. An intelligent-looking man with golden-blonde hair and golden eyes was looking down at Marca, smiling apologetically. Apology, sorry for being late. Vaas!!!!!! In that short shout Marca put all of her pent-up emotions up until now. The boys voice guided me here. As Marca grabbed Vaass hand, she couldnt stop her tears from overflowing. But there was something she absolutely needed to tell him. Vaas! Umm, the thing is, Aru!! Marca managed to squeeze out her voice despite of her tears, but Vaas looked as though he already knew about that. Both my body and my friend are already on their way. Marca already knew who he meant by friend. So, it looks like they managed to safely accomplish their task. Although Marcas feeling were running rampant, she still managed to ask Vaas in a soft voice. Vaas, can you move? Does anything hurt you? Although my main terminal sustained some damage during the rescue operation, the amount of magic left in me is more than optimal. Is there something you need? His expression was really soft, and that made Marca feel genuinely happy. Vaas has changed a lot. But now was the time for action. So Marca wiped her tears and looked at Vass with an expression full of determination. Vaas, lets go where the other are. They need our help! Affirmative. Then Marca was taken in Vaass arms and they started running back towards where the Elves were. ********* Just a little bit more, just how much time have passed since he began thinking that? Having felt the thoughts of many people flowing into him, Aru continued to channel the spell from the top of the spirit tree. Each time he felt that someone got attacked or that someone fell in battle he gritted his teeth, but he also sighed with relief every time someone got led to safety. He understood that. That not everyone would get out of this crisis alive. Not everyone was going to survive. But should Aru fail, the whole world was going to die, and no one would survive that. Gramps told Aru that he would help him, so that the burden on him would be lessened and he could focus on his job properly. Aru wanted to help as many people as he possibly could. But it was hard. It was hard seeing and feeling the people who he met just yesterday to disappear today. However, Aru did not stop making the stars fall. Those who are still fighting, as well as those who are dying, all of them were receiving Arus blessing. It was something that only Aru could do. There was no one else. He couldnt feel any kind of reaction from both Lava and Nectar. Aru could only detect the presences of those who were within reach of his Wake Up Prayer, the shooting stars. But he wasnt able to sense the people that were in the midst of Eclipses fog right now. It was the first time ever that Aru wasnt able to confirm if both of his parents were alive or not, and that feeling made him feel as though he suddenly became all alone in this world. Aru, your control over the spell becomes unstable. Hearing Ficells voice, Aru readjusted the magic accordingly. He felt as though his voice was becoming weaker and weaker, but he didnt dare to ask to confirm it. Ficell and Ten were here, and Aru still had the teachings that Lava left with him. Hee had to do his work. He had to give it his all. If Aru fails here, it would spell the doom of everyone else. To encourage himself, Aru listened to the song the Elves down below were singing. He wasnt alone. He wasnt doing this by himself. Both Ficell and the Elves were giving it their best. So Aru couldnt be the only one who was slacking off. This loneliness was only in his mind. Suddenly, there was a huge reaction from the portion of the stars that were falling right under his eyes. Looking down, Aru could see something moving in the distant sky. It was a huge flock of fog monsters that was approaching fast. There was so many of them that they could easily cover the sky. Aru knew what it was. The flock of Eclipse monsters were gathering around the Spirit Tree, right below Aru. These monsters were attracted by the huge centers of magic, as well as those who were heavily affected by Lava herself. However, even if he would be covered by the fog completely, it would have no real effect on Aru. But if he would allow them to spread their fog in here, there was the risk that their spell would be jammed and it would stop working. Once it collapses, it would take a great amount of time to recast it again, but more importantly, lots of people would lose their protection from the fog. He had t ointercept them somehow. But even though Aru knew that, he was unable to move. Now that the spell took the vast majority of his magic, he was unable to cast new spells. !!! Aru turned the part of the shooting stars towards the monsters, in hopes of slowing them down. In theory, the stars were supposed to be able to extinguish the Eclipse, not only protect from it. Some of the monsters indeed disappeared, but their momentum did not stop. If they get any closer, it would post a threat to all people who were fighting out there all over the world. There was no time for thinking anymore. Aru had to get rid of them. Aru!!! Aru heard a voice of a person who was supposedly not be here right now, and in the next moment a huge ray of light penetrated the waves of monsters. Much to Arus surprise, a huge yellowish-gold creature covers much of his field of view. The sand-gold colored dragon flapped its huge wings and began to swept the monsters away. Seriously, if you could do something like that, you should have done so from the get-go, Iori. On the creatures back there was a young boy with dark-brown hair, holding a magical gun in one of his hands. El, senpai. The dark loneliness which was blooming in Arus heart was gone in an instant. Seeing just how stunned Aru was, Elvie decided to encourage him. Its alright, Aru. Vaas came back! Now we can finally do something about this whole situation, so lets do our best! Im glad. Aru. My power dropped by forty percent right now, but I should be able to intercept the enemies here without much problem. Looking closely, both Elvie and Vaas were seriously hurt. Above all, there was a large hole in Vaass body, seeping with remnants of Elvies magic. Even so, Vaass eyes were focused yet again, and there was no trace of Eclipse in him anymore. When Aru rained the shooting stars over Vaass body, he responded with gratitude. Once El get safely to the ground, we can begin fighting them here. W, well, then. El-senpai, please get on my back. Aru didnt know why he even said that. Meanwhile, even though Aru didnt lost control over the spell, it was becoming restless and unfocused. Elvie jumped from Vaass back right onto Arus, looking all happy and entertained. I dont know about you, but Im staying here. It looks like those things can be taken down with magic guns, so I can at least keep them off your back. Elvie gently stroked Arus neck, and Aru could feel another wave of warmth spreading throughout his body. He then heard Elvies voice, mixed with his dry smile. But, you see the state that Vaas is in. Said Elvie, while Vaas flew forward, attacking the swarm of flying monsters. Certainly, Vaas, even though wounded, was still as reliable as ever. Maybe even Elvie wont have to use his magic gun. But. Its okay. Even though there was no transfer of magical power, Aru could feel the life coming back all over the place. Aru felt tremendously relieved in that moment. Even if you were in danger or felt at a loss, this here was the place that everyone could return to. The world was once again becoming such a place. There was a bright warmth inside of Arus heart right now. Senpai, the fact that youre here gives me strength. Oh, yeah, whatever you say. Aru spoke from the bottom of his hear, but for some reason through the magical link he could feel that Elvie seemed annoyed as he let out a sigh. Then, another sign of dragon returned to Aru. One after another, the brilliance of life was returning to the world. Right now he was sure that his parents are alive and well, and he was so proud of them. Senpai. I shall do my best! Yeah, you do that, Aru! You do that. Elvie slapped Aru on the neck as to encourage him, and Aru began to rain down the shooting stars onto the monsters with renewed vigor and determination. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Volume 5 Chapter 23: Dragon-san and the Dragon of the Beginning I could hear Arus supportive emotions. I can hear Arus voice. While I was feeling a bit uneasy, I could hear Nectars voice speaking to me, and some other ones as well. What are you saying? We are inside of the seal, theres no way you could hear it all the way out here. I know, but still. I know that Lutes words were right, but I really felt as though I could hear Aru just now. While thinking about what was that just now, I look down below to see only the sea of white fog. The place that we teleported to was located near the sea where the Eclipse first erupted. I could barely see the sky with the shooting stars, and here we had to keep our defensive barriers up at all times because the fog was so thick that you could barely see anything a few meters in front of you. Become the twisting branches that bound my enemies! As soon as Nectar finishes chanting his spell, a huge Eclipse monster that comes out of the sea to attack us is wrapped in thick tree branches all over its body, only to disappear moments later. I burn the rest of the small monsters to cinders with my flaming breath. This is how it was for us for the past few hours. Weve been gradually pushing our way forward through the sea of Eclipse while fighting off all of the monsters that were coming our way. In here we couldnt feel the presence of magic or leylines. Only the emptiness from which the monsters were infinitely spawning. The number of monsters was only increasing the further we got, and it was difficult to move, as though we were moving through oil and not fog. Also, we couldnt really distinguish up from down inside of here. But our job was not over yet. Lute, just how much longer!? I cant be sure because Ive completely lost my sense of distance, but we must be getting closer! Maybe well be there shortly! Well have to see! Dont say such crap if youre not sure! Nectar said that to Lute in irritation, after looking around for a while. But there was no landmark here, so pinpointing our position was virtually impossible. Guess it cannot really be helped. The coordinates we were given really are useless in this situation. The waters around which Adversa is sealed should have a different feeling to them, as if they were from different space whatsoever. That way we shall know when we reach our destination. Cant you talk in a more casual way so that we can understand!? Aagh, shut up, will you? Im doing my best here, so show a little bit of gratitude! Wow, would it really hurt you to be a little bit nicer? Said Lute to Nectar while drawing his instrument and stroking its strings, producing various sounds. Now, keep quiet and listen to my song! Lute began to play, inducing many heavy tones with his instrument. Then, magic began to resonate from inside of my crystal tears, being amplified. It was the magic that was only possible thanks to that Lute, a magic that was going to awaken the memories sleeping deep inside of the objects and the land itself, a magic that was strong enough to wake even a slumbering dragon. Now, what was once gone, time to wake up! Just like it should be! As soon as he said that, the sound waves rushed through in every direction. There, in the fog-ridden space a vague shape of a column was seen, but the magic was too weak to be able to say anything more about it. Are my crystalized tears simply not enough? We were going to use them in order to avoid exhausting ourselves, but in the end we couldnt even reach the first stage with their help. When I tried to share my magical power with the spell, a golden star fell through the thick fog of the Eclipse. It was the magical light that Aru was producing. It was breaking through the fog and coming straight into Lutes lute. Thanks a bunch. Even though it looked weak, its effect was tremendous. The body of the instrument began to glow and its sound was becoming more and more powerful. It was so powerful, in fact, that the soundwaves began to push back the white fog, and before long the watery surface of the sea emerged again to be seen. And right in the middle of the sea, there was a huge complex of ancient ruins slowly emerging from under the waters surface. The walls were all crumbling away and were in overall bad shape, but it was definitely the ruins of some sort of way more technologically advance, ancient civilization. Long ago, it was the city in which Adversa was sealed away into the different dimension. Its the first time for me as well seeing it, but the seal is without a doubt somewhere inside of it. Thats enough, Lute. You did more than enough. Now, you should rest. He was the only one who was capable of recreating the space in which Adversa was sealed away long ago through his Dreaming magic, and to set a path for us to reach it. But it looks like he had no idea about the seals actual location. However, recreating a whole city like that must have been pretty rough on him. How can I take a break at a time like this!? You still need to fly to the different dimension and reach Adversa there! Now go! As long as I have magic left! While stroking the strings of his lute, Lute sounded really mad. But his words were accurate. For as soon as the city emerged, Eclipse surrounded it and began to work to swallow it up completely. Judging from its size, the place you are looking for must be this facility right at the center. Roger that, just hang in there! Nectar said to Lute, and we flew towards the city, only now realizing just how badly damaged it really was. But just then a pair of silver wings suddenly jumped out at us, carrying a magnificent physique with them, as well as the blue mane on its neck and a silver horn on its head. It was a silver dragon that was supposed to be sealed away in another dimension. Adversa! Screamed Lute while the dragon wandered in the air right before us. Dark clouds began to gather around the area, as well as water that was becoming restless. The air was filled with a dense aroma of salt. Even though there was a certain distance in between us, the storm winds were so strong that they almost caused me to break my altitude and fall down. The side wind was raining water droplets onto us like bullets, but they were strangely sticky for some reason. Seawater!? Because Adversa originated from the ocean, he is responsible for controlling both water and the storms! While listening to Lutes explanation I was doing my best to stabilize my flight as much as I could. I could see the sparkles of silver glitter somewhere at the edge of my field of view. Uwah!? With a single flap of it wings, the silver dragon sent a huge gust of wind at us, and I barely managed to avoid that. However, I didnt manage to avoid the powerful swing of its tail. When it comes into contact with my body, I could feel intense pain spreading all over my body. I managed to stay on course, but it surely hurt like hell. If it was a non-magical attack, I was pretty sure that I could endure it no problem. Lava, are you alrigh!? Yeah, Im fine. Somehow. As I said that to Nectar, my expression became steep. Right now, aside from trying to dodge the incoming attacks, I was beginning to look for a safe place to land. Was I attacked by Adversa itself because I showed resistance to the Eclipses effects? Anyway, I cannot let Adversa out of my sight. If I do that, then preparing for the incoming attacks might grow increasingly more difficult. Eh? Adversas presence is really strange. As Nectar pointed that out, I realized that Adversas body was strangley transparent as it was flying about the city ruins. I used that opportunity to lower my altitude and find a safe place to land. Suddenly, there was a loud sound and tremors shook the ruins. Did Aversa just crashed into the buildings? However, even though it was getting up from all the debris that fell on top of it, its body was still oozing out the white fog without stopping. However, once it started flapping its wings again and gaining altitude, the wind and the rain got mixed with the fog, gradually spreading it around the place. Its behavior was too wild, too inconsistent. I then saw something in its golden eyes, and realized that something was wrong. Adversa is not overtaken by Eclipse!? I could hear my own voice mix with Lutes. Maybe its because it tries to resist something? Maybe it tries to keep Eclipse contained inside of its body, but it contradicts with the Gods intentions? Maybe thats why it is rampaging around? Nectars suggestion was truly intimidating. Its been almost a week since we got here. During that time, Adversa would be here all alone, in this dark and closed space. I could understand that from my experience with Ten. The feeling of not being myself. I managed to retain my sense of self, but I was still scared beyond belief. Adversa is said to be the ultimate being. It was nothing but admirable that it was able to resist the Eclipse for so long. Was my efforts wasted, since Adversa was already awakened? Lutes face was as white as a sheet when he whispered that, and I strongly denied that. No, it was still necessary. Remember what we came here to do. We came here to renew the seal that would keep the Eclipse out of this world for good. Gramps thought that the Eclipse was Gods intervention to pacify Adversa. It was sad that after nearly five thousand years of rest this being was forced to face off against Eclipse once again. However, if we managed to renew the seal and transfer its ownership to me, we might be able to get in touch with the Gods. If we might get in touch with the Gods, we might be able to stop this madness once and for all. Adversa failed to do that. But this time around thanks to Grampss knowledge, we might be able to pull it off. If I, a dragon with a soul from another world, was able to befriend a human from this world such as Nectar, then I should be able to get in touch with Gods just the same. That is why Nectar was learning for three days and three nights straight how to transfer the seal with the knowledge that Gramps disclosed to him, and I was storing masses of extra magic just for that goal alone. Because sadly, we couldnt do this remotely or in advance. If Adversas consciousness is still intact, it might be easier to transfer the seal. Otherwise it might try to resist our attempts just as fiercely as against the Eclipse. However The problem is how do we get closer to it? There was a sound of the whistle that blown through the air. We were forced to distance ourselves from Adversa, because it managed to create a cyclone that combined sea water and debris and it was coming straight at us. Rampaging Advers must have decided to cut us off by trapping us inside of the storm. If we stay here, we wont be able to renew the seal and Eclipse would swallow the whole area again. The visibility was becoming poorer and poorer with every second. Nectar, how much time will you need to get everything ready? I should be ready in bout ten minutes. Okay. It will try to drag Adversa out by that time and knock it out somehow. Adversas water element counteracts my fire, so it is a bad compatibility to have. I was at a severe disadvantage here. Guess this means well have to do it the old fashioned way CC via brute force! Even though I said all that, there was no reply coming from Nectar. I understood why it was like that. Nectar, the seal wont seal me away with the Eclipse. I thought we were over that subject. I know that. But still, what if you end up in a situation where you will be left unable to move and and But still, I want you to give it your best, okay? While Nectar was letting out a sigh, I thought of the right way in which I could convey my feelings to him. I will return to you and Aru. My place is right by your side. That is why I want you to give it your best as well and promise me something. Yes, I will make you as much of your favorite madeleines as you will want once we get back. Good. Im looking forward to it. While we finally managed to reach an agreement, Lutes irritated voice butted in. If you want to renew the seal, now is the right time to do so! Just be quick about it! I leave both Lute and Nectar in the ruins of some church and take flight again. I was now facing the raging cyclone. It was difficult to fly in such a heavy storm, and breaking through it would be even harder. But my mind was already dead set on bringing Adversa down. Toooryahhhh!!! I raise my head upwards and let out a roar. Even though I was weaker in the raging storm, I try to gain even more altitude to get out of its reach while avoiding flying debris. I was managing to stay on course thanks to steering with my tail, bu the wind currents were thrashing me about so hard that I was thinking that my wings might give up at some point and come off. When I finally thought I was in the clear, I was surrounded by Eclipse yet again. While still being inside of the storm, a myriad of nasty and unpleasant feelings assaulted me. The lament in here was something that I was overly familiar with. This must be Adversas sadness. It was sleeping inside of this space with the feelings of deep sadness, regret and loneliness. All this time, the Eclipse was seeping into it. The Gods intention may have lessened its effects to some extent, but it was still heartbreaking. If this continues, Adversa will be done for. I could see the silver dragon in the center of the cyclone, the storm standing in between us like an impenetrable wall. Its head was up. The rage mixed with suffering inside of its eyes. Get out of my way!! Leave me alone and let me do what I must do!! It was its voice, but this time it was so much different from his usual demeanor, instead being filled with pain. However, something irritated my back and when I look behind me, there were at least several monster tentacles reaching out towards me. Fingers, insect claws, suction cups, you name it they had it. I know that those monsters are overall weak, but being grabbed by something like that surely was unpleasant! I steeled my resolve, folded my wings and dived headfirst into the storm. I make a half turn and direct the magic towards my extended limbs while hacking away at the monsters that tried to attack me. I then follow that with a suitable spell. Swallow my enemies in the nothingness of the dark abyss! The monsters got swallowed up by the wave of the impervious darkness that no light could ever hope to penetrate. This should buy me some time. I then flapped my wings and called out to the dragon with all of my might all the while gaining speed. ADVERSA! Ive come to help you! Its golden eyes opened in surprise, but the silver dragon only roared in anger and attacked me with a huge wall of water. Yes, of course. It had to protect itself from harm. It was the only thing it knew to do. But this was different. I was here to help, with the power of many people to back me up. So you no longer need to fight it alone! The storm was trying to push me away. Theres no way that darkness could counter it. In that case! Burn my enemies away in infernal blaze! I hit the huge storm wall with a wall of smoldering fire. Normally this would be meaningless. After all, fire and water cancel each other out. When fire and water hit each other, a huge mass of steam is created and a huge explosion follows closely suit. In that moment, I pierce through the steam and reach out to the silver dragon, shouting through the storm and hot air. LISTEN! TO! ME! YOU! LITTLE! SHIT! I ram straight into Adversa, shooting it from the sky and we roll around one another before we eventually hit the ground. It hurts like hell, but I least I managed to get rid of the storm it created. I then immediately get up and twist the base of Adversas wings with my legs. Then, while holding Adversa in a hold like that, I started to gain altitude yet again. Although Adversa was slightly bigger than me and heavier, I eventually manage to lift it up. I was planning to get this guy to Nectar, but then his thoughts assaulted my mind. You, who are you? Leave me, I must fulfill my My name is Lava! I want to have a word with God, so be a gal and transfer the seal onto me! I make a full use of the hold I was holding Adversa in, applying just about enough pressure onto it, and what returned to me were the feelings of obsession and resignation. You talk with God and then what? We dont need God, Ive got this. You dont know that unless you try! So stop resisting and do it! Understood Guhh Adversas magic swayed as the color of the Eclipse that was surrounding it got darker. My consciousness was filled with negativity and my thought got really cloudy and muddy. I try to keep us connected to the Dragon Network, but it was resisting with all of its might. Ive had enough, Im so tired. I dont want to. While you are still conscious, all of your companions shall disappear. The feelings of giving up on life were getting transmitted to me, and I was growing more and more irritated because of them. It was something very troubling, but unfortunately I had no way to stop it really. God damn it, do you want me to smash your skull in with my tail and end you this badly!? As I thought that, a clear voice echoed in my head. Okeanus Gignere Beneficientia Adversa! Lute cried through the remnants of the storm, standing in the corner of the ruined church, where Eclipse was slowly creeping its way in. I have come to you. I promised that we shall play and talk again, didnt I? He then stroked the strings of his lute and a longing melody escaped the strings. The sound carried over the earth, pushing the Eclipse away. Please, dont leave me behind! !!! There was a sudden change to Adversas behavior. I have no idea what kind of relationship those two may have had in the past. However, it must have been something really special to survive all this time without withering away. I, You are not alone anymore, Adversa. Many people now are aware of your existence. They know that you have protected them all this time! So you dont have to suffer in here anymore! I, see. Just when this thought came from it. The figure of the silver dragon was wrapped in warm light. Its dragon body disappeared, replaced by a fair youth with silver hair and golden eyes. I dont know if youll be able to accomplish anything. But Ill help you. Suddenly, there was a complicated magic formula that appeared right in front of him, only to break into pieces. Then, even thicker white fog started to flood the area. It was probably what Adversa kept sealed away within its body. Nectar! Just then, there was a large and complicated magical circle right below our feet, invoked by Nectar who was standing with his staff in the middle of the catalysts. We will protect this land that we call our home. The roots started to come from the ground all over the place, and soon after fresh leaves begin to grow out of them. At the same time Nectar disperses the crystalized dragon tears into the air. The magic particles fly straight into his staff, and he continued to chant whle his flax hair swayed. Let the land always be fertile. So as I pray. To you, who shakes the cradle of the Underworld, may you sleep in peace. The white fog that was spreading all over got caught in the magic web erected by the spell. It was now being swallowed into the green leaves. You, who are the vision of the infinite world! Thou shall become the cornerstone of peace and prosperity for future generations! When Nectar stopped chanting the spell, the binding s on the white fog all cracked and broke with a loud cracking sound. Wha If we let them escape right now, the seal will be incomplete! As the fog started to creep its way in my direction, I cooled my thoughts and thought about it. The fogs movement was creepy, bu there was nothing that could be done about it. When I notice another magic circle spreading below my feet, I look Nectar in the eyes for a moment that seemed to be as long as eternity itself. Im going, Nectar. Have a safe trip, Lava. Said Nectar, but his lips were unable to move from all the hard work he was going through. I smiled with all my might and then accepted all of the white fog inside of me. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Volume 5 Chapter 24: Dragon-san Meets the Gods It seems that I have lost consciousness for some time. When I finally came to, I realized I was floating within a dark and empty space. Opening my mouth, I remembered that I ate a huge portion of Eclipse fog. No, I had no way of knowing that it would succeed or not. When it comes to the taste, they tasted like an old candy that was left to just sit in the cupboard for far too long. However, the moment I ate them, I felt like something was pulling me with a great force. When I give myself a quick checkup, all seems to be in place: slim neck, black wings, slender tail. Yup, I was in one piece alright. It was actually pretty funny to be able to see my body properly even inside all of this empty darkness. By doing all that I was supposed to gain access to the Gods domain, so lets try to do what we came here for and start working on saving the world from the threat of the Eclipse. Excuse me! Is there anyone in here? I shouted hoping to get some answer, but the only thing that answered me was my own voice. Because beside me there was no one in here. But for a moment out there I thought that I saw the space shaking, and then what appears right before me is a gorgeous-looking woman with blonde hair and brown skin, with her arms spread wide and runny nose. YOU! So we meet at laaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaast!!!??? I couldnt shake off this feeling that yet another weirdo has appeared before me. The woman (Or was it a man?) spun around and tripped over her own legs, landing face forward to the ground. It looked so painful that I even turned my eyes away for a bit. And even though her momentum was not all that big, it was a fall that was quite unavoidable. I watched her as she managed to get up from the ground and shake the dirt off of her clothes. Hiieee, it hurt. Its been so long since I last hurt myself like that Even though there were tears dripping down her cheeks and snot coming out of her nose, there was no doubt that she was a beautiful person. Her golden hair were shining as they fell in slight waves onto her back and shoulder, and her skin was so smooth that it seemed to glow in the darkness. Her quite genderless features brought to mind an image of a puppet, a masterpiece created by the puppetmaster over the years of training and honing his skills. Her limbs were also perfect, not to slim but also not too chubby. And her green eyes seem to penetrate me deeply, reaching all the way into my soul. She somehow looked just like the younger version of Gramps that I saw before. In a sense, no words could fully describe the beauty of her features. Also, she wore a loose pants and a jacket that somehow were very similar to fashionable clothes back from my world. She looked like one of those people from Harajuku that would often be featured in a fashion magazines, and her beauty was of that kind that the more you gazed upon her the more beautiful she was becoming. Also, the atmosphere around her seemed to be rather friendly. Hello! Bonjour! Konnichiwa! I wonder in which language should I speak? You know what, forget it, that one should suffice. Her voice sounded not like an adult, but not like a child either. Not like a man, but also not a woman. It was the same kind of voice that I heard during the renewing the seal, and above all else she spoke in the language from Earth. I wonder if she learned the Japanese language as a result of looking into my memories? There was no doubt about it now, but I decided to ask just in case. Are you perhaps the God that created this world? If by God you mean Creator, then sure, thats me. I think that apologies are in place to you. I am terribly sorry. She quickly affirmed my suspicions, raising her body just a little bit. How should I put it? She seems light. So very light. I was relieved to see that she was so friendly, but the fact that she anticipated my coming here made me all the more on edge. Right now I was feeling something which I havent felt in quite a while. That society in general can be a very complex and bothersome construct if there were people like her in it. I looked at her with a complex expression, and after letting out a sigh I asked: What do you mean that apologies are in place? Listening closely to her words, I could see that the God of this world looked rather apologetic for some reason. Yeah, thats right. It seems that one of the terminals I left in that world was the cause that brought you here from your world. Aaah, thats right, Im sorry for what happened to you, so at least let me fix that quickly Eh? As soon as I asked that, that woman extended her hand towards me and there was a sudden burst of light from it. Under her gaze, I could feel something changing in me. When she withdrew her hand, I was back to by usual female form. But more than anything, I was surprised that the transformation wasnt accompanied by any kind of pain or discomfort. Because right now everything about me, from my hair to the clothes I was wearing, was about the same as when I was still living my life on Earth. When I touched my chest, I couldnt even feel the Dragon Gems presence that was always there. You are a girl from Earth, so dragons must not be to your liking, right? I managed to get rid of it, but some remnants seem to still remain. I will need to take care of that. Wait, wait just a minute, I dont think I follow. I tried to raise my hand in protest, as my mind was desperately trying to figure out what was going on here. It was all because I felt some really premonition coming from her words just now. And since I had trouble keeping my balance while wearing high heels, I took them off and carried on barefoot. Slipping on a banana peel was also part of the reason. That trauma kept me aware of the fact just how much shoes can really impair your movements. You, how much do you know about the current situation? Even though my words sounded upset, she didnt seem to care in the slightest. Rather, she looked awfully kind and gentle. I see, hmm, lets see. Im kind of confused. It looks like I forgot. Others often say to me that I tend to forget when Im nervous and its driving others insane. I really wanted to somehow comment on that, but I managed to stop myself so that I wouldnt say something stupid. But looking at the latest event, it was very much probable that I lost my powers as a dragon. That must be the reason why my body felt so sluggish. I cant really rely on it too much in that state. And since she was much more powerful than me, I needed to choose my words carefully. I cant rely on others for help anymore. I needed to settle this with my own two hands. Let me explain it briefly. I created this world to accommodate my growing companions, and when they would grow enough to be fine on their own I was supposed to be done with it. But for some strange reason I was unable to do that. That is when you were called here from another world when you died. That explanation wasnt that different from what I heard from Gramps. Still, being suddenly told that I died in my previous world was quite a shock for me. But, but I wonder what kind of face was I making just now? After a slight break, she carried on with her explanations. I was really surprised. Once I realized what I did I was screaming so loud and searching far and wide all over the world. I felt so confused that something like that happened in the first place. And since I couldnt find a suitable vessel to accommodate you in, I had to put you in a form of the dragon for the time being. But now I finally found you. He paused again, gracing me with yet another smile. Im so sorry for putting you through all of this. However, now that I finally met you, and I can properly take responsibility for my actions and send you back to your original world. Send me back? I knew that my voice was swaying, but she said those words so naturally, and there was not a trace of doubt in her eyes. {You were once a human being, but then got turned into a dragon Im afraid that even with all my power restoring you back to your original self may not be possible. Also, I will need to erase all of your memories from your stay here. I would lose all of the memories of this world and then go back to my old world. I felt really strange with that knowledge, but then again I could feel no hostility at all coming from that God. However, there was a sudden urge to speak up rising from somewhere inside of me. There was something that I absolutely needed to know. In other words, the reason for Eclipses appearance was because you were looking for me? Shock? I see, so thats how you call it. Thats right, I wanted them to do their job properly, so that no one else would bet angry with me anymore. I was looking for the signs of different world, but I got so lost in my task that I was afraid I might fail. Of course I had other means of contacting you, but it really helped me that you decided to come to me like that. Ahh, so in other words, the Eclipse was targeting me and my friends, because it could sense my magic power on them as well. But, is this God, by any chance She continued speaking while not giving me much room to calmly think about any of the information I was receiving. I saw part of your personal history from your world, and it looks like youve managed to accomplish more as a woman in this world, right? Oh well, humans are creatures that usually do better if they try something again. I cant really bring you back to how you were before, but I can bring you as close to that using your memories. It seems like the ones in charge of your world like to send people randomly into another worlds, but I think we can manage to work a compromise here. Suddenly her shoulders dropped down, as if she was depressed. Other people made the Gods really angry. If the plan doesnt proceed smoothly, they are going to intervene and put an end to everything in one fell swoop. Even though Im so lonely Well, anyways, enough about that, lets get this thing started! As an apology, I shall give you the happiest life ever! She stood right before me before I could even realize it and she put her hand on my shoulder. Just from that gesture, I could feel that I was beginning to fall apart. I also noticed that I was falling. Stop! I am so sorry. You may not like it, but it is something necessary. I was about to collapse, and she put me down on the ground in a gentle manner. I couldnt resist that at all. In the meantime, my consciousness will keep on crumbling away. As if it was trash. As if it was something that was not necessary. It begins to crumble and scatter like sand on the wind. I am going to disappear soon. The five hundred years worth of memories of this world were going to disappear, but for some reason I was thinking that this is actually a good thing. It was a long period of time where no one was accepting me. Where a lot of hard and painful things happened. Oh well, its not that I really need to remember. I can just, give up, and and Hmm? Did you say something? Finally there was something deep inside of me. Something othet than myself touching me. Something was burning inside of my heart. I could clearly see an image of flax hair with red ends and a pair of deep-blue eyes. You are not some random dragon! You are my Lava! Lava Figura! And we are all right here beside you! I could hear the voice of the most important person to me in the entire world coming from deep inside of my heart. Uwah!? There was a sudden burst of bright light, and the two of us were threw apart. Even though I had to sacrifice a whole lot of magical power for that, I managed to stop my rapidly decaying memory from crumbling away further. Right, there was Gramps, Ligurila, Kyle, Belga, Senjiro, Elvie, Marca-chan, Mikoto, Iori, everyone from Hesat and everyone from Towa. But above all else, I remembered Nectar and Aru. Even though I was somewhat relieved, there was another sensation rising deep down inside of me. T, that surprised me. Did you just stimulated the worlds logic with your power? That will take a while to remove. with me. Huh? My body feels hot. Its as though my heart is burning up. I could feel the bright red flames mixing with my black hair. I shut my eyes for a moment, and then take a deep breath while clenching my right fist. When I opened my eyes again, I knew that they were golden, with flames of rage burning deep inside of them. Stop fucking with meeeeeeeee!!!!!!!!! Burning with so much anger, I yelled while slamming my fist right into her beautiful face. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Volume 5 Chapter 25: Dragon-san Burning With Passion The God took my blow full of anger straight to the face, flew in the air for more than a few meters and fell to the ground while rolling on the ground. It was only natural, for I also twisted my waist during the punch, only adding more power to my blow. I also shouted to let out all of those pent-up emotions that were building inside of me as of late. Stop fucking around! I am more than happy here in this world! I would lie if I said that I wasnt disappointed at first, but eventually I manage to meet the people of this world, start a family and grow to call this place my home! Did I even ask you to bring me back to my original world? And what about this world!? If this is some sort of sick joke, then you can stick it! Eh, whats with that comeback Besides, didnt you say that you are not all that fond of dragons in the first place!? Sure, most of the people think that we are scary, with our mane and scales and all that, but there are also people like Nectar and Ligurila who think that we are beautiful! And I have a long lasting relationship with those people and I cherish them a lot! Ahh, I think that dragons appearances are way too messy and, Guah!? As the God stood up, she cracked her neck and moved her nose around a bit, seemingly still unable to comprehend what just happened. Youre saying that, but you are wearing the clothes that are fashioned after the things we had back on Earth! It looks good on you so theres nothing bad with it, but what about the fashion and culture of this world!? Does it mean nothing to you!? Guh! Look at that, she wasnt sure what to say to that! Whats more, whats with that selfish self-introduction of yours!? Have you ever seen this world with your own two eyes!? Does this even mean that you dont know how hard we dragons are struggling to save this world!? See how we all struggle! Hear how we all struggle! Feel how we all struggle! Gramps, Ten, Adversa, and many, many more you fucking moron! Eh, Hiyafuah!? Without thinking, I continued to spew word after word out of my mouth, conveying the wishes of the dragons and my friends to this regrettable God. No, I didnt know all that, but thats not I was so surprised about. What I was surprised about was the fact that Ive lost connection with my terminal Her reaction was the clear indication that it was the first time she was hearing about it all. Although I felt a raising urge to hit her again, I decided to not to do that. I could already feel a headache starting to pulse inside of my head. Even if you have created this world on a whim or to aid someone else, it is still full of life! It may not be important for you, but for us it sure is! It is important for me as well! I dont get it at all, but I see that you cherish your friends very much. When you have your dear friends, you cherish the world in which you were able to meet them! Besides, I have my family and child in this world, and I wont let you destroy the world they all love so much! This image was so vivid that I could see it clearly right in front of my eyes. So many people. So many important people that were my friends and who were rooting for me to do my best and save the world. Its been ages since I arrived in this world as a dragon. I have spent way more time in this world then I would have spent in my original world. So if you tell me that I must forfeit it all and go back to Earth, of course I would get angry! Uhh, b, but the ones on top told me to do it huh? Although she looked like she was worried about something, she suddenly started to stare at something in the sky. Meanwhile, I could feel all the strength leaving my body from all that shouting and getting angry with her. Umm, it seems that I have misunderstood something yet again. If you really dont want to go back to your original world, then Im sorry for trying to force that onto you After hearing your opinion on the subject, Im so sorry! Meanwhile she seemed to be discussing something with someone from another dimension. She kept on rocking her head and shaking her hair. In other words, she was behaving just like a little puppy. I could feel my head starting to hurt, but I sharpened my senses and focused. There was something else beside us here in the dark. However, just I was about to try to figure out what it was, I suddenly felt overwhelmed. Aaaah, lets stop doing that, what do you mean you are going to destroy it!? This is a special case, so please try to understand! Suddenly, the blonde God in front of me fell silent. I could feel that there was something different about her now. She wasnt the same God anymore. I didnt know what this was all about, but I felt that her desire to apologize to me didnt change, and so I thought it should probably be alright for now. Simply put, just now she was a person who just wouldnt listen to what others were saying. It was quite bothersome for me. But right now, I thought she would finally become able to listen to my story. So tell me, what do you want to do right now? Ill be completely honest with you. I want to stay here, in this world. Of course, this doesnt mean that I didnt care about my original world. However, since I knew that I died there, this chapter in my life I was considered done and over with. Right. I then walked up to her and made further statement, trying to look as serious as I have never been before. So I have only one wish for you. To let this world stay. And if possible, to bring back what was lost to the Eclipse. The damages this world suffered were tremendous. So many things got destroyed. So many lives were lost. If we let things stay as they are now, it will all disappear without a trace on its own. Is that it? That question threw me off a little bit. I was expected her to be shocked to hear it, but she seemed rather calm for some reason. It was creeping me out. Thats right. I would like to restore it as close to the original, since Im aware that bringing it all back might be impossible to do. I cant even imagine the amounts of power you would need to do that. But even if it is impossible, I would like you to try, for the world itself and its people. I was slowly explaining to her my idea, but what was that ominous feeling? I see you put a lot of faith in that world. Not in the world per se, but in my friends. Even the dragons were doing their best to preserve the world. It was the truth that not even a God could deny. So long story short, even though the world might be full of flaws, it is still important to you guys? If it wasnt for her beautiful features, I could have sworn that her face was twisted in disgust just now. It was as if I was looking at something repulsive and glamorous at the same time. I didnt think much of that world, I even thought it wasnt important at all. This world wasnt designed to last for a long time. It was supposed to go on for about a few thousands of years, until my dragons would grow mature enough. Her voice was gentle, but it still made my bite on my lip nervously. I was also aware of the fact that this world would eventually grow more and more unstable, no matter how many time I would adjust it. The God raised her hand, and then a sphere with blue seas and green land appeared out of nowhere amidst the darkness. Most of the sphere was currently covered in thick white fog and I understood that it was the model of our world. You know, at first it was really hard. I worked really hard to create beings that would be able to grow and speak with one another. I was preparing them to be fine on their own, but what awaited me was truly surprising. Even though this world was meant to be imperfect, it still managed to grow into something so beautiful. And my bellowed children were all part of it. I then realized that the way she was looking at the model world was the same as that of a mother silently observing her child playing around. There was love in them, but also immense longing. This damned God, was she perhaps I wasnt heartless enough to leave it to its own devices, but I also wasnt strong enough to be able to interfere with it at some point. And maybe it would have been better that way. I even created a terminal for myself which I ended up rarely even using. She sighed and then smiled. Yeah, I know. I can leave the world to its own devices. It is going to be alright without my help and guidance. For all of you who kept it going for so long, my interference would do more harm than actual good. A handful of thick white fog gathers in her brown hand. I watched in awe as the white fog was being sucked from the world into Gods hand, and when there was no more fog left, the amount in her hand got turned in a single flower petal, which spread all over the world, breaking into smaller petals. Just like that, the deed was done. Looking down at our world, the seas, the land, and the life that was supposed to be lost gradually began to come back. I did what I could. I revered all of the damages that I have caused through Adversa. All of the life that was taken by it. If you dragon keep doing your job with adjusting the leylines, the world should become more stable, but even I am not almighty enough to turn back time. I gently shook my head, stepping away from her. I honestly thought that not even a God could bring the world back to how it used to be, so it was more than enough, really. I will never try to interfere with this world again. I will never show my face there. So you can rest assured. As the God declared that, I could feel a strange but gentle warmth beginning to spread around at the back of my heart. Honestly, I felt so stunned that I didnt know how to react. I all went so surprisingly well. Well, aside from a few minor misconceptions and discrepancies, but still. No need to be so surprised. I can feel that even the dragons that decided to go to sleep on their own wanted you to succeed. I am sure of it. Eh Honestly, I cant be that sure about that. Because my role was slightly different from that of the original dragon, I wasnt able to understand the feelings of the dragons that already went to sleep over the course of those five thousand years. I didnt know what to say and I was feeling embarrassed, and then God looked at me in a confused way. Who would you rather help? A stranger in need or a stranger in need? And it is fine, you dont need to answer. Just do what your heart tells you and you should be fine. Suddenly, I could hear strange voices. Something was telling me those were the dragons that fell asleep all those years ago. Apparently the borderlines between dimensions were thinner in this place than they were in the normal world. So maybe thats why we were able to talk like that right now. You guys It seems that God was also able to hear them. She brought her hands to her face, with tears dripping down her cheeks. Yeah. Im so sorry that I wasnt able to hear your voices properly. And thank you I didnt understand much from that exchange, but for this God, the sleeping dragons must have been very important. As she was crying her eyes out, balls of colorful light began to gather all around her. I realized that those were indeed my brethren that fell asleep long ago. I always wanted to tell you that I was waiting for you. Im sorry. I was trying to destroy the world. I was so angry. I know that It wont change anything, but I am so sorry! Thats right. I now remember the words of both Gramps and Adversa, that the things we cherish the most tend to hurt us the most. I really wanted to apologize to them, but since our connection was cut off, if I revealed myself to them, I would end up destroying them and the world along with it. She then reached out her hands and held the balls of light in her palms. First of all, I shall take care of them. The rest of my children will stay here, since they are saying that they want to aid you in your efforts. Yeah. If thats what my senpais decided upon, there was nothing more for me to say in that matter. Maybe, from now on dragons are going to be born into the world yet again. Their assistance surely would be nice. And with more dragons and better control of this world, who knows? Maybe Ill come here again sometime in the future? She spoke something unbelievable, and when I asked how why did she thought that, surprisingly she had trouble with answering right away. Only if you dont make a fuss like that again. Or else youll have a whole lot apologizing to do. To me. And to us all. I was speaking about everyone else that helped me to protect the world. Upon hearing that, the God closed her eyes gently. Thank you. As well as goodbye. Child from another world that helped me reunite with the world I created. She said while smiling brightly. Her smile was beautiful and lovely that it could only belong to a God. Now, I shall return you to your body shortly. I wonder how it feels, having your body and soul separated like that? More like, will I have a body to return to? What was that you said? Ah, no, its nothing. Now, please send me back to my body! As soon as she put her hands on me again, I felt as though I was being pulled by the gravity so strong unlike the ones I have ever felt before. So this really means that I have come here in soul form alone? Thats right. This place was similar to the Dragon Network, so using my real body in here wouldnt be too effective. I felt familiar feeling pulling me in from below. I could hardly even contain my own excitement anymore. With that, I could go back to the world that was once again at peace. And since we would probably never see each other again, I turned around and extended my hand to her, in order to thank her for everything he has done for me. She shook my hand and after coughing once or twice, she added: I do believe I forgot to mention something. Im not all that good when it comes to delicate operations such as playing around with time. I do believe there may be some differences in this world when it comes to it. I dont know how severe they may be, though. Haa!? I watched this God with astonished expression while she only let out a dry laugh. When youre here, you begin to lose your sense of the flow of time. I wouldnt think it was already five thousand years since that time and about five hundred sine youve come here. And I didnt care all that much about it, since I thought I would be returning you to your original world anyway. Ah, but I can guarantee you that your body is safe and sound! I dont think I need to state that, but after all dragons are the strongest creatures in this world! Why do you say that now!? Its, its because I thought you might angry with me again! Be seeing you! Stay healthy! This, this God is really I knew it, just let me punch you to the face again, God damn iiiiiiiiittttttttt!!!!!!!!! I was about to raise my fist at her again, but then she only smiled at me and vanished into thin air. As for me, I fell from the sky, straight into my hometown down below. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Volume 5 Chapter 26: Little Dragon Becomes a Dragon Walking out of the teleportation circle, Aru Figura was greeted by the nostalgic scenery of home. Looking through the window, the sun was already high in the sky. It was about lunchtime. He was sure to turn back into his human form before teleporting, but just to be sure he turned around on the spot, trying to check his appearance right now. The long jacket and pants he was wearing right now were order-made by Ligurila herself. Recently, Ligurila was giving him lots and lots of newly designed clothes from her store in the capital city. They were matching perfectly, especially since recently the red bunches in his long hair were becoming more and more noticeable. Since when did he become so handsome that such fine clothes were matching him so perfectly like that? After he graduated from the Signos Academy together with Elvie and his friends, he stopped wearing his magic-blocking bracelet, since there was no longer any need for him to wear it. When he confirmed that everything was in order, he opened the door and entered the house, where a brown-haired girl was waiting to greet him. Aru, welcome back. Im home, Marca. Marca smiles at Aru while shaking her long hair. Over the last few years she changed quite a bit, becoming taller and more feminine. Her curvy body was wrapped in a cute dress, accompanied by a pure-white apron. Like that, she was giving off an aura of calmness and maturity. Were you helping out at the store again? Yup, and thanks to the experience I managed to gather here, when the course at the Academy will be over and I submit my thesis, I may be able to graduate around this fall. Then, rather than doing anything else, Nec I mean, Master said that I could work here to gather more experience. Marca was sixteen at the moment, and she was considering eventually going to the capital city after graduating to continue learning the medical magic. Although every magician could treat small injuries and bruises, but more complex illnesses and conditions required some specific knowledge and skills. And depending on the magical power of the magician who was conducting the treatment, a completely new possibilities could open up. Therefore, she was currently helping Nectar at the store to gain more general knowledge. Her good-hearted nature made spirits love her, and she had a surprisingly good affinity with plants, which would mean that she would grow to be a splendid apothecary. Honestly, Aru was grateful to Nectar for doing that, because even though he was a dragon, he was hardly suited to teach someone else about magic. But still, You dont have to push yourself so hard, you know? After all, you still have so time before graduating. When Aru said that, Marca just shrugged her shoulders. Since both you and Brother graduated, I have nothing to do at school instead of studying. I would much rather learn new things here. Aru had a hard time to come up with an appropriate comment to that one. Because of that, it is hard for me to focus on learning at school. People out there are all nice to me, but it is tiring in its own right. If possible, I would also like to help you with your leyline maintenance in the future. Actually, when it comes to Aru, he would like to come back to school once more. While he was thinking that, Marca got closer to him and gave him a slight hug. I know. And thank you for keeping the leylines well-maintained. Master said that he shall cook some meal soon since youve just came back. Hooray! Then Aru walked to the room together with Marca. It has been five years since the day of the catastrophe, which came to be known in history as The Day of the Decay. ********* While Aru was carrying Elvie on his back and still maintaining the Wake-Up Prayer, he suddenly looked up to the sky, where a strange kind of wind began to pick up the white fog. The Eclipse was fading away as if being sucked into the twilight sky, and in the meantime, flakes of something snow-like began to fall down onto the world from the sky. At first they were on full alert, thinking that it was some kind of new kind of Eclipse, but they relaxed a bit once they realized that the flakes were restoring the damaged leylines and chasing the white fog away. There was also a voice that kept on apologizing. It looks like Lava managed to successfully accomplish her mission. The snow wasnt cold, and once it fell down on earth, reinforcing it and making it stronger. As soon as Aru heard Ficells voice informing him that the most of the cities that were devoured by the Eclipse were coming back, Aru released the spell and rushed to Nectars side. Congratulations were in order, as well as blessings for the future. But, When he arrived at the old ruins in the middle of the sea, he saw an almost dead-tired Lute sitting on the ground, as well as the unfamiliar looking dragon with the appearance of a fair-haired young man. Please, Lava! Wake up, I beg of you! There. There was a figure of black dragon with red mane resting silently under a tree with blissful expression on her face, lit by the sunset. Nectar was at the dragons side, pleading to her desperately and crying. From that point onwards, each nation was thrown into chaos. As for the countries that got swallowed by the Eclipse, more than a week have passed without them even noticing, but because of that they were out of the loop on the current situation. Various documents and diplomatic missions were being sent over to those countries to fill them in. But it all got complicated rather soon. Because of the Gods miracle falling all over the world, it was abundant with magic, and monsters were spawned from it in excess as a result. Each nation all over the world was doing their best to get rid of the demonic scourge, and after a five-years-long struggle the matter was finally going to be settled. With that, everyone was trying to walk their respective way. But the star of the show, Lava Figura, was yet to awaken from her slumber. ********* Once they entered the living room, they could smell the lovely fragrance of food. While Aru inhales the delicious smells, Nectar emerged from the kitchen while wearing an apron. Welcome home, Aru. How was your work? There are still places around the world where the godly snow didnt melt. It was really hard getting rid of it. In order to bring the leylines back to their former stable condition, all of the godly snow needed to be disposed of, otherwise it would interfere with the maintenance process. All the dragons were working towards locating those remnants and disposing of it. The process of actually getting rid of it was rather complicated and tedious, but nevertheless it had to be done. Without it the world would never return to its full stability, even if at the first glance everything was looking okay. And since Arus knowledge in maintaining the leylines was not all that great, he was given the job of travelling around the world and locating the giant piles of leftover snow. Cheers for your hard work! Aru sighed upon hearing that, while Nectar smiled calmly. Seeing him like that right now, Aru couldnt help it but feel relieved. The heartbroken and crying Father he saw at that time was nowhere to be seen now. However, there is no denying the fact that the godly snow was what saved the world. And they had Lava to thank for that. And the fact that her body didnt disappeared meant that she was still here with them. The seasons have changed around the world and the flow of time is also different. So maybe her soul will come back to us one day. It was just like Gramps have said. Aru was still able to feel that Lava was still somewhere out there. So as long as they were concerned, all the signs were indicating that Lava was not dead, but just slumbering. But that fact alone was enough to bring peace back into the hearts of both Nectar and Aru. Then, once Aru have graduated, they moved their summer house to the island where Lava was laying dormant, just so that they could be able to meet her anytime they wanted. Looking out the window, you could actually see the tree Lava was resting under, with its crimson leaves gently swaying in the wind. Its form wasnt really decided yet. That is because Ficell, Arus grandfather, planted it only recently. It was supposed to be the mechanism of adjusting the magic circulation around the world in form of a tree. It could take almost any kind of shape, but in Grampss words it would almost certainly resemble the Evergreen tree if it will grow for long enough. The only thing Nectar chose was the flowers that were growing around the tree. They were a sort of commemoration of Lavas achievements. They were blooming for only a short while, but once they were, you could watch them non-stop. With that, Lava should feel right at home. Even now. Now, lets go and help out as well! Hmm, oho? Aru wanted to help in preparing the meal, but just then the doorbell rang. The sound was familiar, and Aru went towards the door. Ill open the door! Said Aru while Marcas expression became curios why he would do that. Opening the door, Aru saw a young man with dark hair and dark eyes and sunburned skin standing right in front of him. Aru seemed to be amazed at this encounter, and his mouth immediately turned into a smile. El-senpai! Long time no see! It really was a long time And I am no longer your Senpai. For me, El-senpai will always be El-senpai. Or would you rather for me to call you by your name? Ah, sure, I like that. Elvie smiled, probably taking that for a joke. Aru laughed as well, but at the same time he felt a little bit disappointed. I knew it! If it isnt my brother! Youre late! Before Aru could comment on that, Marca appeared behind him, seemingly out of nowhere. I know its a shame, but heres all the materials that Nectar-san asked for. I had to go back to our house in Hibernia, and it takes some time. Elvie said that while offering his sister the materials, and Marca seemed satisfied with that. But, Im actually glad that you picked up such pretty specimens. Thank you. Always a pleasure. Senjiro-san was supposed to come together with me, but some urgent job came up and he had to take it. It was the usual small dragon Vaas that said that while coming out of Elvies backpack and sitting on his shoulder. How are you doing, Marca? Long time no see, Vaas. Vaas! Im so glad to see you! Thank you for always taking care of my brother! As Vaas flew towards her, Marca reached out to him and hugged his body. He may not look like it, but Vaas was in a rather good mood, Aru couldnt help but to notice that. Aru knew that Vaas was always acting in a relaxed manner in front of Marca. Marca also laughs with great joy. However, Elvie didnt seem to incite that at all. Thats why Aru spoke to Elvie once Marca and Vaas left the entranceway and got into the living room. Since you are here, why dont you stay for dinner? We could talk about many things without having to rush. Are you about to eat now? If Nectar-sans okay with that, we might as well. You think that my invitation isnt good enough? No, no! By all means, please join us! Both Aru and Elvie turned behind, seeing the spirit in apron walking towards them with a bright smile visible on his face. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Volume 5 Chapter 27: Little Dragon Becomes a Dragon, and Thinks I wish I could have gone with him. But I guess the Guild doesnt want me to take on the First Class monsters just yet. That is why they left it to Senjiro-san. Muu~, Brother, you keep relying on Senjiro-san way too much! You may be saying that, but we have a clear division of responsibilities: he takes care of the monsters and I collect the materials that drop from them Thats how it usually goes. They all listened to Elvies story while eating lunch. However, the conversation started to get a little bit dangerous, since Elvie liked to boast about all kind of dangers associated with a Hunters job, while Marca wasnt fond of that in the slightest. At first Aru tried to defend his Senpai. Marca, you know that the everyday Senpai and work mode Senpai are two completely different people, right? Besides, even if Senpai may not be yet ready to take on monster fighting, there are things that only he can do that other cannot, like supporting the Hunters and properly collecting materials. If you ask me, Id say Im about ready to take on the Second Class monsters with ease. Although Elvie was making excuses like that, his level of skill as a Hunter was already way better than any other youth his age. Oh, thats right, I almost forgot about that. El-senpai, congratulations on reaching the Rank Four! Thanks a lot. Although Elvie tried to play it cool, his face was beet-red at the moment. Even today, there were still regions that were troubled with increased monster activity caused by the increased levels of magic in the atmosphere. The situation got slightly better after Towa decided to lend other countries some of its Guardians to handle the situation, but that amount proved to be still insufficient, hence the increased interest in the Hunters Guild services, which was gradually expanding day by day. Additionally, because of the overabundance of magic in the air, there was an increase in valuable magical herbs and animals which could be salvaged for rare materials. Because of that, the ones who were good at harvesting said materials were becoming more and more in need. It is precisely because that reason that Elvie managed to enroll as a fully-fledged Hunter straight after graduating from the Academy, and since despite his young age he already had quite the experience in the field and his gathering quests were always producing outstanding results, he was climbing up the Guild ladder at an especially fast pace. Even without a contract with Vaas, he still retained his fortified ability to sense the dangers of different kinds, and when he combined this ability to detect enemies with his natural talent for handling the magical gun, he quickly became something of a role models for aspiring Hunters. Well, I know that I cant rely on Vaas and Senjiro-san forever, so I really want to be able to do more on my own. You know, I was actually surprised when you decided to form a party together with Senjiro. When Nectar said that, Elvie scratched his cheek as if he was a little bit troubled by that. I was also surprised when Senjiro-san proposed that to me. But he wants to fight strong opponents, one that no one has ever fought in this world. I want to travel around the world and see what wonders it still has to offer. Our goals may be different, but we do share common interests. And so far our partnership really seems to be working out nicely. This urge to see the wonders of the world with his own eyes seemed truly wonderful in Arus eyes. However, Marca seemed to be the polar opposite of his attitude. She even leaned forward and said seriously, as if to put stress on her words. This line of work is too dangerous, Brother! Also, you were out of touch for almost half a year! If it wasnt for Vaas who was contacting me on a regular basis, I would have thought you died there three times over already! Vaas, did you really do something like that? Elvie looked at the small dragon that was right next to Marca, and it turned away, avoiding the boys gaze. I just promised Marca that I would make a regular reports on how you were doing. I deemed that fine, since it wasnt interfering in partys overall performance. Well yeah, I cant really communicate if we are in the middle of the battle, but its an entirely different story when we are resting. But since she asked you to, I guess its fine, really Sometimes the quests could get really harsh and Elvie would be forced to travel really far away. In times like this, mini Vaas was proving to be really useful, and rather than being Elvies familiar, he was acting more and more like an independent individual. Thats because there were still regions of the world where magical communication was still limited or downright impossible to perform, so Vaass ability to communicate via the Dragon Network was an invaluable asset in and out of itself. And yet, instead of travelling around the world on his own, he still chose to stick with Elvie and travel together. The reason for doing that, at least thats what Aru thought, was that he still was finding it enjoyable to witness the world through the human eyes. Oh, thats right, I also have letters from Miko-san and Io-senpai. They arrived only recently. Marca went to the other room for a moment and came back with a bunch on envelopes, each made out of different kind of paper. They were able to send them here? Only the suspicious-looking and malicious ones are being rejected by the Office in Hibernia. Besides, dont underestimate the post office workers. They really know what they are doing. Nectar added, while Elvie looked genuinely surprised. Although this house was located in the remote island in the middle of the sea, the doors and doorbells were being connected to the other houses in Hibernia and the capital city, so Nectar and Aru could accept guests in here through the portals in other houses as well. However, in order to prevent uninvited guests from entering or breaking in, the spell was cast on the doors that prevented people with evil or malicious intents to open them. Just to be on the safe side, Nectar even placed a concealment spell on this whole island as well. Even if they managed to conceal the information that the Dragon-san that saved the world fell into a deep slumber, the sheer value of this island as a power spot was immeasurable. And if the other countries started to dispute over the rite of ownership, the place would quickly be devoid of its magical power and would crumble away. Therefore it was best to make this island non-existent. So whether it was from land or from the sea, normal people couldnt really find this island or get to it. Here you go. I do believe these one may have been delivered separately to you, Brother. Opening one on the envelopes, the one with Western letters on it, Elvie began to read the contents of the letter that was inside. But as soon as he did, he held his breath. I see. So, Mikoto and Iori got married, huh? He said that with a really specific mixture of joy, envy and loneliness swirling inside of him. Aru also read the letter, but he still couldnt quite believe what he was reading. The letter was from Mikoto, who was currently in Towa together with Iori. She said that there was a newly opened Technical Department Bureau, and that Iori became and instructor there. She also wrote that he finally managed to find a job as a real researcher, just like he always wanted. Towa also lifted its isolationism policy, and was currently actively seeking cultural exchange with other countries. Mikoto become a diplomat, and was responsible for escorting and interpreting for various diplomatic missions that were being sent to Towa from the Western Continent. After having his achievments recognized during the Day of the Decay, right after graduation Iori was asked to become a member of an international workshop working on various tools and devices. However, since he always wanted to see the devices that no one has ever seen before, he requested to be transferred to Towa, so he could do his work there. However, Aru knew that the real reason for him doing that was so that he could be close to Mikoto. I had no idea that they were dating, those sly foxes. Brother, thats because you are as dull as they come. Elvie made a really awkward expression upon hearing Marcas comment. However, he couldnt really deny it, since that comment was actually right on the money, as he knew that he was pretty dull in certain kinds of situations. Aru knew that as well, but he just laughed casually and directed the conversation into another direction. But, its actually good that their parents finally gave them their blessings. Last time they wrote to us they were right after meeting Mikotos parents for the first time and from what we heard at that time it didnt go so well. Not only was he a foreigner, but he also knew very little of their language. So it was actually pretty easy for Mikotos parents to assume that she was being swept away by some shady foreigner during her stay abroad. However, since the elderly was greatly renowned and respected throughout Towa, Iori eventually managed to win Mikotos parents over, when her grandparents saw him and the value that his craft was presenting for the first time. Thus the two could officially marry. Its good that Iori-kun extended so much effort in winning Mikotos family over. They are one of the more influential families of Towa, so the marriage of their daughter must be a very serious matter for them. When Nectar said that, there was a complete silence in the room for a short while. Miko-senpai also said that they would like Lava-san to attend their wedding, so she sad they would wait with the ceremony until after she wakes up. Once Marca said that, Aru cast a quick glance at Nectar. From his expression he could tell that they were actually thinking of the same thing. But surprisingly, Nectar seemed calm about that situation, although he sounded a little troubled when he answered Marca. Oh well, I guess it cannot be helped. Lets just pray that Lava wakes up fast, so that the young ones can start their live together as soon as possible. Nectar said so, so it was probably alright. But was it, really? Aru couldnt help it but wonder, but he swallowed the words he was about to say. He needed to stop doing that. He couldnt be sad forever. Because Lava was not dead. She was only asleep. Aru and Nectar were going to live a long life. So once Lava wakes up, they are going to talk with her about everything that happened during the time she was asleep. So instead of being sad, he should actually laugh with everyone else. Thats right. Mother surely wouldnt want to miss it! Miko-san in bridal dress will surely look magnificent! Sorry to disappoint you, but she is probably going to wear a Towa traditional bridal gown. But still, it will be a sight to look up for. Said Marca, and Aru couldnt help it but to notice that she looked kind of worried. Now, now, Marca, the day the two of them get married is going to be their great day! Do try to not cause them too much trouble then, will you? Im not a little child anymore. Rather, Im not worried about Vaas, but what about you, Borther? Think youll be able to behave? Haa? Marca looked at Elvie in a really suggestive way, but Elvie only seemed surprised and didnt know what was going on. When the finished eating Elvie said that he needed to be on his way to report to the Guild. Aru was seeing him off, while mini Vaas was reporting back to his original body. Geez, it would be nice if you could stay a little bit longer, Senpai. If I do, this would mean that Senjiro-san would need to take care of all the formalities. Must I remind you its not a good idea? Good thing that you are not like that. While they enjoyed a small talk just like that, Elvie said to Aru while turning his gaze away. Say, Aru? About that. Excuse me? Aru didnt seem to know what Elvie was talking about, but then their eyes met. My name, you can call me just by it. Its alright for you to do that. Aru understood that it was because Elvie didnt really know when they would be able to meet each other again. He also noticed that Elvies face was bright red. He could see that even through his sunburned skin. Arus heart was filled with mysterious warmth. I dont know just for how long I am going to be around. I have less magic in me than Marca does, so my death will sure be quicker, and I dont think I could ever be as brave as Nectar-san and do what he did. I also noticed that you try to keep your distance from me. El, senpai. Thats right. Aru didnt think that he would notice that. Just by having his friends by his side was giving Aru strength. At least thats what he thought until now. Aru was keeping this comfortable distance between them because he thought that their circumstances were not all that different from what their parents must have gone through. But for him, this special feeling was more than enough to make him keep on going. Im sure that it isnt having as much of an impact on you. But, you see. Lately Ive come to understand that by becoming your friend it would affect you eventually when the time comes. Elvie clasped his hand upon the handle of his luggage, his face still bright red. The words continued to flow from his mouth. It may not be for as long as you, but Im going to live my live for as long as I possibly can. So if youre ever going to be in trouble, Ill be there for you. It may not be much, but it is the thought that counts, right? Elvie brushed his hair with his hand while grinning at Aru. I will keep calling you by your name as well. This way we shall be even, right? To Elvies words, Arus heart began to beat faster. He could feel his whole body becoming hot. What to do? What was he supposed to do? However, before he could think of anything, Elvie came closer to him. Umm, isnt there something you are forgetting? What is it? I am a dragon. And relatively big at that? Aru pointed towards his chest, and then laughed. Elvie followed suit after a moment, when he realized what Aru was talking about. The dragon gem buried deep inside of Arus chest was also hot. If you were to look at it right now, it would be shining brightly. Arus chest was now being filled with a mixture of feelings, some of them quite difficult for him to describe. Was that the way in which his Mother used to feel all this time ago, when she was in a similar situation to his? No, um, you see. Clearly you mustnt forgotten about that just because you were in your human form for so long? Or is it that your way of thinking also become more human? Yes, I understand. So, going for another date with nature, huh, Elvie? Aru laughed while feeling embarrassed, while Elvies eyes open so wide that they almost popped out of their sockets. Now he was sure that he could understand his parents feelings. The happiness that calling ones precious friend by their name could bring. While Aru was delighted in that feeling, Elvie came closer to him. Elvie Slaggart. Thats when they both heard Nectars voice coming at them from behind their backs. Nectar appeared out of the corridor with a staff in his hands, and Elvie upon seeing him jumped back from Aru as if he was burned suddenly. It was quite entertaining to watch, to be honest. Nectars face right about now was just like the demon mask that Aru saw in Towa that one time. I was just wondering. What are you doing at SOMEBODY. ELSES. FRONT. DOOR? Ah, umm, this is Uwah!? Stop making excuses! Just stay still and accept your punishment like a man! Not happening! I might die if I do that! After opening the door in a hurry, Elvie tried his best to avoid the water bullets that were flying towards him and tried to make his escape towards the nearby ruins. While Nectar continues to chase after him without stopping his barrage of magical attacks, Aru couldnt help it but feel regretful about that whole situation just now. Time just keeps on moving forward, and there are things in this world that keep on changing with it, as well as those that keep unchanged. But both of those things can be fun in their own right. However, he wished that his mother was here. He couldnt stop thinking about it. For now, I must join Father. Otherwise he might get mad later. Aru went outside, thinking that the cool air might help him cool his burning cheeks down. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Volume 5 Chapter 28: The Sage Thinks About His Companions Nectar was taking a stroll through the ruins in the middle of the night. He arrived in a half-ruined auditorium where a branch of the Spirit Tree managed to grow, replacing the roof and scattering the glowing bright flowers all over the place. There, buried under the soft petals, there was his beloved black dragon, sleeping peacefully as always. The petals were covering her whole body, and whenever her huge chest would move or her mane sway on the wind they would fall off or raise into the air, creating a magical, almost breathtaking sight, making her scales glow in the night. The ruins looked rather lively these days, with grass and fluffy moss growing from all over the place. However, even though they managed to clear the fallen petals from Lavas body during the day, they were already completely covering her again. I know I chose this tree myself, but I didnt know it would be so much of handful like that. Nectar says something like that to himself while cleaning the fallen leaves, and then he takes out the tools he readied beforehand from the corner of the room. Lavas body was as good as always. Neither the hot nor the cold were affecting her in any way. Nectar and Aru knew that since Lava wasnt waking up for now, it wont harm her in any way if the fallen petals sit on top of her like that for a while. But still, it was the part of their daily routine to clean her up like that. While brushing the leaves from her body, Nectar would talk to her in a gentle manner, like he always used to do. Aru really gets along with Elvie. Now, I know that you are technically an adult when you are twenty one, but I still think that this is too soon. But because of your influence, I do believe that Elvie is going to live probably as long as Kyle did back in the day. Elvie may not be aware of this yet, but to wield a magic gun properly, one needed to have the amount of magic in them that would be equal to that of the court magician serving at the royal palace. Taking that into account, it was easy to imagine that he was going to live a long life. But that was to be seen in the future. I know this may come as a surprise, but theres more to come: you may not believe this, but Iori-kun and Mikoto actually got married. While taking care of the petals, Nectar continued. Lishellas wedding was also a big thing in the high society. Lily was really excited about the whole thing. But she took some pictures while she was there, you can watch them when you eventually wake up. Lishella Von Avar never officially met face to face. However, when she heard what happened to Lava, Lishella fully understood the circumstances surrounding her absence at the ceremony. Her husband was the same young man that she was engaged to. She was also very popular with people all around Hesat, because thanks to her demonic magic she was able to protect a whole lot of people during the evacuation a few years ago. As a result, the people of Hesat even started calling her a Saint. This incident even caused the stigma of her fathers misdeeds to eventually be forgotten, and her family managed to regain their position and status. The restoration of her domain seems to be going well, too. Speaking of which, Kyle and Belga come here to visit me quite often. She feels really guilt about all the things she did to us while her memories were gone, so you should be prepared to be apologized to a whole lot once you come around. Kyle was the same as Aru around these days. He was travelling around the world, making sure that the circulation of magic was going correctly. They were taking turns in going to faraway places and staying nearby, adjusting the magic and exterminating monsters if need be. They even went on their second honeymoon not so long ago. Kyle chose a really romantic spot. According to Arus words, the dragons that chose to remain here were all concerned for the worlds well-being, and were keeping a close eye on the excess levels of magic, so that they could remain at a steady levels all the time. Many things began to change. Many cities and towns were spared from Eclipse, but that does not mean that there werent any damages. Ficell used almost all magical energy stored up in the spirit tree and was sleeping for many days afterwards. The spirit tree itself withered away, and so he was forced to spend most of his days asleep in trunks of other trees. In addition, when the lost earth returned to the world so did the lost leylines, which resulted in more magic catastrophes to occur throughout the land. However, Dragons and demons are doing a great job at getting rid of them together with Kyle and Aru. Their options are fairly limited for now, but with time they should be able to do more and more. Ficell is also regaining his strength, he can stay awake for longer and longer periods of time. Hes still unable to talk with anyone, but we believe this will also return to him with time. And even if it doesnt come back, they would certainly figure something out. I am sure that many things will make you happy, and there will be many things which will probably going to cause you quite a headache. However, the leftovers from the Godly snow that piled up here and there, the new monsters were showing up all over the place, and the ones that were already there became way more powerful. Nectar knew that this wasnt all of the aftereffects. Not only the monsters or the environment, but also the people were slowly changing. Ishas report confirmed that, after she gave up her seat of the court magician. Allegedly, more and more children are able to see the spirits. In time, magic surely will become more and more commonly known. However, it is surely is annoying. This God of ours could surely do a better job. I am sure that you are still asleep because she screwed her job at some point. Letting out a sigh, Nectar gathered the petals in one place. Oh, yeah, thats right. We still dont know where Lute, Palette and Adversa are. But Kyle heard a certain rumor. Shortly after the crisis was over, Lutes group disappeared together with Adversa. But, before disappearing, Lute lifted the spell that was placed upon Belgas memories. This is it for us. He said something like that to Belga and then they left. They havent heard from them ever since. It seems that they are always present whenever there is the Godly Snow and it is causing trouble. The details vary with each case, but overall the activity of the malfunctioning leylines always calm down when they arrive on the scene. Nectar remembers the silver dragon with blue mane, with whom he only exchanged but a few words. Adversa looked like a stubborn and disciplined dragon but in truth he was mentally just like a teenager or a young adult. If he was to maintain the worlds balance on his own it would be extremely difficult for him, and so he had his friends coming with him and supporting him in his duty. He tried to ask Ficell or Ten for more details, but they were reluctant to tell him anything, only saying that It should work out eventually. Even though Lutes group said that they are not obliged to do anything for this world, instead focusing on things they wanted to pursue on their own, but they were still using their talents to help the people out. Adversa was probably unable to forget his duties as a dragon, even though he was finally free. He must have felt good about himself, being able to travel around the world and helping people out of his own volition. Nectar felt as though he was finally able to understand Lutes feelings. After Nectar finally got the cleaning done, he decided to keep the petals and use them as the fertilizer for some herbs. He put his hand on Lavas shiny neck. One of the reason that the piled up petals werent going all over the place was because Nectar cast a spell on the place, preventing the huge gusts of wind from blowing here. Even so, the night air was getting warmer and warmer as the days were going by, and soon enough spring was right around the corner. Looking around the room, it was full of gifts and presents Nectar received from all of their friends. Nectar was currently sitting on a tatami mat given to him by the people from Towa, and the pieces of art and furniture were given to him by Isha, Kyle and Seram. Ligurila was bringing clothes for Lava every year, and right about now Lava was covered with a huge and warm blanket, huge enough to wrap her whole body. She was also bringing clothes for Nectar and Aru. Thanks to that, even winters by Lavas side were pretty enjoyable. During summer and hot days there was even a magical fan here, installed by Iori and Elvie sometime earlier. They were ready for every weather possibility. Her current room was a real sight to see. I love you so much, Lava. You are the only one for me. For five years Nectar didnt received a reply, but he was sure that his feelings were getting across. Even though Lava was still silent, Nectars cheeks were blushing strongly. Decades have already passed, but he was still blushing everytime he would tell her that he loved her. He already lost the count of how many shameful of happy memories they experienced together. However, during that time there were a lot of things they learned or noticed about one another. You know, Lava. During my training to become a spirit, I was thinking about you all that time. Were you doing the same? No, she probably wasnt. After all, he did something terrible to her. He disappeared just like that without even saying goodbye. Nectar was well aware of the fact that reading the other peoples emotions wasnt his forte. He used to memorize body language and expression and associate them with specific emotions, but there is only so much you could memories without actually experiencing various emotions himself. He came to understand sadness, he came to understand pain, he came to understand anger and witnessed evil. It felt so different from observing. By actually experiencing them all, Nectar finally felt as though he could understand. You can fight monsters all you want. You can acquire as much knowledge as you possibly can. But knowledge without experience is worth nothing. He used to analyze things and amassing knowledge, but people would always tell him that he was slow on the uptake. Those were the times when he would hardly even realize how exhausted he was, both physically and mentally. He didnt even understand why Kyles expression would be so sad all the time. Then he met Lava and everything began to change. The girl that was a being far stronger and more majestic than anyone he ever met, but at the same time sadder, more helpless more lonely than anyone else. She was like a boiling pot of emotions, emotions that he was struggling so hard to understand. When he came to know and understand her, he also came to understand his own helplessness. But above everything else, he was overwhelmed by the vividness of the world she was seeing. The more he knew, the closer he was growing to her, he realized that his knowledge was really nothing. What was it like to like someone? What was joy? How did it feel to be unhappy? He soon found himself longing for her smile, he wanted to spend more and more time together with her. For the first time in his life, he found himself to desire something other than magic. It surprised him just how feverishly he was longing for it. He felt as though he was being repeatedly broken apart and molded again by her. It was then that he came to know that she was originally a human. Sure, it was astonishing for a scholar such as Nectar to learn that there were other worlds beside his own, but nothing could bring him greater joy than learning something new about Lava. She was the one who taught him about being human. This was a miracle in and out if itself. Still, I didnt understand that at all. Yes, thats right, not even a Sage knows everything the world has to offer. I know that it wasnt intentional, but I must have done and said many cruel things. I regret them now. Words alone werent enough. Again, but this time as a spirit, Nectar wasnt able to fit in. This must be the curse he was forced to bear throughout his life. How sad she must have been? How painful must it have been for her? He thought he has become very human because of her, but as it turned out, he still had a long way to go. There was still much that could be improved. But thats okay. Lava is here with him now. Their bond was still here, he could feel it inside of him. Thats why he knew that she was still alive. He would wait for her to come back to him, either in life or in death. Now he knew how hard it was, how much it hurt. Its been five years. Only five years. Its not as long as you had to wait. I will wait as long as the need be. He really thought so. But, In a show of affection, Nectar put his forehead right to Lavas face. His body heat was being transferred to her cold scales. But I really miss you. I cant help it bu to miss you. There was Aru. There were their friends. So many people were waiting for her to come back, there was so many things he wanted to experience with her. And yet, Nectar could only think about how much he loved her, more than anything else in this world. It was sad that she was not herself. That even though she was here with him, she was somewhere else entirely. Please, Lava. Hurry up and come back to me. He kissed her gently and cuddled up to her. He was used to her not responding, but it always hurt just the same. He wanted to stay with her, but he also promised Aru to sleep properly back at the house. Even if he tried to pretend, Aru would see right through him. So he had to uphold that promise. He wanted to pull his forehead away, to wipe off his tears. He thought he felt something moving under the palm of his hand. However, he thought so many times before, all in vain. Illusion born out of expectations, and so he smiles to himself, grief and despair slowly creeping all over him. But this time he could hear her muscles moving, and Nectar rose his face, his heart full with foolish expectations. The moment he looked at her face, her golden eyes opened up for the first time in five years. La CC You fucking idioooooottttttttt!!!!!! Lava screamed loudly, smacking Nectar with her long neck when he wanted to give her a hug. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Volume 5 Chapter 29: Dragon-sans Company Throws a Huge Party I felt as though I was falling and was thrown around for a really long time, but then suddenly I returned to my body at once. In that moment I woke up, screaming like mad and flailing my body around. You big, fucking idiooooootttttt~~~!!!!!! .CCCC Wabuagh!? Looking around, it was the dead of the night and I was inside of the ruined church. The debris was all cleared out and there were various things lined up in the corners of the room. There, stuck in the pile of said things, there was Nectar, all pale in the face. What happened to him!? It looked as though someone thrashed him around the place! Uwaaah!? Im so sorry! Nectar, are you alright!? Lava, could you please stay there for a moment!? Please!? I was about to change into my human form, but just then I was stopped by Nectar who pleaded to me like that. Instead, I drew my face closer to Nectar, who was currently massaging his whole body, looking as though he was in much pain. His blue eyes were full of tears. Your eyes. Oh, I wanted to see your eyes for such a long time. Then he hugged my face with tears coming down his own. Im so glad.. I thought that you might never wake up Im, sorry. Feeling Nectars warmth coming onto me, I realized that the words of this Stupid God must have been true, although I didnt really wanted to believe that. Nectar rubbed his face against me more and more, his emotions slowly getting into me. For how long, was I asleep? Hm? Oh, its been more or less five years since then. With his throat sore from all the crying, Nectar eventually managed to tell me everything which has transpired since then. Even though its been roughly a few ours for me, so much time have passed in the real world. But even though so much time have passed, Nectar was still waiting for me right here. You could get that from the sense of how clean and organized this room was. Really, this Stupid God could have told me this before she did anything. There were lots of things I wanted to say right about now, but for the time being I chose to stay silent, letting Nectar hug me and wait for him to gradually calm down. He also began to gently stroke my head with his soft hand. N, Nectar, stop it. It tickles. Ahh, its been so long since I was able to do this. Taking care of your body was one thing, but this is something else entirely. Nectar smiled at me and giggled in a weird way. Seeing that I chose to transform into a human and sat right beside him. Yeah, I knew it, my hair was a one big mess right now. Oh well, guess Ill just have to deal with it for now. I thought that Nectar might get disappointed, but he looked to be far from it. His eyes were glowing brightly right about now. Its been so long since I could hold you in my arms like that. He brushed his hand against my cheeks and leaned closer, giving me a kiss as if it was the most natural thing to do right now. Say, Nectar, were you really missing me this badly? I wanted to ask him that, but then there was a risk that he might start crying again. Im so sorry, Lava. I think that I can now understand at least part of the pain that you must have felt that time. Hueh? At first I was confused and didnt know what he meant by that, but then I realized that he must have been talking about that time when he was gone for so long. Indeed, this situation was rather similar to that time, but with the tables turned this time around. I see, so Nectar must have been tormented by this grief and regret for over five years. Its alright now, Nectar. Im here. But Nectar was still hysterical, so I hugged him a little bit stronger than usual just to calm him down. Its okay. I am here now, and I am not going anywhere. Im glad that you were able to understand just how I felt, but please dont dwell on that so much. Its all in the past right now. The thing I was the most worried about when the Stupid God told me about the time difference was that Nectar might be torn apart by his own emotions. And seeing Nectar right now, I was convinced that I was on the money with that. There was Aru as well, but when it comes to love, none had more of it towards me than Nectar did. However, Nectar blinked a few times as if he didnt understand. I never really thought about that. Apparently Nectar didnt know just how happy I was to see him again. You really have changed, you know? You think so? If so, it is only thanks to you. That is why I shall forgive you. I am also glad that I was able to meet you in this world. I confessed that with tears welling up in my eyes, and Nectar smiled gently at me. Both of us sighed a little, and then a gentle wind started blowing, moving the leaves on the tree above our heads. Looking up, I could see a huge tree with pinkish petals blooming all over it, and I could see the glimpses of the moon through the petal roof. Those flowers seemed familiar. The memories from a very old past were evoked deeply inside of me. Cherry Blossoms? Yeah, I was told that it was the tree that would bloom at the turn of the seasons. I chose it because it resembled the trees you once showed me in your memories. It made me happy. While I was stunned, Nectar spoke with pride in his voice. I didnt really care about that. I didnt care if it was pretty, or if it was protecting me from elements, or if it was a conductor for magic. The only thing that mattered for me was the fact that Nectar chose it himself. That made me happy. However, even though I had no special feelings to Cherry Blossoms in the past, seeing it now filled my hard with strange sense of peace and tranquility. Lots of things happened since then, but the Earth is safe. Thanks to your efforts, weve managed to save the world. Yeah, with every single one of you backing me up. WE have managed to save the world. I correct him, and Nectars eyes narrow slightly as he looks at me. I thought you would say so. I see, you knew I would do that, huh, Nectar? We laugh together, and then we fall silent and just look at one another. I must go and break the news to everyone else right away. Sure thing. CCCC But before you do that. Do you mind? I said that to Nectar without any real context, but he just nodded his head enthusiastically. Sure. His face was a little bit flushed, but I just wanted to have him right by my side right about now. Without saying anything, his face got closer to mine. His kiss felt so sweet after not being able to see him for so long. But upon hearing the loud sound of footsteps drawing near, we instinctively got separated from one another. Right after that, a figure of a boy arrived at the scene, wearing his nightwear, breathing heavily and with his hair in disarray. And even though he was a boy, his beauty was simply stunning. MOTHER CCCCCC!!! Aru!! I run towards Aru and embraced him with all of my might. Although he no longer looked like a child, for me he would always be one, no matter how his looks or personality changes. I heard some commotion going on and I thought it might be you! Yeah, Im sorry for getting you worried like that. Youve grown up so much. I can still remember Aru as a little child, but the feeling I had about him right about now was completely different. While I was still hugging Aru and realizing just how much he changed during those five years, there was another person coming into the church right after him. She had brown hair that were let loose, and there was a strong sense of conviction and willpower coming from her eyes. Marca-chan, is that you? Yes, that is right, Lava-san. Good morning. She said while blushing slightly. She was wearing a cardigan over her nightgown. Yes, it seems that Marca-chan really understood. That there are times when you should leave the adults to their own devices for some time. Im glad to see you, but why are you here? Oh, yes, thats right. I am currently practicing under Nectar-san in order to become a medical magician. We are currently living nearby in a small house. Yeah, thats right. Its been five years, so it was high time for those kids to start thinking about their futures. Even though she may have been Nectars apprentice for now, she still looks at him with surprise. Yeah, guess it cannot really be helped. Aru felt a little bit lonely, so it just kind of But Im sure its going to be better from now on! While we were talking just like that about Aru, Nectar was currently undergoing a sort of mental breakdown because of having been interrupted in the best possible moment. He was sitting in the corner, bashing his head against the floor. But still, those were some really nostalgic magical waves that were in the air here. Gentle wind blows the fallen cherry blossom petals in the air. LavaCCCCCC!!! Letting out a cry like that, it was none other than Ligurila, suddenly descending from the ceiling. She was also bringing Senjiro with her, currently being nicely tied up by one of Ligurilas golden tentacles. Their entrance was so unnatural and sudden that everyone present just kind of stood there, wondering what to say or how to react. However, we could also see that Senjiro was wagging his tail like crazy, seemingly happy to see us. Then there was a flash of bright light and Ligurila turned into her human form, landing right before Nectar and I. By the way, it was at this point that Ligurila basically thre Senjiro aside, but thanks to his amazing reflexes he managed to land safely and gracefully on the ground. TOOK! YOU! LONG! ENOUGH! When she shouted that I thought that she was angry with me, but in reality she must have been worried sick, seeing as her face was flushed red and her eyes were on the verge of tears. Sorry, Ligurila. As your punishment, Ill force you to try on every possible cloth that I made over the last few years! Uwah, talk about an overkill of a punishment. Not to mention that this will take us forever to accomplish, since Ligurila was taking her dress plays rather seriously. But the most important thing is to see you in good health, Lava-dono. I look at Senjiro, who should be around thirty years old by now, but his appearance hardly even changed since the last time I saw him. Dont tell me that Sen-san, have you? Oh? Y-Yeah, umu. Apparently Senjiro finally made up his mind and became Ligurilas partner. He tried to laugh it off, while Ligurila seemed to be beaming with pride. And even though it was ever so slightly annoying, I could understand the reason for her happiness. Uwah! Congratulations! Im so happy for you! Weve made that decision a long time ago, but we just never got to announce it publicly. Ligurila pressed her breasts against Senjiros arm while smiling brightly, to which Senjiro just turned his head in embarrassment. They were acting so lovey-dovey right now that I thought that I might get a heartburn any second now. Thats right! We have lots of celebrations to do! After all, Mikoto and Iori also got married! Say what!? The information about Iori-kun and Mikotos marriage surely dropped out of nowhere, at least for me. Wait a second, where those two even dating to begin with? Just the other day we were participating in Lishellas wedding as well. She got married to the lovely young man to which she was engaged to. Eeeehhhh!? And I missed something like that!? Theres quite a few surprises and events that took place while you were asleep. Lugurila was brought to tears by the memory of the ceremony. Oh well, if Lishella was accepted by her own people, then thats what matters the most in my opinion. I wanted to see it, I wanted to see it so bad! My eyes began to water again, but then I felt another surge of teleportation magic. The ones who appeared before us were none other than Kyle and Belga, with Belga being glued to Kyles arm. But I must say, Lavas return was as flashy as always. Even Kyle and Belga!? Kyle walked towards us, smiling wryly. While I was shocked to see them together here, Belga came forward from Kyles side and gently smiled at me. Lava-sama, its good to see you again. What the heck!? She even addresses me with honorifics now!? There was one surprise after another today, and Belga continued with a sort of apologetic look on her face. There are still things that I cant recall properly. It seems that the curse wasnt the only thing that affected my memory, but the spirits themselves as well. But, umm, it seems that I put you all through a lot of trouble!! Belga then placed her hands together right in front of her chest and bowed down to me deeply, her hair shaking and swaying. Well, Im really happy that you are calling me by my name again. Uuh, umm, this is There was a hand being placed right on top of Belgas hair, stroking them and making her eyes open wide in surprise. Of course, that hand belonged to none other than Kyle. Dont be so dramatic. I already told you that you dont need to pay that any mind. But I just cant help it! I was worried because of that all this time! Belga eventually managed to shake Kyles hand off, and after telling his that he was a nuisance, she looked at me again. But this time around here expression was different. She looked genuinely happy. Uwah, I never would have thought wed be able to talk like this again. Yes, umm, right. There are so many things that I wanted to talk about that I could hardly even contain my excitement. I wonder why is that? By the way, how come you all realized that I was up again? I could understand that Marca and Aru could hear my roars since they were inside of the nearby house. However, they couldnt possibly send the information about my awakening to our friends in such a short amount of time. While I look at them all, they all had really strange faces going on about them. Instead of each and every one of them explaining themselves, Kyle stood forward as their representative of sorts. How should we say this, we were kind of aware that you were regaining consciousness? How come? Sometimes, maybe when you were close to being awoken from your slumber, we could hear some noises in our heads, something similar to the cries of the soul. Long story short, we all heard your voice in our dreams. Maybe all creatures with a certain kind of magical waves pattern were able to hear it. To their words, I could only open my mouth wide and look at them in awe. In other words, they all heard some kind of mysterious voice that told them to come here? Oh, for now it may have had a small reach, but right about now the whole world might be aware of that fact. Your life may be a little bit hard in a short while. The look on Kyles face was really sympathetic at that moment, even though I didnt really saw the problem here. I want to go the sleep again. D, dont even say that! Were going to be in trouble if you fall asleep again! Said Nectar while getting up after patching himself up just enough to be able to stand up on his own. Im joking, Im not going to sleep like that ever again. I felt that I needed to apologize to everyone for that joke, since it was in a rather poor taste. Either that, or just run away from here. I wont say, that second option would be much more fun. No more, it really cannot be helped! I absolutely want to go and see Io-kun and Mikotos wedding! I want to congratulate Lishella in person! And then I want to have another girls party! We will go to the wedding, dont you worry. When Nectar declared something like that, Arus eyes suddenly shine. Does that mean we are going to celebrate the weddings of all of our friends, right? Right!? And since we are all gathered here right now, how about throwing a banquet to commemorate the occasion? L, leave cooking to me. Ligurila, Belga and Nectar all added their own thing to the pile, gradually escalating the even further and further. Of course I am going to help out as well. Yohooo! Its been over a hundred years since I could taste Belgas home cooking. To say that I was looking forward to the occasion was a huge understatement. I was so happy that I could scream at any moment. A banquet calls for alcohol, and we should get only the best kind. Umu, it will be a pleasure to drink in such a fine company. Oi, oi, dont decide things like that for everyone, will you? Senjiro seemed to be pretty excited about this whole thing while Kyle was trying to cool his enthusiasm just a bit. Right next to them, Marca and Aru were discussing something in a lively manner. Say, say. Maybe we should also invite Gramps? He should be somewhere around Ballow, right? Thats actually a lovely idea! We can use the door leading to Hibernia, so we can go right away! Oh Aru? Are you going to fetch Gramps here? Umm, yes, thats right. I also suggested that Aru could invite Elvie over as well, but Aru only blushed in a weird fashion to that suggestion. Thankfully, no one really picke up on that reaction, since everyone else were currently busy making their own arrangements. If thats the case than I am going to YOU.SIT.ON.YOUR. ASS. AND. REST!!! Fueh!? Then Nectar continued speaking, turning towards everyone present. For the time being, Lava, you will stay at home and rest until everything is ready. Sure thing. I wanted to make a fuss about that, but I would never be able to drive my point across now. So for now I decided to play along. But not being able to join in on the preparations for the party was somewhat lonely. Together with everyone I exited the church. The night sky spreading right in front of my eyes was really pretty. With the world being reinforced by magic now, you could see a lot more stars in the sky than in the past, and it looked like some kind of a star chart way back from Earth. I failed to notice that until now, but the ground seemed somehow sturdier than before as well. This world has changed so much. But it is my home. Oh yeah, I do believe I forgot to say something really important. While we were walking, I could hear Nectars voice. Looking back, my friends were all standing there, with Nectar and Aru standing right in front of them, smiling brightly. Lava, welcome back. Yeah. Im home, Nectar, everyone. Overcome with so much joy, I hold Nectars hand and respond with a bright smile. Way back on Earth I was living in a country called Japan, as a simple college student. Just as I was about to attempt a party at which I was hoping to get some friends, I slipped on a banana peel and died as a result. Then I was reincarnated into this world as a dragon. And somehow I ended up saving this world from an terrible end. I was only able to do this because of my wonderful friends who were backing me up. Furthermore, I was able to start my own family with the man I love and have a child with him. From now on, life is going to happily continue for us all. Next chapter is going to feature the ending of the story. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Volume 5 Chapter 30: And So Dragon-san Lived Happily Ever After When we talk about modern history, there is without a shred of doubt an event that, although slightly different for each country, can be considered as a turning point. Most commonly it is some kind of a crisis or a great disaster. One such disaster resulted of almost ninety percent of the whole world being dead, including people, demons, spirits and even dragons. The remnants of all races stood together, though, and created a hero that managed to force God into revoking his judgements and saving the world from destruction. The consequences of that time can still be seen even today. Although the damages done by the magical beasts and abnormal weather conditions were severe in many areas, it didnt come without its share of benefits. One of them was certainly the industrial revolution and a huge civilization leap that was the direct result of those events. One must also mention the dragons which are now standing guard of the worlds balance and are more commonly seen nowadays than ever. The Guardians and Shrine Maidens from Towa. A green-haired dragon. Elves and demons. Golden stars raining from the sky. Those were all the things that ended the white fog that threatened to end the world. And then there was the Black Dragon that managed to reach God and end the crisis. She was told to fall into a deep slumber, but there was also a rumor that shes living in peace together with her Great Sage somewhere on an island in the middle of the ocean. There was even a time when the countries around the world were trying to find said island, despite the warnings of Ballow, Hesat and Towa to not do that. But the temptation was far too great. Theres no doubt that the knowledge possessed by the dragon and the spirit tree planted by the Great Sage himself were the most attractive elements of all of that. However, even with the latest detection spell the isolated island could not be found, and soon it dissolute into nothing more than a rumor. However, when it comes to sailors Dreams, hopes and romances were still a large portion of their work. Especially amongst those of them called pirates. ********* Long story short, that part of the sea is forbidden to us sailors. As soon as we enter that area all of the navigation devices will stop to work and if we happen to lose our way there, were going to be in big trouble. But even though theres supposed to be nothing there, we all know that there is something in that area. Said Nitoka while checking all of the equipment, and instructing her todays passenger, who happened to be a young man. They were currently in the sky above the waters where the dragon island was supposed to be located. Nitoka was currently operating her long-time partner, the two seats flying boat. This vehicle used a balloon filled with hot air to ascend to the sky and a magic propeller to move forward. Thanks to that, it was faster than normal ships and could even avoid the monsters that were currently roaming through the skies. Due to the size and the magic power needed to properly maneuver this thing, the number of riders was severely limited and they could only take a lightweight package on board, but because of its speed and relative ease of maintenance, even young people like Nitoka could handle flying them. The money for swift deliveries was also good, and because of that Nitoka was undertaking even the most dubious of requests. Usually she was rather content with her jobs, but this time around she was already coming to regret it. After making sure that all of the equipment was fine, Nitoka looks at her current costumer. He was a terrifyingly handsome young man. His silver hair and casual but glossy appearance were really attractive and pleasant for the eyes. And even though his body was concealed with casual clothes, she could very well say that he was well built. Nitoka stumbled upon this man when he was about to get involved with some really shady guys, and thats how she came to receive her current request. Nitoka told him over and over again to let it go and give up on the idea, but he just continued to say the same thing over again, like some kind of mantra. But its right there. Just take ma a little bit further. Oh well, youve already payed me in advance, so why not? Nitoka also remembered the strange gem he put inside of him pocket earlier. It was glossy, thin and hard like every other gemstone, and judging by the amount of magic it contained, it must have belonged to a dragon at some point in time. She wondered just how the man came to possess such a thing, but she wasnt stupid enough to pry into the private matters of the clients she let on board. After all, he already paid her. So Nitoka was now going to fulfill her part of the bargain. Besides, he may have looked like that, but Nitoka could feel that he was a seasoned traveler, just like her. However, she was also sure that he must have had a screw or two loose inside of his head, for he would never want to go in such a weird place in the first place. It was really contrasting with his appearance, but he must have had his reason. There was still something that was bothering her, though. Say, why do you want to do to the dragons nest so badly? And why do you ask? The man made a really strange face as he asked her back and Nitoka just dropped her shoulders. I didnt mean to pry, but it would really ruin my reputation if the word got out that Im dropping a client in the middle of the sea, and that client then ends up dead on some shore sometimes later. Its bad for business. Its true that Nitoka was taking all kinds of dubious jobs, but at the same time she was always guaranteeing the safety of both her clients and their packages. Hearing that, the brows of the silver-haired man raised slightly. I see, you are a really good person. Im glad I asked you for this job. He then smiled at her with a glamorous smile and then the young man continued. And please dont worry about me. Im only dropping there to congratulate and old acquaintance of mine. Was there really someone he wanted to congratulate to? While Nitoka was confused, the expression of the young man tightened significantly. It also seems that we are going to have an uninvited guest there. Looking through her magic-infused binoculars, Nitoka could see that there was a swarm of flying boats heading straight towards them. The coat of arms painted on the balloon was supposed to be known to every pirate group in the vicinity, and they should have known not to lay a finger on Nitoka and her clients. Usually, the no flying boat would dare to approach them in this airspace. The routes which Nitoka specified in her agreements with various groups were really specific, but they were also the safest ones of them all. So she wasnt going to change her course no matter what. Say, Mister Costumer, were you trying to hire some other transporter with the money you gave me? Now that you mention it, there was indeed a group that I asked for the very same thing. They refused me, though. That explains everything! They want to rob you of your money here in the sky! Nitoka quickly gets behind the steering wheel, activating the engine and sending more magical power, so that it can go faster. As the engine received more power, their speed began to accelerate rapidly. They were faster than their opponents because they had less luggage on them. At this rate, they should be able to reach the dragons nest soon. This area was popular spot for search parties, but since there were lots of turbulent air currents in here as well as storm fronts happening all the time, and once you got caught into such a thing there was no way to escape. Many people crushed into the sea as a result. So actually chasing someone through such a danger zone was like asking for getting yourself murdered. Shit, Mister Costumer, I dont think we are going to get out of this one! No, this actually wont be a problem. Haah!? Are you out of your mind!? While Nitoka yells like that, the young man unfastens his seatbelt and goes to rummage through his luggage. The item he was looking for was a single, worn-out lute. The instrument was intricately decorated and would certainly be worth fortune with the right buyer. Just as he got it out, Nitoka could hear the young mans voice. Good grief, to think that I would need to use a magical item on something like that. Simply unheard of. Im sorry. But with the magical power consumption Im not sure we are going to make it back to town like that. Sorry for being so selfish. Its fine. You did your part to the best of your ability. Now just sit back and watch. Nitoka wasnt sure, but she thought that this voice came not from the young mans mouth, but rather from his lute. The young man held the lute in his hands with a familiar motions, gently stroking its strings. I am going to get rid of those pests. Huh!? While Nitoka was stunned by that proclamation, the young man began to play a melody with his instrument. It was fierce tune, since he was in a kind of a rush. Nitoka had goosebumps all over her body, and she also realized that the magical power around them began to fluctuate. The young man was a magician, but at the same time he was not one. Nitoka had a feeling in her gut that was telling her that this was the case. With every passing second the swirling magical power was becoming more and more intense, and just then a huge storm suddenly stroke right in the middle of the group of the flying boats that was chasing them. Everything happened in a blink of an eye. Nitoka watched in awe as the flying boats were being swallowed into the storm and tossed around by the violent air currents. You, are you a magician or what? No, Im not. Im just a travelling performer. I occasionally do paintings as well. Nitoka wanted to actually pursue the matter further, but it was too surreal for her to actually be able to open her mouth and ask her questions. The young man stopped playing but the enchanting melody did not settled, and they could no longer see the boats that were chasing them. Hey you, cant you do something about this storm!? Oh, Im sorry. Guess I got a little bit carried away. It should calm down in a minute. You idiot!! Although Nitoka was desperately trying to keep a steady course, the violent winds already damaged the wiring that connected the balloon to the main deck. Fortunately they werent losing altitude, but they were being tossed around like a bunch of potatoes in a sack during a bumpy ride. !!! Nitoka stretched her arm and grabbed the young man, preventing him from eventually going overboard. Falling from this height, any normal human would be dead for sure. The weight of his body was pulling heavily on Nitokas arm, feeling as though it would be ripped out of its socket. Still, she persevered through it, not letting go of him. Nitoka, you dont have to Shut your mouth! Im not gonna let you go! His golden eyes open wide upon hearing that, but he said nothing. Nitoka hated seeing people die. She thought it was bad for people to see others die prematurely, when they had much more to live. However, it was impossible for her to actually steer the boat in this kind of situation. Whether she like it or not, her arm was gradually losing strength. Nitoka, let go of me! Its fine, really! She just shook her head desperately. There was another huge gust of wind, and it was in this moment that the steering wheel broke completely. It gets thrown into the air. Nitoka saw her lifelong buddy disappear among the dark clouds. She felt as though her body was being torn in half. They couldnt really land on the sea surface, and even if they could, they would probably crush or capsize under the weight of the waves. Eh? Its alright, Nitoka. We somehow got through it. When Nitoka opened her eyes, she was being held in the young mans arms. Overcome with shame that his handsome face was so close, she was trying to push him away and put some distance in between them. It was then that she realized it. There was another flying object getting close to them. Nitoka couldnt really see all that well because of the blinding rays of the sun, but then she realized it was something huge and glossy, colored red and black. Looking closely, she could see a pair of huge wings covered in thin membrane, a long neck and a thin tale swaying in the wind. Then the wind spirit flew towards Nitoka and spoke to her: Its a good thing I managed to come here in time. Are you injured somewhere? The voice that Nitoka heard was definitely the voice of the dragon that picked them up. She sounded so young, maybe even in Nitokas age. Dumbfounded, she looked over the dragons long neck. However, Nitoka couldnt draw her voice, only grasping closely at the scales under her. She knew that dragon. She never met if before in her life, but she could hear about her wherever she went. She was mentioned either alone or accompanied by other dragons, but she was always there in the stories and rumors. A story about a love between a dragon and a human. That was the most famous one. Adversa, what a surprise. If you wanted to meet me, you should have contacted me beforehand. Oh, I see, so it is a custom to announce your arrival. Thank you so much for informing me. And Im sorry for being so late. The young man lowered his head, and then Nitoka realized something: his eyes were the same kind of golden as the dragon on whose back they were flying right now. Its okay. Im glad that youve come to see me. Ah, yeah, thats right, we also recovered your flying boat. The moment she said that, Nitokas flying boat appeared right next to the black dragon, gently flowing through the air. By the way, how did you know about this location? I asked Ficell. I wanted to celebrate your awakening while the flower were still in full bloom. I also heard that it was a human custom to bring a gift for such occasion, and so I brought you this. That said, the young man took out a huge sword out of nowhere, the sword that was as big as he himself. No such thing was loaded onto the boat! From where did he took it out from? Nitoka was shocked, and the black dragon seemingly also held his breath. This is Yup. Its Bastards sword. I heard that one of your friends really like swordplay. Im sorry, but I thought you could help me find a new user of this sword. Although Nitoka couldnt really understand what they were talking about, she could imagine that it was a touchy subject for both the dragon and a young man. I. I appreciate the thought, but the possible candidates are still too young. They might not be able to use it immediately. So thats how it is Nitoka quickly realized that dragon said that after a lot of careful consideration. The young man seemed disappointed by the dragons words, but at the same time he tried to understand. B, but I am happy that you want my help to find the new wielder for this sword! I cant wait to see that childs reaction! Are you hungry? Nectar was about to cook a meal, so maybe you would like to eat with us? I would be delighted to join you. I just recently awoken to a human diet and I must say that is sure is something else. Fuhaha, let me warn you, though! My husbands cooking is quite delicious! Soon after that the young man turned towards Nitoka and said something to her. She cluld just barely hear him, all because of the continuous shocks that were striking her one after another. Im really sorry, but I guess that youll be stuck with me for a little while longer. Please try to bear with me and get the most out of it. Huee!? Youre not even going to ask me for my opinion!? Carried by the dragon, they soon arrived on a small island. It was another shock for Nitoka, to realize that the legendary dragon island was actually real. And now she was about to set foot on it. She began to object that she fulfilled her request and with her boat she could very well return home, but that was met with the objection from the black dragon. Well, isnt that a given? You are Adversas friend, and so it is only natural that I would like you to meet both Nectar and Aru. You can even meet my grandson! Hes so naughty but he looks just so cute! No, I really shouldnt I know that you want to return home to your brother as soon as possible since hes sick and all, but with a damaged boat it might be both dangerous and difficult. Eh? Whats that? Something wrong with your little brother? I see, so its something magic related as well. While youre here, why dont we talk for a little bit? My husband is good at healing and treating people, so he might be able to do something about it. That would be the Great Sage she was talking about, right!? At that moment Nitoka was at a loss for words, not really knowing what to say. *** A few weeks later, Nitoka was sitting on a couch in a dimly lit room. Her younger brother was looking at her with worry. Onee-chan, Onee-chan, are you alright? No, I dont feel alright at all She glared at him. No, the food they had in the house on that isolated island was truly delicious, and the grandson of the Black Dragon was, how she should put it? Truly naughty, but also really cute. Not only did they helped her fix her flying boat, but they also diagnosed her little brother. Nitoka thought that she absolutely couldnt talk about that to anyone. No one would really believe her if she told them that she actually met that family, and there would be nothing but trouble for her as a result. If the authorities were to find out, she would probably get chased out. Say, Onee-chan, Im so happy I can move again! But above all else, she didnt wanted to betray the trust of her little brother, who was mostly bedridden until some time ago, and managed to regain his strength as a result of the diagnosis and treatment they offered him. I see Alright then! Time to get back to work again. Nitoka slapped her cheeks vigorously and then stood up. In fact, as the payment for her little brothers treatment, Nitoka gave those people every last bit of savings she had put away. And even though they were doing fine for now, Nitoka and her little brother were always this close to living on the streets in poverty. In any case, the flying boats maintenance and upkeep cost were all really high. She even received a dragon scale as a parting gift when they were leaving the island. She though it was nice to have a kind of memento from an encounter like that. Since I am able to move now, I will help you as much as I can! Ohh, thats actually really nice of you. Right, can you help me with the maintenance, then? While going to the storage area where the flying boat was located, Nitoka could hear the sound of knocking onto the door. Thinking it might be someone with business, Nitoka opened the door slightly. There, standing right in front of her, was a handsome young man with silver hair, smiling brightly at her. Hey, Nitoka. How are you holding up? You, why are you? Nitoka was stunned to see that man here again, while the man relaxed a little bit, his appearance almost shining. Yeah, about that. Flying through the sky together with you was really interesting. I was hoping that you could take me for a ride again. Is that so? A job request, then? Of course, and shall pay you well. But its what you would call the unofficial one. I cannot disclose more right now, and you must pledge that you wont talk about it to anyone. While Nitoka was wondering about that, the young man extended his hand towards her through the door. Nitoka, would you consider becoming friends with me? Oh, this person really is an idiot. Nitoka was always finding herself thinking like that. She also realized that this man didnt even realize that the way in which he was acting and things he was saying could be pretty much random at times. Normally, this handsome smile of his would be enough to make the knees of any woman weak and trembling, but unfortunately for him, Nitoka knew all about that kind of smiles from the way local men behaved at the bars and taverns. It was nothing but a tool to achieve the desired result. And then she understood. This man, no, this dragon. He had no idea how the human world tends to work. It was dangerous to leave him all on his own to his own devices. So Nitoka advised him while looking at him in a funny way. First of all, you must really watch out what you say to the other people. They might get the wrong idea. But you are the only human being that I have talked to in about thousand years. When he said that to her, Nitoka could feel that her heart just skipped a beat or two right there. Being close to that dragon was really bad for her heart. If he was more considerate with his words, she would have to feel like that. But still, Nitoka felt that for some strange reason she just couldnt bring herself to leave that man alone. The man continued to look at her with both expectation and anxiety, and Nitoka had to take a few deep breaths in order to calm herself down. Before that, could you tell me your name? I need to call you somehow, dont you think? Being friends with a dragon might not be so bad after all. She thinks like that while looking into those golden eyes of his. and then I would like to also add that guy who is behind me, that big guy with a sword and that pretty lady. Think you can accommodate all of us on your boat? You humans surely are demanding. Hey now, Lute! At that moment, Nitokas face looked as though she simply couldnt believe her own eyes. But, perhaps the story about the silver dragon and a girl on the flying boat is the tale for another place, another time. THE END Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Vampire-san Transmigration Collab Extra Edition]Dragon-san Wears Different World Clothes Now, please wear this. I was stunned by the set the smiling Ligurilla had presented to me after she called me here. There was a sleeveless dress with white and blue base color that was neatly put on a hanger. It has a separate hood, dark hooded robe and belt, and even the golden garter accessories completed the set. Its definitely a dress I told her a couple of days ago`its a costume worn by Argent van Peel, a girl I met in another world in a dream. I actually wondered why she suddenly called me here since we just met a few days ago. But Ligurilla actually made a new costume since then! Although I was just telling her about my dream, she even asked me to draw the image drawing at that time. So this was the reason for it, huh! Since I didnt have any new ideas and I felt bored, your talk is a really good stimulus for me. With that, isnt it reasonable for the person who gave the original idea to try on it first? No, Im just telling you my dreams anyway Look, you can try it on Aru! I already made the size completely fit with you, though? But if you followed the design faithfully, then the length is I tried to reject her indirectly, but unfortunately, Ligurillas pressure didnt change even a bit, and she kept smiling. J-Just for a while, then. I gave up just like that, and with that, I had to wear that clothes. I changed my clothes in Ligurillas shop fitting room I borrowed, and I felt a slight embarrassment dying my cheeks. The costume itself was so unbelievable that I myself didnt believe that I was the one who drew the original image. The white decorative cloth is heaped up on a sleeveless dress made of blue cloth, and they are pinned with a decorative belt. The petticoat with a lace is fluttering under the skirt, making the clothes look cute. There are even dark robes and garter accessories for the thighs. Her accuracy is too high. When she was that faithful to the design, then surely she would be wonderfully faithful to the length of the dress too. Hey, Ligurilla, isnt the skirt length a little too short Even if she said that it was twenty centimeters above the knee, saying that this was basically an undependable mini skirt was not an exaggeration too. When I was still living on the earth, this kind of length was not uncommon. I could even wear it with ease. But in this world, the skirt length are usually long, and even if theyre short, it is common to cover the legs with tights and socks at the very least. This is the first time I felt like putting on airs. Also, this sleeveless dress was also not cold, but somehow I felt uncomfortable. Oh my, I followed the design you drew though? I did think that it was bold, but when I actually put it in shape, its actually` Hyaa! Even though I protested, Ligurilla traced my buttocks line calmly. I felt uneasy. Very uneasy! You have such a nice legs after all. Since youre wearing this kind of clothes now, why not show your appeal to your hearts content? Perhaps, the clothes you usually recommend to me are the one suitable. for my legs? Im a tailor, you know? My job is to pull out women beauty perfectly. I was convinced by Ligurilla who said it so naturally, and at the same time, I dropped my shoulders after remembering my complete defeat. Ligurilla was the person who led the latest fashion of Barrow. Her sense of beauty was absolutely trustworthy, and since I also thought that this clothes was cute and pretty, I had no words to talk back to her. Ligurilla said it clearly, so I knew that she was not trying to flatter me when she said that this clothes was good, and it also made me feel happy. Even so, this design without any change wont be appropriate at here, so maybe I should make some adjustment. Then, why are you making it without any change? Just to past time. Just how old are you, Ligurilla!? After I shifted my attention to her, I resigned myself quickly. Then, Ill change my clothes now. Its okay, right? Oh my, what a shame. You can just go home like that, you know? No way, if I show Nectar this kind of clothes, what do you think his reaction will be!? I felt happy when she praised me with sparkling expression, but at the same time it was somewhat annoying. I tried to return to the fitting room with a strange prenemotion, but suddenly there was a slight scream resounded. A flower smells floated lightly through the room. When I looked into the fitting room, Iru-chan, Ligurillas familiar and maid, was shaking her shoulder with tears filling her eyes. She always manages the clothes that were thrown away casually every time Ligurilla and I were playing dress up. She also could smooth out the wrinkles and made a nice smell in the clothes. Her ability to make them seemed like they had just been washed really amazed me, but now Im sorry, Black Dragon-sama. I tried to groom your clothes, but it got dirty instead In her hands, there were something like perfume thrown out, and also my clothes. Although I shook my body with no expression, I scratched my neck and calmed Iru-chan down. With that, I came back home with the sample of Argents clothes. Ligurilla promised that she will laundry my clothes and returned them responsibly, but I didnt miss her face that was having fun. No, from Iru-chans pale face as the self-evident truth, it was completely an accident, but she must be thinking that this was an absolutely interesting happening! Well. This dress was also a pretty eccentric dress that does not go against public morals, so my mind value was slightly diminished. It was also fortunate that I didnt meet many people on my way back. But, there was someone who I wont be able to avoid. Im home. Welcome back, Lava ah!? Nectar, who greeted me after I suddenly came home, stared at my clothes in wonder. Ahhh, My clothes got dirty at Ligurillas place. So she let me wear a prototype. Even though I spoke quickly to Nectar, my tone was gentle. Whenever I came home with Ligurillas new clothes, Nectar always praised me to the point that I wondered why he was looking at the good points that much. Since he was already used to it these days, even though he still praised me lavishly he didnt use many exaggerating words anymore, so my heart will feel all but dead by default. I had prepared for it this time, but, contrary to my expectations, Nectars face became red, though? What kind of clothes are you wearing right now!? Fueeh? Just after he was screaming like that, Nectar turned aside adroitly. When he returned, he covered me with a big cloth. What are you doing, Nectar!? Showing your shoulder and feet like that was really shameless! The day is still bright and there are a lot of weird people outside, you know!? Haaa!? Youre too defenseless in the first place! Exposing your private part is violating the public order and morals, and leads to you being entangled with strangers! Please be more aware of your self attraction!! While saying such a thing, Nectar wound me up in a large cloth-sheets continuously. I understood that Nectar was telling me that because he cared for me. and telling me. This was also the usual derivative of this rampage. But that way of talking started to irritate me, you know? Anyway, please cover yourself like that until I bring you a change of clothe ngh!? After I get out of my shock, I stretched my arms and cling to Nectar while still feeling anger towards him. As I pushed Nectar, whose face was filled with surprise, I straddled on Nectar. I used magic to ease the impact, but I still looked down towards Nectar who was astonished after being pushed on the floor. Suddenly, I remembered Ligurillas words. Since youre wearing it now, why not show your appeal to your hearts content? I completely understood what Nectar wants to say, and I was also embarrassed. But since I like this clothes so much, Im unwilling to be scolded like that. What, is it? Hey, Nectar. This clothes. Do you hate looking at it that much? As I was trapped in a sheet hanging on my shoulder, I traced on the garter accessories in my legs lightly while standing on my knees. They looked as if they were trying to show off slowly. I felt his light blue eyes concentrating on my fingertips. But it seemed as if he havent forgotten his anger, and barely managed to reply back to me. N-No, thats not it. What I wanted to say is` Its alright, I went home by transition too. I also didnt meet any weird people. But then, if we have to talk about that logically Remembering Ligurillas actions, I slowly raised the bridge of my lips. The one who is acting weird towards me is you though? Nectars white cheeks were dyed with deep red, and he opened his light blue eyes wide to the limit. Looking at him, I felt an overwhelming sense of superiority. No, that, well, youre right, but! It was unusual for me to see Nectar being so flustered, and he was really cute. I felt like I somewhat understood Ligurillas feelings when she teased Senjiro, and I tilted my neck to Nectar. Hey, did you feel your heart pounding? I did. I was so shocked. Im sorry for talking to you with strong tone. At last, Nectar took back his harsh words and covered his face while apologizing. I also finally felt relieved. But Nectar, who sighed deeply and covered his face with one hand, was more vulnerable than usual. It made me want to tease him more. Hey, Nectar I got carried away and called his name, then I gently pinched the edge of my skirt and slightly lifted it. Do you want to see a little bit more? Ngh! I lifted them to the point that he could barely see whats under them, and I heard Nectar gulped down breathlessly. I was smirking in my heart, but Nectars light blue eyes were suddenly filled with a glint of danger. Huh? Suddenly, Nectar raised his upper body just like that. Our posture completely changed, and Nectar trapped me between his arms. Lava He called my name in a mixture of breath, and it sent shivers on my skin. Im home`! Arus cheerful voice resounded, and both of us flew off from each other with all our might. Huh? What are mommy and daddy doing? What Aru saw when he came should be how Nectar fell down on me who was warped in sheets, right? No, Im wearing something I havent got accustomed with, so I covered myself with sheets Aru just accepted my awkward excuse obediently, and when he realized my clothes, his golden eyes glittered. Hya`! Mommy is so cute! Is that onee-samas clothes? Amazing!! Thats right. Aru, you have to wash your hands after coming back from outside, right? I will do it now, so be sure to wait for me! Dont change the clothes first!! I was relieved when Aru immediately disappeared to the bathroom, but then flaxen hair completely filled my view, making me surprised. Please be prepared for tonight, okay? With the heat of the words whispered onto my ears, I had no courage to look behind my back. After that, I secretly kept Argents clothes into my wardrobe. The end. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Translator: Kurehashi Aiko [V Volume Release Commemorative Extra Edition] Dragon-san, Under the Magic Adjustment Training Uwahhh, I dont get it!! As I raised my awareness from the Layline, I rolled around at the foot of the Vishana Mountains. It was somewhat amusing to raise a cloud of dust from the scraped off ground with my black scales, or to shatter the rocks with my swaying tail. It has been tens of years since I was reborn as a solitude ageless tribal dragon after slipping from the skin of a banana. I had given up after passing through my human age long ago. However, the thing called as the adjustment of the magical power circulation that was entrusted to the dragons was very troublesome. It was like working with hundreds tangled strings, then using tweezers to break them away so that the liquid inside wouldnt spill out. For me, the lacking part was to make and extend the Layline, or cut the excess part to an appropriate length, then increase it if the amount of the flow was not enough There were many things I have to do, it was so confusing. Thanks to it, the demons which was generated from stagnant magic in this land increased, yet they were also subjected to extermination. The cause of the increase of demons was the stagnation of magic power, so it would be necessary to set up the Layline in order to make sure the magic power was not stagnating, but the demons were also the reason why the Layline were ruined To say it simple, my work was endless. Uhh, even though I can quickly get out of this situation after being able to arrange Layline, yet Theres no way an untrained dragon like me can excel on it. When I was scratching the ground, there was suddenly the smell of the forest. Black dragon, why are you making such difficult face? I let out a cry to the tree spirit grandpa who spoke in ancient languages. Grandpa, I completely cant do this after all. Can I really be a full-fledged dragon like this? I had insufficient knowledge about what dragons should know, and I had a grandpa, who had lived much longer than me, taught me everything, starting from how to grasp the magic power to how to tie the Layline. Even though I had been treated with a warm care, I felt that I havent been able to make use of what I was taught at all. I felt downhearted, and I dropped my shoulde` no, since I am a dragon, I dropped my long neck. Grandpa stroked his beard, and spoke warmly to me. What, since you were a newborn, its only expected that you cant just do it perfectly. Even if you say newborn, tens of years have passed, you know? When I replied like that, I felt that grandpa had a miserable face for a moment, but it returned to normal soon. What are you saying, its only two digits, right? For me, youre still green. Grandpa said so, and stroked the nape of my neck that was lying on the ground. You can just pass over them one by one. After all, you are still just getting acquainted with magic power. I know your growth well, so dont worry. The quiet and refreshing magic that flowed around grandpa, plus the feeling of his warm hand was above all eloquent, and it calmed my feelings. Ahhh, I cant do it well!! The girl with fiery red hair rolled around on the ground while saying so. I suddenly remembered what happened long time ago, and unconsciously let out a laugh. Ah, I see. So grandpa used to see me like this, huh? The girl who was rolling around, Karol, raised her face and became angry at me after she realized I was laughing. Muuu Grandma doesnt have to laugh at me, though! The girl who pouted his lips was Arus child, and my granddaughter. She was currently practicing the rudimentary Layline adjustment. It seems that Karol was trying hard to solve the false Layline stagnation, which was the problem that Aru asked her to solve, but it seemed like she was about to give up. Earl also gave her a difficult problem this time, and Karol was not even two digits after birth, so of course she couldnt do it that fast. No, no. Theres no way Im laughing at you. I just remembered that I used to be like Karol long time ago. Grandma too? I stroked Karols head, who had her golden eyes bulged in surprise. You dont have to be in such a hurry. You have grown up properly, after all. Really? Yeah. Karol made an embarrassed face, and light came back to her pupils. She may not know her progress from yesterday to today, but it would be very different after one month and one year. Grandpa surely knew my growth even more than me. Yosh, Im going to try it a little more then! Because Im going to be a wonderful dragon like my uncle, grandmother and mother too! Thats right, lets go talk about this with grandpa. As I decided so in my heart, I smiled and looked at Karol who tried to solve the problem again. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Extra Edition]Happy New Year, Dragon-san! I am a dragon. After a lot of things had happened and I had knocked down the erosion, Arus children also had grown up. During the peaceful days, we were relaxing in my family house on an island with spirit trees. At that time, Mikoto invited me to spend the new year together. I wanted to enjoy the new year celebration in Towa by all means, so I quickly nodded to her. I thought that since we were celebrating new year anyway, I invited everyone to gather and celebrate it together. In the end, everyone came to intrude in Mikoto and Iori-kuns house in Towa. Lets decide with this! Ligurillas declaration echoed to Towas winter sky. I silently watched over the deep purple long-sleeved kimono fluttered in the air. The Towa classic red camellia that was blooming profusely at the tye-dye really showed Ligurilas choice. She was swinging a battledore in beautiful form, and thrown the shuttle towards Mikoto in a fast and strong pace. However, Mikotos eyes brightened. Too easy! Mikotos orange long-sleeved kimono with dancing phoenix design on them fluttered, and she returned back the shuttle. Of course, Ligurilla tried to return it back, but the shuttle changed its direction irregularly in the middle. When she tried to adapt herself with the move, the skirt of her kimono gets entangled and her move became delayed. At that moment, the shuttle fell to the ground. Urk! Since I was used with kimono, my move wont be delayed even if I was facing all of the Gods. Mikoto proudly took out the ink and brush, and sidled up to Ligurilla who was shrinking on her knee in bitterness. Now then, even if you are one of the pillar of gods, you still have to keep your promise for the match. Of course I will keep my competition promise. Kuhh, just do what you want Eh, that much? Hyaaa Now then, lets do another match! I wont let it end with this kind of humiliation! As Mikoto and Ligurilla talked to each other, they started another battledore and shuttlecock battle, I leaked out a dry laugh. Alongside that, Kyle and Senjiro were pounding mochi with mallet and mortar in a high speed. Sei! Hoi Ha! Hoi Fun! Oh hoh Kyle swung down the mallet and Senjiro was the one receiving, but their hand speed was too fast to the point that I couldnt see anything. Even so, both of them were also wearing kimono with tasuki tucking up their sleeves, and they were quite attractive to look at. Elvie, we will do it in our own pace, okay? All right, Iori. Beside those two men whose hand moves were too fast that they couldnt be seen anymore, there were Iori-kun and Elvie who were wearing kimono too, and pounded the mochi too with a mullet and mortar. Un, their pace is steady. At the side of them, Aru and Maruka were waiting to prepare the bucket for the mochi. Aru was wearing bright red colored checkered pattern with flowers long-sleeved kimono, which gave him a modern impression. Even now, Aru still looked genderless, but with this clothes, he gave a girlish impression. On the other hand, Maruka-chan wore a black and brownish bold kimono with dark green dot. But she also wore orange obi which expressed her cuteness. It was really suitable for Maruka-chan. Thats right, big brother. Since today is a special day, be careful so that you wont be injured. After Im tired, you can take my place, okay? Rather, let me do it now! I also want to try it! It looks interesting, right? Maruka and Aru were still being good friends even after they already had their own children, and with their kimono tucked up with tasuki, they seemed fully motivated. However, Elvie frowned after looking at the girls finest clothes. No, since your clothes are borrowed, please just stay obedient. I have Vass to keep it clean, though! Its okay right, Vass? When Maruka asked in a soft voice, Vass-senpai, who had his sand-colored hair flowed casually, nodded in consent. Vass, please dont spoil Maruka that much. I will be Marukas support so she could enjoy the new year. I dont think there is any problem with that. She is already married for twenty years already. She will be okay. Really, I dont understand why are we doing well. But I know exactly why Aru and my brother are doing well, though. Elvie shrugged her shoulder to Maruka, who continued to laugh loudly. Aru only smiled amusingly after looking at Elvie. I was preparing for the heating by using magic in the room diligently, and somehow I felt so happy after looking at the usual sight that I kept smiling for a long time. Maybe it was because of the new year festives. By the way, Karol and Shiruto, Aru and Marukas children, already entered the senior high section of Signos Magical Academy, but they were not here after informed that We cant go because it is the finale of the labyrinth capturing! It seemed like they also shouted that they wanted to come here to eat the mochi, though Well, since they met Iori and Mikoto a little while before, so it should be alright. I felt quite lonely that they already became independent, but since they were also growing up, it couldnt be helped. In exchange, Ten and Makoto said that they will come later. Since the emperors couldnt come, they delivered some luxurious dishes, fancy sleeves, and bands, and Instead of not being able to go from the emperors, luxurious dishes and fancy sleeves and bands were delivered, and everyone put on the sleeves they chose as they please. The dressing was done by the veteran Ligurilla, and she did every piece of what we wore. Even in Towa, a kimono with long sleeve was symbolized as a fine dress for an unmarried or young lady, but in emperors sayings, it meant showing comfort in glamorous way. With that, I was also wearing a long-sleeved kimono with a bluish light-blue sleeve. I liked it at first glance since the red flower that was blooming on the flower was really matching with the bluish color. Ligurilla also used black obi to matched my look, she really had a great taste. While I was heating the room, Nectar and Berga, who were sitting in the kitchen, came back with cold air. But then Ahh, Im relieved. Its warm. Thank you, Lava. Ah, Nectar, Belga. Is the simmered soup done so many!? They were holding pots in their hands. By the way, I chose the type with a rather short sleeve for Belga, since she asked me to help her choose. The cream-colored, hand-knitted pattern was really cute and lovely. It was also really suitable for the coverall apron, good job for me! Im thinking that although the number of people are a lot, why four New Year dishes.? But then, Belga replied to me joyfully. When I asked the servants, they said that the soup and seasoning used in various places in Towa are different. Since everyone is here, I wanted to try everything and made a lot in the end. Of course, I will also prepare for the emperor too. Wow, let me help you to carry it too. Nectar, the corridors should have been cold, right? If Nectar felt cold, his movement would be sluggish. The kitchen is warm, and I didnt shiver thanks to the cold protection technique youve applied. But can you help me carry the New Year foods? There are some from the Emperor too, so there are a lot to carry. Then first, Im going to help finishing the soup and mochi. I offered Belga to see Kyle and his team who runs left and right on the pile of mochi, then I entrusted that place to her and went to the kitchen with Nectar. Nectar, if you look at me that much, I will feel embarrassed. Nectar, who was looking at me from top to bottom, made a somewhat strange face. He already praised me when I changed into these clothes before, but maybe it was still not enough? Did he want to flatter me exaggeratedly again? Err, I just think that you made a surprising choice when I look at it again. Are you talking about the kimono? Yes, you always choose red, white, and black, so for you to wear light blue clothes is surprising. But I was able to discover the new attractiveness of Lawa, so it is a matter of great congratulation! Ohhh, so Nectar was still the same after all. Well, what he said was certainly true. I also wore red kimono when I came to Towa before. At first, I thought that it would be okay for me to wear the red kimono that Aru was wearing, but after I found this one, I suddenly wanted to wear it. But the reason is certainly Isnt this the color of Nectars eyes? Since I finally got the chance, I want to try wearing it. Ligurilla would also coordinate with me so that it would suit me, and in the end it was also very cute. When I was thinking that this kimono had become one of my favourites, Nectars light blue eyes widened, and he blushed. Huh? Did I say something strange? Do you mean that you want to clad in my color? Ah, eh, yeah. Something like that? Thank you very much. Now I became embarrassed too, and my cheeks turned as red as Nectars. In the delicate silence, Nectar who had turned red earlier than me smiled. I also have prepared the simmered soup I taught to you before. Is that true! Im looking forward it! Overall, Towas New Year dishes had somewhat Chinese-like ambience. I didnt really feel any nostalgia anymore, but it felt nice to reproduce it this way too. With that, I took a pot of simmered soup with the New Year dishes to the tatami room with Nectar, but I was filled with the urge to cry after looking at Ligrila. Large amount of her face had been written down cruelly. Beside her, Mikoto who has been covered with ink as well was gripping Senjiros arm. Lets unite to beat the Lava doubles! No matter what, we have to win! Im going to team up with Sen! No, we have to mix it! There is no way I will lose with Lava no matter what! Before that, lets start eating from the New Year dishes first. The freshly pounded rice cakes are delicious, too! Come and dig in, Ligurilla, Mikoto! I will definitely clear off this humiliation, just you see! When everyone was making a strained laugh to Ligurilla who came face to face with third degree, there was a shadow coming from the sky. Oi, wait a minute, youre going too quick. I havent said that you can gooooooooo!!! What are you saying, Zex-san. Didnt you say that you will launch it for the celebration! The place is just a bit far away! Just give up, Zex-san. I know Karol will push it through once she decides it. Besides, my parents also wanted to see Zex. Siruto, thats the ancient god dragon and greenery healer, right? My heart couldnt take it, you know!? If you want to meet black dragon grandma and wise men grandpa, this is the time. Ah, grandma!! Mother!! Do you still have some mochi!!?? A full-fledged red dragon unfastened in the air and became a flaming red-haired girl with thirteen, fourteen years old appearance and a sand-colored with green tip haired boy who is about sixteen years old. Also, a man that looked like an adventurer whose face was filled with old wounds stood in the garden. Apparently, she finished the labyrinth search in a hurry. As expected from the falling star Karol. Oh, Karol made it in time. Since you had been flying, go wash your hands now. Wow! Everyone are very beautiful! Is there any of my share!? Please let me change my clothes later too! Karol, the red-haired girl spoke loudly while taking off her boots and ran together with her mother Aru to wash herself. Hey Zex, how unexpected. My grandchildren have been in your care. Ah, its been a long time. Black lava Noct-san. Err, Lava-san. Siruto with sand colored hair introduced the labyrinth-searching ally, Zex, to his parents, Maruka and Vass-senpai. I was also in a fight against Zex in a labyrinth of myriad steel cave, but it seemed like he was still having fun with Karol and Siruto as always. Even if I didnt ask about it, Karol will surely tell me about the strategy guide, so I was looking forward to it. I pull Zex who got cold feet, and Karol and Siruto also sat down comfortably. Then, they moved their gazes at me, like it was a natural thing to do. Eh, do I take the lead? W-Well, whatever. I had repeated this word hundreds of times, but every time I said it, it felt somewhat different. But to welcome a peaceful year like this made me very happy. Happy New Year. Lets have an enjoyable year too this year! I looked around my family and my important friends that was sitting around me, and I smiled happily.